《The Prince Who Cannot Fall In Love & The Missing Heiress》


 Chapter 1 - Father And Daughter

    NEW YORK, The Year 2056


    .


    "Father, why did you name me and my brother, Vega and Altair?" the girl asked her doting father.


    "Your mother picked the names, but they are exactly the names I would have chosen myself." The handsome man replied with a smile.


    His mind drifted to 17 years ago.


    He and his then-girlfriend were talking about the constellation and pleasantly surprised at so many things they had in common. They both loved astronomy and especially Altair and Vega.


    "Tell me why you love Altair and Vega," the girl asked again.


    She was so beautiful, and a spitting image of her father. She was the only daughter, the apple of his eye.


    She was the reason he stopped wanting to kill people.


    .


    .


    1] ALTAIR & VEGA


    They are two of the brightest stars in the night sky. They represent probably the saddest most romantic love story of all time.


    Vega was a celestial princess, a goddess of the sky. Immortal she may have been, yet she was weary as it seemed she would live in eternity alone.


    One day Altair, a mortal, caught the eye of Vega. She descended from the heavens to greet him, and as they got to know each other she fell deeply in love. Vega promises Altair that no matter what they will be together in the heavens.


    But when Vega''s father finds out, he is enraged that his daughter would fall in love with a mere mortal. His fury only grows when he discovers that Vega promised to bring Altair up to the heavens with her.


    In the most cruel of fashions, Vega''s father grants the promise that she made. The two lovers were placed in the sky as stars. Yet while they were both in the heavens, they were not together. The great Celestial River, (known to us as Milky Way) separated them.


    Yet each year, on the 7th night of the 7th moon, a bridge of magpies forms across the Celestial River. Though it would be for one night a year the two lovers are reunited as Altair dares to travel to his beloved.


    Yet, sometimes Altair''s annual trip across the Celestial River is too dangerous and he doesn''t quite make it.


    In those dark years, Vegas'' tears form raindrops that fall over the earth.

 Chapter 2 - The Former Assassin

    The doting father was called Elios Linden, a cold and reclusive man who controlled the largest technology company group in the world by 2050. It was always hard to read his expression and guess what he was thinking. However, behold, his pair of purple eyes would gleam brightly whenever they looked at his children.


    Before he founded a technology company group, RMI, and controlled the world in a way, Elios Linden was Alaric Rhionen. He was the most feared assassin responsible for so many mysterious deaths of prominent figures in the world.


    Rhionen Assassins was the most reclusive assassin organization for decades that only special people knew of its existence. They were highly efficient and could get the job done fast and without a trace.


    Why did he work as an assassin?


    It was because he enjoyed killing. He used to hate humans. Not just hate, he wanted to kill many people who didn''t deserve to live.


    According to him, the world was already overpopulated, and not all people walking the earth now brought any benefit to mother nature. Some just wasted oxygen with their stupidity. Some destroyed nature and destroyed civilization with their evil deeds. And, so many people were burdens to society for being too weak.


    In his book was his life principle, "Only the good, the strong, and the intelligent should live."


    His hatred of humans was not without cause. He was born at the end of World War II in a small town in Romania. His mother was trapped in a city attack while she was heavily pregnant and had to give birth under the rubble of a hospital bombed by the Allied forces.


    His mother died from the attack after giving birth to him, and he was forced to live from one orphanage to another. By the time he was 10, he had to take care of himself by living on the streets.


    He blamed the war-loving humans for his mother''s death. She was the only family he knew, and he loved her so much. He harbored that hatred for decades and then went on to become an assassin to accumulate his wealth and connection.


    Ah ... what was another life to him?


    Only a few people were worthy of living in this world, he thought.


    He became the world''s most feared killer for hire, along with his group Rhionen Assassin. His men came and went, but he was always there.


    For the first hundred years of his life, he did not know that he was an immortal. He thought he was a freak, a victim of human experimentation under Hitler, that he was born with a genetic mutation that made his face and appearance did not change for decades. By the time he was 40, he still looked like he was 25.


    His 60th... 90th birthday came... he still looked like he was 25.


    He was freaked out by himself and thought he was the only one with this condition.


    He changed his identity several times to dispel people''s suspicion. Sometimes, he would just wear a leather mask to cover his face, claiming that his face was disfigured so badly, so ordinary people were not suspicious of seeing him never age.


    He used to think he was a freak, a monster who had to hide his true self behind his mask and various secret identities until finally, he met her.


    She was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. When she came, she turned his world upside down.


    And that woman ... turned out to be an immortal too, just like him. And later, he found out there was a bunch of other people like them. They were part of the immortal clan who lived among regular humans. He was no longer the freak, and he was not alone anymore.


    This woman loved him unconditionally and relentlessly, and for the first time, made him feel like he had a family.


    "Father .. tell me when you first met mother ..." Vega asked Elios Linden with her cute voice. She and her father were sitting together on their mansion''s third-floor terrace, watching the sunset.


    "I have told you the story countless times. Aren''t you bored with it by now?" Elios Linden asked with a smile. Outsiders were seldom granted with such a gift from this cold man. His smile almost exclusively belonged to his family.


    "No ..." Vega exclaimed happily. "I really like listening to stories about Father and Mother''s love. Someday, I hope that I will find a man who will love me as deeply as you to mom ..."


    Elios frowned, "Vega honey, you are still too young to even think about love. Wait until you are at least one hundred years old. How old are you now? 16 years old? You still have 84 years to explore the world, experience many things, and enjoy life to the fullest..."


    Vega laughed at her father''s words, which she thought were cute. She knew he often joked about letting her live on a high tower until she was a century-old before letting her meet any boys.


    Rapunzel much, Father?


    Indeed, as immortals who could live young forever, their people usually took their sweet time to fall in love and get married. Many clan members would be in a relationship for decades or centuries before they decided to tie the knot. Even fewer would think about having kids.


    Her father married her mother when he was 94 years old. Her grandfather married her grandmother when he was already 438 years old ... Before he met her, he was never in love.


    Her great-uncle was one of the clan''s most eligible bachelors at almost 250 years old.


    "But you married my mother when she was only 20. That is ... four years older than I am now," Vega insisted.


    Elios Linden coughed when he heard his daughter''s enthusiastic words.


    "Your mother ... is weird. Don''t follow in your mother''s footsteps," he said, shaking his head. "She chased after me and was so relentless in her pursuit that I was unable to get rid of her. I don''t want to see my daughter chasing a man. You should wait until your hundredth birthday before thinking about dating. And later, if that time finally comes, he must face me first."


    Actually, Elios Linden was not serious about what he said. He loved his wife with all his heart and was grateful that the aggressive girl was so determined to pursue him. Otherwise, he would forever think he was destined to live his immortal life alone and never knew who he actually was.


    It was true that his wife was indeed weird. He just happened to save the girl from human trafficking criminals when she was twelve years old.


    It turned out that the experience was engraved in her heart that, eight years later, she became obsessed with wanting to meet again with her savior and make him marry her.


    At that time, Elios Linden never showed her his face. He hid behind a leather mask and reasoned that his face was badly disfigured because of a brutal attack from the enemy. But that woman was really stubborn and would never heed his rejection.


    She accepted Elios as he was, even though the man insisted that he was extremely ugly. They finally married without the woman ever seeing his face.


    Until now, the perfect woman was still his wife, and they were very happy together. She had given him beautiful children who opened his heart with compassion and changed his life.


    Vega was the only daughter and was also his favorite child. Whenever Elios Linden saw her beautiful eyes, he would feel that there was still hope for the world.


    He was slowly feeling guilty for killing so many people in the past, from his assassin days and after he founded his AI company.


    He began to think a lot about his wife''s words when she advised him to move on and forgive the past, to finally let go of his mother''s death.


    "Your mother died from the war waged by Hitler, but you founded an AI-technology company to control human life and determine who has the right to live and who has to die ... doesn''t that make you no different from Hitler?"


    Elios Linden admitted that she was right. His hatred for war had turned him into a monster who was no better than Hitler. That''s when he vowed to turn over a new leaf. He withdrew from his business and focused his attention on his family. He was no longer crazy about controlling the world.


    Now, sitting on their mansion''s third-floor terrace while watching the sunset and chatted with his children was enough to make him content.


    .


    .


    >>>>>


    From the Author:


    Thank you for reading this book. If you come here from "The Alchemists", welcome! And hope you had a nice journey with my first novel. It serves as the prequel to this novel and if you read it, you will immediately recognize some people and some scenes.


    If you found this book and haven''t read "The Alchemists", fret not. This is a standalone book and you will have no problems following the storyline. You will meet so many lovable characters here and be immersed in their stories.


    This book has face slappings, fluffy romance, and family-oriented plot, but also some angst because the book covers revenge and redemption. Can bad people turn good? Will kindness really defeat evil? Can you forgive people who had hurt you so badly that you want to destroy the world just to make them pay?

 Chapter 3 - The Two Fathers

    "What are you two talking about?"


    Suddenly a melodious voice was heard behind the father and daughter duo. They both turned around with a smile and found a beautiful woman with honey-colored hair and blue-green eyes coming closer with graceful steps.


    "Hmm ... Vega was talking about boys," Elios said. "I advised her that she shouldn''t think about boys before she turns a hundred years old."


    The beautiful woman laughed and rubbed her daughter''s hair. "Is that so?"


    "I only told Father that someday I wish to meet a man who would cherish me like he cherishes you, Mom," Vega smile sheepishly.


    "Aw... Well, you should definitely only marry someone who can love you more than your fathers do. Otherwise, what''s the point of being with him in the first place?" Aleksis nodded. "Oh, by the way, Daddy Nic has just arrived for dinner, don''t you want to say hello to him?"


    Vega''s face immediately beamed. "Daddy Nic is already here? I''ll say hello first. See you in the dining room, Father!"


    The teenage girl kissed her father''s cheek and immediately rushed down to the first floor.


    Elios Linden nodded and watched his daughter leave with a faint smile on his face.


    "Jeez ... It feels like it was only yesterday that I gave birth to that child. But today she has already been talking about boys," his wife grumbled, shaking her head.


    The husband glanced at her. "I think I know who she takes after in that regard, falling in love at such a young age. Tsk."


    "Gosh! You''re saying I was chasing boys when I was young?" said his wife.


    "Who insisted on being my girlfriend when we met 17 years ago?" Elios asked cooly. He pulled his wife to sit on his lap.


    The beautiful woman chuckled and wrapped her arms around her husband''s neck.


    "I had to be assertive then. If not, you wouldn''t know what is good for you," she grumbled.


    "You''re right, Aleksis," Elios Linden kissed his wife''s lips and closed his eyes, enjoying her scent. When he opened his eyes, his face looked rather sad. "Time goes by so fast. Suddenly it''s already Sunday. I hate it when time flies."


    "Sshh ... didn''t we agree on this arrangement?" Aleksis reprimanded her husband gently." Altair and Vega need to lead a normal lifestyle, like other kids their age. Once they are satisfied, we can have them forever."


    Elios finally nodded. He rose from his seat and carried his wife in both arms. "Let''s have dinner."


    Aleksis, his wife, was raised by an overprotective father, the Alchemist clan leader. As a child, she was kidnapped by bad people several times, and that made her parents worried to death about her safety.


    That was why she and her younger siblings grew up without being exposed to the public and got their education at home. Their parents called the best private teachers in the world and they learned from the best professors in their fields.


    They did not get an education in ordinary schools like other children. It made them lose their teen years when they were supposed to make friends with their peers.


    That was why Aleksis now supported her firstborns, Altair and Vega, to go to school like other regular children. She always regretted not having many friends growing up. Of course, the twins were always protected by reliable bodyguards who worked in discreet.


    Altair and Vega did not use the surname Linden when they were registered at George Washington High School. Neither did they claim to be Elios Linden''s children. Their father was currently one of the most prominent men in the world because he controlled RMI, the largest technology company group that managed daily human life.


    If people find out that Elios Linden''s children went to a particular school, surely the kids could become the target of evil people. Especially not with their father''s past as an assassin, which garnered him plenty of enemies.


    The kids also wouldn''t be able to make genuine friends easily because their schoolmates and teachers would treat them differently just because of their parents'' affluence.


    So, to make it easier for Altair and Vega to go to school like regular kids and not disclose their identities, they were sent to live with their godfather, Nicolae Medici. They called him Daddy Nic.


    Nicolae was also an immortal who was not aging. He was an adventurous guy who had traveled the world by changing his identities and professions for the past century. He had been a medical doctor, a hacker, and countless other professions throughout his life.


    At the moment, he was working as a professor at a university in New York. He gladly accepted the twins at his home and became their father in name before their teachers and schoolmates.


    In school, Altair Linden and Vega Linden were using the name of Altair Medici and Vega Medici.


    On weekdays or school nights, the twins would stay with Nicolae. He owned a comfortable apartment near George Washington High School. On weekends, both kids would return to their parents'' mansion in Manhattan.


    On Sundays like this, usually, Nicolae would come and have dinner with them at the Linden''s family mansion and then bring the twins to go home with him.


    Alaric quietly complained that time was always moving so fast. Now, it was already Sunday evening when Nicolae had come to get his children.


    "Hey ... welcome. Let''s eat," Elios said when he saw Nicolae sitting at the dining table and chatting with his children.


    Nicolae was an extremely handsome man who turned 111 years old in the year 2056. However, appearance-wise, he still looked like a young man aged 25. At first glance, people would think he was a university student, not a professor.


    He had a handsome face with perfect symmetry, long blond hair tied with a red ribbon, and a pair of deep blue eyes. His body was tall and sturdy, and he loved wearing a short-sleeved shirt and ripped jeans. Women ogled whenever they saw him around. He looked handsome but approachable at the same time.


    He preferred a casual outfit and his personality was warm and friendly, the opposite of Elios Linden who always looked elegant and showed a cold and introverted attitude. People somehow felt an unexplained fear when they saw Elios.


    Even though he was equally handsome like Nicolae, Elios always seemed so distant and ruthless. He had a pair of purple eyes and platinum-colored hair which he often cut short.


    He did not like to keep long hair like Nicolae because his smooth face looked beautiful like a woman''s. He was his mother''s spitting image, after all. Long hair would make his face look more feminine, so he never let his hair grow past his chin.


    People would not have guessed when seeing these two people together: that both men were actually brothers. They were fraternal twins born before their mother died at the end of World War 2. They were separated at birth and only found out about each other 100 years later.


    That was one reason why Altair and Vega call Nicolae as ''Daddy Nic'', because they considered him as their second father.


    Another reason was, it was because he also almost married their mother years ago when everyone thought Elios Linden had died.


    But that''s for another story.


    .


    .


    .


    >>>>>>>>>>


    From the author:


    Many people said the story between Elios Linden, his wife Aleksis, and his brother Nicolae was very heartwarming (and touching). It''s one of my favorite stories ever!


    Ah.. you can read it in The Alchemists, but yeah.. sorry for the spoilers here.

 Chapter 4 - Reading A Bedtime Story

    The family ate dinner in a warm atmosphere. Nicolae was the Linden kids'' favorite uncle, as well as the godfather of Altair and Vega. His presence in the house always made them happy.


    "Ah ... it''s already 8 pm. The children and I will have to go home now. Tomorrow they have to go to school," Nicolae said after finishing his wine. He rose from his seat and tapped Altair and Vega''s shoulders alternately. "Let''s say goodbye to your parents."


    Altair rose from his chair and embraced his father and then mother, followed by Vega. The twins were now almost 16 years old. Their faces and overall appearance were very similar. Altair was just taller by a head than his twin sister.


    They both had beautiful faces with high noses, thin red lips, and brilliant blue eyes. Except for the eye color, they both inherited their biological father''s face and hair. Vega''s platinum hair flowed beautifully down to her waist, while Altair let his hair grow to his shoulders.


    When he was little, he did not like his face that he thought looked like a girl''s. However, after meeting his father, who was very masculine with a face similar to his, Altair became more confident with his looks. He knew that he too would grow into a very manly man like his father.


    Now, he also didn''t mind letting his hair grow that long since the girls at school seem to think he looked cool with such hair.


    Ah, that''s right... Altair was very popular among girls at George Washington High School. His locker in school was always filled with love letters or gifts from his fans.


    Every time he went home carrying the stack of love letters, his father would facepalm himself. He would murmur that even though Altair was a man, he also had to wait until he was a century-old before thinking about love.


    "Ah ... Father, you sound so old-fashioned. Now it''s modern times," Altair said every time with a laugh. Just like Vega, he never seriously took his father''s words to heart.


    Altair had liked one girl since they were little. This girl was named Jean-Marie Wang, or as she would prefer to be called JM. She is the daughter of a family friend, and they often met at family events.


    JM was very beautiful and had become a professional model at the tender age of 15. Because JM was still very young, just like himself, Altair was in no hurry to establish a relationship. But he knew for certain, he would not let JM wait for him for a hundred years.


    "Be careful on the road, okay," Aleksis said, hugging her two eldest children alternately and then releasing them to Nicolae''s car. Not long after, they had disappeared into the highway, and the mansion''s large gate closed automatically.


    She walked following the steps of her husband, who was driving away their two youngest children, the six-year-old Ireland and Scotland, to go into their bedroom and sleep.


    "Come on, it''s bedtime for you now. I''ll read you a story," Elios Linden said, holding Ireland and Scotland on his right and left.


    He really enjoyed his role as a father from day one since the two boys were born. He had read thousands of books to them as bedtime stories, never missing a day.


    Ireland and Scotland were born to him by his wife after they were reunited. Both boys inherited their father''s purple eyes, but their appearance was more similar to Aleksis'' mother who was half Asian. Both had brown hair and visible Asian features.


    "Alright... where were we?" Elios asked, flipping through Grimm''s fairy tale book in his hand.


    "We were reading about the witch when she arrives in the palace!" exclaimed Ireland excitedly.


    "Ah, that''s right..." Elios opened the page that his son referred to and continued reading the story to the two children.


    Aleksis peeked through the door and smiled in satisfaction when she saw her husband and sons were engrossed in their story for the night. She then walked to the front terrace with a bottle of wine and two glasses in hand. She poured the wine into her glass and sipped it while watching the full moon shining brightly in the night sky.


    Later, after her husband finished putting their children to sleep, he would join her on the terrace, and they would drink together while chatting.

 Chapter 5 - The Four Foster Children

    When Elios went to see his wife on the terrace, the beautiful woman was engrossed in staring at the moon. He silently hugged Aleksis'' waist from behind.


    "What are you thinking about?" he whispered in her ear.


    His wife turned to him and smiled sweetly. "I''m thinking about how much I''m grateful for our lives now."


    "Hmm ... me too." Elios kissed his wife''s cheek then pulled the woman to sit on his lap.


    "Fatherhood suits you very well," Aleksis commented, turning to her husband. The beautiful woman''s face seemed to glow with happiness.


    "Hmm ... I guess I do like children," Elios commented. "You forgot I have four foster children."


    "Ah, that''s right." Aleksis nodded. She remembered that her husband ruled the underworld for decades as an assassin. He traveled all over the world and lived a lonely life for a long time.


    Decades ago, he saved four children on his travels who then followed him everywhere and became his foster children. He cared for them and raised them to become assassins like himself. They all grew into cold-blooded killers who were very loyal to him.


    "Mischa was my first foster child. I saved him in Ukraine when he was beaten to a pulp by his parents who were drug addicts. He begged me to let him come with me because he didn''t have anyone else in this world," Elios said. His eyes seemed filled with nostalgia. "After that, I met Takeshi in Japan. He almost died when his entire family was massacred by the yakuza. He came with me and when he grew up he avenged his family''s death all by himself. I am so proud of them."


    Aleksis remembered that in the past when she and Elios Linden started dating, Takeshi and Mischa were assigned to be her bodyguards and they protected her from bad people. She was very fond of the two young men.


    "I remember the first time I met Mischa, I thought he was a gigolo ... His outfits were very flamboyant.. hahaha..." Aleksis commented with a laugh. "He was wearing a pink shirt with some lace and the buttons were unfastened all the way down to his chest. He also had that dreamcatcher pendant hanging around his neck, making him look like womanizer 100 percent. He was so handsome with his golden locks that I was instantly reminded of the little Lord Fauntleroy ... He was really good looking, but very flamboyant at the same time."


    Elios nodded. "The boy has changed now. He only wears all things black. That makes him look more serious and mature, which is important since he is leading a big company, but sometimes I actually miss his silly flamboyant self."


    Aleksis laughed. "Me too. Ahh ... he is very loyal to you. When we thought you died, he was one of the few people that was hit the hardest. He was mourning for years by wearing black ... and that eventually became a habit and he now always wears black."


    Elios nodded. "He is indeed very loyal."


    Since Elios retired from his business and focused his attention on his family, his company group, RMI was handed over to his four foster children so that they would take care of it for him.


    Mischa Rhionen, the flamboyant son became the leader RMI Europe and Africa, the quiet Takeshi Rhionen led RMI Southeast Asia and Oceania, the ruthless Rosalien Rhionen, the only foster daughter of Elios to lead RMI Asia, and Kai Rhionen to lead RMI North and South America.


    They have left their old profession as assassins and were taking care of RMI together because they were loyal to Elios. Now, RMI was the largest technology company in the world whose business includes all automation technologies that humans use in households and offices, from the moment they woke up until the time they went back to sleep.


    Later, after Altair and Vega were mature, they would inherit RMI from their father and lead the four RMI branches if they wished. However, until then, their father would let them live their lives as ordinary students and give RMI to his four foster children.


    "Speaking of Mischa, he told me he would come by in two days," Elios said suddenly. "I think he plans to propose to his girlfriend and wants some advice."


    "Is that so?" Aleksis instantly perked up.


    She knew Mischa had been in a relationship with a girl named Lisa for eight years and they had been living together for six years. Was Mischa finally ready to tie the knot?


    Ahh .... Aleksis was very happy to hear such good news!

 Chapter 6 - Mischa Wants To Get Married

    Aleksis hummed happily as she set the dining table assisted by two android staff. Six-year-old Ireland and Scotland happily helped her arrange the fruits on the table.


    "Ah ... thank you for your help," Aleksis said as she kissed the cheeks of her two sons alternately.


    "Are we going to have guests today?" Ireland asked in his adorable voice.


    "That''s right," said Aleksis, nodding.


    "Is that Grandpa Lauriel?" Ireland asked again, mentioning the name of Elios and Nicolae''s father, who now lived in China.


    "No," said Aleksis.


    "Is that Grandpa Caspar and Grandma Finland?" Ireland continues his guessing by mentioning Aleksis'' parents.


    "No."


    "Is that Uncle Terry? Is that Uncle London, Aunt L, and cousin Lily? Is that Uncle Rune?"


    He mentioned the names of Aleksis'' three brothers gleefully.


    "No."


    Ireland looked confused. He knew his father did not like people. They only welcomed family members in their home ever since they lived in Manhattan. He had mentioned almost all their family members he could think of, but it turned out that tonight''s guests weren''t any of them.


    Who is it, then?


    "You have met them, but it was a long time ago, so maybe you don''t remember anymore. The ones who will visit us tonight are Mischa and Takeshi. They should have come with Kai, but Kai must go out of town."


    Kai was Elios Linden''s foster son, who was in charge of RMI''s business in North and South America, and he lived in New York. They occasionally met on weekends. However, Takeshi and Mischa had not been to this mansion since Elios and his family moved to Manhattan.


    "Who are Mischa and Takeshi?" asked Scotland, who now became curious.


    "Oh .. Mischa and Takeshi are your father''s foster sons. They are very kind and pleasant. You will like them."


    Mischa and Takeshi were Aleksis'' favorites among Elios'' four foster children. They used to be her bodyguards when she was young.


    "Oh ... I can''t wait to see them ..." Ireland said excitedly.


    As the youngest children in their family, they were always spoiled by their older siblings, Altair and Vega. It felt nice to have more brothers.


    ***


    "Wow ... you look more handsome than the last time I saw you!" exclaimed Aleksis when she hugged Takeshi and Mischa alternately. She took a good look at them one by one and smiled broadly. "How are you guys?"


    "I am healthy and enjoying life," commented Takeshi Rhionen, a tall, handsome Japanese man with neat short hair. He glanced at his foster brother, Mischa Rhionen, who came with a bouquet of lavenders for Aleksis. "Mischa brought gifts for you, Mam."


    "Oh .. thank you. This is beautiful ..." said Aleksis with a big smile while she received the lavenders from Mischa.


    She was delighted because they always remembered her favorite flower.


    "Lavender bloomed early in Romania this spring," Mischa said with a sweet smile. This man was extremely handsome. Mischa always made Aleksis reminded of the adult version of Little Lord Fauntleroy, from Frances Hodgson Burnett''s novel.


    His body was tall and sturdy. His wavy blond hair was gorgeous, framing his handsome face with a pair of brilliant blue eyes. Now, he always wore all-black attire, in stark contrast to his fair face and blond hair, in the past he loved wearing colorful and flamboyant outfits that made him look fresh and playful.


    "I hear you''re very busy," commented Aleksis. "Thank you for taking the time to come and visit us here."


    "There is a conference and business meeting here in New York that I must not miss. So, I thought I might as well stop by here," Mischa said with a smile. He raised his face and looked behind Aleksis. Elios Linden just came from the garden with Ireland and Scotland. "Good evening, Sir Alaric."


    "Welcome, Mischa." Elios displayed his rare smile and approached Mischa and Takeshi. He then hugged them alternately.


    Mischa and Takeshi were still accustomed to calling Elios Linden by his real name, Alaric Rhionen, and Elios had no problem with it at all.


    They sat for dinner together while talking about the past and trivial things about RMI. After Ireland and Scotland slept, they continued their talks on the terrace of the mansion overlooking the swimming pool.


    "I heard you''re getting married?" asked Aleksis. "Her name is Lisa, isn''t she?"


    Mischa nodded. His handsome face was beaming. "That''s right. We''ve known each other for eight years and lived together for six. I feel like she''s the one."


    "Whoaaa... congratulations! I''m happy to hear that," said Aleksis, smiling broadly. She patted Mischa''s shoulder excitedly. "You must let us know as soon as you set the wedding date."


    Mischa suddenly looked depressed. "I haven''t proposed... I still have a lot to come clean to her before I ask her to marry me."


    "Oh ..." Aleksis could guess what happened.


    Mischa was now one of the leaders in the largest technology company group in the world, RMI. But before that, he was an assassin. That was a part of his past, and he had never shared it with his girlfriend, Lisa.


    Besides that, even though he was now 42 years old, his appearance still looked like a man in his early 30s. This would never change.


    Six years ago, he was gifted the immortality potion that would keep him forever young. This was a far greater secret than his past as an assassin.


    It wouldn''t be easy to share such a secret to an ordinary person. Lisa might think Mischa is crazy, mentally ill, or delusional for thinking that he was an immortal.


    "It''s not easy ..." Mischa said resignedly. "I''m sure I want to marry Lisa and spend the rest of my life with her. But I don''t know if she would accept me after she knows all my secrets."


    "If she loves you ... she will accept you for who you are," Elios said curtly. He glanced at his wife and felt so grateful for his luck.


    When he met Aleksis 17 years ago and shared with her his darkest secrets, the woman accepted him wholeheartedly. At that time, he actually claimed that his face was disfigured and ugly, and he had to hide behind a mask. She took him in a heartbeat.


    Aleksis also accepted his past as an assassin. She truly loved him unconditionally.


    "What if she doesn''t accept me?" Mischa asked doubtfully.


    He really loved Lisa and wanted to live with her forever. He could hide his past as an assassin, but he would not be able to hide the fact that he was an immortal.


    He must reveal this secret if he really wanted to marry her.


    "My advice ... you try to get her to talk properly, and start with your smallest secret. If she could accept it, you can continue with the next secret," Aleksis suggested. "I''m sure she will understand and accept you for who you are if she really loves you."


    Mischa sighed and finally nodded. "Alright. I''ll give it a try."


    ***


    After Mischa and Takeshi left, Aleksis asked Elios if he thought Mischa would succeed.


    Her husband just shrugged. "I''ve met Lisa. I know she''s a good woman, but I''m not sure she will accept Mischa''s past."


    Aleksis could only sigh sadly. She felt sorry for Mischa.


    "I hope you''re wrong," she whispered.


    Elios nodded.. "I hope I am wrong too."

 Chapter 7 - Altair & Vega

    The two teenagers were laughing when they came out of the school gate. Their faces looked very similar, making people immediately guess that they were siblings or even twins.


    Both had striking appearances, with long platinum blonde hair and deep blue eyes. The girl was stunningly beautiful with natural red lips, a pair of big round eyes, cute small nose, and long hair down to her waist in braided pigtails, looking carefree and laidback.


    The boy had a very handsome face, long hair down to his neck that looked disheveled, but instead made him look really cool. Their similar looking eyes gave off indifference toward their surroundings.


    "Uhm ... hello, Big brother Altair ..."


    Their steps halted when suddenly a teenage girl in the same school uniform as they showed up before them. The girl was quite pretty with a thin layer of makeup and long, curly hair. Her expression was a mix of shy and nervous.


    "Are you talking to me?" asked the young man, pointing his nose.


    The girl pointed at the teenage boy with a red face. "I want to talk to you..."


    Vega just rolled her eyes and continued walking after hissing, "Don''t stay long. I''m hungry."


    Altair only smiled faintly and nodded. He immediately crossed his arms on his chest and asked the teenage girl, what was her purpose of stopping him outside of school.


    "What is it?" he asked with a probing look.


    "Uhm ... I just want to give you this ..." The girl quickly took a box out of her bag and handed it to Altair. "It''s nothing big. I just wanted to give this present to you. My family traveled to Switzerland last weekend and I brought chocolate for you."


    "Why, thank you." Altair took the chocolate from his fan''s hand and held it up with a smile. "I''ll share it with my sister. See you around."


    He then walked away, leaving the girl staring at him with round eyes. Not long after, Altair had managed to reach Vega who was standing waiting for him at the end of the road while toying with her nails.


    "Oh, that was fast," Vega commented when she saw the arrival of her brother. "What did you get this time?"


    "Chocolate from Switzerland," Altair said with a chuckle. "Her family spent their weekend in Switzerland and she wanted to give me chocolate from there."


    Vega burst into laughter. She felt so amused that she had to hold her waist and lean on a tree on the side of the road.


    "Gosh ... apparently a rich kid this time," scoffed the girl. "They spent their weekend in Switzerland ... hahahahaha. How fancy!"


    Altair pulled his sister and ruffled her hair, "Sush... don''t let anyone hear you."


    "Ahaha .. yes, sorry, I''m so amused. She thought, by showing off her wealth, she would be able to attract Altair Medici''s heart ..." Vega said with a big smile. "If only she knew who we really are."


    "Shhh ... let''s go home. We promised Dad to stop by the shop to get vegetables for dinner, right?"


    Vega nodded. She then took her brother''s hand and they continued their journey home together. Their apartment was not far from the school. For the past two years, they had lived with Nicolae in his apartment because Altair and Vega insisted on experiencing life as ordinary teenagers.


    Every day, both of them will go to school and go home on foot, to get them used to living a healthy and active lifestyle. Of course, personal bodyguards were always watching over them because their overprotective fathers didn''t want to risk their safety.


    No one at school knew who they really were since they didn''t use their famous last name, Linden. Altair and Vega could live normal teenagers'' life. They studied, made friends, socialized, played with their school friends, and enjoyed life as regular people.


    Even without the last name Linden, Altair and Vega had attracted a lot of attention with their unique appearances. Countless classmates and juniors were confessing their love to Altair, and conversely, classmates and seniors confessing their love to Vega.


    Events like what happened today was a normal occurrence for them.


    "But speaking of Switzerland, I miss going to Basel," Altair said as he stepped into the supermarket and picked up a shopping basket.


    "Ahaha ... do you miss the Little Monkey?" Vega asked while walking towards the fresh organic vegetable section. She took several types of vegetables and put them in a basket held by her brother.


    "Her name is Jean-Marie. She hates being called Little Monkey," Altair blurted.


    "Hahaha ..." Vega was always happy to tease Altair about Jean-Marie''s business. This girl they were talking about was her brother''s first love.


    They first met Jean-Marie seven years ago at their parents'' wedding. Jean-Marie was the daughter of their grandmother''s best friend. She was called Little Monkey by her parents because she was very active, naughty, and couldn''t stay still - just like a little monkey.


    Now that she was growing up, Jean-Marie hated her nickname and insisted that all must call her by her real name. As a good friend, Altair would always support her.


    "I just talked to her yesterday, Jean-Marie is going to Paris for work next month. Maybe we will be able to meet her there," Altair said happily. "So many fashion houses want her to model their products."


    Since the beginning of this year, Jean-Marie finally began to follow in her father''s footsteps. He used to work as a supermodel when he was young. Three weeks ago they even saw a picture of Jean-Marie in a magazine.


    "Is that so? So, she is booked for a job in Paris next month? Then you two are indeed fated. We will also go to Paris for the study trip," Vega said enthusiastically.


    Altair nodded, looking very pleased. "Looks like we can meet her there."


    Seeing her brother''s happy face, Vega could not help but be nosy. "So .. when is the wedding?"


    Altair only rolled his eyes at Vega''s words. "I''m still 16, duh ..."


    Vega just laughed at Altair''s words and went back to choosing vegetables and fruits to put in the basket. They annoyed each other throughout the shopping spree until finally everything they needed was collected in the basket. Once they got everything, Altair and Vega went to the cashier to pay.


    "Such nice weather today!" Altair said as he looked at the sky as soon as they left the supermarket while carrying a shopping bag.


    "Yeah ... it''s a beautiful day," Vega commented.. They hurried home to Nicolae''s apartment so they could eat lunch with their father.

 Chapter 8 - The Young Heir And Heiress Living Like Regular People

    "Hi, Dad," Altair greeted their father as he opened the apartment door and went inside. Vega followed behind him. Nicolae, who was typing something on his laptop, immediately came out of his study to welcome the two teenagers.


    "Hey ... you''re back. Did you get my order?" he asked. Altair held up a paper bag containing groceries in his hand.


    "Everything is there, except for cherry tomatoes," answered the young man.


    "Ha. It''s okay. I have been wanting to cook this new recipe for a while now. You guys go change and have lunch first."


    Nicolae received the grocery bag from Altair and tapped his shoulder, then stored the groceries in the refrigerator.


    Altair and Vega immediately went to their respective rooms and changed clothes then hurried to the dining table overlooking a large balcony filled with big potted plants. The apartment where Nicolae lived was very comfortable and spacious.


    He deliberately lived in an apartment for practicality. Also, it was good to disguise his identity while he worked as a professor at the university.


    Altair and Vega also like their rooms in Nicolae''s apartment, although in terms of size and comfort, they couldn''t be compared to their rooms in their parents'' mansion, which were very spacious and luxurious. In the adjacent apartment lived two personal bodyguards who were assigned by their father to always protect them secretly.


    Over the past two years, they had managed to live a simple life in the Eastern part of New York City, like regular people. Every weekend, both went home to Elios and Aleksis'' mansion in Manhattan. Sometimes, they traveled to visit their grandparents in Stuttgart and Berlin.


    Altair and Vega had it easy as the children of Elios Linden and grandchildren of the Schneider family. All kinds of luxury were available to them at any time. For them, it was very easy to travel to Europe or Asia whenever they wanted because their family had a private jet.


    That was why, when Vega heard that Altair had a fan who indirectly boasted that her family traveled to Switzerland to spend the weekend, she was not impressed at all and just laughed. If she wanted, Vega could go to Switzerland and went back on the same day.


    However, the twins really didn''t want to attract attention. They enjoyed school life like ordinary teenagers and tried to manage their time as well as possible.


    They knew that they can only live as ordinary people until they are 35 years old, after that, they had to withdraw from the public and find a new identity.


    As Alchemists who could live young forever, their faces and appearance would stay the same after they turn 25 years old. For the next ten years or so, they would be able to claim that they genetically looked youthful to others.


    However, over the age of 35, it would be difficult for them to convince the public that their faces still looked like they were in their 20s because of genetics.


    Elios Linden, the twins'' biological father, rarely appeared in public. However, every time he did, people had begun to talk about his appearance since he still looked very young, even though he should have been 40 years old in the eyes of the world.


    Elios and Aleksis realized that they had to get out of public life immediately and not show up again so as not to make people suspicious.


    He would wait five more years, at least until Altair and Vega grow up, so he could give up his position at RMI to his children and completely disappear from the public.


    He had long wanted to live in peace with his wife and children, but as an icon of his massive company group, he had no choice but to appear publicly and to his employees occasionally.


    Nicolae had been using his identity for five years now, and people who knew him on campus also thought he was in his late thirties. Many people praised his youthful appearance, especially when he was not wearing a suit and tie, which made him look formal and more mature.


    He had also been thinking about finding a new identity five years from now. He just wanted to wait for Altair and Vega to be adults before he disappeared since they all would look like they were of the same age.


    "So, how about your exam preparation?" Nicolae asked, scooping the soup into his bowl and started eating.


    The three sat at a beautiful dining table overlooking a balcony filled with plants. The atmosphere outside was very calm, and the sunny weather made their mood happy.


    "Ugh ... my teacher is crazy. He gave us so many assignments before the exam. How can I find the time to study?" Vega grumbled while chomping on her garlic bread with an annoyed expression. "I have to go to Loren''s house tomorrow after school for group work."


    "Tomorrow is Friday, right?" Nicolae asked. "Does that mean you will go straight to the mansion after you finished your group work?"


    Vega nodded. "Her house is near Manhattan,"


    "How about you?" Nicolae asked Altair. The teenager was removing some peas from his soup. "Hey, how many times did I have to tell you, don''t be picky with food. You''re a big boy."


    Altair, who was caught red-handed, only grinned and hurriedly pushed the peas under his bowl. "Miss Haney asked you to come to the principal''s office tomorrow after school, Dad."


    "Why does she need me to come?" Nicolae asked. He remembered that this semester alone he was already summoned to come to his children''s school and meet the principal once a month. Although Vega was a model student, Altair was not at all like his sister. He had made Nicolae get called to school several times because he got into fights with other boys. Nicolae looked at Altair with narrowed eyes. "Did you fight again?"


    "Ehh ... I wasn''t the one looking for trouble," Altair said in his defense. "That jerk from class D started it first. The girl he liked gave me chocolate, so he tried to hit me the schoolyard."


    Vega nodded and pointed at Altair. "He''s not lying, Dad."


    "Did he hit you?" Nicolae asked, looking concerned.


    Altair hurriedly shook his head and grinned. "Of course not. I''m good at fighting. Father and Uncle Jadeith didn''t teach me self-defense for nothing. Instead, he was the one getting all beaten up."


    "Hmm .. I see," Nicolae nodded. For him, what''s important was that his children were not hurt. He would not forgive anyone who wanted to hurt both Altair and Vega.


    "I heard that idiot Charles... his father is a famous lawyer. That''s why he tried to hit me. He thought his father would be able to help him get away with it," Altair quietly hid his peas when Nicolae wasn''t looking. "I think Miss Haney will bring you and Charles''s father together tomorrow. Anyway, no matter what happens, you don''t budge."


    Nicolae nodded. He was used to dealing with such problems. If possible, he and the twins would try to solve everything by themselves, and not let Elios, his brother find out.. He could not imagine what Elios would do if he heard his son being targeted, and someone tried to beat up Altair.

 Chapter 9 - Such A Young Father!

    The next day, after he finished teaching at the university, Nicolae went to the twins'' school. They attended George Washington High School, a private school near the university.


    He had to meet Miss Haney, Altair''s homeroom teacher, who had called him yesterday and asked him to come to school to discuss the fight between Altair and a senior in his school.


    Charles Gilbert was waiting with his father in the principal''s office. The middle-aged man looked intimidating with a curt face, wearing expensive suits and a designer watch.


    He looked in contrast to Nicolae, who only wore a simple short-sleeved shirt with his long hair tied carelessly with a red ribbon as usual. This time he was not wearing his ripped jeans, but his casual pants and leather boots made him look very relaxed, unlike Charles''s father.


    When he knocked on the door, Ron Gilbert thought the young man was one of the students who needed to see the principal.


    "Who are you looking for?" asked the middle-aged man, frowning.


    "Miss Haney told me to come. I will just sit here," Nicolae said, plopping himself on one of the available chairs in the room. He had been here several times so that he was quite familiar with the situation.


    Usually, Miss Haney would ask for information from both parties and give a warning to the respective parents to have a sit down with their children and educate them better.


    Nicolae usually only nodded, but he refused to punish Altair if the boy fought to defend himself. Often, arguments between teenagers ended on its own, especially if the trigger was girl problems.


    What often happened was that a senior had a crush on a girl, and when he confessed to her, the girl would turn him down because she said that she liked Altair. The rejected student would then get angry and take it out on Altair after school or at recess by trying to beat him up.


    Altair was usually able to defend himself well because he was taught self-defense by his father and some of his family''s personal bodyguards. He had never lost any fights.


    His defeated opponents would return home with swollen faces and bruises and raised questions from their parents who thought their son was bullied in school.


    When all parties were confronted at the principal''s office, usually the parents whose child started the fight would return home embarrassed once they knew that their son was at fault. The issue would usually end there. Altair also normally would openly reject the love confession from the girl who became the source of the problem.


    Nicolae was ready for a similar scenario today, so he wasn''t too worried. He glanced at Charles, whose face seemed bruised, and the corners of his lips were still bleeding, sitting in his chair with a wry expression.


    Ron Gilbert watched him with probing eyes, wondering why this young man sat casually in the principal''s office. He was just about to ask who Nicolae was and why he was there when Miss Haney arrived. The woman in her 40s with gold-rimmed spectacle sighed as she closed the door behind her.


    "Good afternoon, gentlemen. Sorry for taking up your valuable time." She sat in a chair opposite the three people. Before she continued speaking, there was a knock at the door. "Please, come in."


    "Good afternoon, Miss Haney," Altair, who opened the door, greeted his homeroom teacher, and closed the door behind him. "Sorry, I''m late. I was helping Miss Collins bring books from the class to the teacher''s room. Hi, Dad..."


    Ron Gilbert and his son looked surprised at Altair''s words. They all glanced at Nicolae, who was sitting next to Miss Haney.


    Was that man Altair''s father? they thought in surprise. Not only did Nicolae look so young, but he was also very handsome. But when the two looked at Altair and Nicolae alternately, they realized that the two looked very similar.


    ''Gosh.... such a young father! No wonder his kids all screwed up!'' Ron muttered inwardly.

 Chapter 10 - I Can Forgive This Brat On One Condition

    Ron and Charles Gilbert narrowed their eyes. Now, they were really sure that Nicolae is Altair''s father. Their faces were very similar, even their hair was equally long, and both have similar deep blue eyes.


    "Sit down, Altair. Mr. Gilbert came here with Charles because of yesterday''s fight," Miss Haney explained. She invited Altair to sit beside her.


    The teenager seemed laidback when he heard his homeroom teacher''s words. He knew he was innocent and didn''t feel the need to worry about anything. He knew Nicolae would defend him if he was innocent.


    "Are you the father of this brat???" asked Ron Gilbert angrily. His face immediately flushed with anger. "He beat up my son and injured him. I will make sure your son is expelled from school and sent to jail for assault!!"


    "What? Are you nuts?" Nicolae asked angrily. "It was one on one, and it was your son who started the fight."


    "Charles is the victim here. He was beaten up, and your son was the culprit. I only came here to tell you that I will report your son to the police. This brat has gotten into a lot of fights, but the school brushed it off to protect its reputation..." Ron Gilbert gritted his teeth. "Do you know who I am???"


    "Wow, Mr. Gilbert ... please don''t be emotional. This is just a fight between boys. We can solve this problem between us, no need to involve the police here," said Miss Haney hastily. "I borrowed the principal''s office so we can discuss this matter privately. I beg of you to be cool-headed. There seems to be a misunderstanding here."


    "What misunderstanding? Don''t you see my son''s eyes bruised like this?" Ron Gilbert was getting emotional. He turned to his son. "Charles, you want that bastard to go to jail, right?"


    Charles was filled with grudges, and he nodded. "He beat me up, even though I only talked to him nicely. That boy is dangerous. He has beaten up many other boys before. Dad, you can find other witnesses, I''m sure many will be willing to testify."


    Altair chuckled impatiently. He was upset because he was accused of being the scoundrel, even though he wasn''t the one who started the fight.


    "You liar! You didn''t even talk to me. I also did nothing wrong to you! You stop me on the schoolyard and wanted to beat me ... but I was too strong for you. Don''t be a coward, please!" he said impatiently and tried to stand up to hit Charles, who deliberately puffed out his chest to challenge him.


    Fortunately, Nicolae hurriedly grabbed Altair''s hand and calmed him down.


    "Sssh ... if you lost your temper, then he could really involve the police. If that happened, your father would hear all this," Nicolae whispered immediately into Altair''s ear.


    He was also upset, but he could still hold himself well. He was the same as Altair, he did not want this problem to reach his brother''s ears. He could not imagine what Elios would do if he knew his son was threatened to be sent to jail by a lowly lawyer.


    Nicolae was more worried that Altair and Vega''s identity in this school would be exposed and they would not be able to live like regular teenagers, like what they both wanted. That''s why he kept his cool and not get provoked by the Gilberts.


    "Hmm ... how about we just consider this a misunderstanding? Altair can apologize, and we will consider this problem over? Please, Sir ... this is between two teenage boys. There is no need to involve the police. We, the parents, would be deemed unfit to educate our sons if this thing escalates," persuaded Nicolae. He then turned to Altair, "Altair, just apologize to Charles. Let''s settle this now."


    Altair was clearly at war with himself. He actually didn''t want to apologize, but he also understood what Nicolae was thinking. He took a deep breath and finally grunted softly. "I am sorry."


    "See ... my son has apologized. Hopefully, Charles and you can accept his apology, and we can all make peace. I''m sure your time is precious and not worth spending on boys'' fight." Nicolae looked at the father and son pair in front of him.


    "My son has suffered injuries. This must be resolved before the law ..." said Ron Gilbert stubbornly. He was about to take out his cellphone and call the police station when suddenly Charles touched his hand.


    "Dad... I can forgive this brat... on one condition," Charles said suddenly.


    "What did you say?" asked Ron Gilbert with a glare.


    Nicolae and Altair exchanged glances. What did Charles want to stop this unnecessary argument?

 Chapter 11 - Commotion On The Schoolyard

    "I can forgive you if I could hit you three times ... on the schoolyard," Charles blurted. "It''s only fair."


    Crazy! Three times?? Altair''s eyes went round in anger.


    This was not fair at all, especially since he was innocent.


    "Ugh.. Once," the teenager said hurriedly. "I can accept one hit to settle this issue. But not more!"


    "What?" Nicolae turned to Altair with a baffled expression. He didn''t expect Altair would be willing to take one hit to get rid of this problem. Jeez ...


    "I can''t take three. They will leave marks. Father would be suspicious," Altair whispered to Nicolae and explained his decision. "One punch is fine. I can hide the bruise."


    Only then did Nicolae understand what Altair meant. The boy did not want to continue his problem with Charles, but he also did not want to take more hit since they would leave marks and make his father would become suspicious.


    "You ... will you be okay with that?" Nicolae asked, holding Altair''s hand, trying to make sure his son was okay.


    "Ah ... Dad, it''s okay. It''s normal for a man to only get hit once or twice. As long as it doesn''t leave marks on my handsome face," Altair answered casually.


    "You!" Charles was very annoyed to hear that. He felt Altair looked down on him by acting so laidback. "You''re so arrogant!"


    "Hey .. I only give you one chance. It''s up to you whether you take it or not," said Altair.


    Charles turned to his father. "Dad.. please just call the police."


    With a snort, Ron Gilbert immediately took out his cellphone to call the police station. Altair let out a long sigh, and his face seemed very irritated.


    "Ugh! Fine. TWICE. That is all. Don''t you dare test my patience by asking for more. If you continue this problem, you will be the one to regret it." Altair immediately raised his hand and gave a sign that he was willing to negotiate.


    Charles seemed to weigh his options. Actually, as long as he could hit Altair on the schoolyard, in front of many people, he was satisfied. His reputation would recover because his friends could see that he got his revenge. They had been insulting him for losing a fight from his junior since yesterday.


    If Altair was sent to jail, his friends might consider him a coward for relying on his father''s influence to punish Altair.


    Besides ... he could still put this brat in jail anytime. He could do it later. The important thing was now he would get satisfaction by hitting Altair. Ha. Twice was fine too. He would hit with all his might.


    "All right. I agree," Charles rubbed his nose and snorted again. He then turned to his father. "Father ... we will give them a chance to redeem himself. If he did make another trouble, we could send him to jail."


    "There will be NO next time," blurted Altair. "Starting today, if you see me, you have to act like we don''t know each other. If something happens like yesterday, YOU will regret it."


    Altair told the truth. If Charles bothered him again, he would not stay still, and inevitably, Elios would know. If that happened ... then we could be sure the Gilbert family would understand what regret means.


    "You sure talk a lot. Let''s go to the yard now," Charles said impatiently.


    "Ouch ... violence is not the solution, kids. Why can''t you just talk and make peace with each other?" asked Miss Haney nervously.


    Nicolae smiled thinly and tried to calm her down. "It''s okay, Miss. This is a problem between two boys, let them solve it in their own way. The important thing is, Altair has made sure that the problem is settled here. I hope Charles will respect their agreement today."


    Finally, the homeroom teacher could not do anything. Altair excused himself and immediately walked out of the principal''s room, followed by Charles and his father. Nicolae walked with Miss Haney to follow them to the schoolyard, in front of the library building.


    There were many students hanging out in the schoolyard. Some were getting ready to go home, others were just hanging out to chat with their friends. As soon as they saw Altair and Charles, they all started making noise.


    Everyone wondered, was this a sign that there will be another fight like yesterday? Wow, that must be so exciting.


    Yesterday, the fight was actually unequal because Altair was far stronger than Charles, and he managed to beat up Charles mercilessly. Now the young man''s face was full of bruises, and his lips were still swollen.


    Yikes.... there was a teacher here too? And there were some adults? Were these men their parents?

 Chapter 12 - Dont Hit My Brother!!

    Students who were interested in what would happen soon formed a circle with Altair and Charles in the center. With enthusiasm, they paid close attention to what would happen.


    "Okay ... you can start," said Altair in a cold voice. He did not care about the students around him, who were shouting encouragement or ridicule. Some female students seemed to shudder and cry when they realized what was about to happen.


    "Vega ... hey ... let''s go to the schoolyard!" Tatiana entered their class and called Vega. The girl was busy writing down some assignments in her book.


    "What is wrong?" Vega asked without looking up from her book.


    "Charles and Altair seem to be fighting again ... Come on, hurry up !!" said Tatiana, shaking her friend''s shoulders.


    "Altair won''t be okay, really ..." Vega replied without looking remotely interested. She was still busy writing.


    "But, this time, it looks like your brother won''t fight back. I heard a rumor that Charles would force him to take three punches to punish him for what happened yesterday; otherwise, his father, who was a famous lawyer, would send Altair to jail."


    "What? Really?" Vega looked surprised. She quickly closed her book, cleared her bag and hurried out of the classroom to the schoolyard.


    When they arrived, Altair only received the first hit. The other students shouted in unison as Charles''s fist struck Altair''s cheek with all his might. Altair felt his left cheek with his right hand. His expression was calm. He did not want to be provoked by anger and hit Charles back.


    "Hmmm ... that''s one. You have one more chance," the young man said calmly.


    "Ugh ... you''re still so arrogant," Charles said, grinning. "Let''s see if you can still talk after my next punch..."


    He clenched his fist and prepared to beat Altair once more.


    YAAASSHHH


    Altair could see that Charles''s fist this time was wielded with all his determination and hatred, directed at his nose. Even though he could endure the pain ... he was suddenly worried that Charles''s fist would break his nose.


    He would not be able to hide a broken nose from his father, Elios. Yikes...


    "Hey!! You jerk!! Don''t hit my brother!!!" Suddenly Vega''s scream was heard, and at the same time, the girl had attacked Charles with a swift kick towards his waist ... just as Charles''s fist almost touched Altair''s nose.


    In an instant, the situation changed. Charles suddenly lay on the ground with Vega''s right foot stomping on his waist, and Altair stood frozen in his place, closing his eyes, ready to receive Charles''s fist on his nose.


    Everyone present was stunned to see what had just happened. It all happened so fast and was totally unexpected.


    "Gosh ... are you all right?" Nicolae immediately rushed towards Vega, who was standing with one foot on Charles''s waist while the boy was growling in pain. He quickly checked on his daughter to make sure the girl was okay.


    As he appeared in the middle of the circle, all the girls in the crowd let out muffled shrieks in unison. They did not expect such a handsome and cool man appeared suddenly like a knight in shining armor, wanting to protect Vega.


    "She''s fine! I''m the one who''s hurt ...!" Charles''s voice cracked as he held back his anger. "Daaddd....! Please help me ..."


    Ron Gilbert immediately helped his son get up and cursed the annoying little bitch who hurt his beloved son.


    Vega, who had released her foot from Charles, immediately pulled Nicolae''s hand and approached Altair. Her face looked astonished.


    "Why don''t you fight? If you didn''t defend yourself, you would be injured ..." she said, checking Altair''s cheek that looked reddish after being punched by Charles. "I will not care for you if you get hurt."


    Altair just grinned and shook his head. "I am alright."


    Ron Gilbert was really angry and immediately took his phone to contact the police station.


    "You rascals, how dare you to hurt my son... You will pay for this," he said furiously.


    Nicolae approached Ron and touched his shoulder. "Please, let''s just end this here. I am begging you. If you want to continue with this problem, even though your son is at fault, you will also face the consequences."


    Ron brushed off Nicolae''s hand and kept talking on the phone. "Yes, good afternoon, Officer. I want to report an assault that occurred at George Washington High School. The address is at ..."


    He proudly called the police and showed a threatening attitude in front of everyone. There were some whispers among the crowd when they saw what happened. Most people seemed sorry for Altair who would be arrested by the police. They knew, with his influence, Ron Gilbert would send him to jail for this fight.


    "I''m sorry, Tatiana ... it seems like today I have to skip group work at your house ..." Vega complained as she heard the police siren from the distance. It''s too late to avoid police involvement. Maybe they should settle things with Charles once and for all.


    Ugh ... what should we do? If this escalated, Altair''s and my disguise as regular people would be uncovered, Vega thought to herself.. She didn''t like the possibility.

 Chapter 13 - Dont Let Father Know

    Tatiana looked very worried and did not care about their group work.


    "It''s okay, Vega. You take care of your brother first. I''ll do your part of the assignment." She had seen Nicolae several times when she came to Vega''s house to do homework together. However, she couldn''t help blush when she saw him again. In her opinion, Nicolae was more handsome than a professional model. She shyly greeted him. "Good day, Mr. Medici ... How are you?"


    Tatiana was not the only one. The other girls who had gathered on the schoolyard were also fascinated by Nicolae


    Nicolae greeted Tatiana kindly, as usual. "Hello, Tatiana. My news is not very good, because ... this."


    He spread his arms to point at Altair and Charles, referring to the commotion that just happened.


    "Oh .. right. I understand. Hopefully, everything will be fine," Tatiana said with an anxious face. She was Vega''s seatmate for the past semester, and their relationship was quite good. She did not want to see Vega and Altair get into trouble.


    "Thank you," Nicolae nodded. He then put his arms around Altair and Vega together and said goodbye to some of the teachers who were present in the yard. "Dear teachers, we will go home first. These children must have lunch. If the police come here looking for us, please give them our address. Thank you."


    "Hey... don''t you dare running away! The police will be here very soon!" said Ron angrily. He was about to grab Altair, but Nicolae quickly pulled his arm and twisted it until he screamed in pain. "Aaaahhh .. my hand!! This is an assault! I will make sure you all go to prison!!"


    "Let''s go home now. The situation will be worse if the police come here," Nicolae whispered to Altair and Vega. Both of them immediately nodded and followed him quickly to the parking lot and into his car.


    Five minutes later, the three of them had entered Nicolae''s apartment complex and got out of the car.


    "You go in. Let me wait for the police here," Nicolae said, patting Altair and Vega on the shoulders. The two looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "I don''t want to leave you alone. The police will arrest you. I can''t let them take you. We''re innocent," Altair said. "I''ll call Father."


    "You will tell your father what happened?" Nicolae asked with a look of surprise. "You know what your father is like."


    Altair sighed. "It''s better if Father found out now than later. You heard what Charles said earlier. He said he could always find an excuse to send me to jail after he hit me three times. It means they would not change and would not keep their promise to settle. I already regretted having made a deal with him."


    "Maybe we can just contact Terry and ask him to send a lawyer? So Alaric doesn''t need to know about this case?" Nicolae asked him. According to him, Terry was more reasonable than Elios Linden when it came to the twins. He was worried that if his brother knew that Ron Gilbert was trying to bully his children, the lawyer would not live to see tomorrow.


    Nicolae considered a fight between teenage boys was not a big thing and should be resolved between themselves. Ron was wrong to get involved in juvenile matters and threaten Altair, but he did not deserve to be punished with death.


    Unfortunately, Nicolae''s view was not necessarily in line with his brother, who was very over-protective of his children and had a reputation as a human hater. This human hater was once deemed the most feared assassin in the world.


    "Daddy''s idea is good. We should just call Uncle Terry," Vega said with a beaming face.


    Ahh .. Uncle Terry was very reliable in things like this. He would definitely be able to help them solve this problem while hiding it from their father.


    Hearing Vega''s approval and seeing Altair also nod, Nicolae immediately took his cellphone and contacted his best friend, Terry, who was currently one of the most famous and respected businessmen in the American continent. This year he was renominated for an Executive of the Year award for five years in a row.


    Although among his extended family members, he was known as a nonchalant and non-serious man, outside of the family, people respected him and admired him.


    "Terry ... hey, I need your help. Can you send a lawyer to my house as soon as possible? The best lawyer in your company," Nicolae said quickly. "The children are having a little problem, and we don''t want to involve their father."


    Terry, who was eating lunch while reading some reports, only answered in an unclear voice because his mouth was full of food and quickly hung up. Nicolae just shook his head as he put the cellphone back.


    "Uncle Terry has already agreed. We''ll just wait for the police to arrive." He then invited them into his apartment. "Let''s change clothes. Later, from the police station, we will go directly to your parents'' mansion."


    When Altair and Vega entered their respective rooms to change clothes, Nicolae texted the three bodyguards and briefly told the chronology of the events that occurred and asked them not to tell Elios, because the children would solve the problem themselves.


    [They are fine. You don''t need to worry. We will take care of this ourselves. Please, don''t tell Alaric.]


    [Yes, Sir.] Everyone replied with the same response.


    Nicolae sat on the balcony and watched the road. Ah ... The twins had lived with him for almost two years and were living like ordinary people. He and they really enjoyed their lives like this.


    He really hoped that they didn''t need to disclose their identities, and the two could stay with him like this, at least until they graduated from high school in another two years.

 Chapter 14 - Using A Missile To Kill Mosquitoes

    Ten minutes later, from the gate of the apartment complex, two police cars were seen entering the compound. Nicolae, who saw them coming from the balcony where he was sitting, immediately prepared to welcome them.


    [I''ve talked to Dean. He said you just go to the police station. He will meet you there.]


    An SMS from Terry came to Nicolae''s cellphone right before the bell rang from the lobby intercom.


    "Hello, Mr. Medici, we are here to get your children. Please open the door." They could hear the police talked from the intercom.


    "Kids, are you done eating? Let''s go to the police station, Uncle Terry told us to go through the procedure first so that it''s not too suspicious. Dean will meet us there later," Nicolae said, taking his suit and heading for the door.


    Dean McDermott was the head of the Schneider Group''s legal team. He was the most successful corporate lawyer in the United States. He was highly respected by all who study law in the country. In addition to his own achievements, his father was also the attorney general who was famous for being strict and fearsome.


    Actually, bringing Dean to deal with teenage fights like this was just like using a missile to kill mosquitoes. It was over the top. Terry could have sent a regular lawyer from the legal department. Still, he deliberately wanted to shock the person who dared to bother his favorite niece by sending Dean.


    Altair and Vega had changed into their casual clothes and brought their backpacks. After returning from the police station, the plan was to go directly to their parents'' mansion and spend their weekend there. The twins walked out of the apartment following Nicolae''s steps.


    In the lobby, they saw four police officers were standing by waiting for them. Their faces look unfriendly and annoyed because they had to deal with a trivial case like this. They were forced to pick up two teenagers who allegedly assaulted the police chief''s nephew.


    At first, they thought they would find two delinquent teenagers who looked like thugs, but instead they saw Altair and Vega, who acted polite and well-behaved. They did not look like naughty children at all, let alone delinquents. The officers all looked at each other in astonishment.


    "Good day, Sir. These are my children, they will go to the police station voluntarily to straighten everything out. But we will ride in my car. You can escort us. We will not run away," Nicolae said with a friendly smile.


    A female officer who saw him smile immediately melted and nodded quickly. After all, they also had no reason to suspect the two children would run away. They seemed calm, waiting for the police to arrive. If they really intend to run away, surely they had already done so.


    "All right," said the female officer. Her friends could not help but just say yes. "You follow behind my car, my colleagues will escort you from behind."


    "Thank you." Nicolae bowed slightly to the woman and signaled Altair and Vega to follow him. The three of them got into Nicolae''s car which was parked in front of the apartment building. He immediately drove his car to follow the first police car. Behind them, the second police car quickly followed them.


    "Hahaha ... this is very funny. Now it is the police who escort us to go to the police station ..." said Altair. He elbowed Vega. "I feel like a celebrity with a police escort."


    Vega only glared at his brother''s enthusiasm. "It''s because you keep flaunting your good looks to so many women. Every time you fight, it must be because of girls. Embarrassing ..."


    "Er .. it''s not my fault, okay. The girls like me without me doing anything. I never flaunt anything," said Altair. "Look who''s talking here. You also flaunt yourself and so many boys like you. But because you are a girl, no one hits you."


    "Iishhh ... it''s because I never strung anyone, okay? So no one is harmed," replied Vega. "You should just announce that you already have a girlfriend, so those girls will stop chasing you. How corny. I can''t believe so many girls would chase after a boy..."


    Nicolae could only frown when he heard his kids talk about dating and girls chasing after a boy. He subconsciously pressed his forehead.


    "Gosh ... you guys are still SO YOUNG... Why are you talking about dating and all that???" he said worriedly. "You have to wait at least until you are a hundred years old."


    Altair and Vega looked at each other with rounded eyes. Then, a moment later they both laughed in unison.


    "Jeez ... Dad... you''re so old-fashioned," Vega said in between her laughter. "Only ancient people waited that long. Just look at Uncle London and Mom... they all found love at a young age, and they are still very happy and in love. If we could find happiness early, wouldn''t it be better?"


    "Eh ... what did you say? They are not the rule, but the exception, okay? Our people shouldn''t be thinking about love and marriage before we are old enough. After all, you''re only 16 years old." Even though he said that, Nicolae knew he might not be able to change the minds of these two children. He could only shake his head and focused his eyes on the road.


    They arrived at the police station ten minutes later. Ron Gilbert and his son, Charles, were waiting for them there. The two were staring at the Nicolae and the twins'' arrival with a smirk.


    "You will face the consequences, Medici!" said Charles in a triumphant voice. "My uncle is the chief of police here. He will make sure you and your sister go to jail for assaulting me ..."


    Ron Gilbert folded his arms across his chest. He puckered his lips with an expression of disgust. He looked like a bloodthirsty butcher who wanted to immediately slaughter the next animal with an ax in his hand. Nicolae could only shake his head when he saw anyone who could look so vile. It was just a petty fight between boys, he thought.


    "Come in!" a snarling sound came from behind them. When Nicolae turned, he saw a big man with a fierce expression come out of a room and drove them into the interrogation room.


    "WAIT A MINUTE."


    Before he could push them all into the room, suddenly, a thunderous voice came from the front door. Everyone immediately turned and found an impressive man in his 40s, wearing a fancy suit and luxurious leather shoes. On his right wrist was a designer watch from the limited collection, one of the most expensive brands in the world. His face looked cold and terrifying to anyone who saw it, especially when he removed the sunglasses that covered his eyes.


    A pair of ruthless gray eyes immediately made everyone shudder.

 Chapter 31 - We Are Happy For You, Daddy!

    Vega frowned. It''s been days and Nicolae had not talked to them. She did not understand why Daddy Nic had not given any news. He seemed to be so busy after he found that little girl, Summer. He didn''t even join them in Bordeaux.


    Wasn''t he supposed to arrive in Bordeaux yesterday afternoon? Vega thought Nicolae had arrived in the city and would contact them in the morning, but he did not give word even until lunchtime.


    When Vega tried to contact his number, Nicolae''s cellphone was off. She became worried that something bad had happened with Nicolae. She finally decided to contact her father to find out what had happened.


    "Hello, Honey," Elios'' warm voice was heard on the other end of the phone. "How is Bordeaux? Do you learn anything there?"


    "We''re staying at a chateau, Father. It''s fascinating here," Vega said excitedly. "The place is beautiful, and we took a walk to the vineyard."


    "Wow ... that seems fun. So you learn about wineries and vineyard?" Elios asked again.


    "Yes, the city is also quite interesting," Vega said again. "Tomorrow, we will go to the cheese factory. There is so much to learn. The people here all think I''m from Paris because I speak perfect French."


    "Ahaha ... you really have a gift for languages," Elios commented. He sounded proud of his daughter.


    "Father ... do you know what happened to Daddy Nic? He hasn''t contacted us. He was supposed to arrive in Bordeaux yesterday afternoon," Vega asked her father. "I''m afraid something happened to him."


    "Hmmm ... maybe Nicolae is busy. Something really big happened in Paris yesterday," Elios said.


    He decided to let Nicolae tell Altair and Vega about what happened yesterday. His brother just experienced a wild ride in Paris and was currently over the moon. Elios held back from sharing anything to Vega. He did not want to ruin Nicolae''s surprise. Let Nic share it.


    "So?" Altair raised an eyebrow. "What did father say? Did he know what happened to Daddy Nic?"


    Vega shrugged. She looked dejected. "I don''t know. He wouldn''t say. I feel like they''re hiding something from us."


    "Oh... do you think it has to do with Summer?"


    "Maybe. Father only told us not to worry."


    ****


    Vega couldn''t help think about what really happened to her daddy. He never did anything like this before. He always gave news. He always showed that the twins were the most important things in his life.


    She kept checking her phone. When the long-awaited call finally came, Vega shrieked in joy.


    "Hey .. Vega ... This is Daddy. Sorry, I cannot go to Bordeaux to be with you two. Something big happened ... You won''t believe this," Nicolae said in an enthusiastic voice on the other end of the phone.


    "Oh my God ... Dad! You make me worry to death. Why didn''t you call earlier?" Vega scolded him on the phone.


    Her voice sounded annoyed but, at the same time, relieved. She was very happy because finally, Nicolae called her, but also annoyed because she suspected Nicolae really had forgotten her because he met a woman who was taking away all his attention.


    "I''m sorry, Honey... But something urgent happened. Uhm ... do you still remember Auntie Marie from Singapore?" Nicolae asked cautiously.


    He wanted to find out what Altair and Vega think about Marie, after all this time. They knew she was the woman he loved, whom he thought had died, together with their unborn child.


    "Uhm ... yes, I still remember her," Vega said. "I remember Auntie Marie was sweet and beautiful. She was very kind to us..."


    Her voice turned sad. This made Nicolae breathe a sigh of relief. It looked like Altair and Vega still liked Marie and were sad to learn that the woman passed away. So, hopefully, they would be happy to hear that it turned out that Marie was still alive and even now had reunited with Daddy Nic!


    Nicolae only found out yesterday, that the infamous Goose, the no. 1 hacker in Darknet, they discussed not long ago was actually Marie. And six years ago, Marie didn''t die. She faked her death to avoid bad people who wanted to harm her. Both Wolf and Goose didn''t know about each other until yesterday.


    "Auntie Marie is still alive!" said Nicolae in a cheerful voice. "I met her yesterday ... Turns out she is Summer''s mother ... and Summer is... she is my daughter ..."


    "Wait.. what?" Vega couldn''t believe her own hearing. "Auntie Marie is dead. Six years ago. You saw her grave."


    "No.. no... Uhm.. you know Goose, right? We thought Goose was a man and was hiding from enemies. Well.. it turns out Goose is Marie. She faked her death to avoid bad people." Nicolae was almost out of breath. He was so excited when he shared this news. "She didn''t know I am Wolf, and I didn''t know Marie is Goose. I only found out yesterday... when I met Summer''s mother."


    Nicolae''s voice became very emotional as he said his last sentence. Vega, who was listening to his words, became stunned.


    Vega finally realized that all her life, she had never heard Nicolae''s voice sound so happy like this. She could imagine Nicolae''s expression in Grosetto, smiling happily while talking to her on the phone. Vega slowly smiled too.


    "I''m so glad to hear that," said the girl. She turned to Altair beside her and told him briefly about Nicolae''s situation


    "What?? Daddy met Auntie Marie??? And it turns out that the cute Summer is Dad''s and Auntie Marie''s daughter???" Altair snatched Vega''s cellphone and talked to Nicolae to confirm it. "Jeez ... is this true?"


    Nicolae breathed a sigh of relief at hearing Altair''s enthusiastic words. He also had heard Vega''s voice that sounded happy when she heard the good news he delivered.


    Apparently, his worries were unreasonable. The two children still want him to be happy. When finally, Nicolae can be reunited with the woman he loved, who was also loved by the twins and even met his biological daughter, Altair and Vega were happy for him.


    "Yes, this is true. I am very happy and speechless ..." Nicolae felt emotional. He had a warm personality and always had a happy outlook in life, but since six years ago, he began to close down and rarely smiled.


    Now, he felt so easily touched, and today his cheeks hurt because he smiled so much. Really ... he realized that he had never been so happy in his life. He couldn''t wait to meet Altair and Vega to share all his happiness with them.


    Now his life felt complete.


    "We are happy for you, Daddy...." the twins said in unison.

 Chapter 32 - Vegas Mischief

    Nicolae felt so relieved. He knew his children loved him and would be happy for him.


    "It''s a long story, Kids, but my life was turned upside down yesterday in Paris. Now, I decided to bring Marie and Summer to meet my father in Grosseto. I hope you don''t mind. I asked Mischa to watch over you guys..." Nicolae''s voice turned hoarse. "I can''t wait to talk to you both in person."


    "I''m glad to hear that," Altair said enthusiastically. "Then, after we finish our study trip in France, we want to meet Auntie Marie and Summer."


    "Ah, yeah ... that''s right. We are now in Grosseto. We decided to have a wedding as soon as possible here. Do you want to go straight to Grosseto after you are done from France?" Nicolae asked. "I can discuss it with your father and mother."


    "Uhm, that is a good idea," said Altair. He then turned to Vega and asked for her opinion. "What do you think? I''d prefer to go straight to Grosetto from Paris than going home to New York first."


    Vega nodded. "I agree with you. We can go directly to Grosseto. But Daddy, you must contact Mr. Rhieu and inform him that we will go to Italy from Paris."


    "Don''t worry about that," Nicolae said. "Now, Mischa should have arrived in Bordeaux. He will be watching you both, and he could also take you to Grosetto with him. I will talk to your teacher, Pierre, and tell him about the change of plan."


    Vega''s ears suddenly perked up when she heard the name Mischa being mentioned.


    Ah ... Mischa was her father''s foster son, wasn''t he? The handsome man she met in the elevator last time? Wow ... Was the handsome guy in Bordeaux now?


    "All right, Dad. Then don''t worry about us. We''ll be fine here. You just have fun with Auntie Marie and Summer. Will Grandpa Rory also come?" Vega asked again.


    "Yes. Father is on his way from Asia to Italy," Nicolae said.


    "Asia? He must be visiting Rosalien again," Vega grumbled. "Since Grandfather has a girlfriend, he rarely comes to see us."


    Lauriel Medic was Nicolae and Elios'' biological father. His grandchildren and Aleksis called him by the name Rory. Even though he was almost 600 years old, he still looked like a mid-20-year-old guy. When he was together with his sons, people would think they were brothers.


    After grieving for Luna, the mother of Nicolae and Elios for over a century, Lauriel finally let go and moved on. He was now allegedly dating a new woman.


    However, since he was very reclusive, he never talked about his private life, even to his sons. So, Nicolae was confused when Vega seemed to know that his father had indeed anchored his heart to Rosalien.


    "Ehh ... how do you know your grandfather already has a girlfriend?" Nicolae asked in surprise. "Did my father tell you that he is in a relationship with Rosalien?"


    "I am not telling," Vega said, frowning. "Well, then, we will wait for Big Brother Mischa to pick us up, okay?"


    "Fine. Have a good time in Bordeaux. Don''t be too naughty and don''t annoy Mischa. I feel bad for bothering him so many times. If you give him a hard time, I will be very embarrassed," Nicolae said before hanging up.


    "All right, Dad ..." Vega chuckled and then kept her cellphone in her pocket. Her face beamed, and her beautiful blue eyes gleamed with excitement.


    Altair, who knew his sister very well, immediately sensed something amiss. "Why do you look so happy to know that Mischa is coming?"


    "That''s none of your business," Vega said. She threw herself on the bed and put on her earphones to listen to music. She refused to discuss Mischa to her brother.


    Altair narrowed his eyes suspiciously, but he said nothing. He then took his cellphone and called JM to ask how she was doing.


    ****


    After touring the cheese factory and tasting the foul-smelling blue cheese that many people liked to hate, Vega and her school friends got their free time to explore the city center and practice their French.


    Vega, who had been fluent in French and German since childhood, had no difficulty communicating with the souvenir and snack vendors they passed. Tatiana was delighted to record the beautiful girl while explaining the various cheese they saw in the farmer''s market, in English and French.


    Vega looked really good in front of the camera. Tatiana''s Splitz account was soon filled with many new followers interested in seeing various videos about their trips to Paris and Bordeaux, especially after Vega appeared in them.


    "Hey ... look, on your right ..." Tatiana whispered enthusiastically. "There is a really handsome guy!!"


    Vega, Sharon, Ellen, and Stu, who were in Tatiana''s group, immediately stole a glance in the direction the girl referred to. Vega''s eyes quickly went round when she realized who the person Tatiana talked about was.


    Mischa was sitting leisurely in a cafe while watching them subtlely. He seemed engrossed in reading the news on his tablet while enjoying a glass of sparkling wine. As usual, he was wearing a black outfit from head to toe.


    His sleeves were rolled up to his elbows and made him look really cool and casual. Some top buttons on his shirts were unfastened because the city center was quite hot at that time of day. When people looked closer, they could see a dreamcatcher pendant hanging around his neck and a tattoo on his right chest.


    Ahh ... Vega remembered that her father also had a similar tattoo. Scary dragon tattoo that symbolized his position as a dragon-level assassin in the Rhionen Assassins from his past.


    For some reason, when she thought about Big brother Mischa''s sexy body with his shirt off to reveal the dragon tattoo, Vega felt her cheeks flushed red.


    "I can make that handsome guy come to us," Vega said suddenly with a mischievous smile. When they met in the elevator, she did not know who Mischa was, but now, surely, it would not hurt to play a small prank on Mischa, wouldn''t it? Vega really wanted to be formally acquainted with Mischa.


    "You want to make him come to us?" Tatiana asked in amazement. "How???"


    "You guys will see ..." Vega said. She wiped the mischievous smile from her face and put on a serious expression. "If I passed out on the street, please don''t help me. Just pretend that you''re busy with your devices."


    "Eh ..? What do you mean?" Sharon asked in confusion.


    Vega didn''t reply. She sauntered in a hurry toward Mischa, but she pretended as if she did not see the handsome man. Suddenly, her steps halted, and Vega staggered. She held her head as if she was in pain, and then she fell down to the ground.


    A moment later, Vega was lying unconscious on the ground. Before Tatiana and her friends had realized what had happened, Mischa had dashed from his seat and a few seconds later he already lited Vega from the ground.


    His face looked very worried. He did not see the tip of Vega''s lips twitching, trying to stop herself from laughing.


    Vega knew that Mischa was in Bordeaux to watch over and look after her and Altair. Of course, if she pretended to faint, Mischa would be ready to help her.


    Ahh ... Vega really enjoyed being carried by Mischa in his arms. So, she continued her acting. She wanted to know where Mischa would take her.


    Hmmm ... he smelled soooo good, Vega thought.


    Her mind immediately went busy, guessing what perfume he was wearing.


    To make her acting more convincing, Vega deliberately suppressed her breathing, and it became really slow. She was a good swimmer, and she could dive underwater for several minutes without equipment. So, she was really good at regulating her breath.


    Hehehe.. even someone as skilled as Mischa won''t easily know that Vega was acting.


    Vega''s friends who were about to help her could only look at each other when they saw the handsome man that caught their attention had dashed to help Vega. He was now carrying her in his arms. They didn''t know whether they should chase him or let Vega enjoy her luck alone.


    "Uhm ... we better call Altair," Tatiana finally said.


    Mischa had disappeared with Vega, and they couldn''t find her.

 Chapter 33 - You Must Take Responsibility

    Vega opened her eyes when she felt her body was placed slowly on a soft sofa. She pretended to touch her forehead.


    "You''re awake?" She could hear the warm voice again, very close to her ear.


    "Uhm .... who are you?" Vega asked, pretending not to recognize Mischa. She got up and fixed her position on the sofa and looked around. "Where am I?"


    "You''re in the hotel lobby," Mischa said. "I already called the doctor."


    Vega looked around and pretended to be surprised. "Who are you?"


    Mischa seemed to wonder whether he needed to tell Vega his identity or not. Finally, he smiled sweetly and sat, crossing his arms on his chest.


    "My name is Mischa Rhionen. I think you have heard of my name," the man said in a friendly voice.


    Vega looked at Mischa and nodded. "Ahhh ... Big brother Mischa. What are you doing here?"


    "Uhm ... to look after you?" the man asked back. "Uncle Nicolae got something urgent to tend to, so your father asked me to come, and at the same time, he told me to look for a new atmosphere."


    "Ahhh ...." Vega nodded. "Then, Big brother Mischa saved me?"


    Mischa nodded. "What happened to you? How could you suddenly pass out on the street?"


    Vega held her head and pretended to shake it. "I don''t know ... my head was very dizzy. Maybe it was the heat. I''m still feeling dizzy right now. Which hotel lobby is this?"


    "We are at the Noir Hotel," Mischa said. He glanced around. "I deliberately chose a hotel that is close to your accommodation."


    "Ahh .. thank you very much. If you weren''t there to catch me, I don''t know what would happen to me," Vega said, smiling sweetly. She then tried to sit, but then she faked another pain and groaned again. Mischa became worried and immediately held the girl''s body to lie still.


    "Maybe you stumbled on something and had it hit your head. I''d better get you straight to the hospital. The doctor still hasn''t come."


    He then took the girl in his arms and signaled the hotel concierge to get the car ready.


    "Ehh .. I''m fine, seriously," Vega tried to break away from Mischa''s arms. If she was really taken to the hospital, the doctor would be able to ensure that the girl was faking her condition. She would naturally feel embarrassed in front of Mischa.


    "I don''t want to risk anything bad happens you," Mischa said firmly.


    The car arrived by the lobby entrance and he carefully placed Vega''s body in the back seat. He then sat next to Vega and put her head on his lap. After the concierge closed the door, the driver immediately drove his vehicle towards the hospital.


    Vega felt guilty for deceiving Mischa. She did not expect the man to be taking her condition too seriously. But, on the other hand, she also felt happy because she could put her head on Mischa''s lap.


    Ahh ... Vega, you''re so smart, she giggled inwardly.


    Secretly she felt amused and worried at the same time because her father''s foster son was so protective of her. He was even faster than the two bodyguards assigned to always look after her and Altair.


    Vega''s mind was still busy trying to come up with excuses to explain her actions when they arrived at the hospital. The man had carried her into the ICU, not even waiting for the nurse to give Vega a wheelchair.


    "Sorry, you can''t go right in," said the nurse who met them. "This patient needs to register first."


    "Who is the attending doctor here?" Mischa asked quickly.


    "Dr. Francis, but he is examining patients. Please wait for a moment."


    Mischa remained standing where he was, still with Vega in his arms. Now the girl was starting to feel awkward. She did not think Mischa would be this serious!


    At first, she just wanted to prank him and show off to her friends how this handsome older man saved her. She planned to confess to him that she was just joking. But now, Vega actually hoped that she was really sick so that she wouldn''t have to suffer embarrassment if Mischa caught her lying.


    "Big brother... this is too much," Vega said in a low voice. "I''m fine now. Really. I just fell and grazed my skin a little. It''s no big deal."


    "We cannot take risks," Mischa said firmly.


    "Uhm ... seriously. I''m fine."


    "I saw you fall, and your heartbeat was very slow," Mischa replied. "As I said, we should wait for the doctor''s opinion."


    "I''m really fine." Vega tried to get down from Mischa''s arms with difficulty. The man''s arms were very strong and she had difficulty breaking away. "Ouch .. put me down."


    "I can''t face your father if anything happens to you," Mischa persisted. His handsome face looked serious and for a moment Vega was blown away. This man is really too handsome, especially when he was worried sick about her.


    Ah ... Vega''s heart flutter, knowing this handsome man seemed to take her safety seriously. However, she could not imagine how her parents would react if they knew she was in the hospital. Alaric would panic and cause a commotion. This will make her disguise as an ordinary high school student exposed.


    Her friends would know who she really was, and Vega really did not want that to happen. Finally, she forced him to put her down.


    "Big brother Mischa, please put me down. I''m fine. Please don''t let Father know."


    "I have to make sure you''re okay. We''ll wait for the doctor to check you first."


    Gosh .. Vega could only massage her temple. She did not know Mischa was so stubborn.


    "Ugh ... okay, I confess," the girl finally relented. "I lied. I didn''t fall because of the heat. I was faking it. I bet with my friends that I can make you come to me."


    Mischa was stunned when he heard Vega''s words. His eyes widened and his face looked disappointed. Spontaneously, his arms loosened, and he released Vega so suddenly that she fell to the floor.


    "Auwwww !!!" Vega screamed while trying to hold her fall with her hands so it wouldn''t hurt too much. "You''re so mean!!!"


    Mischa was shocked to see the results of his actions and immediately helped Vega get up. "Ah ... sorry, I didn''t mean it. You surprised me."


    "Now I AM in pain for real!" grumbled Vega. "You must take responsibility ..."


    Mischa seemed to roll his eyes. He felt deceived by the teenage girl with a face like an angel but apparently naughty like the devil. "That''s your own fault."


    "I was guilty of deceiving you when I pretended to fall, but this one is not my fault. You dropped me on the floor. Everyone can be my witness!" Vega immediately got up and asked for the opinion of all patients who were sitting in the waiting room. "You all saw that he dropped me, right?"


    The people there nodded.


    "Jeez ... young man, why did you drop this beautiful little girl? It must be very painful," said a middle-aged woman while shaking her head.


    "Right. You must take responsibility and make up for your deeds," said another woman.


    Mischa frowned and was about to refute, but then he saw Vega''s face looked tearful.


    "Alright, I''m sorry for dropping you because I was shocked." Finally, Mischa relented. "What do you want?"


    Vega wiped her tears and nodded. "My butt and legs hurt from the fall. I can''t walk home.. You have to carry me."

 Chapter 34 - Mischa Is So Cool

    Mischa looked at Vega with an expression of disbelief. He did not understand why the teenage girl in front of him behaved this way ... like a shameless girl.


    "You want me to carry you? There''s a wheelchair over there," Mischa said firmly.


    "I don''t want a wheelchair. I want to make you pay for dropping me and making me hurt," Vega said.


    "Is there no other way for me to make up for it?" the man asked in astonishment.


    "I want to make you feel pain too by carrying me back to my hotel," Vega said, narrowing her eyes with an annoyed expression. "Do you think I''m a sack of potatoes that you can just drop like that?"


    "No, I don''t think you''re a¡ª"


    Before Mischa finished his sentence, Vega had taken her cellphone and dialed Elios'' number.


    "Father ... it''s me. I''m now in the hospital--" Vega did not continue her words because, suddenly, Mischa had bent down and put the girl on his back. Vega smiled mischievously as she wrapped her left hand around Mischa''s neck while her right hand holding the phone. "I''m here with Big brother Mischa. I think I got heat stroke or something and fell on the street because I felt dizzy. Big brother Mischa will take me back to my hotel. He is very kind."


    "Oh, is that so? If the weather is too hot, you might as well rest. I will ask Nicolae to call your teacher to give you some respite," Elios'' voice rang on the telephone.


    "Ah ... that sounds like a good idea. I''ll just tell Daddy Nic," Vega said. "All right, I just want to let you know what happened. Later, after I arrive at the hotel, I''ll call you again, Father."


    "All right. Tell Mischa I said hi," Elios said before hanging up.


    Vega then kept her cellphone and smiled triumphantly then hugged Mischa''s neck.


    "Thank you for not saying anything to your father," Mischa said, looking back. "I''ll take you to your hotel. But aren''t you embarrassed by people''s stare?"


    He already noticed how the people they passed seemed to turn their heads at them. They were really eye-turners, indeed. A handsome man with formal looking all-black attire, contrasted with his neat blonde hair and sunny expression, was carrying a beautiful teenage girl on his back.


    "Why? Are you embarrassed?" Vega asked in a nonchalant tone. She knew she had done something very naughty today by scheming Mischa, but she could not help herself. She really liked her foster brother, since they first met in the elevator.


    Maybe she really liked him because Mischa somehow reminded her of her own father.


    Mischa did not answer Vega''s question and continued walking without regard to people''s stare. He decided to just fulfill Vega''s request so he could immediately get it over with. After all, for him, just giving a girl a piggyback was an easy thing to do.


    "Big brother Mischa!! Let''s stop by that stall," Vega said suddenly, tapping his shoulder excitedly. "I want to buy the candy apples!"


    Her hand then pointed to the right, where a small food vendor stall was located. Mischa obediently walked towards the stall and stopped in front of it. Vega happily pointed to the sugar-coated red apple in sticks and asked Mischa to buy one for her.


    "How old are you again?" Mischa asked, taking money out of his pocket and paying the price of the candied apple to the merchant. "You should be 16 years old, right?"


    "That''s right. My birthday is coming up soon. Ahh.. you know my birthday!" Vega exclaimed cheerfully. She accepted the candied apple from the merchant''s hand and then patted Mischa on the shoulder to continue walking again. "Does father talk about me often?"


    Mischa nodded. "Yes. Every time we meet, he would tell me about the four of you. He loves you very much."


    "Ahh ... really?" Vega was enjoying her candy apple while chatting with Mischa. "How was my father back then? I know you have lived with my father since you were a kid. He used to be ruthless and he hated people... How was he?"


    "Hmmm ... he still doesn''t like people to this day," commented Mischa. "But ... well, he used to be much more ruthless and reclusive. Sometimes it was very difficult for my foster siblings and me to understand what he was thinking. But he was also very compassionate ... If we didn''t know who he really was, we would never have thought he was an assassin."


    Vega was stunned to hear Mischa''s explanation. She had more or less heard of her father''s past actions. The difference between Elios and Nicolae was very obvious, even though they were twins.


    Elios'' life was filled with violence and he hated humans. He even once aimed to rule the world and decided on which humans should live and which one should die. It was pretty horrific to think about it.


    Meanwhile, Nicolae lived in a happy family and spent decades working as a caring doctor and saving many people. Their personality was arguably the opposite.


    Nevertheless, Vega loved both equally. She could not imagine if Elios was still like he was before, it would have been very difficult for his family to live with Elios.


    "Are you not afraid of my father?" Vega asked again. She felt very interested in talking about her father with Mischa. Mischa was one of the people who had known Elios the longest. He had been with Elios for over 30 years and was very familiar with his personality and life.


    "No. But I respect your father. I also owe him my life," Mischa answered. "Why do you ask that? Are you afraid of Sir Alaric?"


    Vega shook her head. "No, absolutely not. I''m just curious."


    "Hmm."


    "Oh, by the way..." Vega suddenly remembered something. "My father must have had many enemies. Was there ever an enemy of my father who came after you?"


    She realized that all her life, she and her brothers had always been surrounded by strong bodyguards. Her father even sent three bodyguards to watch over her and Altair while they were staying with Nicolae.


    Now, on their trip to France, Elios also sent several other bodyguards to keep them safe.


    "All of our enemies have been destroyed, but Sir will not risk his family''s safety. Why do you suddenly ask such questions?" Mischa asked in amazement.


    "Uhm .. I don''t know. It feels strange to be the only students in a school that are always secretly protected by bodyguards. None of my friends are escorted like me and Altair. If they find out, surely my friends will all be shocked," answered Vega.


    "They don''t need to know," Mischa commented. "Your father loves you very much and wants to protect you, but he knows you want to live like a normal kid, and go to an ordinary school ... have lots of friends. That''s why he compromised and let you go to school there by providing protection from afar."


    Vega was impressed to hear Mischa''s words. Now she believed her father had often told them about her and her brothers. Mischa looked like he knew them so well.


    "Well, we''ve arrived," said Mischa suddenly, stopping in front of the gate to the inn where Vega was staying in Bordeaux. "I don''t need to take you inside, right?"


    Vega hastily jumped down from Mischa''s back. She smoothed the creases on her clothes and bowed slightly to Mischa. "Thank you for bringing me here."


    "Be careful next time," Mischa said as he left with both hands in his pockets.


    Ahh ... Big brother Mischa is so cool, Vega thought, smiling broadly, watching him walk away.

 Chapter 35 - Mischas Advice

    Several days later.


    "Big brother Mischa."


    Mischa, who was sitting leisurely on the terrace of a cafe, raised his face and turned to see who was talking to him. He found a beautiful teenage girl standing in front of him, holding out a bar of chocolate.


    "What''s this for?" Mischa asked in amazement.


    This was his third day in Bordeaux, and slowly he felt his mood begin to improve. It turned out that Elios was right to tell him to come here. Bordeaux was a new place that was unfamiliar to him and gave him a new atmosphere to comfort his broken heart.


    Throughout the day, he would walk along with the group of teenagers from George Washington High School, to watch Vega and Altair from afar. He enjoyed his time going to the vineyard with them. He even joined in picking grapes and then follow the process of making wine in the winery.


    The overly enthusiastic teenagers also helped make his mood lighter. He knew, even though Vega tried to make her actions not too obvious, Mischa could see the girl stealing glances at him from time to time. She was checking if Mischa was still around to protect them or not. And if she found him, she would smile to herself.


    This made Mischa shake his head. He did not understand why a teenage girl as beautiful and adorable as Vega could like him. She obviously didn''t lack admirers.


    Why did she seem to like a much older man like Mischa? Vega didn''t have an Electra Complex or attraction towards older men who could be a father figure to compensate for the lack of fatherly affection when she was younger.


    This was absolutely not true when it came to Vega. Her biological father loved her so much and spoiled her to no end. She also had a foster father and many uncles who all doted on her.


    So ... there was no way Vega was looking for a father figure in the man she liked, wasn''t there?


    Or ... maybe I just think too highly of myself, Mischa thought in confusion. Perhaps he mistakenly believed that Vega had a crush on him.


    Ah, never mind...


    "This chocolate is for you," Vega said, smiling sweetly. She still held out the chocolate until Mischa finally reached out his hand and accepted the chocolate.


    "Thank you, but what is this chocolate for?" Mischa asked in puzzlement. "This isn''t Valentine''s Day. Do they sell chocolate outside of February?"


    Vega was stunned to hear the man''s words. "Gosh ... of course! People buy chocolate all the time, not only on Valentine''s Day."


    "Really???"


    Vega watched Mischa carefully and finally realized that the man was just pulling her leg. She struck the man''s hand in annoyance and tried to take back her chocolate, but Mischa quickly pulled it away and kept it in his pocket.


    "Do you think I''m that gullible?" asked Vega with a frown.


    "I''m just joking," said Mischa with a smile. "Thank you for the chocolate."


    "Uhm .. that is my token of apology for troubling you the other day," Vega said sincerely. "I just want to say that I''m glad you''re here since Daddy Nic is now busy with his new family."


    Mischa looked at Vega fixedly and then sighed. He understood how the girl felt. Although Vega acted as if she was okay with Nicolae having his own family, the girl actually felt a bit jealous because the man she had considered like her own father now had another child to love.


    Worse yet, the child was his biological child, unlike her. The connection certainly could not be compared to just a foster child, like what he had with her.


    As it happened, Mischa really understood how she felt. He was there years ago.


    Therefore, he decided to invite Vega to talk and discuss the issue. He pointed to a chair in front of him and gave a sign for Vega to sit with him.


    "Do you still have things to do with your friends, or are you free now?" he asked. "Do you want to have dinner with me?"


    Vega initially looked doubtful. She had approached Mischa just to give the chocolate to him. She did not plan to be invited to dinner together.


    Ahem... But, if Mischa wanted to have dinner with her, wouldn''t it be rude if she refused his invitation? Besides, there seemed to be something important that Mischa wanted to talk to her about.


    "Hmm, alright. Shall we eat here?" Vega asked. She glanced at the menu in this small cafe.


    "No, we will eat over there," Mischa got up and pointed to a fancy restaurant across the street.


    "Ahhh ... alright," Vega nodded and walked alongside Mischa to the restaurant.


    In her heart, she cheered excitedly. How awesome was that? She could have dinner together with her handsome foster brother, whom she did have a crush on.


    A waiter politely welcomed them and invited them to sit at a table that had great privacy. After taking their orders, he excused himself and left them both to talk.


    "I met Uncle Nicolae, his wife, and daughter," Mischa said, opening the conversation. "I think they are very happy together."


    Vega scowled involuntarily. Of course, she was happy for Nicolae, but she could not deny that she felt like she was losing him. Finally, she could only nod.


    "I haven''t met Auntie Marie Paris, but I think if she can make Daddy Nic happy ... I''ll be happy too," Vega said softly. "Daddy Nic suffered for six years while she was gone. When we talked on the phone, he sounded so happy after he was reunited with her."


    "That''s good," Mischa nodded in agreement.


    The waiter arrived with a tray containing a bottle of wine ordered by Mischa and two glasses and a jug of infused water. He poured a glass of wine for him and a glass of infused water for Vega. Because Vega was underage, she couldn''t drink wine with Mischa.


    "You know, we were Mr. Alaric Rhionen''s foster children for more than 20 years. We were very close to him, and he loved us so much. He was the mentor, father, and protector for the four of us: me, Takeshi, Rosalien, and Kai," Mischa took a sip of wine and continued speaking gently. "Then, suddenly, you and Altair and Madam Aleksis returned to his life."


    Vega listened carefully to Mischa''s words. She realized Mischa really understood how she felt about Nicolae now. In a way, after Alaric discovered that he had two biological children, all his affections were devoted only to them.


    She could now imagine how Mischa and his foster siblings also felt sad because their position had been replaced by Alaric''s biological children. And so they felt like outsiders.


    "In the beginning, my siblings and I also felt that way, losing the protective figure and father we have considered our parent for more than 20 years. However, when we saw how Master was so happy after he had you in his life, all our jealousy and sadness became meaningless," Mischa said in a gentle but firm voice. "So ... I guess, if you love someone, you just want to see that person happy. If you love Uncle Nic, you want to support him to live his life with whoever makes him happy. Now, the people who could make him happy are Marie and Summer."


    Vega was silent. She took a slow sip of her infused water, thinking about Mischa''s words. She did not show Nicolae that she was sad nor jealous because Nicolae was busy taking care of his own family and didn''t have as much time to talk with Altair and Vega. However, secretly she did feel upset and jealous.


    Hearing Mischa''s words, Vega realized that she really needed to support Nicolae more and pray for her Daddy Nic to always be happy. Altair and Vega had both agreed that Nicolae had suffered for too long anyway.


    "You''re right," Vega said finally. "I will tell Daddy Nic that I love him and I will support him to do whatever he wants to make him happy. I will not be sad and jealous of his wife and daughter."


    Mischa smiled at Vega''s words.. "You''re a really good girl."

 Chapter 36 - Dinner With Mischa

    Vega was so happy when she heard Mischa saying that she was a good girl and ruffled her hair. She then continued eating her meal with a smile and made Mischa frown.


    He did not know why the teenager in front of him was acting so strangely.


    Again he became suspicious that Vega had a crush on him.


    Gosh ...


    He could not understand what she was seeing from him. Although Mischa''s age seemed to have stopped in his 30s, he was still twice her age.


    Why couldn''t Vega see him like an uncle?


    "Actually, my brothers and I don''t mind if you and the others visit our house often and still consider our father as your father," Vega said after thinking for a while. "I don''t want to monopolize my father, really. I now understand you must feel jealous after he returned to our mother and us, his biological children."


    Mischa just smiled at that. He felt the sincerity in Vega''s voice. Now the girl understood how Mischa felt after her own foster father was reunited with his wife and biological child. That''s why she could be more sympathetic toward Mischa and his foster siblings.


    "All right," said Mischa after sipping his wine. "Thank you."


    "Will you promise to visit often?" Vega asked him.


    "Why do I have to make a promise? Can''t you trust my words?" Mischa asked in puzzlement.


    "Well ... I just want to be sure," Vega said with a shrug.


    "All right, I promise," Mischa finally said. He was finally convinced that the teenage girl in front of him was indeed a little obsessed with him. Actually, he felt that it was quite funny.


    This must be puppy love. How adorable!


    Vega was like one of those kindergarten students who claimed to fall in love with their teacher. It didn''t mean anything and would only embarrass them when they got older. This must be what Vega felt about him.


    He couldn''t wait for the girl to grow up as an adult and tease her with this. He was sure that Vega would be embarrassed when she remembered her past behavior as a teenager when she was pursuing Mischa so aggressively.


    Since Mischa did not take Vega''s feelings for him seriously, he remained relaxed. Throughout dinner, he invited Vega to talk about various things. Enthusiastically, Vega shared about the exciting experiences she and her friends had done while they were in Paris and in Bordeaux.


    Mischa listened attentively. He realized that Alaric and Aleksis''s decision to let their children live a normal life was the right decision.


    Vega looked happy with her life as a regular teenager. She was adventurous and spent a lot of time with friends her age who came from an ordinary background.


    "Big brother Mischa, tell me how you met my father ..." Vega asked suddenly. "I know you started living with my father when you were like 7 years old, right? What made you decide to stay with him?"


    Mischa had kept bad memories of his childhood for a long time. For decades she didn''t want to remember what happened when he was still living with his biological parents who were drug addicts and often beat him up.


    Elios Linden, who went by the name Alaric Rhionen thirty years ago, happened to see him lying on the streets after being hit by his drunk mother and helped him. Years later, Mischa understood why at that time Alaric helped him. His foster father saw himself in Mischa.


    As a child, Alaric lived on the streets and he suffered so much when he was really young. He experienced constant tortures and beatings from the bad guys. He grew up to be a tough man to defend himself. His harsh childhood turned him to be reclusive and ruthless towards most people. But he would always have a soft spot for poor children.


    Alaric cared for Mischa attentively and then took him to look for his parents. When they met, Alaric killed Mischa''s father and mother in cold blood. That''s when Mischa decided to come with Alaric. He felt that Alaric was the only one who cared about him.


    Mischa was Alaric''s first foster son and who then went with him anywhere in the world. Mischa slowly learned martial arts from him and trained to become a fierce assassin. They were together for decades until Mischa became an adult and started to live on his own.


    When Alaric suffered a calamity and was declared ''dead'', Mischa continued Alaric''s ideals and missions, along with his foster siblings. They all felt they were indebted to Alaric and determined to repay him by realizing his dreams to rule the world.


    They were the reasons why Rhionen Industries did not collapse after Alaric Rhionen''s ''death''. When Alaric woke up from a coma and took the identity of Elios Linden, all his ideals were already running, and he could continue working on his objectives.


    That was until... finally, he was reunited with Aleksis, the only woman he loved, and their children. Their lives now had changed for the better, and all of those changes had influenced Mischa''s life just like his foster siblings.


    "Why don''t you answer me?" Vega asked again. She watched Mischa for a few minutes, hoping to know how the man first met her father.


    Mischa was pensive and his mind drifted back to the past, but he didn''t want to answer.


    "Hmm ... I can''t answer your question because the experience is quite personal," Mischa said. "Not a pleasant thing to share."


    "Ah .." Vega sighed, disappointed. She was very interested in hearing stories about Mischa''s past, but apparently, the man did not want to share them. "Have you ever told anyone about it? If it was a bad experience, you should at least share it with someone, so that you can feel relieved."


    Mischa frowned at Vega''s words. That reminded him of the events two months ago, when he finally told Lisa about his past. She was the only woman he had ever loved with all his heart and had been his girlfriend for eight years.


    Because he wanted to marry Lisa, he finally decided to share all his secrets with the girl. He began by telling her about his grim childhood and then his past as an assassin before becoming one of the directors at Rhionen Meier Industries.


    If all went well, he would share with her his last and biggest secret ... about his status as an alchemist.


    He had no idea Lisa would think of him as a monster that had deceived her for years. The girl was devastated and then cut all ties ... after eight years of being in a relationship.


    No matter what Mischa did to try to change her mind, she wouldn''t budge. Lisa still wanted to break up. Mischa''s last visit to Paris was also his last effort to convince Lisa to accept him.


    But it was all in vain.


    Mischa''s face was slowly overcome with grief. Vega soon realized that she had touched a sensitive topic. She did not expect a tough guy like Mischa could look so sad.


    "Uhm ... I''m so sorry," the girl said quietly. "I didn''t mean to make you sad."


    Mischa raised his face and looked closely at Vega. "Sometimes, it''s better to live a lie, but you''re happy than to live in honesty but suffer."


    "Uh ... that''s not true," Vega said. "That''s a very wrong mindset. Truth sometimes hurts. But it''s better to live in suffering from the truth than to live happily in lies."


    Mischa shook his head and looked away. "You are still a child. I hope you will never experience this, Vega, but, if you are an adult .... you will understand how I feel."

 Chapter 37 - Vega Wastes No Time

    Vega was still curious because Mischa seemed to be thinking of something sad. Nevertheless, she did not want to bring up the man''s old wounds. Vega couldn''t bear to force Mischa to tell her things he did not want to share.


    As the daughter of Elios Linden, who was respected by Mischa, Vega knew it would be easy for her to force Mischa to do whatever she asked. However, the girl was aware that she must not force others to do things they don''t want.


    Because of this, Vega finally did not ask further. She enjoyed her dinner and talked with Mischa about trivial things. The people at the tables around them, and the guests who passed by, all seemed interested in seeing two extremely good looking people sitting eating together while chatting.


    Although Vega was still a teenager, her beauty was already very prominent. Her long hair hung down to her waist and it had a beautiful platinum color, framing her fairy-like face like a goddess from the books. Her little lips were naturally red and her big round eyes were bright blue.


    As a teenager, her fresh appearance looked in contrast to the handsome man sitting with her, wearing all-black clothing and formal appearance. People who saw them could only wonder what the relationship between them really was.


    They couldn''t be lovers because of their age difference, but they also didn''t look like relatives. The attitude between the two was still rather distant, not as familiar as family members in general.


    "Thank you for dinner," Vega said when they finally finished the dinner. "Tomorrow we will return to Paris, then continue to Italy. Will you also follow us to Paris?"


    Mischa nodded. "Yes. I will return to Bucharest after all of you arrive in Grosetto in one piece."


    "Wow ... really?" Vega smiled widely. She was very happy to hear that Mischa would still accompany them in the French capital. "Then, when we arrive in Paris, I''ll treat you to dinner. My turn."


    Mischa was stunned to hear Vega''s words. This girl wasted no time, he thought.


    "All right. I''ll go to dinner with you in Paris," the man finally answered.


    He was now truly convinced that Vega really liked him. Inwardly, Mischa felt a little flattered. However, he did not think about it any further. He knew Vega was still very young. The puppy love she had now would surely disappear as the girl got older.


    "I will return my hotel on foot," Vega said, getting to his feet. "Thank you once again."


    "Hmm ... let me walk you there," Mischa offered. "The weather is great for an evening stroll."


    After Mischa paid for their food, he accompanied Vega to walk back to her inn, which was not far from the city center. Along the way, the two didn''t talk much.


    Mischa walked with both hands in his pockets as usual, while Vega was too happy, and her chest was filled with so much joy so she didn''t want to say anything that could ruin the atmosphere. Inwardly, she only wished their walk to last forever.


    Unfortunately, it was impossible. Fifteen minutes later, they arrived in front of the inn, and Vega was forced to say goodbye.


    "Thank you, Big brother Mischa for taking me home. See you in Paris," said the girl with twinkling eyes.


    "Have a good rest," Mischa said, nodding. He then turned away and walked in the opposite direction. He raised his hand without turning to say goodbye. "See you tomorrow in Paris."


    Altair, who was busy with his cellphone and chatting with JM, was surprised to see Vega enter the room with a happy face.


    "What happened to you?" he asked, lowering down his cellphone briefly. "You look like just won the lottery."


    "It''s none of your business," Vega said, taking off her shoes and lying on her bed with her face still filled with a smile.


    Altair seemed to frown and watched Vega for a few moments. Finally, he decided not to be nosy since Vega would eventually share everything with him if she wanted to. Altair never forced his sister.


    He finally refocused on his cellphone and continued chatting with JM.


    ***


    All the way back to Paris, Vega looked very cheerful. She daydreamed a lot, and Tatiana had to pinch her several times because Vega didn''t reply to her question. Her mind didn''t seem to be with her body.


    "What''s wrong with you? What is on your mind?" Tatiana asked in amazement.


    Vega turned to her best friend and blinked his eyes several times. "Me? Are you talking to me?"


    "Yeah, who else am I talking to? Unless the bus window can talk, of course, I''m talking to you ..." hissed Tatiana annoyed. "Are you thinking about that sexy uncle from that time? What happened between you two? You never told me, even though I am your best friend!"


    Vega raised an eyebrow, pretending to be surprised at Tatiana''s question. "Why do you really want to know?"


    "I''m just curious. The thing is you look so weird lately," Tatiana said with a frown. "Are you in love?"


    Vega, who was sipping juice from her tumbler, suddenly spouted her drink.


    "Jeez ... Tatia! You''re too much," grumbled the girl. "Actually ... let me tell you something..."


    "What is it?" Tatiana asked curiously.


    "Uhm ... actually, that sexy uncle is ..." Vega cleared her throat and then answered with an amused face. "He is my foster brother."


    "Ah, no way! You must be joking. He looks older than your father. How can he be your foster brother," said Tatiana. "If you''re joking, don''t go too far."


    Vega looked at Tatiana, who shook her head in annoyance. She was amused to see Tatiana still insisting that Vega was only joking.


    "I''m telling the truth," Vega said. "So ... he is my biological father''s foster son. Do you know who my biological father is? His name is Elios Linden. He owns Rhionen-Meier Industries."


    Tatiana rolled her eyes and clicked in annoyance. "You are always joking and making fun of my serious questions. I don''t want to talk to you anymore."


    Vega just laughed at Tatiana''s response. Since she saw how Tatiana couldn''t believe that Mischa was her foster brother, Vega deliberately mentioned her father''s identity to test whether Tatiana would still consider her joking or not.


    It turned out, sure enough, Tatiana thought Vega was joking and she became increasingly annoyed.


    Tatiana did not want to talk to Vega again along the way so that the girl could finally get a peaceful sleep on the bus.


    Vega couldn''t wait to arrive at the hotel and get ready.. She would take Mischa to dinner one last time before they left Paris.

 Chapter 38 - Dinner Date With Mischa

    They arrived at the Amarylis Hotel in Paris at 2 pm and immediately had a late lunch before everyone rested. Some students spent their last day in France buying souvenirs.


    Vega, who had been to France often, tried to refuse going out to shop for souvenirs when Tatiana invited her. Still, her friend did not want to listen to her objection.


    "I''m tired of Paris," Vega said. "I have too many souvenirs from this place already. I don''t need it anymore."


    "Ugh ... you must be joking. When did you go to Paris to collect too many souvenirs? Anyway, I don''t want to hear that," Tatiana said. "I still want to make the last video when we are in Paris. This is a video about shopping for souvenirs. My followers love you very much. You have to help me one last time."


    Because Tatiana kept insisting, Vega was forced to give in and join her friend to go shopping.


    "Ugh ... okay. But don''t stay long. I have to go back to the hotel at 5 pm. I have a dinner appointment with someone," Vega said finally.


    "Yes ... I promise," said Tatiana.


    Vega hurriedly typed a message to Mischa to confirm their dinner before she left with Tatiana.


    [Big brother Mischa, you are still going to dinner with me, aren''t you? I''ve booked a table in the restaurant at the top of the Eiffel Tower.]


    [Of course. What time? Should I pick you up at your hotel?]


    [Ah ... no need. I can go there alone. See you there at 8 pm..]


    Vega quickly replied to Mischa''s SMS. She did not want Mischa to be seen by her friends or Altair, so she refused the man''s offer to pick her up at the hotel. She did not want them to spread rumors about him and Mischa.


    With a happy heart, she accompanied Tatiana to shop for souvenirs and appeared in the video Tatiana shared with her millions of followers. They had fun all afternoon until, finally, 5 pm arrived.


    Vega managed to force Tatiana to end her shopping spree and return to their hotel on time.


    Altair was out with his friends exploring Paris for the last time, so Vega could get dolled up in their room comfortably. She still did not want to tell her brother that she would have dinner with Mischa. Her brother would tease her endlessly if he found out.


    At 7:30 in the evening, the girl appeared so beautiful wearing a light blue summer dress as she was grooming herself in front of the mirror.


    Ahh ... she was very excited.


    [I have a dinner appointment with Mischa. I want to say thank you for all his help so far. No need to wait for me.] She sent an SMS to her brother while giving a faint smile.


    Hehehe.. she could not wait to see Mischa!


    Vega knew she looked gorgeous tonight. She fashioned her long hair into a cute bun on top of her head, making herself look more mature than her age. She hoped Mischa could see that Vega could look rather mature if she tried a little. So, the older man would not feel ashamed to have dinner with a teenage girl.


    "Welcome, Miss Medici," the waiter in the restaurant greeted her respectfully. "We have your table set up."


    Vega nodded with a smile and walked following the waiter to a table in the corner that had a view of Paris from a very beautiful angle. She looked at her watch. It''s only five minutes to eight.


    Mischa must be a punctual guy. I''m the one who came too early, the girl thought.


    The waiter poured non-alcoholic drinks for her and served bread so Vega could munch on something while waiting for Mischa before they could order food together. Vega sipped her drinks with a slightly palpitating chest.


    8 pm arrived, but Mischa still didn''t come.


    Uhm ... maybe something happened to him on the way, Vega thought. She decided to wait and not send him a message asking where he was. Vega did not want the man to consider her impatient.


    At 8.30 pm, the man was still nowhere to be seen. The servant started coming to Vega and ask if she was alright.


    "Uhm .. my friend is a busy person. Maybe something held him and he is still on his way," Vega said quickly. "Please wait a little longer ..."


    "Ah ... or do you want to order food first while waiting for your friend? I''m sure he won''t mind. It''s better than you holding back hunger."


    Vega stared at the restaurant door and the menu in the waiter''s hand alternately. She then shook her head weakly. "It''s okay. I''ll wait for him."


    At 9 pm, Vega finally decided to call Mischa. She was afraid of something happening to the man to make him so late and could not give news.


    RING


    RING


    After 12 rings, Mischa still did not pick up the phone. Vega''s face suddenly turned gloomy. She did not understand what was happening. Why didn''t Mischa come and why didn''t he give her any news?


    [Where are you? I''m still waiting at the restaurant. If you have anything urgent, please let me know. I will wait to hear from you.]


    She put her cellphone on the table with a sad face. Since the restaurant will close at 10 pm, the girl decided to order something so that her reservation did not make the restaurant suffer a loss. She ordered a glass of wine and an appetizer. She intentionally chose the most expensive wine from the wine list.


    The restaurant waiter did not know that Vega was underage. This time, her appearance was deliberately made more mature with her beautiful dress that looked elegant and her updo. They gave her a glass of red wine and an appetizer.


    Vega enjoyed the wine and food, looking somber. After the wine in her glass ran out, she asked for one more drink.


    "Big brother Mischa, how could you do this to me?" Vega murmured sadly as she sipped her wine.. She kept checking on the door and her cellphone alternately, but she still could not see Mischa or a message from him.

 Chapter 39 - The Masked Men At The Tower

    "I''m sorry, Miss. Is your friend not coming?" asked the waiter who saw Vega spacing out while watching the door.


    The girl raised her face and shook her head with pursed lips. "He has important business so he can''t come ..."


    "Oh, I see." The waiter seemed very sympathetic. The young girl in front of him was very beautiful and looked amiable. How could her date just abandon her like that? he thought in astonishment. "Do you want us to call a taxi for you?"


    Vega shook her head wistfully and took out her cellphone. "No need. I''ll ask my brother to pick me up."


    "Oh .. well, then. Don''t hesitate to let me know if you need help, okay?" said the waiter again respectfully. "Oh, by the way... do you still want to order more food?"


    Earlier, Vega had just ordered an appetizer and two glasses of wine. She had no appetite at all. The girl shook her head.


    "No. Thank you. I''ll just pay. Can I get the bill?"


    The waiter nodded respectfully. "Of course."


    He arrived shortly after with Vega''s food bill. The girl was busy texting Altair to come to pick her up at the restaurant. She really felt sad and did not want to go home alone.


    When the bill came, Vega only glanced over. She added a 100 euro tip to the total bill and placed the card on the bill tray. The waiter''s face looked very surprised when he saw the amount of tip given by the girl and the card she used to pay.


    The black titanium card with a minimalist design was legendary among upper-class restaurants because they rarely saw it. Only super-rich people had such cards, maybe not even 100 people in the world held these cards.


    This card had no limits and could be used to buy anything in the world. Then why did this young girl have it? Was she really that rich...?


    Ah ... she must come from one of the wealthiest and most influential families in the world, thought the waiter, staring at Vega in awe. Which family were you from?


    He did not recognize the Medici surname that the girl used to reserve a table this afternoon. He didn''t know any influential family in this modern times bearing the surname Medici. Unfortunately, the card used by this girl was very private, and he couldn''t possibly find out more info about the owner.


    Ahh ... too bad. Such a perfect girl from a very wealthy and respected family, had to experience an unpleasant dinner date, thought the waiter, staring at Vega from a distance.


    After the girl''s card had been swiped and he received a receipt from the cashier, the waiter came back to Vega and handed the card back respectfully.


    "Have you contacted your brother, Miss?" he asked attentively.


    "Yes. He will definitely be here soon," Vega said.


    "Ah ... thank God. If there''s something you need, please call me, okay..."


    "Thank you." Vega nodded gratefully. The waiter''s friendly attitude managed to make her feel better.


    She decided to contact Mischa again while waiting for Altair to pick her up.


    [Are you all right? Please let me know if you''re okay. I''m very worried.]


    Vega could only sigh sadly because five minutes had passed, Mischa still didn''t reply to her text.


    She yawned a little because she began to feel sleepy. The two glasses of wine she had drunk began to show a reaction. Hmm ... now she started to feel regret. She should have left right away when Mischa didn''t come after half an hour instead of drinking wine.


    But earlier, Vega''s feelings were indeed chaotic. She was really disappointed because she did not expect Mischa would flake on her like this.


    "Young Miss!! Wake upppp... don''t sleep here ...!"


    Vega raised an eyebrow and looked toward the origin of the sound. She yawned once more. From the door, she saw Leon, one of the bodyguards her father had assigned to watch her from afar, rushed into the restaurant with a panicked expression.


    Leon, John, and Claude had always been protecting her and Altair secretly and never showed themselves. They were very good at maintaining the privacy of their two young master and young miss. Then why did Leon suddenly appear here? Vega felt very surprised.


    "Hi, Leon ... I''m waiting for Altair. He will be her short ..." Suddenly Vega widened her eyes and her face was filled with horror. "Leon! What are you doing??"


    Right in front of her eyes, Leon''s body jerked when someone shot him from behind with a barrage of bullets from two muffled guns. Before the bodyguard managed to reach Vega, his body sank and fell to the floor with a thud.


    "Aaahhhh .... !!!!!" Vega screamed at the top of her lungs. All the guests in the nearby tables immediately went into a panic. They screamed and hid under the table.


    Two masked men entered the restaurant with long steps. Each of them carried two firearms and fired in various directions to frighten everyone in the restaurant.


    The waiter who had served Vega was shot several times and died instantly with his eyes opened so wide, and blood sputtered from his chest. Fear immediately hit everyone. Those who managed to sneak under the tables and hid away from the killers'' sight hurriedly called the police emergency number.


    Vega covered his head with both hands in panic. She was terrified and hysterical. In her entire life, she had never been in danger because her father and uncle always provided the best security for her and Altair.


    Oh, Father... Mother ... Daddy... I''m scared... Vega screamed inwardly.


    She was horrified to imagine that this was her last moment ... If the criminals killed her... like they had killed Leon, and surely he had killed John and Claude ... then she would die without being able to say goodbye to the people she loved ...


    She would not have the opportunity to say goodbye to Daddy Nic ... to Altair ... also her father and mother and her two younger siblings ...


    "You .. take her. I''ll take care of the others." A masked villain said to his friend. When Vega looked up to find out what they were going to do, she was shocked.


    Apparently, a masked villain came over to her and then hit her shoulders.


    Everything then went dark.


    The villain who hit Vega until she passed out then quickly carried the girl out of the restaurant. His friend was still shooting at people who were hiding, to make sure they didn''t get up from under the tables.


    After he made sure his friend had disappeared safely with their target, the remaining criminals finally escaped.


    As soon as they disappeared, immediately, a frantic scream could be heard from the restaurant. Women were crying, and the men were stunned in their place. Some people, who were more composed, quickly contacted the police.


    A few minutes later, a loud police siren was heard filling the area around the Eiffel Tower.

 Chapter 40 - The Intense Night

    Altair became worried and anxiety slowly crept upon his chest when he saw dozens of police cars fill the area around the Eiffel Tower. He got out of the taxi and immediately called his sister''s phone.


    She didn''t pick up!


    He kept trying to call her many times, but there was no answer. He wanted to run toward the tower, but he was blocked by a police line, and several officers were chasing away the crowds.


    "What is wrong?" he asked worriedly.


    The people around him just shook their heads.


    "I don''t know. Some say there was a murder ... but we don''t know for sure."


    News helicopters and media cars rushed to the scene. He saw reporters and their cameramen prepare to broadcast live reports from the scene.


    Altair quickly opened the internet to find out what had happened, and his face immediately turned pale. His body staggered and he had to hold on to the person next to him so as not to fall.


    TERROR ON THE EIFFEL TOWER


    There was an attack by an unknown group of terrorists. Twelve people were killed, and dozens were injured. This was the worst terror attack in French history for the past ten years.


    Gosh .. Vega, Altair instantly became panicked. He received a text from his sister telling him that she went to dinner with Mischa a few hours ago. He thought everything was going fine. But then at 10 pm, Vega asked him to come to pick her up at the Eiffel Tower, where the restaurant was located.


    That means, something must happen between Vega and Mischa, that Vega decided to go home alone and asked Altair to pick her up. Altair initially thought Mischa would take Vega home because he had been watching and protecting Altair and his sister.


    Did ... something happen to Mischa? Was he hurt ...? Or...


    Cold sweat dripped on his temple. Oh, God ... don''t let anything happen to my sister ...


    "My sister is inside ...!! Let me in!!" He tried to break through the police line and shout out Vega''s name. "Vegaaa ...!! Vega .. where are you??"


    "Sorry, no one can enter. Young man, please wait there." A young officer tried to hold Altair and pulled him towards a police car. "You must wait here. My partner will take your statement."


    Altair felt his body suddenly turned weak. Tears streamed down on his face as he took his cellphone and contacted his father in New York.


    "Father... something happened with Vega. I can''t contact her..." Altair stammered. "There was a terrorist attack in the Eiffel Tower .. Vega was here earlier to have dinner with Mischa .."


    Elios, who was sitting in his room while reading something, was shocked. He rose from his chair and clenched his hands tightly.


    "What? Where are John, Leon, and the others?" His voice sounded calm, but Altair could feel that his father was also distraught.


    "I don''t know. I can''t contact them either ..." Altair cried uncontrollably. "It''s so chaotic here. I can''t go in, the police are blocking me. They said I had to wait here to make a statement. "


    "You calm down there," Elios said. "We will come soon."


    Aleksis, who heard Elios'' voice on the phone, looked anxious. She approached her husband and touched his arm. "What''s wrong? Is that Altair?"


    His pair of purple eyes seemed filled with grief and anxiety, making Aleksis involuntarily take a step backward.


    She had never seen this expression on her husband''s face. Did something bad happen?


    "Honey ... we must immediately go to France. I will get everything ready." Elios patted Aleksis''s shoulder slowly and then contacted Terry.


    "Hey ... what''s up?" asked Terry, who was working out in his penthouse gym, facing a huge window that gave him beautiful views of Central Park


    "Please take care of Ireland and Scotland for a while. There is an emergency, and we must immediately go to Paris," Elios said quickly.


    "Eh ... what?" Terry''s question was not answered because Elios had hung up. Terry frowned in surprise. He really did not understand what had happened, but he knew that Elios would not joke about his children.


    If he entrusted the twins with him, that means something bad had happened that needed his attention, and he can''t bring his two little boys with him.


    Finally, Terry stopped his workout and immediately showered and changed his clothes. He drove to Elios'' family''s mansion in Manhattan. He arrived ten minutes later and found the couple ready at the door, about to leave for the airport.


    "Please take care of the children here. We will call you every few hours," Elios said calmly. He kissed Ireland and Scotland alternately, then shook hands with Terry. "Thank you."


    Terry didn''t dare to ask questions because he knew Aleksis was in shock. His younger sister looked devastated, and she couldn''t even say a word. When Terry said goodbye, Aleksis only nodded weakly and did not answer.


    The trip to the airport felt very slow. When the couple finally boarded their private plane, the two just sat silently in their seats. Both of their hands clasped together.


    Only the two of them understood what''s in each other''s hearts. Neither Elios nor Aleksis ever imagined they would have every parent''s nightmare: hearing the news that their child had disappeared and then died.


    Various news about the terror attack on the Eiffel Tower immediately filled all the media throughout the world and the internet. Splitz was filled with condolences for the victims and pictures of the incident, as well as photos of the victims.


    Elios immediately contacted the three bodyguards who were assigned to protect his children in France, but he could not reach any of them. Mischa also didn''t pick up his phone. Finally, he called Nicolae who was immediately overcome by panic and hurriedly contacted Marion, who was still in France.


    The woman quickly went to the Eiffel Tower and found Altair who looked devastated by a police car. By disguising herself as a police inspector, Marion soon made it inside the perimeter and got the information they needed.


    There were 15 deaths and 22 injured victims in the terror attack, mainly at the restaurant. She found Vega''s two bodyguards dead around Champ De Mars and one bodyguard in the restaurant. There was no trace of Vega or Mischa.


    Elios immediately contacted all of his former men in Rhionen Assassins. He asked them to help him find information about the whereabouts of his daughter, Mischa, and the terrorists who were courting death by disturbing his family.


    The atmosphere was very tense.


    Trembling, Aleksis also contacted her father and told him what had happened. Her tears broke when she heard her father''s worried voice.


    "We ... we are heading to Paris. Hopefully, nothing happens to Vega ..." she sobbed.


    "We will also be there very soon," Caspar said quickly. "You calm down, Sweetheart.. we will find her."


    Aleksis dropped her cellphone when her hand became very weak, and she could no longer hold it. Sobbing, she buried her head between her hands.


    Elios could only stare at the plane window with a clenched jaw. He tried his best to hold back his emotions so as not to overflow. He had never been this angry and sad at the same time.


    Just watch ... you will pay for you''ve done... I will find you even to the ends of the world...


    The trip to Paris lasted for five hours, and during that time, the husband and wife did not move in their place. Only their hands clasped together, and Aleksis'' soft sobs showed that they were not sleeping. Their minds were a mess, and their chests were heavy.


    ***

 Chapter 41 - Marion Went Investigating

    Marion forced Altair to return to the hotel. She did not want the teenager to become traumatized if he stayed at the scene. She helped Altair hop into a taxi and then go to the Nobel Hotel. In her opinion, the security there was far better than the Amarylis Hotel. After arriving at the hotel, she led the young man to the penthouse and told him to rest.


    "You must wait here, don''t go anywhere. I can''t take care of you if you went out. JM will come here soon and keep you company." Marion rubbed Altair''s head and tried to calm him down. "Your father and mother will also arrive shortly before dawn. You should rest while waiting for them."


    Altair could only nod weakly.


    JM''s arrival five minutes after Altair arrived at the penthouse managed to make the frantic teenager calmer.


    "Gosh ... Altair ..!!" the girl exclaimed in a panicked voice. She immediately hugged Altair very tightly. Her mother told JM to go up to the penthouse a few minutes ago and the girl immediately went regardless of her appearance. Now she came still with pajamas and hair rollers on her head.


    "Vega ... I can''t reach her..." Altair stammered.


    JM tightened her arms. She had seen the news about the terror attack on the Eiffel Tower a few hours ago. She was shocked to know Vega was there.


    She didn''t even know her mother had left their suite and went there after being called by the panicked Nicolae. JM only realized that her mother was at the location when she received a call from Marion to accompany Altair at the penthouse.


    Now her feelings were mixed. She was feeling sadness, fear, and anxiety over Vega''s safety. She and Altair hugged for a few minutes to vent their grief and then finally broke away.


    "I''ll make hot tea," JM offered. Altair just nodded. He sat on the sofa with a somber face. Marion looked at the teenager with a look of pity.


    The current situation was really uncertain. No one knew what really happened to Vega. Marion didn''t know whether Vega was the only victim who was taken from the scene, or if there were others. Marion also could not contact Mischa, and that made her even more worried.


    JM came with a tray containing a pot of hot tea and three cups for them.


    "Have some tea first, so you can calm down," she said softly.


    She poured each of them a cup of tea and placed them on the table. Altair only stared at the cups, unmoved. He couldn''t put anything in his mouth right now. He felt like he was going to throw up.


    "Hmm ... you''d better try to sleep," Marion finally said. "We cannot do anything at a time like this. I will wait for your parents to arrive. You must rest so that you won''t get sick."


    She took two pills from her wallet and handed one each to JM and Altair.


    "I want to wait for my parents ..." said Altair, in protest.


    "You can''t. They won''t arrive for a few more hours. It''s useless for you to force yourself to stay up late waiting for them," Marion said. She then patted her daughter''s shoulder and told her to coax Altair. "You must accompany Altair to sleep and make sure he doesn''t stay up late. I''m counting on you."


    JM looked at her mother with round eyes. Her face turned red, but when she saw the look on her mother''s grave face, JM soon realized that Marion was serious about telling her to accompany Altair to sleep.


    The girl was about to protest and said that she was not his nanny or something, but when she turned her head and saw how much Altair looked devastated ... she softened.


    JM understood that at a time like this, Altair would only listen to her. Finally, JM obediently swallowed the sleeping pill from her mother and then approached Altair and patted his shoulder.


    "Altair ... let''s take the pills. I will accompany you to sleep. We must rest ..."


    When he heard the gentle words of the beautiful girl that he liked so much, Altair finally relented. He took the sleeping pill from Marion''s hand and drank it with the tea that JM had served. His head ached, and he did not know whether he would be able to sleep under this stress.


    "I will wake you up when your parents arrive," Marion said softly.


    Altair nodded listlessly. He walked into one of the rooms in the penthouse and laid down on his bed, without even taking his shoes off. JM climbed into the same bed and hugged him.


    "Let''s sleep," the girl whispered.


    Altair turned to his side and looked at JM. His face was still filled with deep sorrow, but the look in his eyes showed gratitude. He then closed his eyes. Slowly the pain that had filled his head disappeared, and sleep finally came to him.


    ***


    Marion did not sleep at all that night. She drank some homemade potion that kept her awake and alert. In a situation like this, no one in the Schneider Medici extended family could close their eyes.


    After making sure JM and Altair slept, she then walked out of the penthouse and tried to find the news about Mischa. She finally contacted Petra, who was living in Paris, and asked her former partner in Wolf Pack to meet her at the Eiffel Tower. She wanted to gather evidence and information.


    Fifteen minutes later, the man in black arrived at Trocadero. The atmosphere had become quiet because the police managed to banish all unauthorized people from lingering around the Eiffel Tower. Marion, who saw Petra walking from the east, immediately jumped down from the tree where she was hiding and approached the man.


    "Hey ... Petra. The situation is very serious. It''s been three hours and I still haven''t got the information I need," the girl said hoarsely. "Thank you for coming. I need your help to visit the local mafia base. I want their help to look for Mischa and Vega."


    Marion told him a little about Larkin, the leader of the local mafia group, and how she could be involved with him. She explained to Petra that Larkin was pestering Marie after she reunited with Nicolae and Marion taught him a valuable lesson not to meddle into other people''s relationships.


    "Hmm .. okay, let''s go there," Petra nodded. He put his hands in his pockets and walked toward his car. "You show the way."


    "Hm ..." Marion said.


    They got into the car, and Petra drove to the address Marion mentioned. While awaiting the arrival of Elios, Nicolae, Lauriel, and everyone, the girl felt it would be better to go to Larkin''s base. She planned to force him to help Marion find Mischa''s tracks because Larkin had many men spread all over France.


    She was happy because she had thought about tracking Larkin''s secret location when she gave him the antidote for her poison the other day. Marion had no idea that she would need it this soon.


    Ugh ... really, so many things happened in such a short time.


    They entered a luxury residential area in the eastern part of Paris. Ten minutes later, Petra had parked his car under a shady tree. It was quite hidden. He got out of the car with Marion and walked with light steps to a large mansion at the end of the complex.


    Both of them were wearing black outfits that did not attract attention in the dark night. After arriving in front of the gate, the two then climbed very fast. Their movements were agile, like two black cats. A few seconds later, they had arrived behind the gate.


    Marion gave a signal and was responded by Petra. On a count to three, they climbed the mansion''s wall and went up to the roof silently.. These two experienced thieves were like a pair of slim black cats, ready to break through the enemy base.

 Chapter 42 - The Upset Mafia Boss

    Marion and Petra created a hole on the roof without a sound and then jumped down silently. The atmosphere inside the mansion was very quiet. Marion opened her cellphone and observed the red dot on the screen. She quietly gave a signal to Petra to follow her.


    They crossed the hall on the 3rd floor of the mansion, descended the stairs, and followed the dot on her cellphone to find Larkin. Several days ago when Marion met Larkin for the first time, she secretly placed a tiny tracker in the mafia''s suit.


    That''s what she now used to track Larkin''s whereabouts. The tracker on Marion''s cellphone led them into a huge room at the end of the hall on the 2nd floor. Using a thief''s key that he always carried everywhere, Petra opened the door of the room.


    With steps as light as a cat, they walked in and sneaked closer to a large 4-poster bed overlooking a high floor-to-ceiling window. They found the person they were looking for lying in bed in the arms of two women.


    Marion took out the pistol with silencer she was carrying from under her clothes, then aimed it at Larkin''s forehead. The sound of the gun being cocked and the cold feeling on his forehead from the gun''s muzzle surprised Larkin. He reflexively opened his eyes and woke up from his sleep.


    As a mafia who had been in the underworld for a long time, he had a high level of vigilance, so that Marion did not need to try hard to wake him. Larkin awoke immediately when he felt the tip of the gun pressed against his forehead.


    "You ... You? What are you doing here? I don''t owe you anymore ...!"


    Larkin hurriedly got up from his sleeping position, and his hands moved quickly, he wanted to grab the gun on the table next to his bed. However, Marion was faster. She had got rid of the gun and now pointed it at the woman next to Larkin.


    "If you don''t do anything stupid, no one will die tonight," Marion said in an icy voice. She gave a signal to Petra, and her friend walked closer.


    Larkin was surprised to see someone else in his room besides Marion. He was furious because his men were so incompetent that these two intruders could break into his mansion so easily.


    He was determined to give them proper punishment once he could find them.


    "Get up," Marion said. "I need your help."


    Larkin looked at the girl with blazing eyes. It was obvious that he was outraged. However, right now, his position was weak because he was held at gunpoint. The two women who slept with him had now woken up too and their faces were filled with horror.


    The woman on Larkin''s left wanted to scream, but before her voice came out, Larkin had covered her mouth. Now the woman could only cry silently with tears welling up. She was trying hard to hold back so that her voice would not come out.


    "How did you find my place?" Larkin asked in annoyance. "Are you spying on me?"


    "It''s none of your business if I want to spy on you or not. What is clear, now you must listen to what I have to say if you still want to live to see tomorrow," Marion said.


    She then signaled Petra. The man immediately took over her position threatening Larkin and the two women who were lying beside him.


    Marion quickly moved to secure the whole room and ensured there were no traps or secret weapons. After she was satisfied, Marion then sat on the sofa, crossing her legs.


    Her attitude looked very elegant. However, up close, one could see that her expression was so cold and ruthless. She then forked a few pills out of her pocket and threw them on the bed.


    "Take the pill now. Otherwise, my friend here will not hesitate to splatter your brain out of your head," Marion said. "You know, we haven''t killed people in a long time. As someone who has been in the underworld, you must know what it''s like ... for people who are used to killing like us. Sometimes the desire to kill is there. We just need an excuse. Right now, my mood is horrible. Don''t give me a reason to take your life tonight."


    Larkin looked at the 3 pills on his blanket, only a few inches from his hand. He was actually agitated to be in such a position. He still remembered how Marion forced him to take a pill a few days ago that gave his penis erectile dysfunction as a punishment for pestering Marie, Nicolae''s woman.


    He did not know what was in the pill Marion had thrown at him just now. It must have been as bad as or even worse than the previous pill.


    "I don''t want to," said the man in an annoyed voice. "You can''t make me."


    "Oh yeah? Really?" said Marion, smirking. She waved her right hand and Petra immediately pulled the trigger of his gun and killed the woman on Larkin''s right mercilessly.


    Blood and brain splattered on Larkin''s face and upper body. His eyes went round in shock. He did not expect this man could easily kill a woman in cold blood.


    The woman on Larkin''s left became hysterical. She screamed and wailed in fear.


    "If you can''t keep her quiet, then she will suffer the same fate as her friend," Marion said in a cold voice.


    Larkin immediately covered the woman''s mouth so as not to make a sound. The woman struggled to hold back her sobs and tears. She was terrified that she would provoke the two evil intruders.


    The atmosphere was very tense. Larkin''s upper body felt sticky and disgusting because it was covered in blood and brain, while the dead woman''s head no longer resembled a head.


    Larkin knew that these two people were not ones he could fool around. Eventually, he took Marion''s pill and swallowed it. He handed over the other one and then forced the girl next to him to swallow the same pill.


    After Marion was satisfied to see the two people swallow her pill, she rose from the couch and approached them.


    "Good. Now, put on your clothes and come with us to the living room," she said.


    Larkin and the girl looked at each other. They had no choice but to follow Marion''s orders. In a hurry, the two then got dressed and got out of bed.


    They were forced to walk toward the door, while Marion and Petra put a gun on their backs. Both of them were forced to go down to the large living room on the 1st floor.


    "What exactly did you give me?" Larkin asked as they arrived at the doorway to his living room. He turned to look at Marion, asking for an explanation.


    "It''s poison," Marion said. "You will die in three days if you don''t get an antidote from me."


    Larkin and the woman gasped in unison.


    "So, if you still want to live, you must do everything I order you to. Right now, I need help from all men you have all over France."


    Larkin frowned when he heard Marion''s words. He immediately thought of the terror attack on the Eiffel Tower a few hours ago. For some reason, he began to suspect that the incident had something to do with Marion''s sudden visit.


    He could only shut his mouth and follow the woman''s orders to enter his living room. There, he turned on the light and sat in his big chair.


    "What should I do?" Larkin asked, looking at Marion.


    "Call all your men here. Hurry up," Marion said.


    Larkin was very upset and resentful because this young girl just ordered him around. However, he was forced to do it because he wanted to live. Later, after he got the antidote, he would make sure this damned girl received his payback.


    Larkin dialed his phone and called his trusted aides to gather his men in the living room of his mansion.

 Chapter 43 - The Impressive Guests

    Marion quickly ordered Larkin to gather all the power he had to seek information throughout Paris and all over France about Vega and Mischa''s whereabouts. Marion gave him their photos and told Larkin to mobilize all of his men without delay at all.


    Marion knew that they were racing against time. The longer they let the criminals who kidnapped Vega escape, the more her safety would be threatened.


    Larkin was very surprised when he saw Vega''s face. He had never seen such a beautiful girl. He could only wonder who exactly this teenager Marion was looking for, and what she had to do with Mischa.


    "I have ordered all my men to look for them," Larkin said after his men left the mansion one by one. "Now, give me the antidote."


    "What? Do you think I''m stupid?" Marion snorted. "I give you three days. You will die miserably because your body will slowly go on decay mode if you don''t get the antidote from me. I will only give it to you if you can give me good news."


    "What????" Larkin could only contain his anger. He knew he could not do anything. "All right. How do I contact you when I get clues?"


    Marion tossed a burner phone at Larkin. The man deftly caught it. "There is only one number there. You always have to put this one in your pocket. I will call whenever I need you. If you don''t pick up... just say goodbye to the antidote."


    After saying that, Marion and Petra walked out of the mansion with long steps.


    It was already 1 am. Soon Nicolae and Lauriel would arrive in Paris. Then followed by Caspar and Elios. They must immediately return to the penthouse to discuss the situation.


    ***


    Nicolae and his father, Lauriel, immediately left for the airport and went to Paris as soon as they heard what had happened in Paris. Marie wanted to come along, but Nicolae asked her to stay in Grosseto to look after their child, Summer. He did not want his daughter to know what was happening and became traumatized.


    "We will keep in touch. I will need your help tracking," Nicolae said, squeezing Marie''s hand gently before he took his coat and walked out of the castle. He couldn''t even kiss Marie before leaving since he was too distraught.


    His chest felt very tight. His heart was filled with guilt. Had he not left Paris and gone to Grosseto, this would not have happened.


    Vega was his responsibility, but this week he had acted selfishly by leaving the girl with someone else. Never in a million years, he thought Vega would be kidnapped by criminals when he left her.


    And ... where was Mischa? Why did no one find him? What happened exactly?


    On the way to the airport, Lauriel immediately contacted all of his former team members to inform them of what happened and asked them to get ready if he needed their help. After that, he kept his cellphone and went silent.


    Both of them did not make a sound and were busy with their own thoughts until they arrived at the airport. There were no chartered planes available in the last-minute, so they were forced to wait. Caspar Schneider, who flew in his private jet from Germany, took the time to stop by in Rome and pick up the two men.


    The journey from Rome to Paris went very quietly. Nobody said anything. Caspar brought his wife, together with Rune and Aldebar who happened to be visiting their castle. Their faces all looked gloomy.


    Finland Schneider shed tears incessantly. Nevertheless, she tried hard to cry without a sound. She did not want to make the people on the plane feel even more stressed.


    At 4 am, they landed at Orly airport and immediately drove to the city center, heading to the Nobel Hotel.


    ***


    Elios Linden and his wife, Aleksis, arrived last because their location in New York was the farthest from Paris. Their plane landed at 4:30 am, and they immediately asked the driver who took them Paris city center to speed up.


    Elios wanted to arrive as soon as possible at the penthouse and embrace his son. He also wanted to immediately coordinate with everyone about what steps they should take to find Vega.


    The Nobel Hotel staff in the lobby were constantly amazed at the arrival of such an impressive group of people. Marion and Petra returned to the hotel first. They immediately gave the staff instructions to prepare to welcome the arrival of the two groups before they went up to the penthouse.


    The staff had no idea that the people they were waiting for would arrive before dawn and that everyone looked amazing. When Nicolae and Lauriel stepped into the lobby, two female staff members were in awe and almost forgot to greet them.


    Then Caspar and his wife entered, followed by his son, Rune, and his younger brother, Aldebar Schneider. All four of them looked so beautiful and young and, when they walked into the lobby, they made the people there held their breath. The staff and guests alike had never seen so many extremely good-looking people coming one after another like this.


    Who were these people? Were they all models?


    The guests and staff could only look at one another and question among themselves. No one recognized who the people were as they walked calmly toward the elevator.


    After the elevator went up and the screen showed that the elevator stopped on the 40th floor, they began to guess that those attractive people must be related to the hotel owner because they were definitely headed to the penthouse.


    Wait ... were they really members of the famous Schneider family??? They were all wondering.


    Half an hour later, from the lobby entrance, entered a stunning couple. Elios Linden, with his distinctive appearance, took his beautiful but gloomy-looking wife by the hand. They were followed by several scary-looking men in black.


    Although very few people had seen both of them, Elios'' unique appearance was quite recognizable to the public. Considering they had seen the Schneider family members passing by, hotel guests and staff immediately guessed that this newly arrived woman was the only daughter of the Schneider family.


    And the man holding her hand ... he must be Elios Linden, her husband.


    People could only hold their breath and watch the couple with a look of admiration. What happened exactly? Why were they all here?


    What did those two powerful and reclusive families do in Paris at this early hour?


    Did... their arrival have anything to do with the terror attack that happened a few hours ago in the Eiffel Tower???


    So many questions filled their minds.

 Chapter 44 - Where Is Mischa?

    The atmosphere inside the penthouse felt so gloomy and sad. Nobody said anything. They knew Elios and Aleksis had arrived in Paris and were heading to the Nobel Hotel.


    They felt it was better to wait for the two before discussing what has happened. When a knock on the door came, all of them almost jumped off of their seats because of the tension surrounding them.


    Marion immediately got up and opened the door for Aleksis and Elios and his entourage. Aleksis immediately rushed to Finland and cried on her mother''s shoulder. The two women wept and immediately broke the silence, which had put them under so much stress.


    The sound of their cries made Altair and JM awake. With sleepy faces, both of them walked out of the bedroom. As soon as Elios saw his son, he rushed towards Altair. He pulled the teenager into his arms and cried.


    He was very relieved that Altair survived. He was very depressed on the journey to Paris. When he saw one of his children in front of his eyes, he could no longer hold back his sadness. Elios immediately vented his grief due to Vega''s disappearance.


    Aleksis then freed herself from her mother''s arms and hugged Altair. The three of them cried together. The people present could only hold their breath and join in grieving for this family.


    After some time, finally, Lauriel got up and cleared his throat so that everyone noticed him. He felt it was time they all acted and did everything they could to find his granddaughter.


    "Nicolae, have you been tracking what happened in the Eiffel Tower last night? Can you share what you found?" asked the man, looking at his son, sitting on a chair with a glum face while holding his tablet.


    Nicolae nodded. He took a deep breath and began his explanation.


    "I managed to hack all the pictures and footage from CCTVs around the Eiffel Tower, as well as from inside the restaurant. There were ten mysterious people wearing masks who watched the place from 8 pm, once Vega got out of the taxi and went up to the restaurant.


    "They then moved at 9:45 pm and immediately killed the two bodyguards who were protecting Vega secretly. One man managed to escape and went up to the restaurant to save Vega, but he was chased by two masked criminals who then killed him in the restaurant.


    "After they killed and injured many guests, they then kidnap Vega. They use several cars with stolen license plates. The cars then all went to different directions, some entered a tunnel and never got out again, some drove out of town. It''s possible that they swapped cars under the tunnel very quickly.


    "One of the cars that passed and then exited the tunnel must be filled with the kidnappers and Vega. Unfortunately, even though I tried to calculate the time they used to do the exchange, I still could not find the replacement car they used. They also prepared everything beforehand. They turned off all the CCTVs in the tunnel and its surroundings so that I could not see what was happening there."


    Nicolae''s explanation made the men in the room clench their fists. It was clear the mastermind was definitely not an ordinary person. They had thought of everything very carefully. Vega must have been targeted for a long time.


    "Can you find Mischa?" Elios asked.


    "I have mobilized a group of French mafia to look for him and Vega. I''m afraid something happened to Mischa. Altair said that Vega was going to have dinner with Mischa, but apparently, Mischa never came," Marion said.


    Elios frowned. He didn''t understand why Vega wanted to have dinner with Mischa just the two of them. Why didn''t she ask Altair to come?


    He pulled out his cellphone and again tried to call Mischa. After his many calls were left unanswered, he wanted to hang up. But before he could do it, suddenly Mischa picked up, and Elios could hear Mischa''s voice at the other end.


    "Sir ... Sir ..." The man''s voice sounded so pitiful. "Please forgive me..."


    "What happened?" Elios asked, struggling to keep himself from lashing out at Mischa. "Where are you?"


    His foster son was gone without news for hours, making himself and everyone worried to death. Elios also felt annoyed because he did not know why his daughter had dinner together with Mischa, and the young man did not come.


    If only Mischa was at the restaurant last night, maybe Vega wouldn''t be kidnapped like this. Elios clenched his fist. His face was red with anger. But he managed to keep his cool. He knew Mischa must have a reason. His foster son could not possibly endanger Vega''s life on purpose.


    "Sir ..." Mischa didn''t say anything for several moments. Elios could only hear his heavy breathing from the phone. Everyone in the room became more frustrated. Finally, half a minute later, unexpectedly, the man''s tears broke, and he cried very poignantly. "They ... they killed Lisa ..."


    Elios'' hand dropped to the side when he heard those words. His foster son sounded so sad. He knew how much Mischa loved the woman and that they had lived together for six years.


    Elios actually didn''t like Lisa who had broken Mischa''s heart when she left him after Mischa shared his past as a former assassin. However, since he understood what it felt like to love a woman so deeply, he knew that what Mischa was feeling right now must be horrible. He still remembered feeling so heartbroken when he heard the news of Aleksis'' death sixteen years ago.


    "What happened...?" Aleksis whispered worriedly. She had never seen her husband look so worried and nervous like today. Apparently, even though he managed to contact Mischa, the man must have brought very sad news.


    Elios shook his head. "They killed the woman he loved..."


    Simultaneously everyone in the room gasped. Aleksis cried in surprise and sadness, and Marion was so moved that tears dripped down her cheeks. She had met Mischa several times and knew how sad he had been over the past two weeks because of Lisa. She had no idea that Lisa was dead now.


    Who ... who killed Lisa? What did they really want?


    Elios took a deep breath and then returned the phone to his ear. "Mischa, can you come to the Nobel Hotel? We are all waiting for you here. Otherwise, you can stay at your place. I will send someone to pick you up."


    "I''ll pick him up." Nicolae hurriedly offered. He could immediately track Mischa''s location and go there. He also felt indebted because Mischa helped him a lot this past week to help Marie and look after his children in Bordeaux.


    Elios nodded at Nicolae, then returned to talk to Mischa. "Take good care of yourself. Nicolae will be there soon."


    "I am coming with you!" Marion exclaimed. She immediately rose to follow Nicolae.. She also wanted to help Mischa.

 Chapter 45 - Looking For Mischa

    Nicolae and Marion wasted no time, they immediately followed Mischa''s tracks from their phones. They were surprised to learn that Mischa was apparently no longer in Paris. The man was in Provins, a small town two hours away from Paris city center.


    "I''ve been there, the place is historical and beautiful ..." Marion commented. "Why did he get there?"


    Nicolae just shook his head. He got into the car the hotel concierge had prepared for them and immediately got behind the wheel. The trip should take two hours, but he would try to race to get there before sunrise.


    Meanwhile, in the penthouse, everyone who was left behind tried to think of the best way to deal with Vega''s disappearance.


    "It must have been intentional ..." Caspar Schneider said with a sigh. "There may be people who know who Vega really is and kidnap her to ask for a ransom."


    "If that''s true, we would have heard from them. After all, why not kidnap Altair as well?" Lauriel Medici asked. He looked at Altair, who was sitting beside his mother, mourning.


    "Two people might be considered troublesome, so they chose Vega, who is easier to kidnap," said Caspar again.


    "But if this is indeed a kidnapping for money... we should have heard their ransom request," Petra spoke up. "Well.. there is another possibility."


    Everyone looked at the man, and for some reason, they understood what he meant. However, no one dared to speak openly. They were afraid of hurting Elios'' heart.


    One possible reason why Vega was kidnapped was that the mastermind behind the abduction held a grudge against Elios. In a way, the man was the only person who had a myriad of enemies, both from the time he was a professional assassin and also after he ruled the world with technology.


    He had eliminated so many people and killed countless victims. If indeed tonight''s terrorist attack was carried out by someone who had felt aggrieved by Elios... then they must begin to trace all his previous victims one by one and narrowed down the potential perpetrators.


    "We cannot leave any rock unturned," Elios said firmly. He took his cellphone and called Pavel. He also knew what they were thinking, but he refused to grieve and yield.


    Anyone who dared to touch his family will know how Elios responded to their crimes.


    Do you think I''ve done the worst thing in my life? You don''t know what I''m capable of, thought the man. His chest was filled with wrath.


    He would make whoever kidnapped Vega regret ever being born into this world.


    "Pavel. While waiting for everyone to gather in Paris, I want to mobilize our people all over the world to look for Vega''s tracks. Spread her photos on Splitz and give a one billion dollar reward to anyone who provides information that could lead us to find her.


    "Give a strict warning that if anyone tried to provide false and misleading information, they would be sued and sent to prison. I will personally make sure they will rot in jail. They''ll know I''m not one to mess with. Also, spread this bounty announcement on Darknet. All RMI employees throughout the world are required to keep their eyes and ears open. Whoever succeeds in providing useful information will also be entitled to the same reward."


    Caspar nodded. Elios was right to mobilize all the employees of his group of companies who were spread all over the world. Whether Vega was still in France or had been taken somewhere else, hundreds of thousands of people would be on the lookout for her. Not to mention announcements via Splitz were accessed by billions of people every day. He was sure that they would get results soon.


    This way, both ordinary people all over the world and bounty hunters in Darknet will try to do their best to find Vega. Hundreds of millions of pairs of eyes would be watching everywhere in the world. Although they had great access and power, under these conditions, assistance from the public would be more useful.


    Caspar then contacted London, his son, who was still waiting in Berlin frantically. He gave the same order to him. All Schneider Group employees must keep their eyes and ears open for any info about the Schneider family''s first granddaughter. The same prize was also offered by the group owner to anyone who managed to find Vega.


    Jan, London Schneider''s trusted assistant, and Terry, his older brother, also immediately took action and held an emergency briefing at their offices. That morning, when the sun was just rising in the east, all RMI and the Schneider Groups'' offices in the European continent quickly became busy. They immediately announced the owners'' orders to all employees.


    ***


    At 7 am, Nicolae stopped his car in front of a beautiful medieval-style inn in downtown Provins. He parked his car quickly and then banged on the door to enter.


    When his hand touched the door handle, he was surprised because it turned out the door was unlocked. Nicolae and Marion looked at each other and immediately went inside. Both of them frowned and held their breath when they saw bloodstains on the walls and furniture.


    "There''s been a murder here ..." Marion said quietly. She remembered Mischa said that they killed Lisa. Marion could only sigh. She could guess what really happened.


    The criminals must have been watching them for the past two weeks and were looking for an opportunity to kidnap Vega. They deliberately used Lisa as a bait to lure Mischa out of Paris.


    Since the man still loved his ex-girlfriend very much, he went to Provins to save Lisa. However, unfortunately ... even though he tried, they still killed Lisa after successfully carrying out their mission to kidnap Vega.


    "I heard something from the room at the end of this hallway..." Nicolae whispered, pointing to the end of the hall. Marion nodded and walked ahead of Nicolae silently.


    Nicolae was right. On the door handle of the room, they could see spots of blood. This must be the place where the murder happened. Marion carefully opened the door and prepared to step inside.


    The room was dark because the light was deliberately turned off. Marion swiftly hid behind the wall after the door opened. She would not carelessly enter a dark room. She checked the screen of his cellphone which was equipped with a radar to see if there were any humans in the room from their body heat.


    She only saw a figure in a sitting position. Maybe this was Mischa, Marion thought. She gave a signal to Nicolae that it was safe to enter. The man nodded and then stepped into the room.


    "Mischa ... it''s us," Nicolae said in a soft voice. "I''ll turn on the light."


    They did not hear an answer, only muffled sobs. Nicolae turned on the light switch next to the door, and the room immediately turned bright.. They could already see the person who slumped on the floor.

 Chapter 46 - The Heartbroken Parents

    Their assumptions were correct. The man who was slumped on the floor was Mischa. He was holding the body of a beautiful girl covered in blood.


    His body was battered and there was a gunshot wound on his chest. They saw a pool of blood in the corner of the room and signs of a body being dragged towards Mischa.


    Nicolae immediately concluded that Mischa was tied in the corner of the room and the perpetrators tortured him and then forced him to see the woman he loved being killed cruelly. Once satisfied, they then left.


    Then, Mischa must have freed himself and dragged his own body to approach Lisa, who was lying lifeless. He must have frozen in his place while hugging the girl''s body, which was now getting cold.


    Nicolae felt there was no need to interrogate Mischa about what happened. What''s important was taking care of his wounds and taking the man away from there.


    Nicolae immediately crouched down and examined the wounds on Mischa''s body. The man''s condition was very severe, but not life-threatening. Nicolae was both relieved and impressed.


    On the one hand, he was happy because Mischa would not die, but on the other hand, he was surprised and worried ...


    Why did the bad guys deliberately let Mischa live?


    If they really wanted to stop Mischa from preventing their accomplices to kidnap Vega, wouldn''t it be safer for them to finish him off together with Lisa?


    What was their real intention?


    All of this made him wonder. Nicolae turned to Marion, who had looked around and made sure there were no other people besides them at the inn. The girl also took many photos for later use as investigation material.


    "Marion ... We have to take Mischa away from here. Did you bring any medicine with you?" Nicolae asked. Marion approached them and nodded.


    "I brought wound medicine. Apply it to the wounds, so they don''t get infected and can heal quickly." The girl pulled out a small bottle from her pocket and handed it to Nicolae. "By the way, all this looks very suspicious to me..."


    Nicolae nodded in agreement. Apparently, Marion thought the same. "I think so too. Please get some water from the sink."


    Marion took the bowl from the table and filled it with water from the sink and handed it to Nicolae. The girl then took a towel from the bathroom and put it next to Mischa. "Clean the wound first. I''ll take the first-aid kit from the car."


    After saying that, Marion left immediately. She returned five minutes later with a first aid kit box and opened it on the floor. She took out bandages, scissors, and so on. Nicolae had undressed Mischa and very gently asked him to release Lisa''s body from his embrace.


    "Mischa ... let me treat your wounds. Later, you can avenge Lisa''s death. Now, you must recover first. We need you to track and chase those people ..."


    Mischa did not answer. His face froze, and his eyes grieved. But he understood Nicolae''s words. When the man pulled Lisa away from his arms, Mischa did not hold her back. Tears streamed down his face as he closed his eyes and mourned Lisa''s death silently.


    With a clean towel given by Marion, Nicolae cleaned the wounds on Mischa''s upper body and then applied the wound medicine. Because Mischa''s clothes were all covered in blood, they took a robe from the closet and draped it over his body.


    "We must leave as soon as possible," Nicolae said. He signaled to Marion, and the girl swiftly took Mischa''s clothes and removed all traces that showed their presence there.


    Nicolae handed the car key to Marion''s hand and led Mischa out of the inn.


    "Lisa ..." Mischa muttered weakly. He tilted his head, trying to take look at the woman he loved once more before he left.


    "Sorry, we can''t take her. She''s gone," Nicolae said gently. His voice was filled with sympathy. "Let the police take care of the murder case here. Later, we will arrange for her body to be brought to Paris, and you can see her there."


    Mischa was stunned again. Tears rolled down his cheeks. He closed his eyes and held back his emotions. He realized, his priority now was to recover so that he could avenge Lisa''s death.


    Finally, he nodded. Silently, Nicolae led him out of the inn to his car which was parked on the side of the road. Marion followed behind him, erasing their every trace.


    Ten minutes later, they had left downtown Provins and returned to Paris.


    ***


    Everyone was tired and distraught, but no one wanted to rest. Elios and Aleksis haven''t slept at all since they received the news of Vega''s abduction. Elios'' body was stronger physically, but Aleksis started to look weak. When she got up from the chair to get a drink, suddenly her body staggered and she fell to the floor.


    Elios, who was beside her, quickly held his wife''s body and hugged her. He knew that Aleksis was experiencing extreme mental stress.


    "Honey ... you should rest. Let me take care of all this. You must stay healthy for our children," he whispered in a soft voice. He felt the same pressure, but he tried not to show his emotions in front of people. "I will accompany you in the bedroom. You must sleep."


    Without waiting for Aleksis''s answer, he carried her body in his arms and brought her to the room. Aleksis wanted to refuse, but then she realized that Elios was right.


    After Elios laid Aleksis'' body on the bed, the girl pulled his hand and gripped it with all her might. "What ... what if something happened to Vega?"


    Her voice sounded so heartbreaking that it tore Elios'' heart into little pieces. He deeply regretted letting his children live life like ordinary people. Although he provided security, still, things like this could happen.


    According to him, the safest place in the world for his children was within his sights. After all, this had passed, he would not have let them be in danger again. He would never take his eyes off of them.


    "Nothing will happen," Elios persuaded. "I''ll make sure Vega will be fine ..."


    Aleksis really wanted to trust her husband. However, this morning she was forced to see that Elios still had not been able to obtain any information about who Vega kidnappers were. Elios didn''t know what they wanted, why they were doing it, and what was their daughter''s fate.


    All this makes the dam of emotion she tried to hold back all night, now crumbled. Aleksis started wailing in deep grief. Her cry was so poignant that everyone who heard it immediately felt sad.


    Lauriel and Caspar especially felt like their hearts were being stabbed with a knife. Lauriel was her godfather, and Caspar was her biological father, and they loved her to bits as the only daughter in their big family.


    The daughter they loved so much, whom they were willing to die for, was now experiencing grief worse than death. They really understood how it felt to lose a child. Thirty-five years ago, they had to face such a dangerous situation when Aleksis was kidnapped by Alexei, Caspar''s nemesis, and she almost died.


    Really ... they did not expect Aleksis to experience such misfortune like this. Losing her only daughter and not knowing what happened to her....

 Chapter 47 - Tatiana Was Shocked

    At 8 am, when Europeans began to wake up and started their day, all were shocked by various announcements posted in almost all mediums they could think of. Vega''s beautiful faces were plastered everywhere with a one-billion-dollar reward offered for those who could find her or give clues about her whereabouts.


    That reward money alone could make anyone entered the ranks in Top 200 wealthiest people in the world, or made them one of the wealthiest people in their country. Thus, people were so excited when they read the announcements.


    Elios actually hoped that with such mindblowing money offered, even the criminals who kidnap Vega would change their minds. At least some of them would consider betraying their employer, the real mastermind, because they prefer money over revenge. Elios didn''t mind spending so much money to get his daughter back.


    Tatiana, who just woke up and was about to wash her face, was surprised to find there were so many notifications on her cellphone. Thousands ... no¡ªtens of thousands of comments filled her video posts and her cellphone screen scrolled nonstop to show endless comments and other notifications.


    What is this? she thought in astonishment. Her drowsiness instantly disappeared when she observed that all the comments were talking about Vega.


    She knew that Vega was very beautiful and popular. Tatiana''s videos became more popular, and she got more followers and responses after Vega hosted her videos.


    The video she took at the winery in Bordeaux even broke her personal record with 10 million views. But suddenly receiving tens of thousands of comments and messages relating to Vega didn''t make sense, Tatiana thought again.


    She opened some of the comments and read the contents.


    TATIANAAA ... IS THIS VEGA LINDEN? Do you know where she is right now?


    IS VEGA MEDICI ACTUALLY VEGA LINDEN?


    GOD ... I DIDN''T KNOW THE DAUGHTER OF THE WORLD''S WEALTHIEST FAMILY IS SO HUMBLE AND DOWN TO EARTH


    Tatiana rubbed her eyes and tried to focus.


    She did not understand what was happening. Why did they mention the name Vega Linden? Who was that? And... why did they call her the world''s wealthiest family''s daughter? Who?


    Ha .. so funny, she thought.


    Tatiana opened her Splitz account to read the latest gossip, and her face froze immediately. Her eyes went so round. Her lips opened a little like a fool, and for a moment, she was speechless.


    She had seen the bounty offered to find Vega.


    Her brain froze as she was unable to process what was happening.


    Vega ... was... the daughter of Elios Linden and Aleksis Schneider?


    Then ... who was Mr. Nicolae Medici, who claimed to be her father? Were Vega and Altair leading a double life?


    Or maybe they''re actually different people ... only their faces looked alike?


    Could this be like the stories of twins separated when they were babies because one of them was kidnapped? Vega was separated from her twin sibling and parents and lived with strangers, raised as ordinary people. Then, when her twin disappears ... only then will the fact be revealed that Vega was out there.


    Ah ... but it''s impossible. Obviously, Vega''s twin brother was Altair and they were always together.


    Or, maybe ... they were actually triplets. Altair and Vega were cared for by a stranger, Mr. Medici, while their sister was still cared for by their biological parents. Because, there was no way, her best friend Vega Medici was the daughter of the wealthiest man in the world!


    Or ... what the heck actually happened????


    Tatiana was very confused. She hurriedly dialed Vega''s number to ask her what had happened. Her call was not picked up. She tried again many times, but Vega still didn''t pick up.


    Tatiana immediately became very worried. She then tried to call Altair to find out what had happened to Vega.


    One ring.


    Two rings.


    "Hello, who is this?" There was a woman''s voice on the other end of the phone, making Tatiana confused. Why wasn''t Altair picking up his phone?


    "Uhm .. my name is Tatiana, I''m Altair''s friend. Who is this?"


    "Oh ... just a minute." The woman''s voice called Altair. "Young master ... your friend is calling."


    Young master? thought Tatiana, astonished.


    Seriously.


    The maid who was just cleaning Altair''s room in the penthouse found the teen''s cellphone on the bed and immediately gave it to the young master. Altair picked up the telephone and greeted Tatiana in a hoarse voice.


    "Hey..."


    "Altair! Thank God I could reach you. Where are you? I just read that there is so much news and various announcements about Vega. How weird. What actually happened?" Tatiana asked quickly, like a machine gun being fired. "How can people say Vega is the daughter of the Lindens ... ahaha..."


    "Tatia ... Vega is missing. She was kidnapped. Now, my parents are already in Paris. I''m with them. Everyone here is trying to find Vega safely. Please tell all your followers to open their eyes and ears for my sister ..." Altair''s voice sounded hoarse and in despair, leaving Tatiana rooted to her place.


    Unknowingly she dropped her cellphone to the floor. She was really shocked. The girl had no idea that the news she was reading was true.


    Vega ... really was the daughter of Elios Linden, the RMI boss?


    She also had seen the same announcement posted by the Schneider Group. If she was not mistaken, Elios Linden was married to the eldest daughter of the Schneider family.


    Well then ... Vega really was the daughter of the wealthiest family in the world!


    Tatiana pressed her lips. She was still in shock after she received all this Shocking information.


    Jeez ... jeez ...


    Even she, Vega''s best friend and seatmate, did not know this.. She didn''t know whatever secrets Vega was hiding from her.

 Chapter 48 - Tatiana Meets Vegas Real Parents

    Her cellphone rang and startled Tatiana who jumped in her place. She hurriedly picked up the call and saw that Altair had called her. Apparently, their connection was lost when Tatiana dropped her cellphone.


    "He¡ªhello ...?" Tatiana''s voice sounded weak and unsure when she received the call from Altair. She felt like dreaming, and none of this was real. Could it be that she was still sleeping?


    "Tatiana ... my father wants to talk to you. He knows that you recorded Vega in your videos while we were in Paris and Bordeaux. He wants to examine all of your videos to find out if the kidnappers were captured in them while they were spying on my sister," Altair said quickly. "We have sent staff to the Amarylis Hotel to pick you up. They will arrive in ten minutes. Please get ready now. Bring all the video recording equipment you used."


    "Eh ... what? Ouch ... I¡ªI, yes ... Wait a minute."


    Realization finally dawned on Tatiana''s mind. She hurriedly threw her cellphone to bed, washed her face, brushed her teeth, and then changed her clothes.


    Ten minutes later, when she had just buttoned up her shirt, the telephone rang very loudly in her room. She quickly picked it up and heard the hotel receptionist say hello.


    "Good morning, Miss Petrova. You have some guests looking for you. They are waiting in the lobby."


    "Ah, alright. I''ll go down soon." Tatiana hurriedly put all her cellphones, cameras, and wallet in her backpack and hurried out of the room. Her mind was still overcome by panic, but her feet had automatically walked towards the elevator and pressed the button to go down to the lobby.


    "Jeez ... this is a nightmare ..." hissed the girl. "Vega .. where are you?"


    ***


    After she got out of the elevator, Tatiana was greeted by several men in formal attire and sunglasses, and taken to a luxury car with dark tinted windows.


    Tatiana felt as if she were inside a movie or adventure novel. This was really unreal.


    Inwardly, she kept wondering who Vega really was and why the girl lived like an ordinary person so far. She and Altair were quite popular in school because they were very good looking and smart, but other than that, there seemed to be nothing strange or too special about them.


    Tatiana remembered when Vega first introduced herself as Altair''s twin sister. She shared how they lived with their father, a single dad. Tatiana never dared to ask where Vega''s mother was because she was afraid of making Vega sad or offended.


    Gosh .. all this time she just thought that Altair and Vega''s biological mother had died.


    Tatiana felt ashamed. She clutched her bag tightly as she cast her glance through the car window. She recognized the route taken because last week she had followed Altair and Vega to the Nobel Hotel.


    Were these men going to take her there? Ahh .. Tatiana was very curious.


    Tatiana''s conjecture was correct. The car entered the Nobel Hotel''s courtyard and stopped in front of the lobby. The driver came out and opened the door for the girl respectfully.


    "Good morning, Miss. Your presence is expected at the penthouse. My friend will take you there," said the driver.


    Penthouse? Tatiana could only swallow. In her entire life, she had never been in a penthouse. Let alone this penthouse in a five-star hotel as luxurious as this Nobel Hotel...


    Gosh, if they weren''t going through a crisis like now, of course, she would have persuaded Altair or Vega to let her do coverage from inside the penthouse. Her followers would be very impressed.


    Tatiana kept those thoughts to herself when the elevator door opened and she was brought inside by two bodyguards who had accompanied her in the car. One of them pressed the 40th-floor button and the elevator immediately went up.


    The girl was still stunned when they got out of the elevator and one of the guards knocked on the only door on that floor. A female staff opened the door and invited them in.


    Tatiana slowly stepped inside and as soon as she arrived in the living room ... her body instantly froze. She did not dare to enter further. Her eyes fell on an extremely handsome and imposing man who sat on a large sofa, like it was a royal throne, beside Altair.


    The man had a unique appearance. His hair was platinum with a hint of purple, and he had a pair of brilliant purple eyes. Tatiana had never met anyone with purple eyes before.


    For a moment, she stood transfixed in her place.

 Chapter 49 - Tatiana Is Scared Of Elios Linden

    Who was this man? Tatiana was astonished. She stared at Altair who was sitting next to the man and then turned to look at the man... over and over again.


    Finally, Tatiana realized that the two people had very similar appearances. They had the same hair color, and even their faces appeared to have the same perfect symmetry lines. In a few years, Altair would surely look like the man''s spitting image.


    Gosh ... was this ...?


    Was this the famous Elios Linden?


    Was this really Altair and Vega''s real father?


    Suddenly Tatiana''s chest felt heavy. The shock she felt was so great that she staggered. Fortunately, the two bodyguards who had escorted her swiftly held the girl''s body.


    "Tatia ... Are you all right?" asked Altair, who immediately got up to approach his friend. "I want you to meet my father."


    In that room, there were only Elios and Altair. They deliberately asked other family members to leave the living room. They didn''t want Tatiana to feel shocked if she saw the Schneider-Medici family members, who all looked very young. They knew she would be wondering about why they don''t age.


    "G-good morning, Vega and Altair''s father ..." Tatiana murmured in an unclear voice.


    Elios gave Tatiana a sharp look and pointed at the chair opposite him. "Please sit down. You can call me Mr. Linden."


    "Oh ... all right. I''m sitting down..." The girl sat awkwardly in the chair Alaric pointed.


    She looked confused and scared. Elios'' appearance and aura were quite intimidating.


    Tatiana managed to hold back herself from crying because Altair was there. She was also very worried about Vega. She wanted to help as much as possible to find her friend.


    "My son said you filmed Vega a lot while in Paris and in Bordeaux. Can we borrow all your video equipment?" Elios asked without further ado. Tatiana was trembling in fear at his cold voice.


    She did not understand how Vega could have a father like this. Very scary. Besides ... this person looked so young ... How old was he when he got married and had his first children? He must be a teenager back then ... thought Tatiana in confusion.


    She preferred Mr. Nicolae Medici, who was friendly and fun. Ahh .. maybe Vega and Altair really preferred Nicolae too. That''s why they chose to live with him, not with their biological father.


    Seeing Tatiana remain silent, Elios became impatient. "You won''t let us check all your videos? I''ll pay you handsomely."


    "Eh? What? Eh ... Sir... that''s not what I meant. I''m sorry, Mr. Linden. I''m just confused. I didn''t mean to object..." Tatiana, who was shocked, immediately placed her backpack on the table and hurriedly spilled its contents. She looked very pale. Her voice stammered. "I brought everything ... P-please take them. Don''t give me a payment. I don''t want anything in return. I just want Vega to be found ..."


    Altair immediately moved to the sofa where Tatiana sat and touched her shoulder.


    "Don''t be scared. We don''t mean any harm. My father just wants to find Vega. Here, let me help get your camera out."


    Tatiana looked at Altair with a thankful look. She then nodded and wiped away her tears. She was indeed afraid of Elios. Although the man was very handsome and impressive, there was something about him that scared Tatiana out of her wits.


    Maybe on ordinary days, Elios could act friendly, but today he was furious because his daughter was kidnapped. A murderous aura was emanating from his body. Even though he wasn''t rude to Tatiana, the girl was still horrified and intimidated.


    Altair took the items from Tatiana''s bag and moved them to a tray. He wanted to take them to the study to immediately transfer the contents of the recording to the computer. Later, he would help Nicolae study their contents and look for clues about the criminals who kidnapped Vega.


    Before he could move to the study, suddenly there was a knock on the door. The staff who were always ready to wait in the corner of the room immediately opened the door. Nicolae entered with Mischa who was about to faint in his arms, followed by Marion.


    Their faces looked turbid and tired. Elios knew something horrible had happened in Provins. He immediately got up and took over Mischa from his brother.


    "Let me take care of Mischa. You, please look for information from this child. She is Vega''s best friend and took many videos during their trip," he said firmly.


    Nicolae nodded. He turned to Tatiana and immediately recognized the girl. His tired face was instantly decorated with a friendly smile, which made Tatiana''s fearful heart calmer.


    "Hello, Tatia ... thank you for coming here," Nicolae said.


    Tatiana was relieved to see the arrival of someone she knew in the room besides Altair. Especially because Nicolae had always been friendly to her. Slowly, the awkwardness and fear that had been stifling her chest disappeared, and the girl began to look calm.


    "Good morning, Mr. Medici," Tatiana greeted Nicolae back.


    She was still amazed at how similar Nicolae and Elios were. They only differed in face and hair color, but their stature looked very much like siblings.


    Ahh .. wait a minute, were they really brothers? But, if that''s the case, why did they have different last names?


    Ahh ... all of this was really confusing.

 Chapter 50 - The Hearty Breakfast

    Nicolae realized that Tatiana was confused by his presence in Paris. He approached the girl and smiled kindly.


    "What do you want to drink? Let''s go to the kitchen." Nicolae reached out and Tatiana touched his hand, looking doubtful. Nicolae understood that the girl was still in shock. He took Tatiana''s hand and pulled her to the kitchen. Nicolae also gave Altair a signal to follow them. "Bring all the video equipment as well."


    "Very well, Dad..." said Altair readily. He brought the tray with Tatiana''s belongings and her bag and walked along with them.


    In the kitchen, Nicolae immediately boiled water and brewed tea for them. He deliberately chose the kitchen to invite Tatiana to talk because he wanted to make the atmosphere lighter.


    "Have you had breakfast?" Nicolae asked her. Tatiana shook her head. "Hm ... okay. I''ll make pancakes for us."


    Tatiana sat in a chair facing the tall counter in the kitchen, that served as a bar, watching Nicolae work with a look of awe. She followed all the man''s movements like a fan who was watching her favorite musicians in concert.


    Altair only rolled his eyes when he saw the scene. He sat next to Tatiana and placed her belongings at the kitchen counter.


    "What do you want to drink? I have brewed tea. You can take your own juice and milk in the refrigerator," Nicolae asked them.


    "I only want to drink tea," said Altair.


    Tatiana nodded. "Me too."


    "All right. Well... you can help slice the fruits," Nicolae said again. He pointed to the knife and fruits on the table.


    In unison, Tatiana and Altair got out of their chairs and moved to the table to do what Nicolae asked. For some reason, even though they were now in a luxurious penthouse, Tatiana now felt as if they were back at Nicolae''s apartment in New York.


    Even though his apartment was quite nice, it still couldn''t be compared to this place''s grandeur. However, this place was really intimidating and Tatiana actually preferred Nicolae''s apartment in New York. She felt glad that she now could feel more at ease in the kitchen.


    Tatiana slowly calmed down. She could peel the fruit well and then slice them to put on a plate. Ten minutes later, Nicolae had arranged pancakes with maple syrup, bacon and eggs, fried sausages, and fruit slices on the dining table for breakfast.


    Altair poured tea for all of them. Before he sat down to eat, he suddenly remembered something.


    "Eh .. wait, I want to ask JM to breakfast. She must be awake now."


    Without waiting for anyone to respond, he had run out of the kitchen and returned a few moments later with JM, who still looked very sleepy. The girl woke up early when Altair woke up, but then she fell back to sleep because her mother''s sleeping pill was too strong for her.


    JM rubbed her eyes and sat in the dining chair. "Thank you for breakfast."


    "Hey, this is Tatiana, she''s Vega''s friend," said Altair hurriedly.


    Tatiana eyed the new girl with her mouth agape. She had never seen such a beautiful girl, except in magazines. JM''s beauty was stunning. Her graceful appearance was very different from the pretty Vega who looked rather indifferent and never dressed up.


    Even though she just woke up, JM''s appearance still looked perfect. Her long, curly hair down to her waist still looked beautiful, like she had just come out of a hair salon. Her face seemed to have a mixture of Western and Oriental. Her thin red lips and small nose contrasted her big round eyes.


    Suddenly Tatiana felt so inferior sitting at the same dining table as this gorgeous girl.


    "Hi, Tatiana ... nice to meet you." JM greeted Tatiana with her sweet voice.


    "Eh ... why ... yes. Hello ..." Tatiana glanced at Altair and found the young man watching JM with a look like a puppy that had just seen his master. Tatiana soon realized that Altair really liked this new girl.


    Ahhh ... there will be so many hearts broken, back in school, thought Tatiana. She also had a crush on her best friend''s brother. However, once she saw for herself the kind of girl Altair liked, Tatiana immediately admitted defeat.


    Now she preferred to focus her attention on the handsome Mr. Nicolae Medici.


    "Let''s eat, we can continue chatting later," Nicolae said.


    The three teenagers nodded in unison and began to enjoy their breakfast. Nicolae tried hard to make the atmosphere lighter.


    Although he himself was very worried about Vega, he knew that the three teenagers in front of him had to be made calm.. These children couldn''t do much to look for Vega, and they shouldn''t be stressed.

 Chapter 51 - I Recognize That Person

    "Tatiana, we want to borrow all your videos and investigate the contents. There is a possibility that the criminals who kidnapped Vega had been watching her every movement in Paris and Bordeaux. We suspect they are following her everywhere. So, we hope to see if there is any chance of those people caught in your camera," Nicolae said as they ate breakfast.


    "Of course, Sir. I don''t mind," Tatiana said.


    "We will buy you a new cellphone and camera equipment so you can stay in touch while we borrow your cellphone."


    "Thank you."


    Tatiana really trusted Nicolae. She was neither worried nor afraid of being in the penthouse with this man present. Therefore, she became disappointed when Nicolae called the two bodyguards who brought Tatiana to the penthouse and told them to take the girl back to the Amarylis Hotel.


    "Then ... will Altair also come back to our hotel?" Tatiana asked before leaving the penthouse.


    Nicolae shook his head. "No. Altair will stay here with his family. I will call Pierre and explain everything. You must go home. Steve will drop you off and buy you a new cellphone. Later, when we have finished transferring your video data, we will return all your equipment..."


    "Uhm ... okay. Thank you, Sir."


    Tatiana had no choice but to return to her hotel. She couldn''t help much in the penthouse anyway. She then said goodbye to all of them and returned to her hotel, accompanied by two guards provided by Elios.


    "Come on, Altair, we have to move and inspect all the video recordings here and look for clues," Nicolae said as he brought all the equipment to the study.


    There, he and Altair immediately worked to check all the videos taken by Tatiana. There were hundreds of long and short videos that they must examine. Nicolae then sent some to Marie so that the girl could help him check too.


    Meanwhile, Elios cleaned Mischa''s wounds in one of the rooms and Lauriel immediately came to help him care for Mischa. They didn''t say anything while they cleaned and treated Mischa''s wounds. They didn''t want Mischa to be more depressed than he already was.


    After they finished, and Mischa was lying in bed with clean clothes and his wounds treated, the three talked to find out what really happened and why Mischa could be injured in Provins last midnight.


    Mischa was very upset and angry, but he tried to hold back his feelings and told them what happened with a hoarse voice. He claimed to get an SMS from Vega, who invited him to dinner at a restaurant on top of the Eiffel Tower before the girl left Paris.


    Mischa agreed because he really wanted to meet Vega again. He thought Vega would come with Altair. However, suddenly Mischa received a message from a mysterious person who sent him photos of Lisa being held captive.


    Mischa was forced to drive to Provins to save her. At that time, he had no idea that something bad would happen to Vega. He did not suspect that, in fact, Vega was actually the main target, and they just wanted to distract him.


    Mischa knew that three reliable bodyguards were always protecting Vega and Altair from a distance, so he was not too worried.


    "I didn''t know ... they kidnapped Lisa just to lure me out of Paris ..." The man whispered with wet eyes. "Had I known this ... I would protect Vega with my life ..."


    Elios was speechless at Mischa''s words. His hands were clenched, and his chest felt tight with anger. He couldn''t blame Mischa for choosing to go to Provins to save Lisa. He understood how it felt like to be a man in love. Lisa, after all, had been Mischa''s girlfriend for many years.


    If he received any threats on Aleksis'' life, Elios would leave everything to save his wife.


    He patted Mischa''s shoulder. The man looked so sad, so Elios spoke to him in a soft voice. He now sounded exactly like Alaric Rhionen, who coaxed little Mischa 35 years ago to stop crying when his parents were lying dead, and he asked the boy to come with him.


    "Mischa ... you are innocent. Don''t blame yourself for what happened to Vega. I will catch the culprit and avenge Lisa''s death. No one can touch my family and escape punishment. I will go after them, even to the ends of the earth. ... "


    Elios looked at Mischa with sharp eyes. His foster son stared back at Elios and both seemed to make a silent promise to avenge Vega''s abduction and Lisa''s murder together.


    Lauriel looked away while taking a deep breath. He was despondent and depressed. During his life for almost six centuries on this earth, only twice did he experience situations that were this heartbreaking.


    One was when he lost the woman he loved, his sons'' mother, Luna, and the other was when his beloved goddaughter, Aleksis was kidnapped when she was two years old and almost died.


    Based on Lauriel''s knowledge, the longer they could find Vega, the less likely they will find her alive. He could not imagine how heartbroken his family would be, especially his sons and goddaughter, if Vega ended up dying at the hands of her kidnappers.


    He had also asked for help from all members of the Wolf Pack, his former team, and they were all ready wherever they were to wait for orders from him. If Lauriel got word that Vega was brought to Asia, Peach and Endo would search the entire continent to find her tracks.


    He had Neo in Australia. They could also count on former Rhionen Assassins members who were still spread all over the world. All were awaiting orders.


    "Alaric ... you have to see this!" Suddenly Nicolae went inside and showed the tablet in his hand. Lauriel and Elios looked up and stared at him attentively.


    "What is wrong?" Elios asked. He stood up to approach Nicolae and looked at the tablet in his brother''s hand. Instantly, his expression turned very murky. His hands were clenched into fists so hard that his knuckles turned white. "Who is it?"


    Lauriel got up and looked at the contents on Nicolae''s tablet. His face also turned murky. His blue-green eyes flashed with anger.


    "I recognize that person ...." he hissed.

 Chapter 52 - Enemies From The Past?

    In Darknet, there was a very interesting post that attracted many people''s attention. There was a photo of a teenage girl passed out on the floor and an old man in his 60''s who was tied to a chair beside her. The teenage girl was clearly Vega. Then ... who was the old man who was held captive with her?


    The text in the photo was short:


    [If you don''t want Vega to experience what happened to Alexei, stop searching.]


    Elios turned to his father. "Do you know him? Is he really Alexei?"


    Alexei Meier was his cousin from his mother''s side. The whole family was part of the purist group who believed they, the immortals, were better than regular humans and wanted to rule the world. This didn''t sit well with the Schneider family''s philosophy who was leading the Alchemist clan and in charge of the immortality potion.


    The long-standing feud resulted in a really bad conflict when 35 years ago Alexei decided to kidnap Caspar''s daughter, Aleksis, to force him to take Death. Basically Alexei forced him to take the potion that would make him a regular human, grow old, and die, leaving Alexei in charge of the clan.


    Fortunately, Lauriel was around to help and he punished Alexei severely by taking away the only thing Alexei deemed precious: his immortality. The evil man was made to take Death and memory potion so he would forget about the Alchemist people. He was sent to live in Switzerland and grow old alone, not knowing who he was.


    Lauriel studied the old man in the photo and took a deep breath. He still remembered Alexei, His wife''s nephew. After more than three decades, Alexei had turned old and grey, but Lauriel could still recognize him.


    He nodded slowly. "That''s right, that''s Alexei. Caspar still sent people to check on him in Switzerland every now and then. Every year we saw his face grow older. This is indeed him."


    "That means that whoever kidnapped Vega must know what happened to Alexei! Do you think they have a grudge against him? Do they have a relationship with the Meier family?" Elios asked again.


    He had told his right-hand, Pavel to track Sophia''s whereabouts. Sophia was Alexei''s sister, who was almost as evil as her brother but she got away with a lesser punishment.


    Elios was worried that his cousin had something to do with Vega''s kidnapping because she wanted to take revenge on him. He was still waiting to hear from Pavel.


    Eleven years ago, Elios punished Sophia by kicking her out of the family castle in Yorkshire. He didn''t return the Meier family''s business to her for her evil deeds and merged the Meier Group with his Rhionen Industries into the RMI (Rhionen-Meier Industries) it was now. That caused Sophia to fall into poverty and went off the grid.


    Elios was very suspicious that Sophia must hold such a grudge against him and his father, Lauriel. Sophia might have decided to kidnap Vega to hurt them.


    Sophia also had long held a grudge against the Schneiders, his inlaws. The girl always assumed Caspar and Lauriel were responsible for making her lose her only brother, Alexei.


    "Hmm... I don''t think Sophia did this," Lauriel said. "She doesn''t have the resources and money to mobilize this many people ..."


    "And it is clear from this photo that they also took Alexei," Nicolae added. "Do you think Sophia would sacrifice her own brother?"


    "I don''t care whether Sophia has money or not, whether Alexei is a victim or not ... I will look for Sophia," Elios snorted.


    "One moment ..." Suddenly Nicolae held his brother''s hand and tapped the screen of his tablet. He just saw a new notification. "Marie sent me this news ..."


    He showed them the contents on his screen. His brother and father immediately held their breath. They saw the news on an internet portal. The body of a man in his 60''s was found on a roadside in Switzerland. His corpse was thrown out of a fast-moving car. The perpetrator didn''t leave any trace.


    "This is Alexei!" Lauriel said as he managed to observe the photos of the victims that were spread in Darknet. "They really killed him."


    "This incident happened only one hour ago. That means they are now in Switzerland ..." Nicolae said. "That is very fast. I think they drove all night, and they are very well organized."


    "I will send my people to Switzerland," Elios said quickly. He turned to his father and nodded. "Father, you are right. I don''t think this is Sophia''s doing. She couldn''t have killed her own brother. Nevertheless, I will still look for her and interrogate her."


    "I will check Darknet and look for new information," Nicolae said.


    "I will go to Switzerland," Lauriel decided. "You should stay here with Aleksis and coordinate with Caspar and the others."


    Elios nodded. For some reason, he felt the instructions left by the kidnappers were too excessive. Why did they dump Alexei''s dead body in Switzerland? They might do it just to distract his attention. Therefore, he was glad his father wanted to investigate there while he continued to coordinate with everyone.


    It''s been 12 hours after Vega was gone. They were racing with time. Everyone felt tired and stressed. Lauriel immediately left for the airport to fly to Switzerland. Overland would take too long, he thought. He preferred to use small aircraft that would take him directly to Basel.


    ***


    There was a commotion at the Amarylis Hotel that morning. George Washington High School students surrounded Tatiana, who came to the breakfast room with a haggard face. They all wanted to hear directly from her about what had happened.


    "Is Vega really missing? Weren''t you still texting with her yesterday?" Sharon asked in confusion. "What happened?"


    "Are all the announcements on Splitz true? Vega is the daughter of the RMI owner?" Stu asked in an urgent tone.


    Everyone was very surprised when they woke up in the morning and found social media and almost all parts of the internet were filled with news about the reward offered for finding find Vega Linden.


    They immediately recognized the girl in the photo as their school friend. No one thought that the modest and beautiful girl was the daughter of the world''s wealthiest family. It felt like it was all a dream.


    They had heard that Tatiana had been asked to meet Vega''s parents, and now all of them were swarming around the girl like flies swirling rotten fruit to find out what really happened.


    Tatiana was actually exhausted and stressed, but she liked being the center of attention. So, she asked Sharon to hold her new cellphone and record while she made a statement. She would immediately post it on social media to her followers.


    She was only doing what Elios asked her to. He told her to ask all her followers to open their eyes and ears if they saw any clues about Vega''s whereabout, anywhere in the world.


    "I want to make a statement about the shocking incident that happened last night. So, please listen to me ...." Tatiana began her recording in a hoarse and sad voice.

 Chapter 53 - The Potential Suspects

    Sharon signed with her right hand and Tatiana immediately began her narration.


    "Hello, my name is Tatiana Petrova. As you all know, I am the owner of this channel, and for the last ten days, my friends and I have been on a study trip to Paris and Bordeaux. You have seen my best friend, Vega, appear in my videos. She is a friendly girl and she is very down to earth. So, we all did not expect, some bad people have the heart to kidnap her.


    "All announcements that you read on the internet are true. Vega who sometimes hosted my videos is Vega Linden, Mr. Elios Linden''s daughter. Earlier, I have met Vega''s father and he asked for my help ... for all of you, to open your eyes and ears, wherever you are. We must let her family know immediately if we saw or know something.


    "You can contact me directly by private message. You can also contact all RMI representative offices and all company offices under the Schneider Group. There will be a hotline number available that you can contact from all over the world. Toll-free."


    Her school friends listened to her sympathetically. However, once Tatiana confirmed that Vega was indeed the girl who caused a stir in the world this morning with her mysterious disappearance, they all became very shocked.


    Immediately there were muffled exclamations. They exchanged glances and pressed their lips in surprise. Nobody expected this. Like Tatiana, they thought Altair and Vega, the twins, were ordinary people.


    Now their view of the two had completely changed.


    Never judge a book by its cover, they thought.


    ***


    The atmosphere in the penthouse was really tense and the air felt heavy. It''s been 20 hours after Vega disappeared and they still hadn''t found a clue.


    Lauriel had arrived in Switzerland and immediately headed for the hospital where Alexei''s body was being examined by a coroner. He actually thought there was a possibility that the body was not really Alexei, but someone who was made to look like him and was killed to distract them.


    Unfortunately, he was wrong. The corpse turned out to be Alexei. He confirmed this from the rapid DNA testing on the man''s blood sample and they compared the results with Nicolae''s DNA in Paris. Their mothers were sisters, so their DNAs could be matched to find their relations.


    "This is really Alexei," Lauriel said with a sigh. He was on the phone, talking to Elios in Paris. "I have coordinated with the police in Switzerland to block the roads all over Switzerland, including the border. If Vega is still here, we will find her..."


    Elios punched the wall next to him furiously. He did not suspect that Vega was indeed taken to Switzerland. Aleksis who sat next to him immediately jumped and hurried over to him.


    "What did Father say?" asked the girl anxiously. "Is there bad news?"


    "Hmmph ... Father just confirmed that Alexei is indeed dead. They actually held Vega with him in Switzerland before Alexei was killed." Elios could not feel the pain from his bleeding knuckle after he punched the wall. He clenched his fist even harder. "I don''t know what they want ... Why don''t they just call me and tell me what they want? If this is kidnapping for money, they should have told me the ransom. If it''s out of spite ... they should have contacted me to make fun of me .. asked me to do something bad to save Vega ... But this, there is absolutely no news."


    Aleksis hugged Elios and buried her head in the man''s chest. "We''ll wait ... We have to be patient. This morning they already sent news via Darknet, right? Maybe now they are still on the move. Later, after they feel safe, they will definitely contact us."


    Elios rubbed Aleksis''s head, unable to say anything more. He had not slept for more than 24 hours, and he was mentally exhausted.


    Nicolae and Altair were still busy checking and sorting out all the videos taken by Tatiana, one by one. Marie also helped from Grosseto.


    In addition to checking all the videos, they also checked all CCTV recordings from the places that Vega and Tatiana visited in the past ten days. They worked diligently for hours without a break.


    Marion checked back and forth with Larkin''s men to find out their progress. She and Petra also coordinated with the police in France to deal with the Lisa and Vega cases.


    Until nightfall, they still hadn''t found any clues. Vega had been missing for 24 hours. Elios still hadn''t slept after two days, and this made Aleksis very worried.


    ***


    The next morning, after Vega disappeared for 36 hours, Pavel reported the location of each people that they suspected to hold grudges against Elios. They managed to find Sophia, who now lived in the Netherlands. The girl hid for years by changing her identity. She was now making ends meet by running a small cafe.


    When she heard about what happened to Vega, Sophia just burst out laughing and specifically said hello to Elios.


    "You are Pavel, aren''t you? I know that you are my evil cousin''s right hand," Sophia hissed, grinning. "I am honored that you came to me personally. Tell Alaric, I am delighted because, after a dozen years, my cousin finally paid for what he did to me. I hope the tragedy that befell him does not stop here. We know his sin is still far greater than this ..ha ha ha..."


    Pavel raised his hand to hit Sophia over her presumptuous and evil words, but he refrained because he never hit women, unless that was part of their mission. At this time, he was only ordered by Elios to track those who were suspected to have the motive to kidnap Vega.


    "I''m not done with you," Pavel said in an icy voice. "I''ll be watching you. If we found out that you''re involved ... we''ll make you regret ever being born."


    Sophia just rolled her eyes. She was not afraid. For her now, her life was already bad. She didn''t think it could get any worse than this.


    "If the kidnapper needs my help, I will definitely help him. You will see ..." Sophia replied with a sinister smile.


    Kai, who was staying in America, had also found the Blue family''s tracks. The Blues were another potential suspect since they offended Elios Linden 6 years ago and were punished accordingly. They lost all their wealth and had become the target of the Russian mob.


    The Blue family now opened a small inn in a small town in the midwest, the United States. They tried to live low profile and survived through their small inn business.


    According to Kai''s assessment, the Blue family also did not have enough resources in America to pay for such a mysterious and professional kidnapper group.


    Elios and his family ended up with another dead end. After 48 hours of Vega''s disappearance, her father''s spirit slowly dimmed.


    They had mobilized all their people, power, and wealth within their reach to search for Vega all over the world .... but apparently, that was not enough.

 Chapter 54 - Dead End After Dead End

    Nicolae finally found a clue from some of Tatiana''s videos he was checking. There were two pairs of mysterious men who always appeared wherever Vega and her friends were.


    To avoid being suspected by Vega and Altair''s bodyguards who were always watching them, these mysterious men followed Vega alternately. After Nicolae noticed these figures in different places several times, he realized that this was not a coincidence.


    He immediately traced the identities of the four people and shared the information he obtained with everyone. But unfortunately, again, they were met with another dead end.


    There was no data available for these people. As if they all never existed.


    "How could this happen?" Caspar became very confused.


    He knew Nicolae and Marie''s specialties. They were Wolf and Goose, the legendary hackers, who had access to information at their fingertips. But even both of them combined could not obtain any useful information.


    They were facing dead end after dead end.


    Elios and Pavel had made a list of people who had the potential to be the masterminds. And that was quite a long list. They approached all potential suspects to find out their involvement.


    But even the wealthiest and most powerful person in the world today must admit that his wealth and power were of no use to find his missing daughter. This was beyond anyone''s expectations.


    Seven days passed, and the atmosphere in the penthouse had become very tense. Elios and Aleksis seemed to lose their spirit to live. Their tears had dried up, and they couldn''t be consoled anymore. They only survived for the sake of their other three children.


    But really ... on the day they received the news of Vega''s abduction, Elios and Aleksis felt that half their souls had died together.


    "We can''t stay here," Caspar finally said. As the family''s patriarch, he knew that he must make decisions amidst the tragic situation that broke all their hearts. Nobel Hotel had become the center of attention and attracted the crowd of curious people.


    The news about Vega Linden''s abduction became the world''s most shocking news after the Lindbergh baby kidnapping case more than a hundred years ago.


    Many people were sympathetic but also curious to know about the details of what happened and how it affected the Linden and Schneider families. After all, humans were social creatures who were always curious about gossips and other people''s news.


    When Elios learned that the area around them was always swarmed with news seekers, his wrath rose. He almost ordered his people to forcibly kick everyone far away from the hotel.


    This was why he hated humans! He really could not stand them!


    Caspar took control and arranged for the police and their own security department to straighten the crowd so that they could get privacy. He then sat everyone in the living room and invited them to speak frankly.


    "We have to go to Stuttgart or Targu Mures, or Grosseto to calm down. The city is too crowded, and it is difficult to maintain our privacy here under conditions like now."


    He took a deep breath. His young and handsome face, for some reason today, looked very tired and he even seemed to have aged a few years. He had never felt this awful in his life.


    "Lauriel and his men are still investigating. The same went for Nicolae and Marie, all investigation teams from Schneider Group and RMI, even the former members of Rhionen Assassins and also thousands of freelancers in Darknet are still working to find Vega. We will never stop, and we will never give up. We just need to find a more peaceful place to coordinate. "


    Everyone looked attentively at the clan leader. They agreed with his opinion. They must leave Paris.


    "I choose to return to Targu Mures," Elios finally said. "I can control all operations from there. I will ask Terry to bring my sons there."


    It''s been a week that he left Ireland and Scotland with Terry in New York. Although their security had all been tightened many times, he did not want to take any risks. He would always supervise his children with his own eyes. He would not let them far from his sights.


    "Good. We will divide ourselves. Some can join Alaric to Targu Mures, while I will join Lauriel and continue the search. Finland will come with you to Targu Mures. I do not want to jeopardize her safety by taking her with me," Caspar said.


    He had already discussed this with his wife. He was aware that it would be better if Finland accompanied his daughter and son-in-law at a critical time like this.. They certainly would need emotional support to face this very heartbreaking situation.

 Chapter 55 - Letter From The Kidnapper

    Mischa knocked on the door and entered the living room. His handsome face looked very haggard and depressed. He had dark circles under his eyes and they looked dimmed as if they had lost their light.


    This morning he cremated Lisa and spread her ashes in the sea. The police have finished their investigation and couldn''t find any meaningful clues.


    They finally released the body to be buried or cremated by her family. Lisa''s family accepted Mischa''s presence at the morgue when they received her body because they understood how that man was destroyed as a result of her death.


    Together, they then scattered Lisa''s ashes into the sea as she always wanted. Now, no one was holding Mischa back in Paris anymore. He wanted to return to his home in Bucharest or join Elios to chase the kidnappers and Lisa''s killers, even to the ends of the world, if necessary!


    "Do you want to come with us to Targu Mures?" Elios asked when he saw Mischa coming. "My father-in-law said we should get out of Paris and look for a place with more privacy. At present, there is no guarantee that Vega is still held in Paris. Seven days have passed, and now they can be anywhere in the world."


    Mischa did not need to think at all. He quickly answered, "Targu Mures."


    "All right. Then we leave this afternoon," Elios said.


    Nobody spoke again. They would immediately pack and go separate ways. The search would be carried out from several different places with strict coordination.


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    The butler who was always faithfully waiting in the corner of the room immediately opened the door to the penthouse. At the door, there was a hotel staff who stood with a box in his hand.


    "Good afternoon, Sir. We received a package for Mr. Elios Linden."


    The butler accepted the package and immediately took it to the living room and handed it to Elios.


    "There is a package for you, Sir. The contents have been checked downstairs with the scanner. There are no suspicious items."


    This package was sent by post. It had the sender''s name and address on the box. Nicolae was quick to photograph the sender''s information and check his identity. Elios took the box and prepared to open it.


    "Hmm ..." Elios unwrapped the box and opened the lid to find out what was inside. His face immediately turned red. His jaw clenched, and his brows twitched.


    Aleksis and Nicolae immediately walked closer to see what was in the box that made Elios so angry.


    Aleksis screamed when she saw the contents. She took out a long, platinum-colored hair from the box in her hands. Her tears immediately flowed profusely. She was holding her daughter''s long hair that had been cut.


    The woman started wailing, and her mother rushed to hug Aleksis and try to calm her down.


    "Ssshh ... Honey ... don''t think bad about it. It''s just hair ..." Finland herself felt an incredible sadness when she saw Vega''s hair in the box. Her mind immediately imagined all the worst-case scenario. However, she tried to remain calm to coax Aleksis. "They didn''t hurt her. They only cut her hair ... Calm down ..."


    Elios held his anger in his chest and pulled out some photos from inside the box and a card.


    In the photos, they found several pictures showing Vega when she was kidnapped, then taken by car, bound together with Alexei, then lying unconscious with short hair.


    With a trembling voice, Elios read the contents of the letter on the card.


    [Alaric Rhionen, you have ruined the lives of so many people. How can you sleep at night when there are thousands and even tens of thousands of people who are suffering from your actions? I was really offended when I heard that you have lived happily for ten years. That is so nice, huh?]


    [For justice''s sake, I will keep you from sleeping peacefully for the rest of your life. If you want your daughter to stay alive, I suggest you stop searching. I don''t want to torture her to make her suffer. I just want to punish you.]


    [But ... if you don''t want to punish yourself. Then I will kill her. Today, you only receive her beautiful hair. Next time, I''ll send a pair of beautiful blue eyes ... or her heart. Ah ... thinking about me gets me in the mood. Later, I will send word again.]


    Everyone looked at each other when they heard the contents of the message on the card.


    Who was the culprit? Why were they so mysterious?


    Nicolae immediately told them that, as expected, the name and address of the package sender were fake and could not be traced.


    ***

 Chapter 56 - Sophia

    At a small tavern in Rotterdam, Sophia sat enjoying sparkling wine while smiling to herself. A young waiter who had cleared the table then sat next to her and helped pour wine into her glass.


    "Miss look so happy. Any good news?" the waiter asked Sophia.


    The purplish-eyed beauty only closed her eyes when she heard her question. Her mouth smiled wider. When she opened her eyes, those purple eyes seemed to glitter with joy.


    "I think now they must have received the letter. I wish I could be there, it would have been perfect! Haha ..." Her voice was filled with excitement.


    The waiter smiled at Sophia''s words. She raised her glass and invited her to toast. "Everything has gone according to plan so far. It''s not in vain that you sacrificed your brother."


    Sophia only raised an eyebrow. Her expression looked unhappy. "Alexei is old and no longer useful. He would only trouble me in the future. At least, he can be useful for one last time."


    "Hmmm, you are right."


    They then clinked their glasses and drank with satisfied expressions. Sophia glanced to the side, and her smile made her face look more beautiful.


    She held her glass of wine and her beautiful eyes were watching the canal in front of her tavern. Many small boats were passing by and the canal looked so busy.


    Her eyes stared far away, beyond the canal and the boats. Sophia was thinking about the past and that put a beautiful smile on her face.


    "All this will not work without proper preparation ... I have been patient enough, and I did my part well. Five years is not a short time," the girl muttered in a low voice.


    "Miss is very patient," commented the waiter.


    "Ah ... my patience is nothing, compared to your master''s patience. He had been waiting for 25 years and prepared everything in detail. I learned a lot from him," Sophia commented while looking at her assistant. Her eyes gleamed happily.


    She remembered the man who came to see her five years ago when she was so desperate and almost ended her life. The man invited her to speak and assured her that she still had hope for revenge. He told her his own grudge toward Alaric Rhionen and how he had prepared a perfect plan to get his revenge.


    That day, Sophia''s spirit returned. She finally found a purpose in life. She could survive and be patient. Until finally ... the long-awaited day had arrived.


    "Imagine ... the most powerful people in the world ... are too helpless to do anything ..." Sophia chuckled. She covered her mouth with the back of her little hand as she laughed. Elegant, just like someone of noble birth would do.


    Although she had now fallen into poverty, Sophia remained a noble daughter with class and elegance. Even her appearance, though modest, still looked graceful and enchanting.


    "Everything had been carefully considered. They must have thought Vega was actually in Switzerland because her photo with Alexei and Alexei''s body was later found there ... Even though we only used ordinary camera tricks ... Tss ... how embarrassing. When they thought Vega was in Switzerland, our people were actually still holding her in Paris."


    "I''m sure they also checked all the videos taken by the high school kid. I heard she was summoned to meet Alaric at the Nobel Hotel. Haha .. even though they can find our people who followed Vega for ten days, they will not find their data anywhere because they are all in disguise ... Lauriel''s people are not the only ones who can disguise themselves, right?"


    "True. Even if Wolf and Goose are on their side, there is no point," Sophia replied. She picked up her glass and signaled to her assistant to refill it.


    Deftly the girl took a bottle of wine and poured the contents into Sophia''s glass. "We have Skia. He is much more dangerous because he never tries to make a name for himself. No one knows who he is .. hahaha."


    "The enemy in the shadow is far more dangerous than the enemy that you can see under the light. That is very true," Her assistant commented, nodding in agreement.


    "Yes. Skia managed to find the connection between Wolf and Goose, not even my cousin knew that the woman he loved was his competition in Darknet for so many years," Sophia chuckled. "Skia thought of the perfect way to distract Nicolae so we could kidnap Vega. If my cousin did not meet Goose, he would still be watching the children in Paris and Bordeaux. I was worried when I found out that Marion was there too. Crazy! She is very dangerous."


    "Luck was on our side. Wolf left his kids under the supervision of a former assassin who was recently heartbroken ... Oh ... what a perfect opportunity! Master immediately made his move and accelerated the kidnapping plan ... He is really good at making strategies and adapting it ..." said the waiter as she poured the wine back into Sophia''s glass. "I was worried that Mischa would not come to Provins. We didn''t know for sure how he felt about that woman, his ex-girlfriend. If he had managed to move on from her, then, of course, our plans were in vain."


    "Ahh .. you''re right. It was a gamble on our side. But, hey ... everything is done and successful. We won." Sophia narrowed her eyes with a very serious expression. "Mischa came to Provins. Nicolae went with Goose. The children did not have adequate security. They were negligent and now must pay the consequences.. I''m sure they are all blaming each other right now."

 Chapter 57 - Without A Trace

    "You don''t want to kill the girl?" asked the waiter again, staring intently at Sophia. "Wouldn''t she be a burden if you keep her for too long? I think if she was killed and her body was sent to her parents, we could traumatize them and prolonge their suffering."


    Sophia sighed at the question. "I think so too. But your Master gave me a very logical reason. He said, not knowing what happens is worse than death. As long as Alaric does not know what his daughter''s fate is, he would suffer all his life. Every day, every night, every hour ... is torment.


    If we lose someone we love because they died, we will definitely grieve, and slowly, the sorrow would disappear with time and we will learn to let go. But if we don''t know whether the person we are missing is alive or dead ... we won''t be able to grieve properly. This is what your master wants to achieve."


    "Hmm ... I understand now. Master is indeed wise." The waiter sipped her wine and smiled slightly. "I could never follow his thoughts."


    "Ahahaha .. of course. That''s why you became his assistant," Sophia commented while laughing. "Ahh .. I miss him."


    "Miss can''t see him just yet. Alaric''s people are still watching your every movement."


    "Ah, of course I know," Sophia answered. She was about to ask her assistant to pour more wine when suddenly the tavern door opened and two guests entered. They took the seats at the table in the corner. Sophia lifted her chin and signaled her assistant to work. "We have guests. You serve them first. Let''s drink again later."


    The waiter nodded respectfully and rose from her seat. "Of course, Miss."


    She quickly approached the newly arrived guests and took their orders. These new guests were a couple. They each ordered a can of beer, sparkling wine, and snacks.


    The waiter took all their orders and entered the bar to prepared them. Five minutes later, she was out with a tray of sparkling wine, a glass of Amstel beer, a bowl of beans, and a plate of bitterballen.


    Sophia watched her assistant work serving guests with a satisfied smile on her face. She had opened a tavern for two years at the edge of this canal. It was not too crowded because they did not try hard to find guests and sell lots of drinks.


    She only needed this tavern as a cover for her new identity. As a shop owner, she would not be too suspicious if people came and went to see her.


    Sophia could also use her tavern to justify her source of income. Initially, Sophia didn''t like this tavern, but now, it seemed she was getting used to it.


    ***


    Two weeks passed with no meaningful results. Vega was missing without a trace.


    In his entire life, Elios never thought there would come a time when wealth and power would be meaningless. What good was all his wealth for if he could not even save his own daughter?


    Everyone in the extended Schneider-Medici family felt broken and grieved. Their residences were quiet and filled with sadness. This had never happened in the history of the family before, after World War 2, which resulted in many people losing their loved ones.


    Aleksis had been crying for days until she could no longer shed a single tear. Elios was always loyal beside her. But her husband''s condition was no better than her. The man was devastated and could not say anything.


    Sophia was right to say that uncertainty gave greater suffering than death, and this was what Elios felt now.


    He knew he had killed so many people, both directly and indirectly, and he understood how much sadness was experienced by those who were left behind by his victims.


    He had changed a lot over the past six years. He had turned over a new leaf. His anger at a handful of people who were fond of war and destroying nature had subsided as he was reunited with his family.


    He understood that humans, in general, did not like war and wanted to live peacefully on sustainable earth. The ones responsible for committing all the crimes that resulted in war, and Luna being a victim of, were not humans in general, but only a handful of greedy rulers.


    He had slowly changed his ideals and also his life goals, even RMI. Their automation programs no longer aimed to replace humans with machines, but rather improve the quality of human life and care for the earth better.


    Now, when his life began to take turns for the better, events like this suddenly come to haunt him and destroy everything.


    Elios was willing to give all he had, provided Vega would be returned. But, unfortunately, even though they had put all their efforts in, no one had managed to find the girl.


    ***

 Chapter 58 - Fae From Rhine

    FOUR YEARS LATER


    .


    .


    The little house by the lake looked very peaceful. On either side of it, some large trees provided shade and in the front yard, there was a small garden filled with flowers from every color. They looked so beautiful and well-cared for.


    A young girl got out of the house and brought a watering can with her. She lovingly watered some of the small plants in the yard while singing. Her voice was beautiful and could make anyone who heard it stop in their tracks.


    When she finished watering the small plants, she then returned to filling in her watering can and moved to the backyard and watered some vegetables and herbs. She did all happily. She seemed to really enjoy caring for her plants.


    "Fae, please, just let grandma water it. You''ll be late for work." An old lady''s voice rang from the house. A few moments later, an old woman in her 70''s came out of the house carrying a backpack and handed it to the girl who was busy watering the plants. "Come on .. you can''t give a bad impression on your first day."


    The girl called Fae nodded and smiled happily while receiving her bag from her grandmother''s hand. She put down the watering can and hugged her grandmother.


    "Alright .. I''ll go now. Take care at home, okay, Grandma ..."


    "Be careful on the road," said the grandmother.


    "Will do, Grandma! Bye!"


    Fae walked to the side of the house and took out her bicycle, which was parked in the small garage. She walked her bike over their yard entrance. Before long, she was already riding down the village road on her bicycle. She had to go around the lake to get to her new workplace.


    Fae just graduated from school last month, and she immediately decided to apply for a job at the only resort in her town by the lake. Even though their village was located in a remote area, tourism in Rhine was quite attractive for those who wanted to find peace and destress from the hustle-bustle in the city.


    The panoramic views of Lake Rhine and Mount Ygrit behind it provided a peaceful atmosphere much needed by people from big cities who were used to living under high stress. Rhine was a village by the lake with the same name.


    Be it in spring, summer, and autumn, the place was always bustling with guests. Most guests who came to the resort were wealthy people from the Moravian capital, Almstad. That was one of the reasons why most village girls in Rhine wanted to work at the resort.


    They thought the opportunity to meet a rich potential husband from the capital would be greater if they worked in the resort. However, for Fae, this was not at all the reason why she applied for a job at the resort.


    She was very beautiful, and if she wanted to get a rich husband, she could just move to the city or to the capital and worked in one of the fancy restaurants to meet the many affluent men who ate there. They would be on their knees when they saw her beauty and grace and asked her to marry them.


    That''s what happened two months ago when she and her school friends traveled to the capital to celebrate their graduation. Along the way, Fae attracted so many men. Some confidently asked her out, and many tried to flirt with her.


    Fae''s friends couldn''t stop laughing when they saw how her beauty created some accidents. A few men who were walking were mesmerized when they saw her. Their eyes no longer focused on their direction, so they ended up bumping into poles or cafe windows. At that time, Fae did not even wear any make-up, and her clothes were also very simple.


    Her friends often teased Fae that her name should have been F¨¦e, which means fairy. Fae''s appearance did look like a fairy in fairy tales. Her hair grew all the way to her waist. It was light brown but seem to radiate like gold under the sun.


    Her pair of bright brown eyes were big and round, glowing with intelligence. Her nose was small and tall, and her lips were naturally red.


    Even though her family was poor and Fae never had fancy clothes, her beauty could not be hidden. Wherever she went, people would be charmed, and they just wanted to look at her again and again.


    When Fae decided to apply for a job at the resort to stay close to her elderly grandmother, the HR manager immediately accepted her to work there regardless of her resume. To his great joy, the beautiful fairy from Rhine Village decided to work at his resort and not go to the big city as many villagers thought.


    "If I may ask, what is the reason you applied to work at this resort?" asked Mr. Krause, the HR manager, after declaring that Fae was hired to work at the resort. He was really curious.


    "Ahh .. I just want to be able to stay close to my grandmother, Sir. She is old and now often get sick. I can''t leave her alone," Fae replied. "I think this resort is the best company in the area and I really want to work here. So, thank you for accepting me."


    "Ah .. of course. No problem. Your teachers in school also recommended you. I know Miss Astrid. We went to school together. She only said good things about you. Well, you have to work diligently, okay. You will start at the reception, and slowly you will be rotated to work in another department. So you can learn all about hotel operations. From the receptionist to guest relations, Food And Beverage, Housekeeping, and so on. I am sure you have a bright future here," said Mr. Krause.


    "Thank you very much, Sir." Fae bowed down one more time before excusing herself and telling her grandmother the good news.


    The event happened two weeks ago, and today, F¨¦e would start her first day at work. She was very excited and couldn''t wait to learn a lot from the resort. Maybe someday she would be able to open her own small bed and breakfast.


    The girl rode her bicycle faster and hummed happily.

 Chapter 59 - Faes New Job At The Resort

    The journey from Fae''s house to the resort was a twenty-minute bicycle ride at a leisurely pace. The distance was not that far, but because she had to go around the lake, it looked farther away than it really was.


    If she had a boat, Fae could also cross the lake directly to the resort, it would be faster. Sometimes when Mr. Thomas passed by with his boat, Fae could take a ride and go across the lake, but that happened very rarely.


    The view of the lake this morning looked so beautiful with its bright blue water. The still water had no ripples at all and gave out a calming atmosphere.


    White clouds slowly marched in the sky, and a gentle breeze was blowing, making the morning feel very pleasant.


    Beautiful views like this were commonplace in Rhine and were one of the main attractions for tourists visiting the area.


    However, a thick fog would sometimes cover the entire surface of the lake that humans could not even see their own hands.


    Ah, Fae remembered when she just moved to this village three years ago. She was once trapped in the middle of a lake while riding a boat and she was so scared. Luckily, her grandfather managed to find her and brought her home.


    Now her grandfather was gone. Fae didn''t dare to play in the lake when the weather was bad. She was scared that she would drown if she got lost in the fog.


    Fae took the time to stop at the side of the village road and picked a beautiful blue flower. She tucked it in her hair, which was tied in a ponytail as a decoration.


    This time she really looked like a pretty fairy with flowers on her hair.


    The girl continued her journey towards the resort while humming. She arrived in time at Rhine Spa, Wellness, And Resort. Her working hours started at eight in the morning, and she arrived there at five to eight.


    After parking her bicycle in the garden in front of the resort, Fae rushed into the management office to meet Mr. Krause, who would invite her and two other new hires to tour their resort.


    They must undergo internal training for two weeks before being placed in their respective lines of work.


    When she entered Mr. Krause''s office, Fae met a girl and a man who wore black and white outfits like herself. Apparently, these were her co-workers, as fellow newbies.


    Fae nodded at them with a friendly smile. They didn''t seem to be from this village, Fae thought. She didn''t know any of them.


    "Hey .. you''re all here. Very good. You are all on time. Now, I will start by taking you around and learn everything about our resort. But before that, please get to know each other first," said Mr. Krause to the three.


    The new employees looked at each other and nodded. The man started first to introduce himself. His appearance was neat, like a typical hotelier and always smiling friendly, making his quite attractive face look handsome.


    "Hello, good morning. My name is Albert Schmidt. I''m an intern here for the next six months. I''m from Germany." He bowed to the two girls politely.


    "Hello there, my name is Lidya Fredriksson, you can just call me Lidya. I was transferred to this resort from the head office in Switzerland to learn the operation in Moravia. I am delighted to have this opportunity because Rhione is very beautiful."


    The girl named Lidya took the second turn to introduce herself. She closed her introduction by bowing politely to everyone present at Mr. Krause''s office.


    Now it was Fae''s turn to introduce herself. She smiled sweetly and gave them a small wave. Her demeanor was very cheerful and amiable.


    People immediately liked her, including Lidya and Albert, who initially thought Fae must be a stiff and arrogant girl because she was stunningly beautiful.


    "Good morning, everyone: Mr. Krause, Albert, and Lidya. My name is Fae Muller. I am from the village around this resort."


    "Okay... that''s great. Now it''s time for us to tour the resort." Mr. Krause gave a signal for the three to walk following him. Obediently Fae, Albert and, Lidya walked out of Mr. Krause''s office and followed him around.


    While explaining the history of the establishment of the resort, how many rooms, suites and villas there were, and all the facilities the resort had, Mr. Krause walked quickly to take them to see all the buildings and facilities.


    Rhine Spa, Wellness, And Resort catered to high-end travelers looking for scenic views and a sense of peace. That''s why the design was made as comfortable as possible with back-to-nature vibes everywhere in the vicinity.


    Guests could enjoy clean and fresh air, birds singing all day long, beautiful views of the lake and Mount Ygrit, as well as various world-class facilities.


    Rhine was a small village in the central part of the Moravian Kingdom. This small country located between Switzerland and Austria and used German as their official language.


    It was one of the smallest countries in the world and was still ruled by the same royal family from the 14th century. They had a really long history, dated back to centuries ago.


    Moravia''s primary revenue came from tourism. That was why the government really encouraged tourism businesses in the country by making it easier for tourists to visit and enjoy the beauty of the country.


    Rhine Resort was always crowded with guests and had provided many jobs for villagers living around the area. All rooms and suites were very spacious and luxuriously designed with high privacy.


    The cost to stay per day at the resort was very high, and thus it only attracted guests from the European''s most wealthy crowds.


    Apart from the luxurious rooms and suites, this resort also had several villas for VVIP guests who required a bigger accommodation. Some regular resort guests really liked their villas and decided to rent it for the long term. They would stay there for months and didn''t mind paying such high rent.


    Special guests like this were very spoiled by the resort because they provided an enormous source of income for the company. Usually, they were the Europeans ultra-rich or celebrities who needed privacy.


    The staff was strictly prohibited from divulging the guests'' identity and was obliged to provide impeccable service so that these VVIP guests would feel at home and want to come back for a long-term stay.


    "At the moment, all of our villas are occupied. Of these, only one contains our VVIP long-term guest." Mr. Krause pointed to the resort area, which was higher than where they were now. There were four villas beautifully designed like small summer homes and surrounded by refreshing green plants.


    "Our VVIP guest is staying at the villa on the very end, the one with the most privacy. He came here because he had difficulty sleeping and repeatedly complained of headaches. If you get a phone complaint or request for service from villa number 4, you must immediately come and serve him. Mr. Friedrich is one of our most important VVIP guests."


    Fae recorded all the information Mr. Krause conveyed swiftly in her notebook, while Albert and Lidya nodded their heads in understanding.


    They felt that all the information Mr. Krause conveyed was quite ordinary and they would have no trouble remembering it. That''s why they didn''t take notes like Fae.


    "You will work in shifts like hotel employees in general," said Mr. Krause again, gesturing for them to follow him back on the other way.


    "You will work 40 hours a week and will have different days off. Weekend shifts will get an additional 20% daily salary. You will be trained for the next two weeks in all departments before being assigned to your real positions."


    They kept listening to Mr. Krause explain things and then introduced them to the managers of each department.


    After several hours of walking around, taking notes, chatting, and starting having interactions with other employees, the three new employees finally got a break.


    "You can rest in the employee lounge and discuss what you learned today," said Mr. Krause to them as he ended his morning tour. "I''ll clean up things in my office. Later in the afternoon, we''ll eat lunch together."


    "Thank you, Sir." Albert, Fee, and Lidya all bowed respectfully to Mr. Krause, who waved at them with a smile and walked away.


    Fae was very excited. She loved this beautiful resort and couldn''t wait to get to work!


    .


    .


    From that author:


    The setting of this book is in Moravia, a fictional country in Central Europe. The real Moravia Kingdom ceased to exist in the 12th century. I just used the name as inspiration.. Appearance-wise, Moravia looked as beautiful as Switzerland ^.^

 Chapter 60 - The New Director

    Fae really liked her new job. In addition to a fairly good salary, she also received good food and medical benefits. During the two weeks of training, she had become acquainted with the staff at the resort, and almost everyone had been nice to her. Her pleasant demeanor made many people, both staff and guests, loved Fae.


    One or two men would try to flirt with her or invite her to a meal together to approach Fae, but the girl could always turn them down in a way that didn''t hurt their feelings.


    Some female employees were initially hostile toward Fae, thinking that she was drawing all the guests'' attention to her. But since Fae had always been kind to them, the girls couldn''t keep treating her badly.


    After attending a two-week training. Fae started working as a receptionist at the resort and served guests who came and went every day.


    Mr. Krause deliberately stationed the beautiful girl at the reception because, according to him, Fae''s beautiful face and cheerful attitude would make guests feel happy when they first arrived at the resort. She would give them the first ray of sunshine for their much-needed holiday.


    Mr. Krause''s guess was not wrong. Since Fae started working at the reception, the reviews guests have left about their resort were getting better and more positive. Almost every new review mentioned the friendly and lovely staff.


    Not only that, but Fae''s beauty also attracted many male guests to come back to the resort to see the girl again.


    Guests who came in the summer would suddenly appear again in the fall. In the not too distant future, almost every room and suite at the resort got into a waiting list because they had more enthusiastic guests who wanted to stay there than the rooms or villas available.


    "She really is a fairy," Ms. Lauren, the operations manager commented when she was having lunch with Mr. Krause in his office. They just finished their monthly meeting with other managers. "Our occupancy rates have never been this high."


    Mr. Krause just smiled happily at Ms. Lauren''s words. "Ah .. you noticed that too? Fae does bring luck to our place. I knew it when I saw her apply for a job here. I''m sure she will definitely be an asset to this resort. I don''t even need to read her resume."


    "Is that so? You don''t know her educational background or her family? Why did you just accept her?" asked Ms. Lauren. She was amazed.


    "It''s not like that. I already knew who she was. Her teacher at school is my old friend, and Astrid highly recommended Fee. She said Fae is a good girl and a hard worker. She could get any job with her intelligence and beauty, but she chose to find a job that is closer from home because she wanted to take care of her ailing grandmother," Mr. Krause hurriedly explained. "I think a smart and filial girl like her should be given a chance."


    "Oh, I see? Then why does she live with her grandmother? Are her parents gone?" asked Ms. Lauren again.


    "As far as I know, both of her parents died in a cruise accident. The three of them were going on a cruise when there was an accident. Only Fee survived, and since then, she has been living with her grandparents here in Rhine. Her grandfather died two years ago of old age, and now she only lives with her grandmother," Mr. Krause added. "I thought it was just a matter of time before her grandmother died. When she had no more ties with Rhine, I am sure Fee would immediately go and looked for experiences elsewhere. Unless ..."


    "Unless what?" Ms. Lauren was curious.


    "Unless she married a man from Rhine, or she really likes working at our resort," Mr. Krause replied.


    "Ah ... the first possibility seems unlikely, huh. I''m sure one of our wealthy guests will manage to win her heart and marry her. Any woman would be interested in wealth, don''t you think? If Fae could marry a rich man and move out of this village, and see the world. .. I''m sure she will choose to go. "


    "Well .. we''ll see," said Mr. Krause. "Oh, by the way. Any news about our new boss? Has headquarters sent a new director to replace the retired Mr. Schaefer?"


    "That''s right. Reportedly the new director will come in a few days." Ms. Lauren nodded. "Rumor has it that our CEO will send his child to fill the position of director. Ah, nepotism ... what can we do then?"


    "Which child?" asked Mr. Krause in surprise.


    "The youngest one."


    "Oh ... she is still very young."


    "That''s what I thought too. I''m not sure she can do a good job of replacing Mr. Schaefer. I think we''ll all have to work extra hard."


    The two of them could only sigh at the thought of their new boss, who was young and incompetent at work, would soon arrive and take over the position of the newly retired Mr. Schaefer.


    ***


    Fae was enjoying her lunch in the employee''s pantry when Lydia came over and told her to finish eating immediately.


    "Fae, we are all summoned to gather in the hall as soon as possible. They will introduce us to the new boss," said the girl. "Mr. Krause said our new director is the youngest child of our resort company group''s CEO. She came from Switzerland."


    "Mr. Schaefer''s replacement has arrived?" asked Fee in amazement. "Okay. We better hurry."


    She quickly closed her lunchbox and drank some water then hurriedly followed Lydia into the hall.


    "You''ve worked at the headquarters in Switzerland, right?" asked Fae as she walked along with Lydia. "Have you met her?"


    Lydia nodded. "Yeah. She''s been at the office a few times. I honestly don''t like her that much."


    "Why?" asked Fee curiously.


    Lydia just shrugged, refusing to explain. They arrived at the hall just before Mr. Krause, Ms. Lauren, and several other managers arrived accompanying a beautiful young woman of about 25 years old.


    She was pretty, and her clothes looked expensive from head to toe. Unfortunately, such a beautiful face seemed to be adorned with an arrogant smile. She stood in the front part of the hall and looked at the employees coming one by one with narrowed eyes and slightly pursed lips.


    Mr. Krause immediately introduced their new boss with great respect.


    "Good afternoon, Everyone. Thank you for coming to the hall for a brief introduction to our new director of operations. This is Miss Franka Keller from our headquarters in Switzerland. She will replace Mr. Schaefer, who has just retired. From now on, we will follow Ms. Keller''s directions and guidance to operate our resort. "


    Spontaneously, the employees clapped their hands. They already knew who Franka was when Mr. Krause mentioned her last name. This girl was the youngest daughter of the CEO and owner of the hotel group in charge of their resort.


    So, apart from being their boss, that girl was the owner''s daughter, and they had to be extra respectful of her if they don''t want to lose their job.


    Franka looked at the employees one by one with a faint smile. Her gaze stopped when her eyes caught Fae''s figure standing in the corner of the room with Lydia. Instantly, Franka''s brows twitched, and her faint smile disappeared from her face.


    She was not at all happy to see a girl much more beautiful than her in the room. Although Fee wore a plain and boring resort staff gray uniform, her beauty could not be hidden at all, and it annoyed the hell out of Franka.


    She spent hours in front of her mirrors, and her clothes cost thousands of euros, but she still didn''t feel as pretty as the servant girl standing in the corner!


    .


    .


    From the author:


    Thank you for following this story! Poor Vega Linden is now living under a different identity and she doesn''t remember her real family. Good news though, we will meet the ML in the next chapter (tomorrow).


    What do you think about the story so far? If you liked this story, please vote with your power stones so this book can reach a good ranking and attract many new readers to share our joy for this story.


    xx


    .

 Chapter 61 - Mr. Friedrich

    Franka cleared her throat and spoke into the microphone to greet the employees meeting her for the first time. She tried to divert her attention from Fae so that her chest didn''t continue to be filled with resentment.


    Right now, she was the boss of this establishment, and she needed to appear classy. She looked at the employees who were all looking forward to her speech.


    "Good afternoon, everyone. My name is Franka Keller, and starting today I will be leading the operations of the Rhine Wellness and Spa Resort. In the beginning, I will observe and find out how I can improve this resort. You may see changes in policy going forward, in accordance with the directions and plans from the Keller Group headquarters. I hope you will always work hard and do your best. Thank you."


    Her speech was brief because Franka didn''t like small talk. She then gave a signal to Mr. Krause, and the man immediately took over the microphone.


    "Okay, please give applause to Miss Franka Keller and thank her for her speech." He smiled when he saw the employees giving a warm welcome to their new boss. Now it''s time for the staff to introduce themselves so that Franka knew who the people working under her. "All right, now please introduce yourselves and your respective roles, so that Miss Keller can get to know you."


    One by one, the resort employees, from manager level to entry-level staff, from the kitchen, administration, to receptionist introduce themselves.


    Franka watched them closely until, finally, it was Fae''s turn to bow slightly and speak her name.


    "Good day, Ms. Keller. My name is Fae Muller, and I work in the front office."


    Franka pretended not to notice Fae and waved her hand at all the employees. "Thank you for the introduction. I look forward to working with you all. Now, you can return to your respective jobs. Have a nice day!"


    After the meet and greet with the new director, the employees all returned to their respective posts. Fae went back to the pantry and continued eating food from her lunchbox. In a few minutes, she had to go back on duty in the lobby.


    "Hey .. why did you bring your own lunch box?" asked Lydia when she saw Fae open her lunchbox and continue eating lunch. "Don''t employees get rations from the resort kitchen?"


    Fae just smiled at this. "We do. But yesterday was my grandmother''s birthday, and she cooked a special meal. So, I decided to eat the leftover for lunch."


    "Oh, I see?" Lydia just nodded, "By the way, what do you think about our new director?"


    Fae only shrugged. "I have no opinion. I don''t know her personally."


    "Hmm ..." Lydia stared at Fee with a look of pity. She was about to say something, but at the last moment decided to cancel her intention. She finally patted the girl on the shoulder and said good-bye to return to her job in administration. "I''ll be going now."


    Fae just nodded as she continued eating her lunch.


    Mr. Krause was very surprised when Franka called him into her office and asked the HR manager to rotate an employee from the reception post to cleaning duty. The employee was Fae.


    "But, may I know why, Madam? Fae works really well at the reception. It was a perfect role for her, and all of our guests really like her. In fact, many guests have already booked their accommodations with us in advance, and now we have a waiting list," asked Mr. Krause in puzzlement. "Fae is an asset to our resort."


    Franka crossed her arms on her chest and narrowed her eyes. Her voice sounded icy when she spoke.


    "Is it not company policy to rotate new employees so they could experience working in all departments? Why are you giving her special treatment? Do you have a special relationship with the girl? Are you sleeping with her?"


    Mr. Krause was very shocked to hear Franka''s accusation, and he subconsciously took a step back. He couldn''t help looking upset.


    "Ma''am.. that''s not it. Why are you accusing me of such a despicable act? I only speak based on data. Fae is very attractive and friendly and she is a magnet for guests. If we hide her to do a cleaning job, our guests will not feel there is something special to greet them when they first arrive here. Besides¡ª"


    "Besides what?" Franka asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Uhm ... besides, even if she has to be rotated to another department, I think she should be sent to do administrative tasks, behind a desk, not physical work like cleaning.." Mr. Krause finally answered after being pressed.


    "Mr. Michael Krause. I''m warning you .. I''m the boss here. I am giving you the opportunity to follow my orders, or you can find a new job as soon as possible," said Franka coldly. "I can''t work with people who don''t believe in my judgment."


    Mr. Krause was surprised to hear Franka''s last words. His body went limp, and his face frowned. His head suddenly ached. Finally, the big, tall man could only take a long breath and nodded dejectedly.


    "Very well, Ma''am. I''ll call Fae to my office tomorrow and ask if she is okay with being rotated to the housekeeping department."


    "You DO NOT need to ask her if she is okay with anything. You just have to transfer her to housekeeping," Franka blurted. "She has no right to be choosy. If she doesn''t like it, she can find a new job. I don''t like having stuck up employees who think they are too good for this place!"


    "Ugh ... all right, Ma''am. I''ll talk to her."


    "Anyway, I don''t want to see her at the front office of our resort anymore. I want you to move her as soon as possible. Don''t wait until tomorrow." Franka got up from her chair and gave a signal to Mr. Krause that his presence was no longer needed. "You are dismissed. I still have a lot of work to do."


    "Okay, Ma''am." Mr. Krause walked out of the director''s room and closed the door behind him. After he left, Franka took out a small mirror from her bag and checked herself out.


    Tss... she didn''t want to see another woman more beautiful than her hanging around the resort and attracting all the attention.


    She deliberately moved Fee to the housekeeping department and do cleaning jobs to force the girl to resign. She was sure that no young girl would be willing to be transferred to work as a cleaner, especially not a pretty girl like Fae.


    ***


    "Fae, Mr. Krause called you to his office," said Lydia, tapping the lobby counter. "Let me replace you here. Mr. Krause said there is an urgent matter he needs to discuss with you."


    "Oh, is that so? Alright ..." Fee hurriedly tidied her clothes and hair, then rose from the reception chair and walked out of the lobby, going to the HR Manager''s office, located in the next building.


    She was in such a hurry because she heard from Lydia that Mr. Krause wanted to see her for an urgent matter. She couldn''t think of any reason why she was summoned like this.


    Fae was anxious and walked in a hurry. She didn''t see a young man walking toward her direction while pushing a small suitcase. She accidentally bumped into the man hard.


    Fae nearly fell to the ground, but a pair of strong hands caught her shoulders.


    "Ahh .. oh my .. I''m so sorry. I wasn''t looking." Fee bowed repeatedly and rushed out of the way. She must immediately meet Mr. Krause.


    The man Vega just bumped into turned his head and watched the girl who rushed to the building next door.


    His face looked enchanted. He had never seen a woman so beautiful, that she reminded him of a fairy from the books. Despite her simple appearance and their brief encounter, the girl left a deep impression on him.


    "Good day, Sir." Lydia hurried over to the man and bowed respectfully. "Can I help you?"


    "Hm .. good day." The man continued his walk to the reception lounge and sat on a beautiful couch in there. "I want to check-in. I usually stay at Villa no. 4."


    Ahh ... Lydia immediately realized this man was one of their regular guests who often stayed for long periods of time. They are the resort''s most distinguished guests, the VVIPs, and they must be provided with impeccable service.


    This is the VVIP guest from Villa No. 4!


    "Ahh .. Sir, you must be Mr. Friedrich. Welcome back, Sir. I hope you had a pleasant trip coming here." Lydia smiled sweetly as she reached out her hand to shake the man''s hand. "We are so happy to welcome you back to Rhione Wellness and Spa Resort."


    However, she had to swallow her disappointment, and the situation became a little awkward because the man didn''t return her handshake.


    Fortunately, as a professional hotelier, Lydia could immediately control her feelings and smile sweetly as if nothing happened. "Ah, please wait a moment, I''ll make sure your villa is ready for you."


    Inwardly, Lydia grumbled because the man in front of her was completely unfriendly. He was blessed with a really handsome face, and he also looked so young. However, Lydia had already heard from the more senior staff about this special guest.


    The man always used the pseudonym Mr. Friedrich whenever he stayed at their resort. And even though he looked very young, this man was actually 30 years old.


    As good hoteliers, the staff respected the man''s needs for privacy and confidentiality. They always greeted him as Mr. Friedrich whenever he came here, even though they all know who he really was.


    .


    .


    >>>>


    From the author:


    Hey... sorry, I didn''t publish a chapter yesterday. I have been sick (from working too much... T_T). I know I should be grateful that I get some work during this pandemic, but my sleeping problem returns and it''s hard to live a busy life when you don''t sleep at night.


    Anyway... I hope I will get better soon. Thanks for waiting :).


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! Please vote this novel with your precious power stone if you like this chapter. I love you!!

 Chapter 62 - Transferred To A New Department

    Lydia called Albert to help carry Mr. Friedrich''s suitcase to the villa where he usually stayed, Villa no. 4. After the man walked away with his hands in his pockets, Lydia finally could take a deep breath.


    Ahh .. that guy did live up to his reputation, she thought. Arrogant, cold, and downright unfriendly. People only dared to look at him from afar and did not attempt to talk to him for this reason.


    Why was she so dumb, trying to engage him in small talk? Lydia should have known that she was not important enough to deserve his attention.


    Finally, the girl could only grumble inwardly and get back to continue her work.


    ***


    Fae knocked on Mr. Krause''s office door and immediately heard her boss''s voice inviting her to enter. Obediently, the girl opened the door and went inside.


    "Good day, Sir. Lydia said you wanted to see me?" asked Fae politely. Mr. Krause looked up to see her, and he gave Fae a complicated look.


    The big man finally took a deep breath and invited Fae to sit down.


    "Sit down. I have something to talk to you about." Mr. Krause watched Fae sitting in front of him and tried to think of the best way to tell the girl Franka''s decision. "How many months have you been working in this resort?"


    "Uhm .. it''s been almost four months, Sir," said Fee.


    "When I accepted you to work here, I told you that you would be given the opportunity to try working in all different departments. Do you remember? After two weeks of training, I placed you in the reception."


    Fae nodded. "I do, Sir. I enjoy working at reception, and all my co-workers are very nice."


    "Well ... our new director knows that you haven''t been given a chance to work in another department and she asked me to transfer you so that you can get new experiences," said Mr. Krause.


    "Oh .. I do not mind, Sir. I want to learn many things about managing the resort. I don''t mind working in any department," said Fae happily.


    She really dreamed of being able to one day open her own little bed and breakfast. Therefore, she did not mind being placed in any position at the resort to learn everything about the hospitality industry. However, her sincere answer made Mr. Krause nervous.


    This girl was so naive and always thought well about other people''s intentions, Mr. Krause thought as he massaged his temple.


    "Hmm .. then, you can start working in the new department tomorrow morning. Ms. Keller decided to transfer you to the housekeeping department," said Mr. Krause finally. "You will be doing housekeeping work."


    "Oh ..." Fae frowned at the HR manager''s words. She doesn''t understand. "Housekeeping...? As in cleaning... or...?"


    "Yes... cleaning. That''s what a housekeeper does." Mr. Krause looked deeply at Fae. "You are not obliged to accept this transfer, Fae. However, if you refused, then you will be asked to resign. The resort does not accept employees who refused to be trained in all departments. Do you look down on housekeepers?"


    Fae was stunned by Mr. Krause''s words. She never thought that from the office staff who worked in the lobby and met the guests in person, she would now be asked to do physical cleaning work.


    She couldn''t understand why the company would suddenly put her in this position. Her face looked pale and she was clearly disappointed.


    "No, Sir, but... I don''t understand ..." she said in a low voice. Fae didn''t want to argue, but she was disappointed by this one-sided decision.


    "Ms. Franka Keller is our new boss, and she certainly has her reasons. Now the choice is yours, whether you want to continue working at this resort or not. If you don''t want to, then tomorrow you don''t have to come here to work. Finance will take care of your severance pay."


    Fae thought for a moment. She liked this resort, and it was also close to her house. If she continued to work here, she could still take care of her ailing elderly grandmother. However, that meant she had to accept being forced to do cleaning work as a housekeeper.


    She couldn''t just quit working suddenly like this. She still needed money to make ends meet. Finally, after thinking for a moment, Fae nodded weakly.


    "Then, I will do as you said, Sir. I will be happy to accept the transfer to the housekeeping department," she said, forcing a smile.


    Mr. Krause looked at Fae with pity, but he realized that he himself had no power over Franka.


    "All right. Then, you can go home early today and rest. Tomorrow morning you can go straight to Ms. Amanda to get your new assignment schedule." Mr. Krause indicated that Fae was allowed to leave his office. "Thank you for your understanding, Fae."


    "Thank you, Sir. I''ll go home now," said Fee, rising to her feet and walking out.


    When the girl arrived at the door and was about to open it, Mr. Krause called out to the girl once again.


    "Fae ..."


    "What''s the matter, Sir?" asked Fee.


    "You''d better avoid Miss Franka as much as possible while you work at this resort," said Mr. Krause sympathetically. "I have a feeling she doesn''t like you that much. I don''t want you to continue to be her target. I''m sorry ... I can''t help you."


    Fae stared at Mr. Krause for a moment and then bowed respectfully and smiled. "It''s okay, Sir. Thank you for caring."


    After the girl left and closed the door behind her, Mr. Krause could only take a deep breath.


    ***


    Fae was deeply saddened by the injustice that had befallen her. But she was determined to try to be tough and do her best job. While she was looking for a new job, she would still work at the resort and save money.


    The next morning, she went straight to Ms. Amanda, the housekeeping manager, and reported for duty. The middle-aged woman seemed sympathetic to Fae, who was known at the resort as the most beautiful staff and was loved by many for her amiable personality.


    Ms. Amanda could guess what had caused Fae to be transferred to her department, but she said nothing. She graciously instructed Fae on her duties as a housekeeper.


    "The cleaning staff wears a special uniform to make it more practical when cleaning the room," she said while taking out a set of dark gray uniforms. "I think this is your size. You can change into your uniform first, and then you can join Anna to learn details about the different rooms and villas that you have to clean and when you can start working."


    "Thank you, Mam." Fae nodded respectfully as she accepted her new uniform.


    Not long after, in the doorway, appeared a woman in her 30s, wearing the same housekeeper uniform as Fae. She greeted Ms. Amanda and Fae in a friendly manner.


    "Good morning, Ms. Amanda. Is this the new housekeeper?" she asked.


    "That''s right. Anna, this is Fae. Fae, this is Anna. She will assist you for the next week before you can work on your own. Anna, please teach Fae everything she needs to know, okay? Thank you, Anna," said Ms. Amanda.


    Anna nodded and reached out to greet Fee. "Nice to meet you. When you''ve finished changing your uniform, I''ll wait for you in front of the office and take you to start working."


    "Fine, I''ll be right there." Fae nodded and immediately excused herself to go to the bathroom and change into her uniform. She came out not long after and quickly went to see Anna.


    The housekeeper uniform was dark gray, consisted of a very boring short-sleeved top and pants combination. However, there was not a single ugly outfit that could hide Fae''s beauty. The girl still looked attractive in a housekeeper uniform. Even Anna was stunned to see her beauty emanating while they were walking toward the villa.


    Inwardly, she admitted that this new cleaning girl was very beautiful, and it didn''t feel like she belonged in this position at all. Just look at her hands, they were very delicate and elegant. She didn''t look like someone who was used to doing any physical work.


    Ahh .. what a shame. Those delicate and smooth hands would be damaged by the harsh work they had to do, Anna thought with pity.


    "Alright .. we will start cleaning the most important part of the resort .. namely the villas occupied by our VVIP guests. They are the most important clients of this resort and become our top priority every day," said Anna later. "We start from the villa at the very end.. Villa No. 4"

 Chapter 63 - Do You Know Who He Is?

    Anna and Fae walked swiftly to Villa No. 4. They pushed a trolley with cleaning equipment, followed by a cleaning robot behind them.


    As they walked, Anna explained what they had to do, what time they should start working, and the type of properties they had to clean.


    "We will rotate around cleaning the villas, suites, and rooms. For villas, we are given a maximum of one hour to clean them, so we must be able to divide our time properly between the four villas here. Each room and suite takes a maximum of half an hour. Every week we will receive a schedule of tasks and how many rooms per day we have to clean for our KPI."


    Fae nodded, trying to remember everything Anna had told her. Inwardly, she was confused, how could she clean such a large villa with only a maximum of one hour? Can it be really clean?


    "The cleaning robot will do basic room cleaning tasks. Our job is to change the sheets, towels, check and add toiletries and water, and rub the counters and furniture after the robot has finished sweeping and mopping. Once you are used to it, you will be able to do it quickly."


    Fae could only nod again. She had no choice but to try. If Anna said she could do it all in less than an hour, so should she.


    They arrived at Villa no. 4 and got to work immediately. Anna taught Fae what to do, and the girl quickly got on the job.


    "You go and change the sheets and clean all parts of the bedrooms, I will focus on taking care of the bathroom. Later, we both will work together to clean up the living room and kitchen." Anna immediately divided the tasks.


    "Very well." Quickly Fae took a set of fresh linens out of the trolley and brought them to the master bedroom. Not long after, she came back out and looked for Anna. "Anna .. I have entered the room but it turns out the bed is still smooth and untouched. Is the villa vacant?"


    Anna shook her head. "A guest is staying here. Mr. Friedrich just came in yesterday. Maybe he can''t sleep."


    "Oh .. really? I didn''t know he was staying here." Fae furrowed her brows. She had heard of this VVIP guest very often but had never met him in person. When Mr. Friedrich came to check in or check out, Fae was always on her off days. So he could only hear about the man''s quirks from her colleague.


    It was no secret among the resort staff that Mr. Friedrich came to the resort to cool off as he was so busy with his work. He had severe insomnia and could sometimes sleep well at their resort, even though that wasn''t always the case.


    The cleaning staff quite often found the bed untouched for days, and when that happened, they would know that the guest''s insomnia was having the best of him.


    Fae had no idea that Mr. Friedrich had returned to the resort yesterday just right when she was transferred to the housekeeping department. Again, she could not meet the guest whom her friends often talked about.


    "So then, he can''t sleep again, huh?" Fae asked with a frown. She saw how tidy the bed was in the master bedroom and the second room. She didn''t need to change the linens at all. "But ... even if he didn''t sleep there ... why wasn''t he lying there either? Isn''t he ever get tired?"


    Anna just shrugged. "I don''t know. That person is full of mystery. Eh .. but you do know who he really is?"


    Fae shook her head. "I have no idea. Who is he?"


    "Oh ... you really don''t know?" Anna looked at Fae in amazement. "I know you live in the village. But .. you don''t look like a country bumpkin at all, so I thought you knew! How come you never see his face on the internet or TV?"


    Fae shook her head. "I don''t have a TV. I don''t know how he is. I''ve never met him."


    Anna shook her head. "Gosh .. I''ll tell you. He is actually¡ª."


    She then whispered something into Fae''s ear. Anna then stepped back and watch the girl''s eyes went round as she pressed her lips in surprise. Fae stared at Anna in disbelief. "Gosh .. is that really him? I thought it is just gossip."


    "That''s not just gossip," said Anna. "It''s the truth."


    "Have you met him in person?" asked Fae curiously.


    Anna nodded. "I have. He stays here quite often. I''ve seen him when I was cleaning. Oh, God, he''s so scary. Just because I came five minutes early ... he berated me. He doesn''t like to be bothered. If you are scheduled to clean his villa at 10:05, you have to be there at exactly 10:05, don''t come early. He doesn''t like meeting people."


    Fae pressed her lips and nodded in concern. She did not think the guest in villa no. 4 was this complicated. She hurriedly took out her cellphone and recorded all the additional information Anna told her just now.


    Ah ... apparently, Mr. Friedrich was really as bad as what her friends said. She had to be careful not to upset their VVIP guest.


    "All right... I can''t come even a minute earlier," muttered the girl.


    "That''s right. You can''t be late, either. If you''re scheduled to finish your job at 11:05, you can''t still be in this villa at 11:06 am. If he came back and found you are still here and haven''t completed your work, he''s going to go berserk," repeated Anna.


    Fae took a deep breath and massaged her head. She really needed to find another job soon. It felt like she won''t be able to endure all these complications of being a housekeeper.


    Anna could do it because she was used to it. Fae still couldn''t imagine how she could finish cleaning such a big villa in less than an hour.


    "Okay .. we''ve finished our job here. Everything is neat," said Anna after they finished rubbing on the surface cleaned by the cleaning robot, and tidying all the stuff in the villa perfectly.


    The two of them moved to the next villa, villa no. 3, followed by villa no. 2 and finally villa no. 1. After that, they ate lunch and continued cleaning three more suites and two bedrooms.. It was a really tiring day.

 Chapter 64 - The Lavender Scent

    "Oh my God .. My body is all sore..." complained Fae to herself as she changed her housekeeper uniform with a blue shirt and jeans. She rubbed her hands and frowned when she felt how her palms ached.


    Taking a deep breath, she put her uniform into her backpack and came out of the bathroom. Fae hurried to get her bicycle and then went home.


    As usual, she went through the country lane, skirting the beautiful Lake Rhine. The weather in early autumn was quite pleasant. Not too hot but not too cold either. The grass in the fields was still green, and wildflowers were still growing by the roadside.


    As she was engrossed in riding her bicycle, Fae''s gaze suddenly landed on the lavender plants that were still blooming in the meadow to her right.


    "Wahhh ... there is still a lot of lavender here ..." muttered the girl happily. Fae hastily stopped her bicycle and dropped it down on the ground carelessly.


    With a smiling face, she immediately picked out a handful of lavenders and put them in her bicycle basket.


    Ahh .. these flowers are so beautiful! She kissed the lavender several times and put it back in the basket. Her face was beaming with happiness


    Whistling, Fae continued her journey home.


    ***


    "Fae .. Anna has a high fever this morning and can''t come to work," said Ms. Kohler when she saw Fae come to the housekeeping quarter and got ready to change into her uniform. "If I''m not mistaken, she already taught you how to clean all villas and suites, right?"


    Fae nodded. "That''s right, Ma''am. Would you like me to take over Anna''s duties this morning?"


    "Yes, please. Can you do that?" asked Ms. Kohler with a face looking hopeful. "Sorry .. this is really unexpected."


    "It''s okay. I just need the list of properties to clean."


    "Ah .. thank goodness. You can start with Villa no.1 at 8.30 am to 9.30 am, they will have breakfast in the restaurant while you clean their villa. Then you can continue with Villa No. 4 from 10 am to 10.50 am, Mr. Friedrich usually likes going for a walk around the lake or do some work outside. You can clean his villa after he leaves. Remember .. don''t come too early and don''t leave too late. He''s quite specific about such things."


    Fae nodded. "I understand. Anna already told me."


    "Ahh .. great. We can''t disappoint our VVIP guest," repeated Ms. Kohler. "Very well, then. Thank you, Fae. When you''re done with villa no. 4, you can rest. I''ll ask Mary to take care of villas no. 2 and 3."


    "Thank you, Ma''am," replied Fae respectfully.


    Ms. Kohler looked relieved. She tapped Fae on the shoulder and stepped out. The girl stayed alone in the housekeeper quarter and took a deep breath.


    She hurriedly wrote down the schedule that Ms. Kohler had just mentioned so that she wouldn''t come too early or too late. She didn''t want to make mistakes on her first day of officially working in this department.


    Fae cleaned Villa No. 1 with alacrity. She was exhausted because she forced herself to finish everything in less than an hour. It was really hard and she was late by five minutes.


    At 09:35, she finally left Villa no. 1 with a sense of relief. The guest at the villa hadn''t shown up and caught her five minutes late. Pfew ...


    Maybe they''re still having breakfast, Fae thought, feeling relieved.


    She then decided to sit and rest in the small garden under the villas area while waiting for her 10 am appointment.


    She remembered to arrive on time to Villa No. 4. Not a minute early.


    At exactly 10 am, Fae moved from the garden bench towards Villa No. 4. She kept the trolley containing her cleaning equipment beside the villa after she had finished cleaning villa No. 1. After confirming that villa No. 4 was indeed empty, Fae took out an electronic key from her pocket and opened the door.


    After pushing the trolley inside and setting the cleaning robot to clean and mop the floor, Fae went into the master bedroom to check whether the occupant had slept on his bed or not.


    "Jeez ... what kind of person can''t function without sleeping for two nights in a row?" Fae murmured in amazement.


    On the one hand, she was happy that her job had become a little easier, but on the other hand, she was baffled. Earlier, at Villa no. 1, she had spent nearly 15 minutes just to clean up a messy and dirty bedroom. The master bedroom in villa no. 4 was immaculate, like it was untouched.


    Fae actually felt sorry for Mr. Friedrich. She couldn''t imagine what it would be like to have such severe insomnia. Had he never been to a doctor to deal with his disorder?


    Hmm ... Fae was sure that someone as rich as that man must have tried various ways and sought the best medical assistance. However, he still couldn''t sleep.


    Shaking her head with pity, Fae then left the room and took a paper bag from the trolley. She took out a bunch of lavenders that she picked yesterday from the roadside and brought inside the paper bag.


    Fae knew that lavender had mosquito repellent properties and that its fragrance could help people sleep better. When she saw so many lavender plants along the way home yesterday, she immediately thought of Mr. Friedrich, who could not sleep and she decided to bring some for him.


    Who knows ... maybe some natural lavender scent in the bedroom would make Mr. Friedrich''s sleep better, she thought.


    Fae took an elegant porcelain vase from the kitchen and filled it halfway with water and arranged her lavender beautifully. After she was satisfied with the result, Fae put the vase on the bedside table. She happily smelled the fragrance with her eyes closed.


    Ahh .. it smelled so good!


    Lavender was Fae''s favorite flower. She didn''t know why she really liked the purple flower. She liked the color and the scent too. It was also one of the reasons she loved summer so much... because she could see lavender blooming everywhere.


    Once she was happy with the placement of the lavender flowers, Fae then began to tidy up the curtains and opened the massive floor-to-ceiling windows to make the air in the room fresh. After that, she scrubbed the bathroom.


    She was so focused on her work that she didn''t pay attention to her surroundings. To cheer herself up, Fae hummed a little while she cleaned the sink, straightened the bathtub curtains, scrubbed the toilet, and polished the mirror. She almost didn''t feel the tiredness and soreness in her hands when she was singing.


    The girl set the alarm to go off at 10.40 am, so that she would have ten minutes to finalize her work and get out of the villa before 10.50 am as scheduled. She didn''t want to risk making a stupid mistake on the first day she worked alone.


    Because the girl was busy with her work while singing in the bathroom, she did not hear someone entering the villa.


    Mr. Friedrich only realized that when he arrived at the lake, the sunray was too glaring this morning and he had to wear sunglasses. He was forced to return to his villa to get them.


    When he arrived at the door of his villa, the man stood stunned, and his ears perked up as if trying to listen better. He frowned, thinking he had misheard, but after listening carefully, he realized that his ears did pick up on a woman''s singing.


    The voice was very melodious. The song she sang was just an ordinary folksong. A typical song from the village about the flowers that bloomed in the summer.


    However, the voice that was singing those words... sounded so enchanting.. The man became curious who was singing in the villa.

 Chapter 65 - The Sleeping Prince

    Mr. Friedrich furrowed his brows.


    Shouldn''t the cleaners come clean this place now?


    He only met the person who cleaned his villa once and as far as he remembered, that woman never sang, let alone a happy song like this. The woman''s face even looked so scared when she saw him, as if she saw a ghost.


    Was this the new housekeeper?


    The man opened the door and stepped inside. His nose immediately smelled the lavender scent that filled the air, combined with the fresh breeze that blew from outside through the open windows.


    He walked with both hands in his pockets towards the direction of the lavender scent and then stood dumbfounded in the doorway of his room.


    He had seen the large vase with lavender flower arrangements placed neatly beside the bed.


    Subconsciously, he closed his eyes and inhaled the fresh air mixed with the scent of lavender in the perfect balance. Not too much, but enough to make the nerves feel relaxed.


    The creases on his forehead gradually loosened up as he felt his mood improve. He walked toward the vase and took a sprig of lavender. He then sat on the bed and studied the purple flower in his hand. A smile slowly etched on his lips.


    This must be the new housekeeper, he thought. This one was different from his regular cleaner. This new woman took the time to put lavender flowers in this room and then opened all the windows and aerated the room so that it became so fresh.


    The previous housekeepers, when they saw this room was untouched, they seemed to have done absolutely nothing. They certainly enjoy the fact that they did not have to tidy up the bedroom and just leave it at that. They didn''t even bother to aerate this room by opening all the windows and doors.


    Perhaps because they were required to finish all the work here in less than an hour, they tried to save as much time as possible and not do unnecessary things.


    It was only today that Mr. Friedrich had the pleasure of seeing his villa cleaned up. Everything looked fresh and fun. In fact, a little touch by adding lavender flowers in a vase like this could actually make his mood better.


    He finally decided to wait until the housekeeper had finished her work before he gave his compliment in person. Suddenly, he no longer felt the urge to go to the lake and work there. The bedroom''s atmosphere this morning was fresh and very pleasant.


    Fae was still humming in the bathroom while tidying up her brushes. She took fresh towels from the trolley and arranged them on the towel rack neatly. After making sure everything was clean and smelling good, she then went out to the kitchen. She refilled the coffee, tea, milk, fruits, and wine in the refrigerator. The cleaning robot had finished mopping the whole living room and kitchen.


    At exactly 10.40 am, her alarm went off, and Fae hastily pressed it. Now, she only had ten minutes to finalize her work and close all the large windows in the bedroom and leave the villa before the occupant returned.


    Fee chuckled to herself as she checked every corner of the room for dust. She breathed a sigh of relief after making sure everything was clean. She then went into the bedroom to close all the windows to finish her work and get out of the villa.


    As soon as she entered the room, the girl suddenly stopped in her track. Her face looked surprised to see someone sitting on the bed with his back leaning against the headboard. His position seemed very relaxed, and his eyes were closed.


    The girl tiptoed, approaching the person to find out whether he was just sitting or asleep.


    Was this the VVIP guest? She wondered to herself.


    After she was half a meter away from the man, Fae realized that this man was indeed asleep. His chest moved in regular motion, and his face was very peaceful. For a moment, Fee was struck by fascination when she saw the man''s face up close.


    She had never seen such a handsome man in her village. Even when she and her friends went to the capital to celebrate their graduation, they did not see any man who came close to this good looking man who was now sleeping peacefully in front of her.


    Fae heard that this man was already around 30 years old, but why did his face look so young? At first glance, he was like a young man who would soon enter college.


    His skin was paler than most people, making the red in his thin lips look even more obvious. His hair was brown with an impeccable cut. His clothes looked formal and classy, ??perhaps to compensate for his youthful appearance.


    Fae could imagine how people wouldn''t take this man seriously had he appeared casual and looked so much younger than he actually was.


    Fae stared at the man in awe for several minutes.


    Was this really THE Mr. Friedrich? If so, his reputation didn''t match his looks.


    At first, Fae thought Mr. Friedrich would have a murky face and a ruthless expression, especially considering that he was always sleep-deprived and often got angry.


    Jeez ... but was this really the same guest? If this was Mr. Friedrich, why was he here now and sleeping on the bed? Shouldn''t he be by the lake?


    Fae was about to call the housekeeping quarter and report the problem she was having when she saw that the man''s hand was gripping the villa''s electronic key.


    Ahh ... this man can''t be an intruder. He brought his own key.


    It means...


    This really was... Mr. Friedrich?


    Fae didn''t know that the VVIP guest really liked her job and decided to wait for her to finish cleaning his villa so he could say thank you personally.


    However, it turned out that when Mr. Friedrich was sitting in bed relaxing, while waiting for Fee, his head was slowly hit with drowsiness, and he finally fell asleep.


    .


    .


    >>>>>>>


    From the author:


    If you read my other book "Finding Stardust", you might remember a certain person who looks younger than his age and had severe insomnia.


    There was a crossover between the books when this person met Emma Stardust in a cybersecurity conference ^.^

 Chapter 66 - The Honey-Colored Eyes

    Fae could only look at the man with pity. It must be hard being a person with such severe insomnia as Mr. Friedrich. She assumed he must be feeling really tired because of being so sleep-deprived that he could just fall asleep in this position.


    It must be really uncomfortable, she thought.


    Unfortunately, she could not and, of course, did not dare to correct the guest''s sleeping posture. She was afraid to wake up this VVIP guest because of his reputation among the staff.


    Finally, very carefully and trying not to make a sound at all, Fae tiptoed and closed all the windows and doors and then closed the blackout curtains in the room, so that the room turned really dark.


    At least, with the blackout curtain closed, he could sleep better, Fae thought.


    After making sure the guest was still fast asleep, Fae then tidied up the trolley and cleaning robot, then left Villa no. 4. She carefully closed the door behind her, taking care not to make a sound, before returning to the housekeepers'' quarter.


    Ms. Kohler earlier said she could rest and only take up cleaning duties after lunch. So, she decided to sit in the kitchen and chat with the cook while enjoying her late breakfast.


    ***


    After having a quick rest and lunch, Fae returned to work and cleaned several suites and rooms at the resort. She finished all her tasks by 5 pm and immediately packed up to go home.


    After changing her clothes and saying goodbye to her colleagues, Fae took her bicycle from the resort''s parking lot and immediately rode her bike to go home.


    Five minutes after Fae went home, suddenly the phone in the housekeepers'' quarter rang. Ms. Kohler immediately picked up and greeted the caller in a friendly voice.


    "Hello, this is housekeeping. How may I help you?"


    Mr. Friedrich fixed his shirt collar as he put the phone to his ear. His eyes were blinking hard, trying to adjust his vision to the light coming from outside.


    He opened the blackout curtains that covered all the windows in his bedroom and had turned the atmosphere pitch black. Now the sunlight that entered through the window made his eyes hurt.


    "Hello, this is from Villa No. 4. I like the housekeeper that was cleaning my villa today. I want her to be my regular housekeeper. I don''t want anyone else."


    Without waiting for a reply from the other end, he had hung up the call. As usual, he gave orders, not requests.


    He put down his phone on the bedside table, next to the porcelain vase filled with a beautiful lavender flower arrangement.


    The handsome man shook his head, still unable to believe that he had slept so soundly for nearly six hours. He couldn''t remember the last time he slept for that long!


    ***


    Fae''s eyes went round in astonishment when she heard what Ms. Kohler say the next morning. She was told to always clean Villa no. 4 because the VVIP guest seemed to really like her performance.


    Fae was actually worried that she was summoned by her manager because the VVIP guest was not happy with her work. She thought the man would think she was presumptuous by putting some lavender in the villa''s master bedroom. However, it was actually the opposite.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and nodded.


    Okay. If she was assigned to be the permanent housekeeper for Villa No. 4 because their VVIP guest loved her job, Fae would consider it an honor.


    She read her schedule for the day and realized that, like yesterday, she was also scheduled to clean Villa No. 4 at 10 am.


    She started her work by cleaning several rooms in the west wing of the resort before walking toward the Villa No. 4 with her cleaning equipment.


    At 10 am, she was already at the door. Fae took the key out of her pocket and opened the door. She pushed the trolley in. After setting the cleaner robot to sweep and mop the floor, Fae immediately walked toward the bedroom.


    She was very happy to see that the bed which had been untouched for several days, now was a little messy. That means their VVIP guest finally slept on it!


    She was in a very happy mood when she thought that her extra effort with the lavender had helped Mr. Friedrich sleep. Subconsciously, her lips hummed her favorite song.


    "Eh...?" Her singing voice suddenly stopped, replaced by a muffled shriek, as her body froze in place.


    When she entered the master bedroom, Fae found that the occupant of the room was apparently still there. Mr. Friedrich was sitting on his desk across from his bed with his legs crossed. He seemed to be reading something.


    Fae''s muffled shriek moved the man from his book, and he looked up to see where the sound was coming.


    His eyes were extremely light brown, almost like honey-colored, and they looked stunned when he saw Fae standing there frozen and with a shocked expression.


    The two of them stared at each other for a long time without making a sound.


    Fae was embarrassed because she was singing to her heart''s content without knowing that there were other people in the villa.


    And oh .. she was actually singing because she was very happy when she thought how the handsome young man she saw yesterday finally managed to get some sleep because of her.


    But when she saw that the man was awake in front of her now, suddenly Fae didn''t know what to do. Subconsciously she lowered her head.


    As her gaze fell on her ugly housekeeper uniform, suddenly, a feeling of insecurity and embarrassment crept inside her chest.

 Chapter 67 - Was She Dreaming?

    She was so shocked and for a few moments, stood rooted in her place.


    "I''m.. I''m sorry I was presumptuous ...." she said haltingly after she got over her initial shock. Fae bowed repeatedly and quickly ran out of the room. She pulled the trolley into the kitchen and immediately began cleaning.


    Mr. Friedrich finally snapped out of his reverie when he saw the beautiful girl in the housekeeper uniform run out of his room. He was still a little dazed when he realized that the housekeeper who cleaned his villa yesterday was the beautiful girl who caught his attention two days ago when he just arrived at the resort.


    So, apparently, the girl worked at this resort ...


    As a housekeeper? No way!


    He got up from his chair and walked out of the room with his hands in his pockets. He heard the sound of scrubbing and arranging items coming out of the kitchen, and he headed straight for it.


    Then he stood in the doorway and watched the beautiful housekeeper washing the dishes and the coffee pot and cups.


    The man furrowed his brows. For some reason, seeing how hard the delicate girl work, his heart was filled with pity.


    That pair of tiny hands shouldn''t be used for manual labor, he thought.


    "Good morning," said the man in a friendly voice.


    Fae was startled by the voice that greeted her from behind and accidentally dropped the porcelain coffee pot she was holding and it fell on the floor with a loud noise.


    In a panic, the girl hurriedly crouched down and picked up the shards.


    Mr. Friedrich did not expect his voice would startle girl that she dropped the coffee pot on the floor, which immediately smashed into pieces. He quickly walked over to Fae and knelt beside her.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to surprise you. Let me pick up the broken pieces," said the man in a voice that remained calm.


    Fae became even more panicked when she realized that now the VVIP guest was kneeling on the floor and picking up so many broken porcelain shards. She was so anxious that her index finger was accidentally cut by a sharp porcelain shard.


    Spontaneously her lips hissed in pain. Red blood immediately flowed from the tip of her finger. The cut was deep enough, and blood dripped to the floor profusely.


    "Ouch .. I-I''m so sorry ..." the girl muttered repeatedly.


    She felt like crying.


    This morning, everything should have been fine. But since she saw Mr. Friedrich in his bedroom earlier, none of what she did had gone right.


    Not only that, but now she had even destroyed a very expensive porcelain coffee pot!


    "Shhh ... there, there... Don''t panic." Again came Mr. Friedrich''s voice speaking with the same calmness as before. "Let''s get your wound treated."


    Fae was stunned when she felt the man''s hand lightly pat her shoulder and then pulled her hand away from the kitchen to the living room.


    "Wait here," the man ordered firmly, patting Fae on the shoulder to sit on the sofa.


    He then went into his room and returned shortly afterward with a first-aid kit box. Then, he knelt on the floor, opened the contents of the box, and took out antiseptic and bandaid.


    Fae was still speechless. She couldn''t move, sitting on the sofa, watching the man in front of her painstakingly clean the wound on her index finger and then put the bandaid neatly.


    "The cut is quite deep," the man commented after confirming the bandaid perfectly plastered Fae''s wound and closing the first aid kit box.


    He then looked up and stared directly into Fae''s big beautiful brown eyes.


    For a moment, the eyes of the two met again, and they fell silent. Nobody made a sound until finally, Fae''s mindfulness returned and the girl hurriedly thanked the man.


    "Thank you, Sir. Sorry, I''ve been troubling you," said the girl in a slightly embarrassed voice. "I was shocked because I didn''t expect you to be still in the villa. So, I didn''t know how to react."


    The man nodded, and for the first time, he smiled. "I was the one who startled you earlier. So, I apologize too."


    Fae was fascinated by the smile on that handsome face.


    She couldn''t believe her own eyes. Did Mr. Friedrich really smile? Was she dreaming?


    She pinched herself.


    Aww!


    This was not a dream.


    Their VVIP guest had a certain reputation among the staff. Many did not want to have anything to do with him because he was very overbearing and hard to please.


    But why didn''t Fae get that impression in the first place?


    From what she could see, this man was very considerate and friendly. He didn''t look overbearing and scary at all. He even apologized just now for startling Fee.


    The girl suddenly felt very confused.

 Chapter 68 - Your Highness

    "What is your name?" asked the man suddenly, breaking the silence. Fae blinked her eyes as if she couldn''t believe she was hearing the voice of the man who was now on his knees before her. Since she didn''t answer, the man repeated his question. "What is your name?"


    It was only after hearing that question for the second time that Fae gasped and immediately nodded. "Oh, my name is Fae Muller"


    "That''s a beautiful name," the man commented. Then he got up and sat in the chair opposite Fee. His legs were crossed and his arms were folded across his chest. He looked deeply at Fae and continued speaking. "Yesterday was the first time I was able to sleep soundly for more than six hours. You don''t know how important it is to me. So ... thank you for putting so much care in organizing and cleaning my room."


    Fae could only nod. Getting enough sleep was very important to anyone, she thought.


    "I am pleased to be of assistance to you, Sir," said Fee.


    "Because of that, I would like to ask you to take care of me while I am here," Mr. Friedrich spoke again. This time his words took Fae completely by surprise.


    "Wh ... what did you say, Sir?" asked the girl, frowning in surprise.


    "I''ll ask your boss to replace the regular personal maid who has been taking care of me at Villa no. 4. I prefer you to do it." Mr. Friedrich explained. "But first, I''d like to ask your opinion."


    "Eh?" Fae gasped at the question from the person in front of her. This man wanted Fae to be his personal maid at the resort? But .. he wanted to ask Fae first, instead of directly asking her boss? Did she hear it correctly?


    Fae simply didn''t understand what was going on. She heard that Mr. Friedrich was an overbearing man and hard to please. He also got angry easily, because he always lacked sleep.


    However, it seemed that Fae had not found all these negative impressions since the first time she interacted with him. The man''s reputation and the person himself didn''t seem to match. They were like completely different people.


    Were all the gossips wrong? Or maybe, he was actually a good person, but due to his constant lack of sleep, his attitude had become annoying to most people who saw him ...? Fae could only guess.


    "If you agreed to be my personal maid, I''ll talk to your boss. You can start today," repeated the man.


    Ah ... being this man''s personal maid would be better than being a housekeeper who had to work hard every day cleaning lots of rooms, Fae thought.


    She was touched because this man offered her this position. And he seemed like a really nice guy too.


    "I would love that, Sir ..." Fae replied at last. Her face was radiant.


    "Wait a minute," The man picked up the phone and called the operator, asking to speak to someone.


    Fae just stared at the man talking on the phone to the HR manager and explained his wish. The girl felt like she was dreaming.


    Private maids were only provided for residents of the four villas at the resort. This role didn''t require them to wear ugly uniforms like the one Fae was currently wearing. They only need to make sure that the guest got all their needs provided. It was just like a personal assistant.


    Ahh .. Fae felt so happy!


    Ten minutes later, Mr. Krause and Ms. Kohler arrived at villa no. 4 and Mr. Friedrich invited them to sit down. The two of them looked at each other in puzzlement and then sat down beside Fee.


    "Sir, you want Fae to be your personal maid while you are staying here?" asked Mr. Krause after he sat on the sofa. His face looked baffled.


    "Yes. Why is it so hard to fulfill my request?" asked the man with a murky face.


    Only now, Fae saw the change in Mr. Friedrich''s attitude. This time his face was not smiling nor friendly like earlier when he was talking to her. The man looked so cold and arrogant, and it made Mr. Krause and Ms. Kohler look obviously uncomfortable.


    Fae finally understood why her colleagues all said that Mr. Friedrich was very scary and temperamental. When he stared at Mr. Krause and Ms. Kohler with this murderous look, he did look scary.


    Mr. Krause took a deep breath. He was eager to grant this VVIP guest''s request and transfer Fae to work as his personal maid at the villa, so that she was no longer a housekeeper. But he knew Franka would get angry and fire him if she heard about it. He was old and it was very difficult for him to find a new job at his age. He couldn''t risk it.


    "I''m truly sorry, Sir ... we can''t grant your request this time because ..." Mr. Krause''s voice sounded very weak. "This is an order from our director. Miss Franka specifically requested that Fae be transferred to become a housekeeper. Actually, before working in the housekeeping department, Fae worked as a receptionist. But two days ago, Mrs. Franka adopted a new policy to rotate new employees and asked Fae to be transferred..."


    "Franka? Who is it?" asked Mr. Friedrich in an irritated voice that he made no effort to hide.


    "Uhm ... Miss Franka is the youngest child of the owner of this resort chain ..." Mr. Krause timidly explained. He didn''t want to piss off their VVIP guest, but he really couldn''t fulfill his request. Therefore, he was forced to tell him the real reason.


    Meanwhile, Fae pressed her lips in shock when she heard Mr. Krause''s explanation. She had absolutely no idea that she was being transferred simply because Franka didn''t like her.


    Mr. Friedrich looked up in annoyance at Mr. Krause''s words. He tapped his finger on his chair and frowned. His young face this time looked older because of his dark expression.


    "This resort is part of the Keller Hotel Group based in Switzerland, right?" he asked Mr. Krause, looking at the HR manager with a frown.


    Mr. Krause nodded. "That''s right, Sir. Miss Franka Keller is the youngest daughter of the group owner."


    "Hmm ..." Mr. Friedrich then took out his cell phone and made a phone call. His face was frozen as he spoke in a flat voice to his phone. "Karl, could you call the owner of the Keller Group and tell him to immediately take his daughter back from the resort I am frequenting. Otherwise, I will make sure all their permits to have a business in Moravia will be revoked."


    Mr. Krause, Ms. Kohler, and Fae all gasped and looked at each other in astonishment. They didn''t think Mr. Friedrich would do something like that.


    And.. what did he say just now?


    Didn''t he say that he would make sure all permits for Keller Group to have a business in Moravia will be revoked?


    Did he just admit his identity?


    The three of them could only swallow hard. This is really hard to believe!


    "Your¡ªYour Highness..." Mr. Krause finally couldn''t hold back anymore. He stood and bowed slightly in front of Mr. Friedrich. "Thank you."


    Seeing Mr. Krause''s action, Ms. Kohler and Fae spontaneously stood up and bowed too. Since this man had indirectly admitted his identity, they should show their respect to Prince Renald Friedrich Hanenberg of Moravia, the only grandson of King Gustave of Moravia.


    Although he was the successor to the throne, Prince Renald rarely appeared in the media. Even if he did show up occasionally in state events, his appearance looked different from real life because he always showed a sour and dark expression.


    For this reason, the rumors circulating at the resort, that their VVIP guest was actually the prince, couldn''t be confirmed.


    But now, he had indirectly disclosed his identity to them.

 Chapter 69 - Ren

    "Let me know this afternoon if my request still can''t be fulfilled. I will leave the resort and make sure the Keller Group understands that my words mean something." The man completely ignored the three people who bowed down to him to pay their respects, and waved them off. "You can go now."


    "Uhm ... the kitchen is still a mess, Sir," said Fae in a low voice. "Let me clean up first."


    The man gave Fae a long look and then nodded. "You can stay."


    Mr. Krause and Ms. Kohler looked at each other. They nodded respectfully and then excused themselves. They walked quickly back to the office, their chests were pounding.


    The two of them couldn''t wait to hear back from the headquarters about Franka getting transferred back to Switzerland after just two days at the resort.


    They really hoped that Franka would leave, and the company would replace her with another director who was actually professional.


    Oh ... they were so lucky that the prince liked Fae and wanted her to be his personal maid at the resort. Otherwise, they might still have to endure working under the Franka for years.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Fae hurried back to the kitchen and cleaned up the floor from the porcelain shards. She wanted to finish cleaning the villa immediately so she could rest.


    Her chest was still pounding from the shock of hearing all the information she had received today.


    She didn''t know Franka hated her so much that the new director intentionally moved her to the housekeeping department. She was also shocked to find out the real identity of their VVIP guest.


    "Be careful. You''ll get hurt again."


    Fae was surprised to hear the man''s voice behind her. But this time, she was more mindful and didn''t drop anything. She nodded awkwardly.


    "Thank you, Your Highness. I will be careful ..." she said.


    "Ishh ..." The man frowned at Fee''s words. "Don''t call me that. That makes me feel so old, like King Gustave, my grandfather. My name is Ren."


    "Prince Ren ..." said Fae with a bow.


    The man clicked again. This time his voice really sounded annoyed. "If you still call me that, I will cancel my request to make you my personal maid, and you can continue to work cleaning the villa until you are old."


    Fae was very surprised at Ren''s harsh words. She really didn''t understand this man.


    "I .. I dare not be presumptuous," said the girl in a confused tone. "Please, Your Highness, don''t make things difficult for me. I''m just a lowly employee here."


    "That''s right. That''s why I want you to obey my words. Don''t ever call me your highness unless we''re in the palace. I don''t like hearing it," Ren said in a curt voice. "You may call me ''Sir'', but you don''t have to call me any other honorifics. I don''t hide my identity here for nothing. Do you understand? Is there brain inside that beautiful head of yours?"


    Finally, Fae nodded obediently. "I understand."


    Inwardly she realized Prince Renald could indeed be annoying. Slowly, his reputation started to make sense to her.


    "Good. I knew you are smart." Finally, Ren smiled with satisfaction. He took the rubber gloves from Fae''s trolley and then crouched down on his knees. He carefully picked up the porcelain shards from the floor and put them in the trash bag. "Let me help so you can finish quickly."


    Fae did not dare to argue again. Besides, she wanted to get out of there as soon as possible. She immediately collected the porcelain shards together with Ren and put them in the trash bag.


    The girl then used a vacuum cleaner to clean the small pieces and then set the cleaning robot to mop the floor.


    Less than ten minutes later, everything was back in order. Fae rubbed her sweaty forehead and sighed with relief. Ah .. there were still a few cups she needed to wash in the sink.


    She quickly tidied up everything and rearranged the cups on the drying rack and wiped the kitchen counter clean. While Fae was working, Ren stood by the door, watching her.


    The man put his hands in his pockets and stood motionless beside the trolley, as if in awe of the beautiful girl who was so quick to clean his kitchen.


    Ren still couldn''t help thinking. Earlier, when treating Fee''s injured finger, he felt how smooth her hand was. Fae didn''t look like a poor girl who was used to manual work.


    Her clothes were indeed very ugly, for she was wearing a housekeeper uniform, but even the ugly clothes could not hide her extraordinary beauty.


    If Fee were to wear fine clothes ... Ren couldn''t imagine how much prettier that girl would be. Fae was truly the most beautiful girl he has ever met in his life.


    Fae sensed that Ren had been watching her all along, but she tried to pretend she wasn''t bothered. After all, she couldn''t possibly send him out of the kitchen just because she was working. Ren was a VVIP guest in this resort.


    Fae tried to stay calm and do her job well. After she finished cleaning the kitchen, she then tidied up the living room, study, bathroom, and finally, she went into the bedroom.


    Ren followed her inside.


    "Why are you not singing anymore?" asked Ren suddenly, shocking Fae to death.


    The girl became embarrassed and almost tripped over when she was about to pull out the sheets and duvet to replace them with new ones.


    The girl just realized that yesterday, apparently, Ren heard her sing before he fell asleep.


    My God ... Fae felt so embarrassed. She only sang when she was alone, and yesterday, she didn''t know that this VVIP guest was listening to her while she was humming.


    "No, Sir," replied the girl politely. "I don''t want to disturb you. I''m sorry I was presumptuous yesterday. I sang because I thought I was alone. I won''t do it again."


    Ren shook his head.


    "No. Actually, I love to hear your singing," said Ren firmly. "If I''m not mistaken, it''s your singing that lulled me to sleep. I don''t want you to feel awkward and uncomfortable, but I hope you don''t mind singing to me for a bit after you''ve finished making my bed."


    "Eh?" Fae widened her eyes immensely.


    Ren asked her to sing?


    Was he serious??


    "Please?" asked the man, politely. Now it sounded like a plea. "I really want to sleep."


    .


    .


    >>>>>>


    From the Author:


    If you read FINDING STARDUST, I''m sure you have met Ren :). He was the genius professor in the cybersecurity conference with severe insomnia. He looked so much younger than his age and he always looked sour and displeased. At that time he was still the Director of Space Exploration Initiative in SpaceLab.


    Haoran Lee knew Professor Renald Hanenberg''s background because his father had a big share in SpaceLab when Ren worked. That''s why when Emma Stardust commented that Ren looked like a Sleeping Prince when she charmed him to sleep in SpaceLab''s headquarter (after she contacted AWA), Haoran only chuckled.. ^.^

 Chapter 70 - Other Books From The Same Author

    Hello lovely readers,


    Thank you so much for picking up this book. I hope you are enjoying the book so far. If you liked this book and wonder if I have any other books that you might enjoy, well I have three more books.


    1. THE DONOR & OTHER STORIES


    It''s a short story collection that will tug your heartstrings.


    SYNOPSIS:


    Andrew only had 6 months to live. The doctor sentenced him with a brain tumor that had reached the terminal stage.


    Not wanting to die in vain, he then decided to donate his organs. But he had a condition, he wanted to choose the person who will receive his heart.


    From several international waiting list patients that matched him, Andrew found a girl who had been in and out of hospital all her life because she was born with some congenital disease and had to get not only a heart but also a new liver and kidney, all of which matched his.


    Andrew finally decided to meet the girl and see what she was like.


    2. FINDING STARDUST


    Ongoing romance novel with sci-fi fantasy element.


    SYNOPSIS:


    Emma Stardust, who was abandoned in front of an orphanage when she was four years old, turns out to be the daughter of a runaway princess and a formidable general from Planet Akkadia. Her parents left her behind to save her from the pursuit of the Akkadian royal family.


    The secret to her past was uncovered when she suddenly woke up at the top of the Eiffel Tower and realized that she could control fire, wind, and various other elements.


    And the Crown Prince of Akkadia wanted Emma to become his wife? What happened to Emma''s parents? Can Emma accept the prince''s love? Will Emma''s powers bring her companies ... or enemies?


    3. THE ALCHEMISTS


    This novel is completed with 940 chapters and rating 4.9


    This is like the whole 7 Harry Potter books packed under one. It means, the book "The Alchemists" is a compilation of 4 stories that are connected, but can be read as a standalone. It''s not one story dragging for 1000 chapters. Each volume has around 250 chapters.


    GENRE:


    It is mostly slice-of-life about immortal people in the modern world with Volume 1 leans more on romance, Volume 2 more action/adventure, Volume 3 more drama and comedy.


    AGE RESTRICTION:


    Volume 1 is pretty safe, but from Volume 2 onwards there are quite a few mature scenes (graphic sexual scenes between loving couples), no ra-pe nor angst of that kind. The sex scenes are done in good taste.


    WHO WILL ENJOY THIS BOOK?


    If you liked a slice-of-life story with a twist, interesting 3-dimensional characters, love for family, a pinch of fantasy, and don''t mind a roller coaster journey called life.. you might find this book your cup of tea.


    THIS BOOK HAS 3 DIFFERENT STORIES. They are connected, but you can read them as standalone.


    1. The Alchemist


    2. Aleksis & Prince Siegfried


    3. Secret Identity


    VOLUME 1


    How do immortals live in the modern world? One had been walking the earth for 438 years without ever falling in love. The other one couldn''t get over the woman he loved even after 100 years.


    VOLUME 2


    What happened when an immortal didn''t know he was immortal? After living for almost a century, he still looked like he was 25. So, he thought maybe... maybe he was a freak, a victim of human experimentation during Hitler''s time.


    Growing up, he came to hate humans and their fondness for war and destroying nature. He swore to one day rule the world and decide on which humans got to live. In his book, ''only the good, the strong and the intelligent should live''.


    VOLUME 3


    The wealthiest tycoon was an immortal who was raised in the ivory tower by his overprotective parents. One day he decided to go undercover as a poor photographer to make friends with regular people. Alas! Scheming people tricked him to sleep with the most notorious golddigger in Berlin whose only goal in life was to marry a wealthy and powerful man.


    When she was pregnant with his child, the undercover tycoon wanted to take responsibility but still pretending to be poor. Will he finally let her know that he was wealthy? Why was she so adamant to marry a wealthy and powerful man?


    VOLUME 4 (in a separate book called "The Prince Who Cannot Fall In Love & The Missing Heiress")


    Even though the world''s most feared assassin had turned over a new leaf after he found his family and became happy, he couldn''t reverse time and erase the fact that he had killed too many people. On one fine summer day, he had to face his crime when the past came back to haunt his family.


    .


    Excerpt for Volume 3:


    HOW TO MAKE PREGNANT WOMAN LOOK SLIM?


    .


    "Are you ready?" London asked L, who was grooming herself in front of the mirror. He was puzzled to see how murky her face looked. L turned to him and weakly shook her head.


    "Ugh... I can''t find clothes that can cover my stomach..." she complained.


    Indeed, after four months of pregnancy, the bulge in L''s stomach began to be visible. Her body was small and slim, so even the smallest changes would be clearly visible, and this included the bulging of her stomach.


    Her pair of black eyes began to be moistened with tears.


    London couldn''t bear to see it. He took the variety of clothes L piled on a chair and examined them one by one to see which was the most appropriate to wear and could conceal her pregnancy. After a period of examination, he lifted a loose bohemian-styled dress.


    "How about this one? The dress is loose and it looks casual. If you layer it with a jacket, people won''t be suspicious," he patiently informed.


    L narrowed her eyes and examined the dress London lifted for a few moments. Finally, she nodded and reached out to take the dress.


    "Ugh... but this dress will make me look fat..." she complained. "All the dancers supporting my show are slim and sexy. I''ll look like a sack of rice in the center."


    "Aish... Are you going to sing or do a fashion show? What matters is that people don''t pay attention to your stomach," London told. "Your voice makes you unique and everyone likes you because of your beautiful voice."


    L pursed her lips at London''s words, but she obeyed. She carried the loose dress into her room and changed her clothes. She left the room ten minutes later in the casual bohemian-styled dress and a jacket that covered the shape of her stomach.


    "I have to buy clothes like this for the festival performance in a few days," L said afterward. "I''ll look fat..."


    London could only roll his eyes at the girl''s complaint. In his eyes, L had a gorgeous body. She would always look beautiful no matter what she was wearing. He didn''t understand why L was fussing about her appearance so much.


    "Wait a minute, I have to get something in the room," London said after they finished lunch and prepared to leave for the studio.


    He then went into his room and called Jan, his assistant.


    "Jan, you know that L will sing at the festival accompanied by dancers and musicians, right?" he asked before Jan could say hello.


    "That''s right," Jan replied. "What''s wrong?"


    "Please tell Brilliant Mind Media to provide only fat dancers and musicians to accompany L. They should each weigh a minimum of 100 kg, if possible."


    "Huh? Why? Your orders today are very specific. I can''t understand the reason," Jan scratched his head, trying to understand his boss''s logic behind such a strange request.


    Where were they supposed to look for dancers and musicians weighing at least 100 kg? And what for?


    "L feels fat among the usual backup dancers and it was enough to stress her. I can''t let my child in her womb feel stress too. I can''t make her thinner during her pregnancy, can I? So the only way is to make the people around her fat."


    London hung up and hurried out to take L to the studio.


    In his office, Jan was still rooted in his place with his phone pressed to his ear and a gaping mouth. He didn''t know what to say.. His boss just hung up on him.

 Chapter 71 - Fae Singing

    Fae was stunned for a moment. She just realized that Ren was serious about what he said.


    So.. yesterday Ren was able to sleep because he heard her singing? Ahh ...


    Deep inside, the girl''s heart was touched. She didn''t know this man liked her voice so much that he deliberately asked her to sing again. Finally, Fae smiled shyly and nodded.


    "Very well, Sir. I will sing to help you sleep."


    "Thank you." The man looked so happy that his face had a big smile that made him look even more handsome than before. Fae was mesmerized and subconsciously swallowed hard.


    This prince is so perfect, she thought.


    Ahh ... somehow her chest felt heavy. Fae was not an ungrateful girl and she liked her family, but today, for the first time in her life she wished she was not just a poor girl from the village. Even though Prince Ren liked Fae and was nice to her, he only wanted her to be his personal maid at the resort.


    Fae must know her place and must not take Ren''s kindness to heart. She just needed to clean the villa and sing to help Ren sleep. Basically, just doing her job.


    She tried to divert her thoughts by focusing on her work. Fae quickly changed the sheets and duvet, as well as pillowcases. Then arranged the bed neatly.


    After that, she changed the water in the vase and rearranged the lavender, so they looked fresh again. The lavenders in the vase actually smelled better today than yesterday.


    Ren sat in his work chair with a bright face and watched Fae work. After everything was neat, Fae was about to open all the curtains and windows to make aerate the room, but Ren immediately stopped her.


    "Don''t open it. Please just close all the curtains. I''m going to sleep," said the man suddenly as he got up.


    His hand swiftly held Fee''s hand which was about to open the window and they touched hands unintentionally. When that happened, for some reason Fee''s heart suddenly skipped a beat and her body froze. Only a few seconds later she regained her mindfulness and hurriedly broke free from Ren.


    "Understood, Sir. I''ll close them now." She walked quickly to the end of the windows and closed all the curtains. Ren only looked at her actions with a smile in his eyes. He then shook his head, slowly remembering the events that had just happened.


    This girl seemed to like him, Ren thought. Usually, Ren would always feel annoyed whenever a woman tried to get close to him. However, somehow, he didn''t feel that way at all with Fae.


    To be honest, actually earlier, when their hands touched, he also felt his chest pound. He had never felt anything like this before for anyone. Fee''s presence and touch didn''t bother him at all. This was a first for him.


    Ren finally walked towards his bed. He casually took off his shoes and unbuttoned his shirt. Ahh ... he would finally have a pleasant sleep.


    He took off his shirt and placed it neatly on the bedside table. Fee, who had just finished closing all the curtains, turned to face Ren to ask if he wanted the lights off or not.


    Her face immediately flushed red like a boiled crab when she saw the crown prince of Moravia standing by the bed shirtless and ready to lie down.


    However, Fae tried to hold back her feelings and said nothing. She must act professionally. Ren, who saw her expression, just shook his head slowly. From this girl''s shy attitude, he could tell that Fae was still innocent and inexperienced with men.


    Somehow it made his chest feel warm.


    He got into bed and lay down comfortably. His face looked very relaxed. He then turned and waved his hand to call Fae over.


    "Come here ..." he said.


    Fae obeyed and walked slowly over to the man, trying to hide her blushing. "What''s the matter, Sir?"


    Ren closed his eyes and pulled the blanket up to his chest. "Please sing for me, until I fall asleep. After that, you can go."


    Fae was stunned. She now realized that Ren really meant what he said earlier. The man was literally lying on his bed, ready to sleep.


    Was it true that Fee''s singing yesterday really lulled him to sleep? What if he''s wrong? What if it was a coincidence? What if Fae sang something today and he couldn''t sleep?


    Suddenly Fae was anxious.


    Ren opened one eye when he didn''t even hear her voice. He looked intently at Fae and asked, "Are you afraid your singing won''t help me sleep?"


    Badump!


    Fae was surprised that this man seemed to read her thoughts. She nodded weakly.


    "It''s okay. If that happens, then I am wrong. It''s on me, I won''t blame you," replied Ren casually. "But please .. can we just try it? You can sit on the sofa or on the edge of my bed. It''s up to you."


    He closed his eyes again.


    Fae breathed a sigh of relief. All right ... if Ren really believed Fee''s singing could help him sleep, then Fae would do her best.


    She was very sorry to see the man having trouble sleeping. Hopefully, Ren was right.


    Finally, she sat on the sofa by the bed and began humming her favorite song. Her voice was low at first, but later it sounded more confident.


    Ten minutes later, Fae saw Ren was sleeping peacefully with his chest moving up and down regularly. Fae was amazed at the scene before her.


    She really did not know that her voice could actually put this man to sleep. With great curiosity, Fae got up from the sofa and walked over to the bed, her lips still humming the song softly.


    When she reached the edge of the bed, Fae could see that Ren was indeed asleep. His face looked very peaceful. He looked very young and kind-hearted when he was sleeping. There was absolutely no hint of arrogance or ruthlessness like what Fae saw when Ren got angry at Mr.. Krause earlier today.

 Chapter 72 - Sitting Together

    Fae was relieved to see that Ren had actually fallen asleep. She had no idea that the man was right when he said Fee''s voice could make him sleep well.


    Slowly a smile began to decorate the girl''s face. Fae then sat on the sofa and watched Ren for a few minutes before turning on the mood light. Finally, she turned off all the other lights and closed the bedroom door behind her.


    Fae carefully and silently took out her trolley and cleaning robot from the villa and returned to the housekeeping quarter.


    Ms. Kohler looked up when she heard Fae coming. She immediately waved her hand and asked Fae to come closer to her. The woman''s face looked worried.


    "Fae... you better go home now, okay. I''ll say that you are feeling unwell and need to rest at home. Don''t come here before I call you ..." said the woman.


    Fae frowned in confusion. However, as a lowly employee, she could not argue. Obediently she then nodded. "Thank you, Ma''am."


    Fae then changed into her own clothes and rushed to get her bicycle to go home. She could only guess that this was related to Ren''s threat to the Keller Hotel headquarters to revoke all their hotel operating licenses in Moravia.


    Ugh ... I hope everything will be all right, Fae thought anxiously.


    On the way home, she still saw some lavender in the meadow, and her thoughts drifted to the handsome young man who was sleeping soundly in his villa.


    Without hesitation, Fae picked a basket full of lavender again and brought them home. Tomorrow, when she was allowed to come back to the resort, she would replace the flowers in Ren''s room with the new ones.


    ***


    As it turned out, Fae didn''t have to wait too long. At 7 PM, Ms. Kohler already called her and shared the good news.


    "Fae, from tomorrow, you can become Prince Renald''s personal maid... Oof, I mean, Mr. Friedrich''s personal maid." Ms. Kohler sounded cheerful on the other end. "You will start working at 9 am after the villa is cleaned by the housekeeper. You must wear a nice dress, okay. Mr. Friedrich said he didn''t like our uniforms. His previous personal maids never wore our resort uniforms."


    "Th ... thank you, Ma''am," said Fae in a relieved voice. "Uhm ... is Miss Franka going back to Switzerland?"


    Ms, Kohler let out a long sigh. "Unfortunately not. Miss Franka came to Mr. Friedrich herself and talked to him. I heard that she apologized, or she did something big to get Mr. Friedrich to cancel his threat. What is clear, the prince no longer demanded that Miss Franka be sent back to Switzerland."


    "Oh ..." Fae didn''t know how to respond.


    On the one hand, she was happy that Ren had managed to get her to work as his personal maid. But, on the other hand, she was worried that Franka would retaliate to her once Ren was gone.


    Fae had just found out this morning how much the director hated her that she purposely transferred Fae to become a housekeeper.


    "Don''t worry," said Ms. Kohler, trying to calm her down. "Miss Franka won''t dare to bother you while Mr. Friedrich is at the resort."


    Fae was in a daze. She knew that with his power, Ren would be able to protect her from anyone .. However, he would only be at the resort for a few days or weeks. After he left, it was certain that Franka would come after Fae again.


    Ugh.. the girl knew she really had to start looking for a new job and leave the Rhine Resort. Hmm ... if she didn''t want to move from this village, that means she would have to find a job at a cafe or restaurant in the town center. She may no longer work at the resort.


    Fae was still preoccupied with her own thoughts when she hung up the phone.


    ***


    The next day, Fae wore her prettiest dress, covered with a light brown autumn coat, which made her look very feminine. She still remembered Ms. Kohler told her to wear nice clothes when she worked as Ren''s personal maid at the resort. This was one of her only three decent dresses. She would have to wear it again in a few days.


    Last night, Ms. Kohler also briefed her on what to do in her new job. For Fae, the tasks of a personal maid were quite easy.


    She just needed to make sure all the guest''s needs were met. The point was to make sure Ren enjoyed his stay at the resort without lacking anything. Fae would ensure the villa was cleaned on time; breakfast, lunch, and dinner were perfectly provided; and was always ready should Ren need her help.


    "Good morning," Fae knocked on the villa door at exactly 9 am. She knew now that Ren was very punctual and didn''t like people who arrived early or late. Fae actually waited a few minutes in the garden below the villa before she knocked because she arrived at 8.50 am.


    "Please come in." There was a distinctive voice from inside as the doorknob turned, and the door was opened from the inside. Ren ushered Fae in and closed the door behind her. "I just woke up. Please make me coffee while I shower."


    "Very well, Sir ..." said Fae politely.


    She was very happy to hear Ren''s words just now. This means that last night Ren managed to sleep well, again. Hopefully, this man will soon recover from his terrible insomnia and stop scolding people, Fae thought hopefully.


    She could imagine that Ren''s curt and cold attitude was caused by his bad mood due to lack of sleep. This made the prince''s reputation on the outside suffer. When in actuality, according to Fee, Ren was a nice and pleasant man.


    She looked at Ren''s back, who was walking back to his bedroom. The man was wearing a black silk night robe, and oh... he looked really cool from behind.


    Fae wanted to stare at the man''s back for a long time, but she knew her place and hurried to the kitchen to prepare a cup of coffee.


    Hmm .. she didn''t have time to ask what kind of coffee this VVIP guest liked. Did he like his coffee black? With milk? Did he want Cappuccino or espresso? Fae was confused.


    Finally, she decided to make several cups of coffee and put them on the tray. Later, when Ren had finished taking a shower, Fae would have any coffee he would ever want.


    Ten minutes later, Ren came out of the room with his hair looking slightly damp. The man was already wearing his usual formal outfit, a dark blue long-sleeved shirt, a vest and black trousers with a formal cut.


    Fae guessed that Ren really liked formal attire because it made him look older. Inwardly, she tried to imagine what Ren would look like in casual clothes. Ah, he must look very handsome. However, people might mistake him for a teenager.


    "Sir, what kind of coffee would you like to have? Espresso, cappuccino, or something else?" Fae asked politely as soon as she saw Ren in the living room.


    "Espresso," replied Ren shortly.


    He took several books in his hands and sat on the large sofa in the middle of the living room, overlooking the pretty terrace. It was decorated with lots of greenery and flowers. He then opened a book and began to read intently.


    Fae arrived with a cup of espresso and served it on the small table next to Ren''s chair. "Here is your coffee, Sir."


    "Thank you," said Ren without looking up from the book he was reading. "Sit down and make yourself comfortable. When I need your help, I''ll ask for it."


    "Oh ... all right," replied Fee.


    The girl became confused. She didn''t know she would be asked to sit in the living room accompanying Ren to read.


    Was there nothing she could do? It felt weird just sitting together like this.

 Chapter 73 - Faes Past

    "Uhm ... should I clean up your villa, Sir?" asked Fae, breaking the silence after sitting for ten minutes doing nothing.


    "No need. The housekeeper had already done the cleaning." Ren finally looked up from his book and stared at Fae. "Do you feel bad if you don''t do anything?"


    Fae nodded sheepishly. "I do, Sir."


    "Hmm ..." The man seemed to think for a moment. "I don''t need you to do things for me now. What do you usually do to entertain yourself?"


    It was Fae''s turn to think.


    "Hmm .. I like to care for the plants and sing to them .." Finally, Fae answered. She then laughed shyly. "Ahh .. that''s ridiculous. Please don''t take it to heart."


    Ren shook his head. "It''s not ridiculous. On the terrace of this villa, there are lots of beautiful plants. You can take care of them. Later, when you get bored you can do other things as you please. Do you have any hobbies?"


    "Oh .. I like reading, sometimes I would knit too. My grandma taught me how..." replied Fae. "But, of course, I''m here to work, not do my hobbies."


    "Uhm ... you are my personal maid while at the resort. You will only help me do the things I need, whenever I ask you. But I am a busy person myself and I don''t always have work for you. I hope when you are not needed, you will not bother me, and you can keep yourself busy. I don''t mind if you do your hobby," said Ren again. He then turned to the stack of books beside him. "You can read one of my books if you really like reading ..."


    He flipped through several titles and frowned. "Hmm .. sorry, apparently I only brought books in French."


    "Oh, I speak French," said Fae casually.


    Her words left Ren amazed. He did not expect this beautiful village girl to understand French. The colloquial language spoken in Moravia was German, and some people understood English, but it was rare to find anyone who could speak French in Moravia.


    "You speak French?" the man asked in amazement. "Where did you learn it?"


    Fae was pensive. She doesn''t remember when or where she learned French. She only knew that she could speak the language. The girl could only shake her head weakly. "I do not remember..."


    Ren looked more interested. "How come people learn a foreign language and can''t remember when and how they learned it? Try reading this first page to me. I want to see if you really understand French."


    He held up a book by Voltaire in French and handed it to Fae. The girl accepted it hesitantly and read the first page of the book, according to Ren''s request.


    French had a unique pronunciation. Only a person who truly understood the language would be able to read every word in the book properly.


    Ren was amazed to hear Fae''s words as she read the first page. Not only did the girl read it well, but her French sounded perfect without an accent. He gazed at the girl with an unmistakable look of admiration.


    "Your French is perfect," he commented. "Have you lived in France before?"


    Fae shrugged. "Uhm .. I don''t remember."


    "Why can''t you remember?" asked Ren.


    "Uhm .. I can''t remember my past, Sir. I only remember the last three years of my life..." Fae replied quietly. Her face suddenly turned sad. "Uhmm .. four years ago, my parents and I were in an accident while going on a cruise. Both of my parents died, and I was in a coma for six months. I couldn''t remember anything before the accident."


    Ren now put his book aside and focused completely on Fae. He did not expect this girl to have such a sad past.


    "Then how can you live in this village?" he asked attentively.


    "The police called my grandparents and they brought me back here." Fae took a deep breath, trying to stop herself from crying when she thought of the bad experience. "I''ve lived in this village since then. I went to school here and learned new things and made friends with my schoolmates."


    "Oh .. I''m sorry about your parents," said Ren sympathetically. "Do you know if you speak other languages?"


    Fae shrugged. "I don''t know. I just knew that I speak French, German, and English."


    "Hmm .. very interesting. Apparently, you are not as simple as you seem," said Ren with a nod. He then waved and signaled for Fae to approach him. "Come here. Since you do speak French, please choose from any of these books if you want to read. Later, when I need your help, I''ll ask you. Now, you can take care of the plants, read, or knit."


    Fae smiled and nodded. "Thank you, Sir. I''ll take care of the plants on the terrace then. When I''ve finished and want to read something, I''ll borrow your book."


    Fae bowed slightly and excused herself to take care of the beautiful plants on the villa terrace. She really liked them.


    Ahh ... her heart was filled with warm feelings. She didn''t expect that her first day working as Ren''s personal maid would be such a joy.


    Fae''s mood turned sunny as she took the watering can and watered the flowers and potted plants. After that, she cleaned the dry leaves and cut off the stems that were not growing properly. She was so happy that, unknowingly, her lips began to hum a song.


    Ren, who was solemnly reading, raised his face to the direction where the singing came from. A smile began to appear on his face. He loved Fae''s singing, which made him sleep so well yesterday. This girl was undoubtedly blessed with a very beautiful voice!


    For a moment, he was struck by how beautiful Fae looked in her dress under her autumn coat. The girl appeared much different now compared to yesterday when she was wearing a very ugly housekeeper uniform.


    Ren secretly imagined how Fae would look like if she was given a beautiful dress like a princess in the palace. That girl must look like a goddess.


    Unknowingly, Ren had been observing the girl who was busy tending the plant for ten minutes and he completely forgot about his book.


    .


    .


    >>>>>


    IMPORTANT ANNOUNCEMENT:


    Heya... this is Missrealitybites, the author. Thank you sooo very much for picking up this book and reading this far. The book will be premium in a few more chapters, I think it''s on chapter 78. That''s why, I''m showering you with a mass release. 10 chapters to be exact ^.^


    GOING PREMIUM & PRICING


    Going premium means the book will be locked today at chapter 78 (five more chapters after this one). You can unlock the chapters with coins or fast passes. If you are new to the site, this is how the chapters will be priced:


    200 words = 1 coin, and 1 coin is worth $0.02


    So, the longer the chapters, the more coins needed to unlock them. For 1200 word-chapters, the price will be 6 coins, and 2000 word chapters are worth 10 coins, and so on.


    Out of these coins, the author will only get 30%, minus 5% tax. The other 70% was divided between Google/Apple (as app store providers) and Web.no.vel.


    HOW MUCH AN AUTHOR ACTUALLY EARNS?


    An author gets around 25% of what their novels earn. From a chapter that costs 6 coins, only 2 coins will go to the author. It''s not really much, considering 1 chapter takes 1-4 hours to write (depending on the author''s health, inspiration, research, etc). But the more readers unlock the chapters using coins, the more money an author could make. So.. please open the locked chapters with coins if you wish to support me and this novel.


    I really hope at least 100 readers could unlock the chapters every day.


    If each chapter of this book gets 100 unlocks every day, that means I will get


    200 x 2 coins x $0.02 =$4 per day or $120 in one month.


    I know it''s not enough to live, so I will have to publish more chapters, and that''s fine. At least, if I knew you are invested and are willing to support this book, I would feel encouraged to write more and more and more.


    In exchange for your support, I can promise you my dedication and hard work to see this book written until the end. I never drop a book in my life and I will not leave you hanging. I hope this book brings you joy as you read it and get you through the day, feeling happier.


    FAST PASSES & OTHER SUPPORT


    If you cannot afford to unlock the chapters with coins, and can only use fast passes, don''t feel bad about it. I love you too! I know how it feels to be poor and crave books. I understand. I was there.


    I pray that you will be blessed abundantly and someday you can have the luxury to support the content creators that you love. The universe is listening :).


    You can also support this book by voting your power stone so it will go up in ranking and noticed by other readers, write your thoughts about the book in the comments or reviews, give me feedback, or anything at all. I''d love to hear from you.


    Lastly, I would like to thank the silent readers who are reading this book. Even though you didn''t say anything, I notice your support from your power stone votes and gifts. Thank you!


    love,


    xx

 Chapter 74 - Fae And The Prince

    When Fae was done with taking care of the plants on the terrace, she went into the kitchen and made Ren another hot drink. This time, Ren asked for tea.


    With alacrity, the girl made a teapot of tea and brought it on a tray along with two cups. Ren had asked her to have tea together.


    "Sir .. if I may ask, since when did you have trouble sleeping?" asked Fae, while pouring tea into a cup and handed it to Ren. "Have you consulted doctor about your condition? I''m sorry if you find my question impudent. I just want to understand your condition so that I can serve you better."


    Ren put down his book and folded his arms across his chest, trying to remember. He didn''t seem to mind answering Fae''s question at all.


    "Hmm .. it''s been a long time. I don''t remember anymore .." Ren said, finally. "I''ve visited many doctors, and the answer is always the same. It''s due to a psychological problem."


    Fae was stunned when she heard his frank answer. She had suspected that the cause of Ren''s insomnia was psychological, but she couldn''t imagine someone like this man having any problems.


    How can he have problems? He is a prince! He lived surrounded by wealth and he could get whatever he wanted with a snap of his fingers.


    Besides, Fae also knew Ren''s reputation. Ren was a genius, and he spoke many languages. He was a highly respected science professor and had led a very important division in SpaceLab before he was asked to return to Moravia.


    The country needed him to become the crown prince after his cousin, Prince Heinrich, King Gustave''s oldest grandson, passed away from a heart attack, leaving no other male heir but Ren to inherit the throne.


    Besides all the above facts, Ren was also very handsome and attractive. No one could deny his charm. So ... how could someone like this man have psychological problems?


    Or ... maybe he couldn''t sleep because he always thought a lot? Maybe so ... Fae thought.


    "I heard you don''t like going back to Moravia," Fae asked again. This time she was bolder with her questions because Ren seemed to not mind conversing with her. "Do you really like working at SpaceLab?"


    "How do you know that I hate going back to Moravia?" asked Ren casually. He lifted his cup and took a sip of the tea. Lowering his cup, he looked at Fae with an amused smile. "You seem to know a lot about me."


    Fae smiled awkwardly. "Uhm... that''s not it. Well.. last night, I looked you up on the internet so I can get to know you better. I want to understand how I can do my job well as your personal maid, Sir."


    "Hmm .. is that so?" Ren sipped his tea again. "But you do know, not everything on the internet is the truth, don''t you? I hope if there is anything you want to know about me, you will ask me directly and not try to find information from other sources that cannot be verified."


    Fae was stunned at Ren''s words. She finally nodded with a flushed face. "Yes, Sir. I understand."


    Ren took another sip of tea and looked deep in thought.


    "I don''t really mind going back to Moravia ... but ..." He stopped his words mid-sentence and seemed to be trying to choose the right words. "I don''t know .. I guess, I''m just overthinking things."


    Fae already expected it. Maybe a genius like this man couldn''t sleep because he was a heavy thinker. Deep inside, Fae became more impressed. She had never met such a perfect person as Ren.


    They both drink tea together like friends. Fae was touched that Ren didn''t treat her like a maid, as she had expected. The man was surprisingly busy and spent much of his time working in his study or in the bedroom, rarely asking Fae to do this or that. So, she had way too much time for herself.


    Fae was dumbfounded when she realized that. Why did Ren come all the way to Rhine if he was still working? Didn''t people come here to take a vacation and cool off? Why did Ren always look busy?


    However, Fae could only keep question after question in her heart because she didn''t want to be presumptuous by being nosy and asking so many questions. She felt that she was already too bold to ask why Ren had such severe insomnia. Even though the man answered her question, Fae didn''t want to push her luck.


    So, she sat obediently in the living room, making herself busy with a book or arranging flowers in a vase, waiting for Ren to need her help.


    KNOCK KNOCK


    At 1 pm, a male staff came to deliver lunch from the restaurant with a food trolley. Apparently, Ren had ordered lunch and dinner for a whole week, and every day the staff would come to deliver a meal for him.


    Fae accepted the trolley of food from Sam, who delivered it and thanked him. She then went to the bedroom and called Ren to eat.


    "Sir, lunch has arrived. Do you want to eat now?" asked Fae politely.


    Ren, who was working on something on his laptop, looked up and nodded. "Yes. Please make the table. I''ll take care of my work first."


    Fae nodded politely. She took the dishes from the trolley and set them on the dining table overlooking the beautiful garden. For a moment, she was stunned to see that all the dishes were prepared for two persons.


    Did Ren order food for her too? Fae actually planned to go to the employee kitchen to have lunch after she finished preparing Ren''s lunch, but now she realized that Ren wanted to eat together with her.


    Fae became confused. She didn''t know whether Ren was treating her former personal maid like this too, or just Fae alone.


    Her confusion was answered when Ren walked into the dining room and took a seat on the dining chair. He waved his hand and invited Fae to sit down.


    "Eat with me. I don''t like eating alone," said the man, holding out a plate toward Fae. "Have yourself."


    Fae looked at him in amazement. She finally took the plate from Ren a little hesitantly.


    Ah .. Ren said he didn''t like to eat alone. That meant his personal maid before Fae must have joined him at the meal too. Fae was greatly relieved.


    "Thank you ..." said Fae, smiling sweetly.


    "Hmm .." Ren ate his lunch without saying anything else. Fae could only eat in silence. She didn''t understand what was going on, but as long as Ren didn''t treat her badly, she wouldn''t complain.


    After they finished eating, Ren went back to work in his study and Fae cleared away their lunch. When she finished, Fae went back to reading her book.


    At 5 pm, Fae watered the plants on the terrace and tidied up the villa. After everything was sorted out, she knocked on the study door and excused herself to go home.


    "Sir, my task for today is finished. I want to go home now. Do you need anything else before I leave?" she asked, standing in the doorway.


    Ren looked up from his laptop and frowned slightly. He then shook his head. "Nothing. Thank you for keeping me company today. See you tomorrow."


    Fae smiled and nodded. "Okay, then I''ll take my leave. Have a good rest."


    Fae left the villa with a happy heart. Really, it looked like lady luck was starting to side with her. Today she was having her first day working as Ren''s personal maid, and that man treated her very well.. Fae felt very lucky.

 Chapter 75 - I Really Hate It

    The next day, Fae came to the villa with some handicrafts. She brought along some of her knitting yarn and needles, some books, her laptop, and flower arranging kits. She decided to do the things she liked while waiting for Ren doing his work, just as the man asked.


    "Do you bring the things you like?" commented Ren with a smile when he saw Fae took out a spool of yarn and two knitting needles from her bag.


    They had just finished drinking tea together, and Ren decided to work on his laptop in the living room, while Fae chose to knit.


    Fae nodded. She wouldn''t tell Ren that she decided to knit a scarf for him as a token of gratitude for his kindness. Fae chose a dark blue yarn on purpose because she felt that Ren liked dark colors.


    "I''ll sit here and knit while you do your work," said Fae shyly. "Later, if you need me, please just let me know..."


    Ren only smiled at the girl''s words and nodded. He returned to focus his attention on the work on his laptop. However, for some reason, it became difficult for him to concentrate.


    The scene before him looked very pleasing to the eyes. Fae was sitting on the sofa, holding a spool of yarn and knitting needles, examining the pattern next to her.


    Today, Fae wore a simple pink dress and a beige coat. She looked very serious with her knitting project that her brows furrowed. It actually made the girl look even more attractive. She looked so feminine and beautiful.


    Ren looked at Fae intently, and he forgot to blink for a moment. His gaze was complicated, and his facial expression was unreadable. The girl didn''t seem to realize she was being stared at and was engrossed in her pattern.


    A moment later, Ren closed his eyes and looked away.


    With difficulty, he turned his attention back to the laptop in his lap. Fae was completely unaware of this.


    With a happy heart, she chose a pattern and knitted the scarf with all her heart. Her lips subconsciously smiled faintly as she imagined that she would gift the scarf to Ren as a memento on the last day of their meeting.


    After Ren left the resort, Fae would immediately resign from her job and apply for work elsewhere. They probably won''t ever see each other again.


    Ahh .. that thought made her sad. Fae wanted so badly to see Ren again .. but she knew that once Ren was gone, Franka would make her suffer. She couldn''t take the risk if she continued working at this resort.


    Besides .. she felt that she should know her place. She was just a poor girl from the village, a country bumpkin.


    She must not think too highly of herself. How dare she have such outrageous thoughts, thinking that Ren liked her as a woman? She could only admire the man from afar.


    Her chance to accompany Ren during the next few days as his personal maid was a stroke of luck that she should take advantage of by doing her job well.


    The two were then busy with their own work and thoughts, and neither spoke a word for the next hour. The atmosphere in the living room was very peaceful and pleasant.


    Food arrived at 1 pm, and just like yesterday, Fae served lunch for them, and the two of them ate together. At 5 pm, Fae returned home.


    ***


    Such was Fae''s daily life this week. She would come in the morning, help tidy up a little in the villa, took care of the plants, served tea, served lunch, and had lunch with Ren. Every now and then, she would chat with Ren about her village. The rest, they were busy with their own things.


    After a week had passed, Fae began to wonder how long Ren would be staying at the Rhine Resort. She had to start preparing to apply for a new job as soon as Ren left.


    "Uhm .. Sir, if I may ask ... how long will you be staying at our resort?" Fae decided to ask him after clearing their plates after lunch and serving a cup of tea to Ren, who was busy again with his laptop in the living room.


    Ren accepted the cup from Fae''s hand and answered her question. "I have to attend a state affair in three days. So, the day after tomorrow I will return to the capital."


    "I see .." Fae nodded.


    That was fast, she thought dejectedly.


    "Why?" asked Ren.


    "Uhm .. it''s nothing. I was just curious ..." Fae sat on the sofa and went back to her knitting. She didn''t feel comfortable telling Ren that she would quit her job at the resort as soon as the man left. She didn''t want Ren to think that she wanted to be pitied on purpose.


    Besides .. she knew her place. She was just a maid here.


    "Fae ... have you ever been to the capital?" asked Ren suddenly.


    Fae raised her face and looked at Ren when she heard the man''s question. "I have, Sir. I went to the capital a few months ago to celebrate graduation with some friends."


    "Do you like the capital?" asked Ren again.


    "Uhm ... it''s a beautiful city," replied Fae.


    "Why don''t you find a job in the capital? Isn''t this village too quiet and boring?" asked Ren attentively. "I think you can get a better job in the capital. At this resort, your world will be very limited."


    Fae had thought about it, but she couldn''t bear to leave her old and ailing grandmother.


    Finally, she could only shake her head. "Uhm ... my grandmother is old, and she gets sick a lot. I can''t leave her alone."


    "Hm .. why don''t you bring her with you?" asked Ren again. "If you can find a good job in the capital, you will be able to take care of your grandmother there."


    "Hmm ... I''m not sure I can get a good job ..." Fae chuckled. "I only graduated from high school, even then I was two years late because I was sick for a long time."


    "But you can speak French and English. There must be a lot of work you can do with a foreign language skill like that," Ren assured Fae. "You can also get scholarships to go to college so you can get a better job later."


    Fae was pensive. She wanted to do it all, but she knew it wouldn''t be that easy. She just smiled and didn''t answer anymore. Fae then tried to change the subject by asking the reason why Ren liked coming to the Rhine. She was curious to know the reason.


    "From what I''ve heard, you come to our resort quite often. Why don''t you build your own holiday home in the Rhine if you like the area so much? If you have a holiday home here, you can come at any time, and you don''t have to stay at the resort. It''s such a hassle. You have to use an alias to protect your privacy," Fae explained.


    Ren seemed to ponder at Fae''s words just now. He then looked at the girl intently and asked, "Do you want me to build a holiday home in Rhine?"


    Fae was stunned at Ren''s question. She only asked, purely because she wanted to know why Ren, who often came to Rhine, did not have a holiday home here. But why did Ren even ask her that question?


    "That''s not what I meant ..." said Fae, shaking her head awkwardly. "I just want to know. There is no other reason. If you don''t want to answer my question, that''s fine."


    Ren stared at Fee intently, as if he was considering whether he should tell her his heart''s secret or not.


    "I can''t build a house here," said Ren at last. His voice sounded sad. "I really hate this place."


    Fae was dumbfounded when she heard Ren''s unexpected answer.


    Ren said he really hated this place? Why? What happened in Rhine that he hated it?


    Then .... if he hated Rhine, why did he come here very often?

 Chapter 76 - Someone I Love...

    "You hate this place? Which one? The village ... the resort ... the lake ... or something else?" asked Fae in confusion. "If you hate it, why do you come here often? It is a little confusing when you hate a place, but visit it often."


    Ren smiled wryly at all the questions asked by the girl with an innocent expression. He would not tell his secret to a girl he just met, but he would also not be mean to her by refusing outright after earlier it was he who revealed that he hated Rhine.


    "Hmm .. I have a lot in my mind right now. Can you leave me alone, Fae?" asked Ren. His face didn''t look angry at Fae''s barrage of questions, but the girl immediately understood that Ren was annoyed. Finally, being mindful, the girl looked down.


    "Oh .. right away, Sir. Sorry if I was presumptuous. I will leave you alone," Fae quickly cleared her things and got up from the sofa. She was about to walk into the kitchen and leave Ren alone in the living room, but the man stopped her in her tracks.


    "I want you to leave this villa and leave me alone. Not just the living room."


    "Eh ...?" Fae was baffled. She turned to Ren with a confused expression. Did Ren want to kick her out? Was it true that this man felt very offended by her questions earlier?


    Ugh.. Fae immediately regretted being nosy earlier. She should have said nothing. Why was she being so presumptuous and asking so many questions? She was just a maid here. She should know her place!


    "I just want to be alone. Please leave me. Your work for today is finished." Ren stared at Fae without blinking. His expression now looked flat.


    Fae became uneasy. She finally nodded weakly. Her hands trembled as she held the hem of her coat.


    "All right. Uhm .. do you want me to come tomorrow or not?" she asked in a low voice.


    "There is no need for that.." said Ren. His voice became firm. "I''ll be back in the capital tomorrow. Thank you for your work during the past week."


    Fae stood rooted in her place. She didn''t expect things to take a dive in such a short time, just because she asked why Ren hated Rhine.


    She felt devastated because Ren suddenly threw her away, simply because of an honest mistake.


    Ren was supposed to return to the capital in two days, but now he even changed his plans and suddenly left tomorrow. This means .. Fae would never see Ren again.


    Fae was dejected. She didn''t know why Ren suddenly changed his attitude. The girl''s legs trembled as she ambled toward the door. Ren looked away and focused his gaze on the book in his left hand.


    He tried hard not to look at Fae, who was leaving.


    "Sir..."


    Ren looked up when he heard Fae''s voice. Apparently, the girl turned around and walked over to him. Fae''s face was serene, but the sad look in her eyes could not be hidden.


    She held out a dark blue wool scarf she''d been knitting in the past few days, and gave it to Ren.


    "This is for you. I knitted it to give to you as a farewell gift. I was going to give it the day after tomorrow when you return to the capital .. but apparently, today is our last meeting," said the girl, trying to force a sweet smile. "Hopefully, you like it. I noticed you like dark colors, so I deliberately chose this color."


    She put the scarf carefully on Ren''s lap then turned away. She walked briskly, and before Ren could react, Fae had disappeared behind the door.


    Ren stared at the scarf with a complicated expression. His handsome face winced as if he was feeling pain in his head. The man closed his eyes and gripped the scarf firmly. He then tried to take a deep breath to calm himself down.


    He hated this place, but he couldn''t help but come here, many times every year.


    Since he was called back to Moravia three years ago, he had started spending a lot of time in Rhine, not because he liked the place, but because he hated it so much.


    He regretted being carried away today. He was overcome with emotions, and drove Fae out of the villa before the girl''s job was done.


    Ren understood that Fae must have been feeling dejected, thinking Ren threw her away. But he could not run and chase the girl to explain the real issue. His position was too high, and he shouldn''t chase after a lowly maid.


    After all, Ren was a prince and Fae was just a commoner, who was working as his personal maid this week. Ren was not obliged to explain anything to the girl.


    With that thought in mind, finally, Ren opened his eyes and sighed. He looked at the knitted scarf Fae had given him and grabbed it tightly. This was a scarf made with love and care.


    He remembered the days they had spent together in the living room, when he was busy working and Fae busied herself with her knitting.


    He remembered that the girl often smiled to herself when she was knitting and repeatedly stole glances at him. He knew Fae liked him, but he had no idea she''d knitted this scarf for him.


    Soon they would enter the very cold November, then winter would follow. As it turned out, Fae made this scarf on purpose to keep him warm.


    Ren finally got up and put the scarf in his bedroom and returned to the living room to continue reading. However, his mind was unable to focus. After half an hour and he was still unable to concentrate on his book, Ren finally decided to get some fresh air.


    He took his coat and walked out of the villa. The weather that day looked rather cloudy, and the air was getting chilly. Ren wrapped his coat tightly and walked with his hands in his pockets to the garden under the villas and past the resort gate.


    He walked toward the lake to calm his restless heart. However, when he almost arrived at the shore of the lake, he saw from afar Fae fell down from her bicycle. The girl''s face was filled with tears.


    Subconsciously, Ren walked faster and faster and finally ended up running towards the girl.


    "What happened to you?" he asked anxiously as he reached Fae. The girl raised her teary face, and her sad expression immediately turned into shock.


    Fae was very sad that Ren suddenly kicked her out without knowing what she did wrong, and it messed up her mind.


    As she cycled back home, Fae''s eyes were blurred by tears, and she did not see a large rock in front of her bicycle. The girl fell when her bicycle''s front tire hit the rock, and her body was slammed hard to the ground.


    Hearing Ren''s question, Fae just shook her head. She tried to get up on her own and gently brushed Ren''s hand off her shoulder.


    "I .. was careless and didn''t see the road. I''m okay. Don''t worry..." said the girl, forcing a smile. She got up and tried to pull her bicycle from the ground. The right handle was bent, and the tires were damaged. She couldn''t ride the bike anymore.


    Ren just gazed at Fae with a complicated look. Fae was holding her bike and bowed to him several times before excusing herself to leave and walked her bicycle. The man noticed that the girl''s right knee was bleeding, and her clothes were dirty, but she was stubbornly acting like she was fine.


    Instantly Ren was filled with guilt. He knew he had made Fae cry with his treatment earlier.


    "Do you want to know why I hate this place so much?" asked Ren suddenly.


    Fae, who had only taken a few steps, was frozen in place. The girl turned her head and looked at Ren with a questioning look.


    "Someone I love... died here," said Ren in a choked voice. He didn''t hide the tears that rolled down his cheeks.


    His expression turned very sad. Fae looked at him with her mouth agape.


    The two of them stood transfixed in their respective places, looking at each other with sad faces.

 Chapter 77 - It Was Sweet And Gentle

    Only after a while did Fae find her voice. Subconsciously, the girl dropped her bicycle and walked over to Ren. Once they were facing each other, Fae paused a step from Ren and she looked at the young man with teary eyes.


    "I''m sorry to hear that. I''m sorry for bringing up your old wound, Sir. I understand now.. It must be very painful ..."


    Fae had never seen Ren look so sad before. She could imagine how much the young man felt grieved and at a loss. Fae could tell that this person must have meant a lot to the prince.


    Ren looked into Fee''s teary eyes in front of him and became surprised. He did not expect Fae to be so sympathetic to him. The girl was apparently not at all angry with his earlier treatment by chasing her away. Fae even felt sad to see that Ren was overcome by sadness.


    Fee''s gesture of compassion and sympathy touched Ren''s heart. The man then took one step forward and closed the distance between them.


    Now their two bodies met and touched each other. Somehow, Fae''s chest was pounding violently. Instinctively, she was about to step back, but Ren''s hand was already holding her waist.


    "You are injured." The man''s voice was hoarse. He was still emotional and it could be heard in his voice. "Come with me, let me treat your wounds."


    Fae didn''t know why she seemed to lose control of her body when she heard Ren''s voice. She obediently nodded softly. Ren then turned around and took Fee''s waist with his hand, they walked back towards the villa.


    Fae followed Ren''s steps silently. There was something about him that made Fae could not argue. Ren was very imposing when he was serious like now. In addition to his naturally overbearing character, he was a very high ranking person in the Moravian kingdom. Fae did not dare to argue with him.


    "You get hurt many times," Ren commented as he walked towards his villa.


    "I''m sorry ..." Fae could only apologize.


    She had bothered Ren twice, and the man had to treat her wounds. The first one was when she dropped the porcelain coffee pot and cut her index finger quite deeply. The wound was just healed yesterday, and now Fae had already injured her knee.


    "Women shouldn''t get injured often, later the scars won''t go away. You''re not like a child who can easily heal from wounds," said Ren again. He looked as if he was giving advice to a child.


    Fae only nodded. Somehow, when she heard Ren''s words, her chest was filled with warmth. She felt that he genuinely cared about her.


    Ren''s attitude touched Fae''s heart. Even though Fae usually felt that she should know her place and not have any inappropriate thoughts about Ren, this time, she suppressed her feelings and tried to enjoy Ren''s kindness to her.


    After all ... this was the last day she could see Ren. So, for the last time, Fae would enjoy every second of her time with Ren. Because, starting tomorrow, they would not see each other again.


    Ahh .. Fae was truly sad, thinking about it.


    "Ouch .." Due to her daydreaming, Fae accidentally tripped over a rock and almost fell to the ground. Luckily, Ren was quick to hold her waist.


    "You are quite clumsy, huh ..." said Ren. "How did you stay alive until now?"


    "I''m... I''m sorry." Fae scolded himself inwardly. She shouldn''t have caused any new problems. She was now afraid that Ren would think she was too much trouble. "I''m fine .. I can walk alone. You don''t need to hold me."


    Awkwardly, Fae tried to let go of Ren''s hand that had been holding her waist from the lakeshore earlier. However, it seemed. Fee''s leg was so painful that as soon as she broke away from Ren, her body staggered and was about to fall.


    "I don''t want to trouble you," said Fee. "I''m sorry I''ve bothered you many times."


    "You are so stubborn," Ren commented. He grabbed Fee''s waist again and scolded her. "You''ll give me more trouble if you forced yourself to walk with your injured leg."


    Ren ignored Fee''s words. Suddenly, he bent down a little and then lifted the girl''s body with both arms.


    "I have made you sad and fell off the bike. At least let me take responsibility by taking care of you," said the man in his distinctive baritone voice. He immediately walked with long steps to villa no. 4.


    Fee, who was still shocked at being suddenly carried like a princess by Ren, was rendered speechless. Before she realized what had happened, they arrived at the villa.


    Ren placed Fae carefully on the sofa, then touched her knee, signaling the girl to stay where she was.


    "I''ll get the first aid kit," said Ren. "You sit here."


    Fae just stared at the back of the man entering the bedroom, with a complicated look. For the second time this week, Ren was treating her wounds.


    Ren came out not long after with a first aid kit box and knelt in front of Fee. He took out rubbing alcohol and cotton, then cleaned the wounds on Fee''s knee.


    The girl winced in pain as her wounds were being cleaned, but she tried to stop herself from making a sound. Ren put antiseptic on the wound and then put two plasters to cover the girl''s wounds.


    "Thank you, Sir," said Fee, slightly bowing down her head. "Now I have to go home."


    "Your bicycle is broken and your leg is injured. How are you going to get home?" asked Ren.


    "I''ll have the resort driver take me home," Fae said. "I will be fine."


    "Hmm .." Ren nodded. "I changed my mind about earlier. I don''t want to be alone right now. Would you like to accompany me?"


    Fae was amazed at Ren''s sudden request. Wasn''t it Ren who asked to be left alone? Why was he now asking Fae to accompany him?


    Fae didn''t understand why Ren suddenly changed his mind.


    "Of course, Sir," replied Fae quickly.


    "Thank you." Ren got up and walked into the kitchen. He returned five minutes later with a bottle of red wine and two glasses. "I need a company to drink. I''m feeling sad."


    "Oh ..." Fae bit her lip at Ren''s request. She had never drunk alcohol during working hours. But it looked like Ren was really sad, so she was willing to make an exception. Fae didn''t have the heart to say no. She could only nod weakly. "Let me pour you a drink."


    She was about to take the bottle from Ren''s hand, but the man brushed her hand gently. "No need. I''ll do the pouring. You just sit nicely there."


    Ren poured the wine into two glasses almost to the brims. He handed Fae a glass and clinked theirs, before drinking the wine.


    Fae followed Ren''s actions and took a sip of the wine. They then sat side by side, each holding a glass of red wine in their hands. After the first glass ran out, Ren poured the wine back into their glasses. The two then continued drinking without talking to each other.


    Fae was enjoying her time together with Ren, while Ren seemed to drown in sadness. There was only silence for a few moments. Finally, Ren''s voice broke the silence.


    "My father was a genius and a talented man. He committed suicide in Lake Rhine when he was only 22 years old. I never met him," said Ren softly. "That is why I hate this place, but I keep coming back."


    Fae was stunned by what Ren said. His voice was filled with pain. She finally understood that the person Ren was referring to was actually his father. Fae did not expect this at all.


    Fae turned to the side and looked at Ren with rounded eyes. She saw that the man''s face from the side looked like a statue of a sad Greek god.


    Fae''s parents died four years ago, but she had no memories of them at all, so it was difficult for her to feel sorrow for their passing.


    Meanwhile, she saw Ren seemed to love the man who died before he was born. Ren''s longing for his father was deep and heartbreaking, and somehow it left an impression on Fae.


    "I''m ... very sorry to hear that ..." whispered Fee. She couldn''t hold back the tears that rolled down her cheeks. Maybe this was one of the causes of Ren''s severe insomnia. He thought too much about his father, Fae thought sadly.


    Ren turned his head towards Fae when he heard the girl''s voice. Those beautiful brown eyes were in tears, and the sight touched his heart.


    Ren then put down his wine glass on the table, and a moment later, his left hand stroked Fee''s long hair, which flowed beautifully down to her shoulder.


    "Why are you crying?" he whispered.


    His right hand then grabbed the girl''s shoulder as he brought his face close to Fee''s, and kissed her lips.


    The kiss was sweet and gentle.


    Everything happened so naturally, and Fae did not resist or felt awkward at all. Her body just responded to Ren''s kiss. She then let him kiss her lips, at first, slowly and gently, then becoming more and more aggressive.


    When Ren thrust his tongue in Fae''s mouth and twisted her tongue, the girl returned Ren''s kiss. She was inexperienced, and her technique was poor, but Ren taught her patiently.


    A few minutes later, Fae grew even more confident, and she responded to the handsome man''s kiss better. As she closed her eyes and savored the union of their lips, the girl''s head was filled with euphoria that made her forget about her surroundings.


    When they finally broke away, reluctantly, Ren and Fae stared at each other only inches away. The faces of the two were flushed red, and their eyes glistened with lust.


    Fae should have known that her tolerance for alcohol was quite low and just two drinks could get her drunk. But when Ren offered her wine, the girl couldn''t refuse because her heart was touched. She couldn''t bear to see Ren sad, and she just wanted to comfort him by drinking together.


    "Fae ..." Ren''s voice now sounded like music to Fee''s ears. The girl looked at Ren with her big round brown eyes and an innocently smiling face.


    "Yes...?" asked the girl in a sweet voice.


    "Would you like to spend the night here?" asked Ren earnestly.

 Chapter 78 - Would You Like To Spend The Night Here?**

    From the author:


    This chapter has a mature scene. So, if you are underage, please skip this chapter and the one after this.


    .


    .


    "Fae ..." Ren''s voice now sounded like music to Fae''s ears. The girl looked at Ren with her big round brown eyes and an innocently smiling face.


    "Yes...?" asked the girl in a sweet voice.


    "Would you like to spend the night here?" asked Ren earnestly.


    Fae widened her eyes at the question. Her consciousness was faintly resisting in her head, but for some reason, her head bobbed instead. Her face grew redder. Apart from the influence of the wine, her cheeks also flushed with embarrassment.


    She understood what Ren''s question meant just now.


    Ren wanted to sleep with her, and Fae just nodded to show her agreement. In her subconscious mind, Fae had wanted Ren for herself. She knew that the gap between her and the man was too far, and she wouldn''t dare hope to win the prince''s heart.


    However .. her heart was yearning for this man, and she couldn''t hold back her feeling anymore. From the first time she saw him, she already liked him. So, she nodded in agreement. She wanted to stay here with Ren and sleep with him. This would be the last time they saw each other...


    Seeing Fae nod and her face turned shy, Ren smiled and kissed Fae again. This time he pulled her body into his lap and showered her sexy lips with hot kisses. Instinctively, Fae wrapped her hands around the man''s neck and caressed his hair.


    While kissing Fae, Ren traced Fae''s head, shoulders, back, and waist with his hands and then rested on the girl''s butt. They felt soft and supple in his hands.


    Ren gently squeezed those plump butt with both hands and made Fae let out a soft moan. The young man then let go of his lips from Fae''s and looked into her eyes with his sparkling honey-colored eyes.


    Their faces were now so close that their noses touched. He then rose from the sofa with Fae''s body in his arms, while Ren''s hands supporting Fae''s butt. Spontaneously the girl wrapped her legs around Ren''s waist, and her hands hugged the man''s neck.


    Ren kissed Fae again, then walked with Fae in his arms to the bedroom. Fae felt like she was in a dream. Everything was so beautiful and amazing.


    She couldn''t believe, the man that she liked, a prince from the kingdom of Moravia...


    No ... not just a prince, Ren was the next in line to the Moravian throne...


    The Crown Prince of Moravia .. just kissed her and now wanted to sleep with her.


    Fae could hardly believe this ... but it was true. She liked Ren very much, not because of his position, but because he was very intelligent and treated her so sweetly.


    In short, Fae fell in love with Ren because he was a perfect man.


    When they arrived at the bedroom, Ren gently laid Fae''s body on the bed. He then continued to fondle the girl, showering her with kisses as he slowly traced her body from under her dress.


    Fae struggled to hold back her moans as her body felt shivers from Ren''s touch on her skin. However, her lips were impudent and keep letting out moans and thus made Ren smile with satisfaction.


    He knew that Fae was enjoying his fondling very much from the coyish sounds she was making. Ren then climbed onto the bed and unfastened Fae''s coat buttons one by one, then helped Fae take off her coat.


    After the coat was removed, he could see how beautiful the girl''s curves looked in her dress. For a moment, Ren was stunned to see Fae looking so gorgeous and charming, lying beneath him with gleaming eyes that began to be filled with lust.


    The man''s hand then slipped inside the girl''s dress and touched her extremely smooth skin.


    This was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen in his life. Not only was her face so beautiful, but her skin was also so smooth, and every curve of her body was perfect.


    Ren had met so many women during his nearly 30 years of life, both rich and famous, and even some noble ladies. However, there was not a single one that attracted him so strongly like the village girl who was on his bed today.


    Slowly, Ren pulled down Fae''s dress straps over her shoulders, until the dress came down too and now showed off her upper body which was only covered by a blue lacy bra. Her breasts were plump and were of a good size. Ren subconsciously swallowed at the beautiful sight.


    His hands then traced Fae''s bare skin over her shoulders, down to her nape, then down to her plump breasts. Ren leaned a little and unclasped Fae''s bra and freed her breasts from their confinement. Now the twin peaks appeared in all their glory.


    He started panting as he leaned down and kissed the right and left breast alternately. He gently sucked Fae''s right nipple while his hand kneaded the girl''s left breast, then switched to sucking and pampering her left nipple with his mouth while his hand gently squeezing her right breast.


    Fae, who had never felt the pleasure of sexual intercourse, could no longer hold back her moan. She would moan loudly every time Ren''s hand and tongue spoiled her, giving her the immense pleasure that took her to heaven. Her body arched beautifully and her toes curled when Fae was swept away by her first orgasm.


    Ren continued his exploration by pulling Fae''s dress completely down, including the last piece of fabric that covered her modesty. Fae was so filled with euphoria that she no longer cared about her surroundings. She did not have the chance to feel embarrassed about having her body seen naked by a man.


    Ren lowered his kisses from Fae''s breasts to her belly, inner thighs, and then stopped right before her secret entrance. He opened the girl''s legs and explored Fae''s sweet honeypot with his tongue.


    The pleasure was so intense, Fae felt like she was floating in heaven, and she no longer remembered what happened on earth.


    When the girl was still immersed in euphoria from her last orgasm after being spoiled by Ren''s tongue relentlessly, the man swiftly took off his clothes one by one and then pressed his body on the girl. Ren positioned his rockhard manhood before Fae''s secret entrance and rammed her while kissing Fae affectionately.


    His movement when he entered Fae was so suddenly and it took the girl by surprise. The pain in her lower body made Fae want to scream and her tears streamed down her face, but Ren''s passionate kiss silenced her before Fae could make a sound.


    Ren immediately pumped regularly to ease his manhood to enter the beautiful girl under him. Fae felt that her lower body was very full and tight, followed by extreme pain.


    But not long after, the pain disappeared completely, replaced by a pleasure that she couldn''t describe with words. After that, Fae made no attempt to think at all. Her brain was filled with dopamine, which was incessantly flowing and making her feel the greatest joy.


    The feeling of fullness and tightness in her womanhood now only multiplied her feeling of pleasure many times over. Subconsciously, her lips let out a continuous moan every time Ren thrust his manhood in and out of Fae''s core. Her voice sounded so sexy and made Ren even more eager to pump and make Fae orgasm.


    Five minutes later, Fae''s body arched again, followed by her muffled scream. Ren didn''t give Fae a chance to rest, he immediately turned the girl to lie on her tummy and entered her from behind. He continued pumping vigorously.


    This time, his manhood went even deeper, causing Fae to growl in frustration when she felt how she was filled up so tightly, and she was quickly brought back to heaven.


    In just a short time, Fae had arched her body again and had her next orgasm.

 Chapter 79 - Like There Is No Tomorrow **

    They made love passionately until nightfall. For Fae, it was a mindblowing first experience and made her feelings for Ren grow so strong that it became unstoppable.


    The man pampered her endlessly. He stimulated Fae''s sensitive spots, which he learned quickly, and took her to heaven countless times.


    The girl''s moans could be heard incessantly throughout their lovemaking activity until finally, she could no longer make a sound.


    Ren finally looked exhausted too and extremely satisfied. He had delayed his release long enough because watching Fae have orgasms in succession as a result of his hard work brought him great satisfaction.


    He also felt a rush of dopamine filling his head throughout their lovemaking, giving him a constant sense of joy and pleasure as his body joined hers. This made him reluctant to end their sexual intercourse immediately.


    Every time he entered Fae, a stream of pleasure would envelop his body, from his core to his nerve endings. Ren wasn''t Fae, who was young and innocent and had never slept with any man before.


    This man has had a lot of experience with various women. All of them were beautiful, educated, and from well-respected circles. With his status and background and all his accomplishments, Ren could get any woman in this world.


    Now, inwardly, he compared all the women he had slept with and concluded none of them had given him the kind of satisfaction he had with Fae. This young and innocent village girl had a particular sweet natural scent that charmed his whole being.


    Fae''s body was perfect, both in shape and in taste ... all of which he loved. Ren really liked her lips, her neck, her plump breasts, her beautiful waist, her perfect curves, her cute little p*ssy, her sexy voice when she moaned ...


    Everything.


    This girl was really driving him crazy.


    Ren wasn''t sure what he felt about Fae. He had never experienced this feeling before. When he first entered her, he felt immense satisfaction dan a deep connection with the girl.


    When they were drinking wine together, he gradually became attracted to Fae sexually. That''s why he asked Fae to stay and spend the night with him.


    At that moment, all he wanted to do was sleep with Fae and forget about it the next morning, as he used to do to the girls before her.


    However, somehow his feelings changed when they kissed so affectionately and started making love. Now in his mind, he just wanted to make this girl happy and pampered her with his body.


    Every time Fae moan and let out her coyish sounds due to the pleasure she was getting, Ren would feel delighted. It made him want to give it to her again and again.


    When Fae was finally exhausted and could no longer make a sound, Ren smiled slightly. He was happy that he could make her first experience the most unforgettable night of her life.


    He kissed Fae again and claimed her lips tenderly, pouring out all the affection in his chest for this village girl, who had suddenly attracted him so strongly. Fae could only close her eyes and enjoyed Ren''s kisses in silence.


    The man pumped in and out of her core rapidly for several minutes. He was exhausted and he had had enough pleasure. Now, he was ready for his release.


    When he sensed that he almost came, Ren quickly pulled his shaft out of Fae''s body.


    He hugged the girl tightly from behind while letting out his release with a low moan. His body trembled for a moment as he wrapped his arms around Fae''s waist.


    They were panting for breath, and their hearts were pounding for several minutes in that position.


    Gradually, everything calmed down, and the two''s breathing slowed down and became regular.


    Ren then turned Fae''s body in his arms to face him. He opened his eyes and looked at the girl with a smile. Fae also slowly opened her eyes and looked directly into those honey-colored eyes. The beautiful girl smiled shyly.


    Ren touched Fae''s cheek with the back of his hand and then kissed her lips.


    "I like you very much, Fae ..." whispered the man as he removed his lips from Fae''s. He hugged her tightly again.


    Fae finally returned Ren''s hug. She was starting to do it naturally. Fae wrapped her tiny hands around the man''s chest and back. They hugged for a few minutes and she could feel their heartbeats getting in sync.


    After a while, Ren finally loosened his hug.


    "Hmm .. we better sleep now," said Ren as he broke away from Fae. He then got out of bed and went to the ensuite bathroom. The man came back not long after with a warm wet towel, and he wiped his and Fae''s body with it.


    His face looked a little amused at how messy his bed became due to their sexual activity.


    "Hmm .. I didn''t plan to have sex with my personal maid at the resort, so I didn''t bring any protection at all. I had to pull out and release it outside. I''m sorry for making our bed messy."


    Fae was about to take the towel from Ren''s hand so she could clean herself, but Ren refused gently. He cleaned the girl''s body slowly like he was enjoying the process. Then, he left and put the towel back into the bathroom.


    Ren then took out two robes from the cupboard and handed to the girl a smaller one. "Put this on to sleep. I''ll change the sheets first."


    "Eh ... Sir, just let me do it," said Fae quickly.


    The effect of the wine she drank two hours ago had disappeared but her head was still filled with feelings of joy from their sexual encounter. However, she was still quite aware that Ren shouldn''t change the sheets on his bed because he was a VVIP guest and Fae was his personal maid.


    Ren frowned at Fae''s words. He then patted the girl''s shoulder softly. "Get up and put on the robe. You are no longer my personal maid in this villa because this afternoon I have sent you away. Now you are MY GUEST. So, as a good host, I must serve you and provide a clean and tidy bed for you to sleep on."


    Fae was stunned at Ren''s words. Subconsciously, she nodded and got out of bed wearing her robe. She stood in awe at the bedside, watching how Ren deftly took off the bedsheets and mattress protector, which was now crumpled and soaked in love juice from their intense lovemaking. The man then put on the new sheets and arranged the bed neatly.


    When everything was finished, he climbed into bed and signaled for Fae to lay down beside him. Obediently, the girl complied with Ren''s request. As soon as she lay next to him, Ren hugged her from behind and buried his head in her nape.


    "Hmmm .. good night, beautiful fairy." His distinctive baritone voice whispered into Fae''s ear, and his soft breath felt warm on the girl''s nape.


    Fae felt like she was in a dream, and she could hardly believe what had happened between them.


    However, she could not think about it for long, for her exhausted body was immediately lulled by the feeling of peace that surrounded her and she soon fell asleep.


    ***


    Ren slept soundly for nearly ten hours that night, something that had never happened before. When morning came and the sound of birds chirping outside woke him up, he immediately remembered that the beautiful fairy who had helped him sleep well was now lying in his arms.


    Fae''s distinctive scent immediately entered his nostrils and made him tempted to kiss her exposed nape. His passionate kiss woke Fae up with her sexy moan.


    Ren was soon overwhelmed by desire. He continued his kisses down to Fae''s back, which was slightly exposed from her robe. Meanwhile, his hands wrapping around the girl''s body immediately felt two soft orbs on Fae''s chest.


    Slowly he slid his hands under Fae''s robe and kneaded her breasts. Fae let out a muffled cry as she felt pleasure coursing through her body.


    Ren turned Fae''s body to face him. He kissed her lips passionately, while both his hands still pampered Fae''s plump breasts with gentle squeezes.


    Before long, their two robes were scattered on the floor and Ren was ramming Fae again. They continued their lovemaking with renewed vigor.


    They made love all morning like there was no tomorrow.

 Chapter 80 - Im Not That Kind Of Woman

    Fae was ashamed of herself when they ended their lovemaking that morning.


    Yesterday, they were still acting formally toward each other, like resort guests and staff, but in just one night, everything changed after they slept together and made love many times.


    Fae had never had a boyfriend before, although many men wanted her heart. Ren was her first experience, being with a man. However, in just one night, she had gone so far with him.


    Ren made Fae so flattered that she let herself got carried away and gave her everything to him, including her first time. When Ren kissed her one last time after ending their lovemaking, Fae closed her eyes and enjoyed the sweetness of his lips on hers.


    "Let''s take a shower. The housekeeper will be here soon," said Ren as he got out of bed and pulled Fee''s hand into the bathroom. "You can use this bathroom however you like. I''ll use the bathroom next door."


    Even though he actually wanted them to take a bath together, Ren felt that Fae needed privacy after their intense lovemaking last night. The girl may need some time alone and reflect on what happened.


    "Uhm, okay ..." Fae hesitated. She knew that it was almost 9 am and soon the housekeeping staff would come to clean villa no. 4.


    She would be very embarrassed if they saw her here. Anna was not a fool. She would find out that Fae was spending the night with Ren.


    "You don''t want them to find out that you''re here?" Ren asked her understandingly. He seemed to be able to read the girl''s mind.


    Fae nodded weakly. Her face was blushing.


    "It''s okay. You just stay in here until they''re gone. I''ll tell them not to clean the bedroom," replied Ren.


    Fae was radiant and kissed Ren''s lips spontaneously.


    "Thank you."


    She then went into the bathroom and closed the door.


    Ren just stood there dumbfounded by the door and then touched his lips which Fae had just kissed on her own initiative. Slowly, his face smiled and he turned towards the bed.


    Ren took his robe from the floor and put it on. He then walked out of the bedroom to the bathroom next door. He washed up quickly and changed into his usual formal dark attire.


    As soon as Ren came out of the bathroom looking refreshed, Anna and Luisa had arrived at villa No. 4 to clean up. The two of them immediately nodded respectfully upon seeing Ren.


    "Good morning, Sir."


    "Good morning," replied Ren. He put his hands in his pockets and instructed them not to clean the bedroom. "Please clean the villa quickly, okay. I have an urgent thing to do. You don''t have to tidy up the bedroom either."


    "Understood, Sir."


    Anna and Luisa got to work swiftly. Each of them cleaned the kitchen area, bathroom, living room, and study. Ren just sat on the sofa, reading something on his laptop while enjoying a cup of coffee.


    Half an hour later, Anna and Luisa had finished their work, and they immediately took their leave. The man just nodded without looking up from his laptop. Not long after Anna and Luisa left the villa, Fae sauntered out of the bedroom.


    "Thank you, Sir, for protecting my reputation ..." said the girl quietly.


    She stood in front of Ren with an awkward attitude. Really, she didn''t know how to act in front of the guest with whom she just had sex.


    "You are the first girl who thinks sleeping with me is damaging her reputation," Ren commented, without a hint of sarcasm in his voice.


    Fae was stunned at his words. "Uhm.. that''s not what I mean .. It''s just ..."


    She was embarrassed if the staff at the resort found out that she slept with their VVIP guest.


    Even though her colleagues had been nice to her all this time, there would still be some talk of Fae flirting with guests and deliberately sleeping with an influential man like Ren.


    "I was just joking," said Ren quickly. His face was decorated with a faint smile. He then put down his laptop and got up. "Would you like some tea?"


    "Eh?" Fae is astonished. She quickly waved her hands and smiled sheepishly. "It''s okay. Let me make the tea for us..."


    "Why? I told you you are now my guest, so of course, I have to serve you." Ren shook his head. "Do you want tea with milk or black tea? How about some toast?"


    Before Fae could stop him, the man had walked into the kitchen, rolled up his navy blue shirt sleeves, and pulled out several boxes from the kitchen cabinets. He casually made a pot of tea for himself and Fae. Then, he made simple eggs and toast for their breakfast.


    Fae couldn''t do anything other than to accept the VVIP guest''s hospitality. She couldn''t deny that she was no longer Ren''s personal maid at the resort.


    Then .. what was she to Ren now?


    They ate breakfast in silence. Ren seemed to be busy with his tablet while Fae''s head was filled with complicated thoughts about what they had done and how she should behave towards Ren from now on.


    "You''re not hungry? Why are you eating so little?" Ren asked finally as he looked up from his tablet and found Fae barely touching her food. "Usually, after such vigorous activity like last night and this morning, you will be very hungry and eat a lot. But, you''re doing the opposite."


    Fae''s face immediately flushed red. Her head was filled with images of what they did last night, and suddenly Ren was talking about it so casually. Obviously, she couldn''t help but imagine how beautiful it was to make love to the man.


    Ahh .. she almost could feel Ren''s lips kissing her so passionately last night, and how this man pampered Fee''s whole body that she felt sexual pleasure that she could never even imagine.


    Her face looked very embarrassed when she was reminded of the time when Ren''s manhood entered her and made her lower body feel so full and tight.


    Ren had seen Fee''s change in expression, and he was just shaking his head with a faint smile. This girl is so adorable, he thought.


    "Fae... I''m going back to the capital this afternoon," said Ren suddenly as he looked at Fae.


    The girl could only swallow hard. She had expected this to happen. Ren would leave the resort like he said yesterday. Today was their last meeting.


    Fae would return to her original life, and Ren would return to the palace. After Ren left, Fae would look for a new job somewhere else and leave the resort. She didn''t know what would happen to her future.


    "I see," said Fee, finally, in a low voice. "Then, please take care and have a safe journey, Sir."


    Ren took a sip of his tea and put his tablet on the table. He then reached his hand and gave a signal for Fae to come closer. "Come here."


    Fae hesitated, but at last, she complied and got up from her chair and approached Ren. As soon as she arrived, Ren pulled the girl''s body into his lap. Subconsciously, Fae held her breath. She didn''t expect Ren would do that.


    "Do you want to go to school in the capital?" asked Ren, looking closely at Fee.


    The girl frowned. She did not expect Ren to ask that question at all. What did this man really want?


    "I don''t understand your question ..." Fae confessed. "Do you want to take me to the capital?"


    Ren nodded. "I want to see you again. Since my home is in the capital and you are here, I will miss you very much. I''ve been thinking about it all night. You said the only reason you stay in Rhine is because of your grandmother. You can take your grandmother with you. I''ll give you a place to stay and provide for you. You can go to school to improve your status. We could meet often if you moved the capital. "


    Fae was stunned at his words. She looked at Ren with rounded eyes.


    All of this was too sudden. She didn''t know how to respond to it.


    "Sir .. you.. you want to see me often?" asked Fae in confusion. She still couldn''t believe her ears.


    "That''s right. I really like you, and I want to get to know you better. That can''t happen if we live far apart," Ren replied firmly.


    Fae bit her lip. She really wanted to say yes. But she felt bad about the whole thing.


    If she went with Ren to the capital and lived in the house provided by him, then went to university with everything paid for by Ren ... in return, she and Ren would meet often ...


    Wouldn''t that make her some kind of a sugar baby? His mistress?


    Did Ren have other girls like her? How many girls have been treated like this by him?


    Her chest suddenly felt heavy. Fae imagined that in the capital there must be other girls like her who were sponsored by the prince, and in return, they all became his bed warmer to satisfy his sexual needs.


    Fae didn''t want to be such a girl.


    Finally, with a heavy heart, she shook her head softly.


    "Uhm .. thank you, Sir.. But I''m not that kind of woman."

 Chapter 81 - Rens Offer

    "What kind of woman do you mean?" asked Ren in surprise. He thought Fae must be misunderstanding him when he saw her looking upset. He touched Fae''s face and brought it to his own. They stared at each other and Ren could immediately see what Fae''s concern was,


    "You are a very intelligent man. You must know what I mean," said the girl bluntly.


    Ren nodded. "Hm, actually I can guess it, yes."


    "Right. So, I can''t go to the capital with you." The girl looked down.


    "You will break my heart, Fae," said Ren quietly.


    Fae looked up and stared at Ren. This time the expression on her face was baffled. She didn''t understand what Ren meant just now.


    Did..


    Did that man like her too?


    "Why did you say that?" asked Fae, frowning.


    "Because I like you, but it seems you don''t want to give me a chance," replied Ren.


    "You like me, Sir?" asked Fae again.


    She did not believe in her own hearing.


    "Hmm .. can you stop calling me, Sir? You''re no longer my personal maid in the villa," said Ren. "It sounds so awkward to hear that word coming out of your lips after what we did last night."


    Fae''s face turned red like a tomato again. She looked so cute that Ren had to try so hard not to kiss her.


    "I''m sorry .. I got used to calling you ''Sir''," said Fae.


    "Fae..." Ren seemed to think for a moment before he continued speaking. "I''ve never done this to anyone. I don''t have a girlfriend nor have I brought any woman with me to the capital. I was too busy and I didn''t have the patience to have a serious relationship before because I had trouble sleeping. So, if that''s what makes you feel concerned, I want to clarify beforehand that what you thought about me is wrong. I don''t have any women in the capital as my mistresses."


    Fae pressed her lips. She was surprised to hear Ren''s explanation. Were his words true? Could she trust Ren?


    From what she had heard, Prince Renald Hanenberg did have a reputation for being overbearing, grumpy, and harsh because he was uber busy and had severe insomnia. It may be true that not many women can put up with him because he was a difficult man to be with.


    "Oh ..." That was all Fae could say. Her doubts that had overcome her earlier, now slowly disappeared. If Ren really liked her and sincerely wanted to have a relationship with her, then Fae would want to try.


    "You can think about it first. Later, you tell me what you want." Ren took out a card from his shirt pocket and placed it on Fae''s hand. "This is my personal contact info. I''ll be waiting for your call."


    Fae accepted the card with a nod. She then removed herself from Ren''s lap and returned to her chair. "Thank you, Sir. I''ll think about it carefully."


    "Please, just call me Ren," said Ren in a very earnest tone.


    Fae nodded. It seemed difficult to change her habit of calling the man ''Sir'' to Ren, but she agreed. If they were going to have a relationship outside of her job, it would be awkward if she kept calling Ren as ''Sir''.


    After finishing breakfast, Ren offered to take Fae home. It turned out that he had asked the resort to provide a bicycle for him, and soon a bicycle was delivered to the front of villa no. 4.


    Fae was stunned when she saw the bicycle. She didn''t think Ren would actually take her home on a bike.


    "I haven''t cycled around the lake in a while," said Ren with a shrug. "Besides, your bike is still broken, and you don''t need to fix it. If you move to the capital, you won''t need a bicycle. "


    Fae was still wondering whether she would accept Ren''s offer to come to the capital to be with him or not. She did not reply to his words. Finally, Face hesitantly walked along with Ren, who led his bike down to the lake.


    "Come on up," said Ren after they came to the bike path by the lake. He signaled for Fae to climb into the pillion. After Fae was well seated, the man got on his bicycle and started pedaling. "You show me the direction, OK?"


    "Okay," replied Fae.


    While riding the bicycle, Ren''s hand pulled Fae''s hands to hug his waist. "Hold on tight. Don''t fall. Your leg is still injured from yesterday''s fall."


    Ren did not see Fae''s face, which looked so red when he took Fae''s hands and wrapped them around his waist. The girl felt her chest pounding again.


    Was she in a dream? If yes, then she didn''t want to wake up. Never in a million years did Fae imagine she could sit on the Moravian''s crown prince''s pillion going around the lake to her house. Her chest was so full of intense feelings.


    They didn''t chat on the trip. The two just silently enjoyed the scenery and their togetherness. Only occasionally, Fae gave directions to her house.


    Fifteen minutes later, they arrived at the girl''s house. Ren parked his bicycle in front of the fence and walked into the yard. Fae felt bad if she didn''t offer him a drink, so she made small talk of inviting Ren to get in.


    "Would you like tea or coffee?" asked the girl politely.


    She was slowly getting used to no longer calling Ren by ''Sir''.


    "Tea, please. Thank you," Ren nodded.


    "Please have a seat," Fae signaled Ren to sit on the porch while she went inside the house to prepare a drink. "I''ll call grandma to meet you."


    Fae just remembered that she had not told her grandmother at all. Ah... grandma must be worried because Fae didn''t come home all night. Ahh .. how could she forget to text???


    The girl muttered, "I get carried away and forget everything when I am with Ren ..."


    She felt embarrassed because she didn''t come home all night and didn''t even give her grandma any news. She never did it before and now she felt so guilty. Inwardly, Fae immediately thought of what kind of excuses she could pass on to her grandmother.


    "Grandma ... Where are you? I''m bringing a friend to visit," Fae called. She did not see her grandmother in the living room or kitchen. The girl immediately looked for her grandmother in the bedroom. "I''m sorry, I didn''t give you news last night."


    Meanwhile, Ren sat quietly on the patio chair while observing the front yard, which was full of various plants. They all looked so green and healthy. She admitted that Fae was very talented in caring for plants. His mind drifted to his private house, which also had a massive and beautiful garden.


    Fae would be delighted to be there, he thought.


    Suddenly his face turned red. What was he thinking just now? Did he just think about bringing Fae to live in his private home? Hadn''t he offered this morning to take Fae to the capital and provide for the girl and her grandmother a place to live?


    Ren''s private home was his oasis from all of his work and busy life. Never had a woman lived there before. It seemed ridiculous to take Fae there. The place was reserved only for the woman who would become his wife.


    Jeez ... had he thought that far with Fae? Ren could only ask himself.


    "Aaahhh .. !! Grandmaaa!! Noooo..!!!!"


    Suddenly, Fae''s scream came out from inside the house, making Ren stirred from his reverie. The man quickly ran towards the origin of the sound. He found Fae sitting on the bed in the bedroom, screaming hysterically. Tears streaming down her eyes.


    There was an old woman lying on her lap. Ren immediately suspected that the old woman must be Fae''s grandmother. He quickly examined the woman''s body and took a deep breath.


    Grandma Fae was dead. From the rigor mortis, Ren could estimate the woman died more than 12 hours ago.


    "Grandma ..... I''m sorry I didn''t come home yesterday ... I didn''t know Grandma was dying..." Fae cried despondently. She felt very guilty for leaving her grandmother alone and died without being able to help her.


    Ren immediately hugged Fae and rubbed her back.


    "Sshh ... don''t say that. Your grandmother died in her sleep. Maybe it''s because she''s very old. There''s nothing you can do," Ren said to Fae.


    "But I should have come home yesterday so I could meet Grandma sooner ..." cried Fae.


    "No one can know what will happen, Fae. Don''t blame yourself. It''s fate," Ren said over and over.. However, Fae continued to cry and blame herself.

 Chapter 82 - At Rens Private House

    Fae didn''t really remember what happened next. She was devastated and couldn''t stop crying. Everything became fuzzy.


    Losing her grandmother was such a huge blow to her because she was the only family Fae had. She didn''t remember her parents because of the accident that happened to her years ago, and she didn''t feel the loss for them. They were almost like strangers to her.


    However, her grandmother was the only family she had after her grandfather died. Fae was already feeling so lonely, living only with her grandma. Now... her grandma was gone too.


    And now Fae was completely alone. She didn''t know what to do after she had no one left in this world.


    Fortunately, at that lowest point in her life, Ren was by her side. The man immediately took over the situation when he saw Fae looking devastated. An hour later, several men in formal clothes arrived in a luxury black car and immediately took care of Fae''s grandmother''s funeral.


    During those two days, Fae was in a daze. She didn''t want to eat and didn''t want to talk to anyone. She kept crying. Ren was forced to postpone his return to the capital and accompanied Fae at her grandmother''s house. The man said little, and he left Fae alone, but he would give her food or drink every few hours to keep her from starving.


    "Sir, you have been here for two days. What do you want to do now?" asked Ren''s personal assistant, who came to bring them food that afternoon. "You must attend a conference tomorrow in the capital. You cannot cancel it."


    Ren nodded. He remembered all his schedules very well and knew that he really had to go home. On the one hand, he wanted to take Fae with him, but on the other hand, he did not want to force the grieving girl into a decision.


    "Karl, have you brought my sleeping pills?" asked the man suddenly.


    "I always bring it with me," said the assistant, taking out a small box from his pocket. Ren took the medicine box and took out a capsule from it.


    "I''ll take her with me. I can''t leave her alone in this village, but I also can''t ask her opinion in her current condition," said Ren firmly.


    He took a glass of juice, split the capsule in half and then poured the contents into the juice. After stirring the glass with a spoon, he then walked to the bedroom and found Fae, who was still sitting on the bed, crying silently.


    "Fae .. you will get sick if you don''t eat and drink." He walked over to the girl and handed her the juice glass in his hand. "Your grandmother will be sad if you are ill."


    Fae still felt devastated and guilty. She couldn''t think straight, but instinctively she tried not to trouble other people. Therefore, when Ren came to tell her to eat or drink, the girl always obeyed.


    With swollen eyes, the girl accepted the glass from Ren and took a slow sip of its contents.


    "Finish it, okay. Don''t leave anything," said Ren when he saw Fae about to put down her glass without finishing the juice. The girl nodded weakly and returned to drinking the juice.


    When the glass was empty, Ren took it from Fae''s hand and placed it on the table. He then sat on the edge of the bed, next to the girl and put his arm around her shoulder. Gently, he tugged Fae''s head against his shoulder.


    "If you''re tired of crying, just rest. I''ll be waiting for you here."


    His distinctive voice was firm yet gentle at the same time, rendering Fae powerless to say anything. The girl nodded slowly and leaned her head on Ren''s shoulder. They sat like that for ten minutes without speaking.


    It wasn''t long before Ren turned his head to the side and found Fae was fast asleep on his shoulder. The man let out a sigh of relief and cautiously rose to his feet, holding Fae''s body. He then lifted the girl in his arms and walked out of the room.


    "Karl, get the car ready. We''re going home now," he said firmly.


    The older man rose to his feet swiftly and ordered his men to prepare to return to the capital. Ren had postponed his return home for two days and Karl had been feeling anxious. But now, he was relieved. They would finally go home.


    Fifteen minutes later, the Moravian crown prince''s entourage was driving down the highway towards the capital city, Almstad. The little house by the lake was now empty and lonely.


    ***


    Fae woke up when the sun was high. She was awakened by the birds chirping from outside. There seemed to be a flock of birds perched on a tree branch near her bedroom window and they were so noisy. The girl opened her eyes slowly, and it took her several minutes to realize that she was no longer at her house by the lake.


    When she regained consciousness, Fae immediately got up from her sleep and sat up with a shocked expression.


    "Where am I?" muttered the girl in surprise.


    She frowned and tried to remember what happened. Her mind went back to the moment she found her grandmother dead, and Ren helped her with the funeral. She could only remember in fuzzy that they buried their grandmother in the village cemetery behind the church.


    She recalled that she cried a lot for two days in a row and that Ren decided to accompany her at home, canceling his return to the capital. Ah .. Fae felt very indebted to that man.


    She got out of bed and tried to check the whole room to find out where she was. The room she was in was gorgeous. The size was huge, and it was well appointed.


    Fae was amazed to see she was sleeping on an antique bed made of old teak with gold carvings. It was too beautiful for words. The linens were elegant and made of the finest silk. The rugs on her feet felt so soft and thick. Fae had never seen such a beautiful room, not even in a magazine.


    KNOCK KNOCK


    Before she could finish admiring this room, suddenly there was a knock at the door. Awkwardly, Fae headed for the door and ushered the person in.


    "Please come in," she said, opening the door. A middle-aged woman in an immaculate and elegant black uniform was seen standing in front of her, smiling kindly.


    "Good morning, Young Miss. My name is Linda. Master asked me to take care of you while he is gone. I want to let you know that breakfast is ready," said the housekeeper politely. "Do you want to eat now?"


    Fae was stunned by this. "Master? Which Master?"


    Was it Ren who brought her here? Was this Ren''s house? Fae wondered.


    "Prince Renald brought you here. He said you are his lady and that we should treat you well while you are sick," Linda replied sweetly.


    His lady?


    Instantly, Fae''s face turned red. She didn''t think Ren would introduce her as his girlfriend to his housekeeper.


    The girl finally nodded awkwardly. She didn''t mind getting Ren''s girlfriend status so quickly. Because .. she also really liked that man.


    "Is this Ren''s house?" asked Fae then. "Where is this?"


    "That''s right. This is his private house in Almstad. He left early in the morning because he had to attend a conference. He''ll be back tonight," said Linda again. "Do you want to have breakfast now or take a shower?"


    "Uhm .. I want to take a shower first," said Fae hesitantly. She was used to taking a shower before doing any activities in the morning, but she didn''t know if Ren had brought her clothes here.


    "Very well. Let me show you the bathroom." Linda came inside the room and signaled for Fae to follow her. The woman then opened the door to another room and showed its contents to Fae. "This is the walk-in closet where you can find clothes and other necessities. Young Miss can choose whatever you want to wear. Master asked me to buy you some supplies yesterday."


    Fae was astonished to see the contents of the walk-in closet. Inside there were so many lovely clothes, arranged in various colors and beautiful designs. Other than clothes, she had seen many shoes, accessories, and various other things that a girl might ever need. In a pretty drawer, she also found several dozen sets of very expensive looking underwear.


    "Is .. this is all for me?" she asked in an incredulous voice. Linda nodded. Fae was very confused. "How could he have prepared all this? How long did I sleep?"


    "Uhm .. Young Miss slept for a long time .. Master brought you here two days ago and you didn''t wake up until today. Master said you are sick, and we must let your body recuperate. We prepared all the things for you yesterday all day."


    Fae pressed her lips in shock. She did not know she could sleep for two days.


    It''s too long...

 Chapter 83 - Master Speaks Many Languages

    What happened to her? Why did she sleep for so long? Fae could only wonder.


    Finally, she decided to take a shower and have breakfast and then wait for Ren to come home. Fae selected a set of clothes that she liked and went into the bathroom.


    After finishing the shower and getting dressed, she followed Linda into the dining room, which was located near the kitchen. She enjoyed a delicious breakfast served for her. Somehow, Fae felt she was treated like a princess. It all felt so unreal.


    She had never been in such a beautiful place before, let alone served by servants who all looked so classy. Apart from Linda, there were three staff members working in the mansion. They all bowed to her respectfully when they saw Fae''s presence.


    The girl could only nod awkwardly as a response. After Fae finished breakfast, Linda offered to show her around the big mansion. Fae gladly accepted her offer.


    "Master asked me to take Miss around. He told me you like plants. Well, this mansion has a very beautiful garden on the inside and outside," said Linda, pointing out the way for Fae to follow her. "We call them inside garden and outside garden."


    "Inside garden and outside garden?" Fae was amazed at this.


    "Uhmm .. I mean, this mansion has a circular design and in the middle, there is a beautiful little garden. Master spends a lot of time there reading or working. This garden is located close to his study." Linda opened the living room door and pointed out the inside garden she was talking about.


    Fae was stunned for a moment when she saw the beautiful garden in front of her. In the middle of this mansion, there was indeed a lush garden filled with neatly arranged plants. In the center, there was a cute fish pond. The garden looked like the gardens found in many Japanese palaces, which provided a peaceful atmosphere for the people sitting there. There was a long comfortable bench in the middle.


    Fae sat on the bench and looked around. This place was beautiful!


    No wonder Ren spent so much time here, Fae thought. She was also very happy to be in this place. After she felt satisfied admiring the garden, Linda took Fae around the mansion.


    She showed Fae the living room, study, sitting room, guest rooms, theater room, library, and several other rooms on the second floor. All of them were elegantly designed.


    Fae had never seen a house this beautiful, not even in a magazine. She was fascinated. When she opened the door to the balcony of one of the rooms on the second floor, Fae was suddenly taken aback and froze in place.


    She had seen the outside of the mansion and had just realized that the courtyard of this mansion was massive.


    "That''s the outside garden," Linda said with a happy smile.


    At first, Fae thought the outside garden meant a flower garden slightly larger than the little garden in the middle of the mansion ...


    As it turned out, the outside garden was an area of ??thousands of meters wide, spanning from the mansion terrace to the front gate of the mansion. People had to drive a car to enter from the gate until they arrived at the mansion''s front door. Walking from the gate to the house would be quite tiring.


    "Oh... how am I going to go out from this place?" murmured Fae in confusion.


    "Miss, where do you want to go? Of course, our driver will take you wherever you want to go, Miss. You don''t have to walk to the gate. It''s a long way," Linda replied with a smile. She was amused to see that this lady looked like she had never seen a wealthy man''s house before.


    She could only guess where her master met this girl. She looked very beautiful and classy, ??but her attitude was not like a wealthy person. She was very modest.


    "Oh, really?" asked Fee. She didn''t expect Ren to provide a driver for her. It was still hard for her to grasp that Ren bought her so many beautiful clothes and all the other stuff in her walk-in closet.


    She didn''t know what was it that Ren wanted by taking her to his private home...


    Fae still remembered that, before her grandmother died, Ren said that he liked Fae and wanted to take her to the capital. But at that time, Ren offered to provide a place for Fae and her grandmother to stay. The man made no mention of bringing Fae to live WITH him.


    Then .. what will happen now? Did Ren want Fae to stay here? Then, how would his family respond to this?


    Fae knew her place and her lowly status. She was just a poor girl from the village, and she wasn''t even educated. She only graduated from high school. The royal family couldn''t possibly accept her as Ren''s partner.


    Did the man plan to make her his mistress?


    Fae could only take a deep breath. She did not know how to respond to her current situation. On the one hand, she was very grateful because Ren helped her when she was down, and he also helped with her grandmother''s funeral.


    He didn''t leave Fae alone in the village in her pitiful situation. He took Fae to the capital with him.


    Now then .. how should Fae behave? Have they become lovers now?


    The girl could only bite her lip and keep her own thoughts.


    "When will Ren be home?" she asked Linda to make sure.


    "Master has been busy attending conferences from yesterday morning, but he always comes home. It looks like he will come home a little late tonight. Miss is welcome to do whatever you like."


    "Hmm .. is that so?" Fae thought for a moment. She was not very familiar with this house and didn''t want to be presumptuous and made herself at home. Finally, she decided to read in the library. "Then, I''m going to the library."


    "Please come with me, Miss. I will show you the way." Linda nodded respectfully and motioned for Fae to follow her. They walked down to the first floor and into a huge library, which had tens of thousands of books arranged from floor to ceiling.


    Fae was amazed to find that there were all kinds of books there, in various languages. She didn''t know if Ren could read everything or just liked collecting books to display. However .. from what she heard, Ren was a genius. Did that mean he also spoke many languages?


    "How many languages ??does Ren speak?" asked Fee, curious.


    Linda seemed to be remembering and counting on her fingers. She then nodded. "Master can speak in ten languages. Since childhood, he has learned many languages. He is a very talented linguist too."


    Fee''s admiration for Ren grew even more when she heard Linda''s explanation. She didn''t know Ren spoke that many languages.


    "Have you known him since childhood?" asked Fae attentively.


    Linda nodded. "That''s right. I helped raise Prince Renald since his parents died."


    "Oh ..." Fae didn''t know that both Ren''s parents had died. She didn''t really follow the news about the royal family. All she knew was that Ren''s father committed suicide at Lake Rhine before he was born. That''s what Ren told her. Then, what about the mother?


    Ah .. apparently, both Ren and Fae were orphans. Maybe that''s why Ren was so nice to Fae. The man understood what it was like to have no one.


    Hmm .. but actually, Ren still had his extended family. His grandparents were still alive. His grandfather was the king of Moravia, King Gustave. His grandmother, Queen Elena was also still alive. Not to mention two female cousins and their respective families.


    "Very well. Then I''ll just read here and wait for Ren," said Fae finally. Linda nodded and walked away from the library, leaving Fae alone.


    She returned soon after, carrying a pot of tea, one cup, and some cakes to accompany the girl while reading. Then she excused herself and closed the door behind her.


    Fae then walked around the library and examined the various books on the shelf. Her gaze fixed on several titles that caught her eye.


    Fae picked up five books and looked at them with a confused look. She just realized that the five books were actually the same book, but published in different languages.


    And she understood everything!


    Did this mean ... she also spoke many languages?


    She noticed the books were in English, French, German, Italian, and Romanian.


    Fae did not remember having studied a language other than German before.. She was really confused.

 Chapter 84 - Sleeping Together

    Finally, she opened all the books one by one and tried to read them. Fae wanted to make sure that she understood all five languages.


    Her guess was correct. Fae could read in all five languages!


    Her chest was immediately filled with excitement. This was new information for her. Fae had never seen so many books in other languages ??before, so she did not even know that she understood Italian and Romanian.


    Her head throbbed at the thought of this new knowledge. Fae didn''t know that there was so much she didn''t know about herself. She opened book after book and finally took a deep breath.


    How badly she wanted to remember her past...


    Fae immersed herself in the library and read various books, trying to remember whether there was a particular memory from her childhood that would remind her of a place or moment related to these languages.


    Linda came knocking on the library door at lunchtime and reminded Fae to have lunch. Reluctantly, the girl went to the dining room and enjoyed the meal provided.


    After she finished eating, she realized that Ren texted her cell phone.


    [Have you had lunch?]


    Fae smiled as she read the message. She replied immediately.


    [I have. Linda reminded me to have lunch. The food was really delicious. Where are you?]


    [I''m attending a conference and will be here until late. You can find things to do to make yourself entertained.]


    [Okay. See you tonight.]


    [Don''t wait for me. I will be home quite late.]


    [Oh, okay.]


    Fae closed her cellphone with a happy face. She immediately imagined Ren''s face when sending her reply to him. She was delighted to know that Ren was thinking about her in the middle of his busy day.


    She happily returned to the library and examined the various books that had caught her eyes. For hours, Fae lost track of time as she was enjoying her books.


    "Young Miss, dinner is ready," said Linda when the sun was setting in the far west. The previously bright library was now getting dark because the sun had almost disappeared. Linda turned on the light, and the room was suddenly bright again. "You really liked reading, don''t you? You even forget to turn on the light ..."


    Fae looked up and smiled at Linda''s words. "Ah ... I''m having fun. Thank you for turning on the light."


    "Do you want to have dinner now? Everything is ready," said the middle-aged woman.


    Fae was getting tired of eating alone again. The massive dining room felt so empty when she was the only one eating. She also didn''t feel hungry. Hence she shook her head. "I''m not hungry. I''m sorry I didn''t say it earlier. I don''t think I will eat dinner. I''ve eaten so much in the morning and afternoon."


    "Oh, really?" Linda looked surprised. She didn''t expect Fae would refuse dinner. "Don''t you like the chef''s cooking here?"


    "Eh ... no ... it''s nothing like that," said Fae hurriedly. "I just don''t like eating alone. Besides, I''m still full. I''ll eat a little for lunch tomorrow so that at night I will be hungry again, and I can have dinner."


    "Oh .. I see. That''s fine. I will tell the chef not to serve dinner. Is there anything else you want? Besides reading, you can also watch a movie or do other activities. Tomorrow if Young Miss wants to go shopping or take a walk, just let me know, okay? I will arrange everything for you."


    "Thanks a lot. Linda. I''ll be sure to tell you tomorrow if I''m going for a walk," Fae said with a grateful face.


    "Very well, then ... excuse me, Miss." Linda exited the library and returned a moment later with a drink and cookies to accompany Fae reading.


    Fae thanked her and immersed herself again in the books around her. She did not think that reading could be so much fun if she was comfortable and surrounded by so many exciting books.


    At her grandmother''s house, Fae had almost no books to read. For them, buying books was a luxury. She now felt spoiled by such a large collection and a beautiful library.


    ***


    At 10 pm, Ren arrived at his mansion with a tired face. He was greeted by Linda, who immediately helped him remove his coat and brought it to hang in the coatroom.


    "What time did Fae go to bed?" asked Ren.


    Linda shook her head. "Young Miss is still in the library. She is not yet sleeping."


    "Is that true?" Ren frowned. "She didn''t reply to my text, so I thought she was already asleep."


    The man walked casually to the library at the end of the mansion and opened the door. He found the girl he was looking for sitting on the sofa in the library. There was a book in her hand, and her eyes closed. She was sleeping so peacefully.


    He sauntered to Fae and sat down beside her. Ren smiled faintly seeing that Fae was reading until she fell asleep. He examined the book that the girl was reading and immediately frowned in surprise.


    He flipped through the contents and sighed softly.


    Could Fae read books in Romanian?


    He then looked at some of the books lying on the table near Fae and found books in various languages. He opened them one by one and examined the contents. The man then turned to Fae and looked at the girl intently.


    "Fae ..." He touched the girl''s hand lightly, to wake her up, but the girl didn''t move at all. Ren squeezed Fae''s right hand gently to make sure she was sleeping soundly.


    Finally, he realized Fae was soundly asleep. Inwardly, Ren felt jealous because this girl seemed to fall asleep so easily. He hadn''t closed his eyes in two days, and his body felt very tired.


    Ren sat beside Fae for a few minutes and watched the beautiful fairy sleeping so peacefully on the sofa.


    Hmm ... he could continue his work in the library while accompanying Fae...


    Or...


    He could take the girl to her room so she could sleep properly.


    Finally, Ren chose the second option. He took the book from Fae''s hand and put it back on the cupboard. Then he lifted the sleeping princess in his arms and took her to her room.


    Fae, who was fast asleep, automatically comforted herself by snuggling her head against the man''s chest as her body was moved from the sofa into Ren''s arms. The man looked down and, seeing how peacefully the princess was sleeping, he could only sigh.


    He must take lots of sleeping pills to enjoy undisturbed sleep and his body had become increasingly resistant to drugs over time. Now he had given up and just let his body get exhausted, so he could fall asleep on his own.


    Really, he was jealous of Fae. He wished he could find peace like this girl so he could sleep so well like her.


    Ren went into Fae''s room and laid the girl on the big four-poster bed. Fae immediately curled up on her bed and slept comfortably.


    Ren took the duvet and wrapped it over Fae''s body so that the girl could sleep comfortably. The weather in autumn was getting colder, and the temperature would drop past midnight.


    The handsome man sat by the bed and watched Fae for a moment.


    Fae''s face was getting prettier and prettier, Ren thought.


    He remembered meeting this girl for the first time ten days ago when they bumped into each other in the resort lobby. At that time, he was immediately fascinated.


    He had never met such a beautiful girl before. He then began to meet Fae every day after the girl was assigned to clean the villa where he was staying and then she became his personal maid.


    He thought Fae looked more beautiful day after day, and finally, Ren could not resist her charm. Not only her beauty, but the girl''s attitude and personality impressed him greatly.


    Somehow when he was with Fae, hearing her voice singing and talking about trivial things always made Ren in a happy mood. He never thought such a thing was possible.


    He even managed to sleep well since he met the girl at the resort.


    Hmm .. Fae really made his life better.


    Ren was charmed by the beauty, who was sleeping so soundly on her bed. Slowly, he lowered his face and kissed Fae''s forehead.


    Hmm ...


    Ren became tempted to lie down beside this girl and hug her.


    Okay .. maybe just a moment.


    He then opened Fae''s blanket and slipped under it. Fae''s distinctive scent immediately filled his nostrils. Ren really liked the girl''s scent. It was like an addictive feeling of pleasure.


    Ren kissed Fae''s forehead again and hugged her body. He had never felt this happy hugging a woman''s body before.


    Fae was a special girl, he thought while closing his eyes.


    His busy mind, for some reason, began to calm down, and slowly, Ren fell asleep. Everything now became dark and felt so peaceful.


    .


    .


    >>>>>>>>


    Aww... so many fluffy moments between the two at the beginning of the story. I know probably at this point you are starting to have many questions. If Fae is Vega Linden, what happen to her? Vega Linden has platinum hair and blue eyes, but Fae has brown hair and brown eyes. Are they really the same person?


    The answer is yes. Unfortunately, a lot of the questions will only find the answer in the end of the story. So, please be patient as we unravel the mystery together.


    IMPORTANT ANNOUNCEMENT:


    PS: Don''t worry about this long announcement, I added the announcement after I publish the chapter so it doesn''t affect the word count and/or pricing for this chapter.


    I have a super important announcement to make. Webnovel is throwing an event called "Win Win Event", where readers and authors work together to get features rewards for their books. Readers can support the books they like by purchasing the book''s privilege. Even purchasing the first tier costs 1 coin is already counted as 1 support. And the author will do their part by publishing every single day a minimum of 1500 words chapter for the whole of September.


    1 coin = $ 0.02, so it''s less than a candy. :)


    I am now begging you to support me by purchasing the privilege for my book "Finding Stardust". The lowest tier costs only 1 coin and you will make me soooooo happy! I wish I also enter the event with this book, but it was too late for it to join, so I could only do it for "Finding Stardust".


    If you like this book, I think you will LOVE "Finding Stardust" too. If you haven''t read it, go ahead and check it. And then buy the Privi in September ^.^.


    However, if you don''t wanna read "Finding Stardust", but you just want to support me, it''s okay too. I am forever grateful.


    If the book reached 500 privi buyers, you will get a Win Win Plus badge and 20% rebate on your coins purchase from the book if you spend more coins on it, up to 300 coins. I will get a Win Win badge to show off too.. lol.


    Just kidding. The book will get features and promotions and there will be so many new readers will see my book. It''s priceless and I really want to get 500 or even 1000 support.


    Now, I will do my part. Not only will I update the book EVERY DAY religiously, I will publish 2 chapters per day for THIS BOOK, to show you how much I appreciate your support, even though this book doesn''t join the event.


    I will also provide 10 giveaways for 10 lucky readers if we get to 1000 support and 5 giveaways if we get to 500. If we don''t reach 500, then I cannot justify the giveaways. So... ask your partner, your sister, use your alternate accounts to buy the privi.. so we can get closer to our target.. hehe.


    Once you buy the privi for "Finding Stardust" (1 coin tier is okay), send the screenshot to my email: missrealitybites@gmail.com or DM me on Instagram at @missrealitybites with your username and I will include you for the giveaway by the end of Sept and let randompicker website chose the winners.


    GIVEAWAYS for 5 or 10 people depending on how much support we could get would be one of these things. Winners can choose between $20 Amazon gift card or two paperback versions of my books from these titles:


    - The Prince Who Cannot Fall In Love and The Missing Heiress (only the free chapters, around 400 pages)


    - The Alchemists (only the free chapters, around 500 pages)


    - Finding Stardust (only the free chapters, around 400 pages)


    - Ludwina & Andrea: ''Till Death Do Us Part (complete book, around 400 pages).


    The first three books are contracted by Webnovel, so I am not allowed to print the paperback, but I can print the free chapters for merchandise, as long as I don''t sell it and make money out of it. You will get cute merchandise in the form of books that will remind you of the stories you read here in Webnovel. Of course, I''ll sign those books for you :).


    The fourth book is my own book, not contracted, and you can read it on this site with the same title. It''s a complete book and I plan to print it to sell locally, but I can make it a gift to you if you would like to have it.


    Choose two books from those four and if you won, I will ship them to you free of charge, anywhere in the world. It will take a while, but you''ll get the books. If you prefer the Amazon gift card, let me know when you win the giveaway.


    You can read books and support me, plus getting the chance at winning giveaways, all just by spending 2 cents to support my Privi.


    I mean, you don''t even need to unlock the paid chapters in Privi if you don''t want to. I would love it if you did, but at this point, I''m grateful if you could support me by purchasing just the privi.


    Remember, go to "Finding Stardust" and purchase the Privi tier, the 1 coin tier is enough, and send the screenshot to my email.


    Thank you for reading my long-ass announcement. I love you!

 Chapter 85 - I Actually Speak Ten Languages

    Fae woke up the next morning when the birds sang outside her window. She stretched her body and suddenly felt that there was someone beside her, sleeping and hugging her. She opened her eyes and immediately turned her head to the side.


    Fae sighed in surprise when she realized that Ren was sleeping next to her. The man looked so comfortable snuggling his head against Fae''s chest, and his breathing was so soft. The girl could feel that Ren was sleeping so peacefully. For a moment, Fae was stunned and didn''t dare to move.


    She already knew how hard it was for Ren to get some sleep. At lunch yesterday, Linda had said that Ren hadn''t slept since he came back from Rhine.


    Thinking of this made Fae feel bad to make any movement and got out of bed. She finally closed her eyes again and tried to dispel the thoughts that made her head dizzy. Right now, the most important thing was to let Ren get his rest.


    "Hmm ... good morning." Half an hour later, Ren opened his eyes and greeted Fae. The girl also opened her eyes and looked at the man beside her with her fluttered lashes.


    "Good morning," Fae greeted him back.


    "It''s already morning..." Ren raised his hand to check the time and furrowed his brows. "Wow .. I''ve slept for more than eight hours. This is amazing..."


    Fae was delighted to hear that. She finally got out of bed and smoothen the creases on her gown. "What time did you come home yesterday?"


    "Around 10. You''re still in the library. I brought you here ... but in the end, I fell asleep too." Ren also sat and leaned his back against the headboard. "Sorry."


    Fae hurriedly shook her head. "Don''t be sorry. This is your house ..."


    "It''s not like that. You''re a guest here. Of course, you have the right to privacy in your own room." The man looked a little embarrassed that he''d sneaked into Fae''s bed to sleep with her without her permission. "I shouldn''t just enter. Last night was a mistake. Please forgive me."


    The man got out of bed and put on his shoes. Ren''s appearance this morning looked very fresh and Fae was stunned for a moment when she took a good look at him.


    Ahh .. Ren is really handsome, she thought. Apparently he could look even more dashing when he got enough sleep.


    "I don''t mind if it helped you sleep well ..." said Fae shyly. Her face immediately flushed red, and she subconsciously looked away to hide her feelings.


    Ren stared at Fae for a long time. His expression was complicated and he seemed to have a lot of thoughts in his head.


    "Fae ... what am I supposed to do with you?" the man finally said. He then shook his head slowly.


    Fae turned to Ren at his words. She didn''t understand why Ren said that.


    "What are you thinking?" asked the girl.


    "Do you want to know everything on my mind?" Ren smiled wryly. "Well, I am thinking about the global warming and how bad it has become, I am also thinking about my speech in the conference closing ceremony later this afternoon, I am also thinking about why you were reading books in five different languages ??..."


    "Eh .. how do you know I read books in different languages?" asked Fae in amazement.


    She didn''t tell Ren about it at all.


    "I saw the books you read in the library yesterday when I brought you here. Linda said there was no one else in the library besides you ..." Ren replied. "Do you understand what''s in all those books?"


    Fae nodded. "I didn''t know it either. Turns out, I also understand Romanian and Italian. I don''t remember learning a foreign language before. Maybe when I was a kid, my parents took me to live there."


    "Hmm .. maybe. Those two languages ??are not common. People are more likely to learn Chinese or Japanese than Romanian. So I was amazed to see you sleeping in the library surrounded by foreign books ..." said Ren.


    "How about you? Do you speak Romanian and Italian?" Fae asked Ren with curiosity.


    "Hmm .. Romanian? No. It''s quite specific, and I''ve never learned it. However, I can speak Italian, Spanish, and Portuguese .. they are quite similar," Ren replied. "I actually speak ten languages."


    "Oh .. that''s great." Fae looked at Ren with obvious admiration. "Do you like learning foreign languages?"


    "I like knowledge," replied Ren. "I always learn whatever can give me knowledge about the world and everything in it. Cultures and languages are part of human life in the world .. so of course, I also study it."


    "You''re very smart..." said Fae with admiration. She remembered that Ren was a genius who had already obtained two Master''s degrees and one Ph.D. when he was only 20 years old based on the information she had.


    He also taught at university and even led a world-class space exploration program initiative several years ago, before he was forced to resign and return to Moravia because his cousin died of a heart condition, and the Moravian kingdom no longer had a male heir besides himself.


    "You''re smart too," said Ren. "I rarely meet people who speak five languages."


    Fae fell silent. She did seem to speak several languages, but it was nothing special if her parents had brought her to live in some of these countries.


    The most important thing now was her status as a lowly village girl who was only a high school graduate. She couldn''t be compared to Ren, who had a very high education and was a royalty. Everything about Ren was perfect. Her? Not so much.


    Feelings of inferiority crept into her heart again, and the girl sighed dejectedly.


    "I''m going to shower and get ready. Would you like to have breakfast with me?" asked Ren.


    Fae nodded. "Yes, I would like that. Do you have to attend the conference again today?"


    Ren nodded. "I could miss some of the sessions, but I do have to come and give a speech at the conference closing ceremony this afternoon."


    "Oh, okay.."


    "I won''t bother you any further," said Ren again. "Please get ready. I''ll be waiting for you in the dining room."


    The young man nodded then stepped out of Fae''s room with both hands in his pockets. He didn''t want to intrude on Fae''s privacy any further and left her alone.


    .


    .


    >>>>>>>


    From the author:


    Hi lovely readers, apparently, this book can join the WIN WIN EVENT! So, yes, please show your support by purchasing the privi tier, even the first tier with 1 coin is okay. BUT please also buy at least one chapter in the privi with coin so this novel will be eligible.


    I have checked, so apparently if you only buy the tier and not a single privi chapter, it doesn''t count :(


    We can only win 500 supports or 1000 supports if you buy at least the 1 coin tier and one chapter in privie. The more the better obviously.. hehe, but I know not everyone can afford more.


    The same rule applies for this novel. After you purchase the tier, send the screenshot to my email: missrealitybites or DM me on Instagram @missrealitybites with your username. I will include you in the giveaway if we win this event.


    Love you!

 Chapter 86 - We Can Get Married

    Fae hurriedly got out of bed and took a shower. After she finished showering and washing her hair, she immediately chose the most beautiful dress from the walk-in closet. Her appearance looked so different from when she was still living in the village.


    Fae was still as beautiful as ever, but her appearance, clad in a very expensive-looking outfit, became far more attractive. She looked exquisite and classy when she stepped into the dining room and met Ren.


    "I forgot to say thank you for all the clothes you bought for me," said the girl shyly.


    Ren stared at Fae unblinking for a few moments, and then he smiled broadly and nodded in approval.


    "The dress looks so beautiful on you," he said. "You can have them all. I hope you like them."


    "Oh .. I love them!" said Fae excitedly. "Thank you. You have good taste."


    "Hmm .. I didn''t choose them myself. They were all taken care of by Amelia," said Ren casually. "Someday, you will meet her. She is my secretary. She takes care of all my personal needs."


    "Oh ..." Fae immediately felt a sense of discomfort when she heard Ren mention the name of another woman in front of her. Ren had a secretary who took care of his personal matters? Were they close?


    Somehow, Fae was a little jealous. She didn''t know why she felt that way. After all, she and Ren did not have a special relationship ...


    But, they had slept together before, and last night Ren also slept in her bed ... was it all meaningless?


    Then .. what was her relationship with Ren now? What will happen between them? Will Fae continue to live here?


    "You seem to have a lot on your mind," Ren commented. "Better have breakfast first. After breakfast, we''ll discuss what we should do next."


    Fae froze in her place. Ren always seemed to be able to read her thoughts.


    "Hm .. alright." Finally, the girl nodded and sat down beside Ren and started enjoying the breakfast chef had prepared for them. The two of them then ate without saying anything else.


    ****


    "What should I do now?" asked Fae when they had finished eating. "This is not my home, and I don''t know anyone in the capital."


    "Hmm .. you know me," said Ren calmly.


    "You don''t count ..." said Fae. "I mean .. I know you''re busy. I can''t possibly bother you."


    "You never bother me," said Ren again. "Even though I''m busy, I''ll always make time for you."


    Fae was deeply moved by Ren''s last words. She felt very spoiled. Fae knew how busy this man was with all the state duties he was carrying on his shoulders.


    "Sir .. uhm .. Ren .." Fae immediately remembered that Ren didn''t want to be called ''Sir'' again now that Fee was no longer his personal maid. "What is the relationship between us now? You asked me to come with you to the capital .. before my grandmother died."


    "That''s right. I will not take back my words," said Ren confirmed. "I want you to stay with me."


    "With you? Here?" Fae couldn''t believe her ears. "But this is a..."


    "You can stay here as my girlfriend," said Ren firmly. "Or do you prefer to live in a house that I provide for you, and live your life... like a mistress?"


    Fae was stunned at Ren''s words. She really hated that word ''misstress''. She didn''t want to be any rich man''s mistress, but she wanted to live with Ren. She was confused about how she should respond to this situation.


    "I don''t want to be your mistress ..." said the girl in a weak voice. "But I do want to be close to you."


    "Does that mean you agree to be my girlfriend?" Ren asked with a faint smile. The girl was always fascinated when she saw Ren smiling and couldn''t immediately answer for a few seconds.


    "Do you like me that way?" Finally, Fae asked back.


    Ren nodded. "I don''t understand why I can feel things like this for you so quickly. I don''t know what to do with you, Fae .. Frankly, you confuse me."


    Fae understood what Ren meant. They only met 12 days ago, but it looked like their relationship now had gone so deep. Not only had the two of them slept together, they also looked like they had known each other for a long time. The feeling of awkwardness between them was now almost non-existent.


    "Come here ..." Ren signaled for Fae to come closer. With some hesitation, the girl walked over to Ren. Once Fae was within his reach, Ren immediately pulled Fae into his lap. He then hugged the girl. "I want you to stay here and always be close to me. I will let you do whatever you want. You can go to school or work for me .. whichever you like."


    "Hmm ..." Fae closed her eyes and enjoyed the scent of Ren''s body, which she really liked. She weighed her options carefully. She would love to live with Ren, but she didn''t want to depend completely on him. After all, they were not husband and wife and Ren was not obliged to support her. Fae was young and able to support herself.


    "So .. what do you want? I''ll help make it happen," said Ren softly.


    Fae opened her eyes and looked at Ren intently. "I want to work and pay for my own school. I''m young and can earn my own money."


    Ren stared back at Fae with an astonished look. He was about to say something to prevent Fae from working for someone else ... but then he changed his mind.


    "Hmm .. is that what you want? Do you want to work and make money for your needs? Why don''t you let me support you? After all, I brought you to the capital. At least let me take responsibility for you," said Ren.


    Fae shook her head lightly. "No need. You are not responsible for me. My grandmother is dead, and I have no more reason to stay in Rhine. I will definitely go to the capital to find work. So .. it just so happened that you brought me here first. "


    "Hmm .. what do you want to do? I can find a job for you. You can work for me ..."


    Fae hurriedly stopped Ren by placing her index finger on the man''s lips.


    "Ugh .. you don''t have to do that. I don''t want people to give me a job because of you. I''m not comfortable that way. Later, my co-workers won''t like me because they think I get the job because of nepotism," the girl said quickly. "I''m able to find work on my own. I can work in a cafe or a restaurant. I''m very good at working with guests. I can do it in the afternoon until the evening, and in the morning I''ll go to school. I prefer it that way. Besides.. whatever relationship we have right now is only temporary."


    Ren was amazed by the girl''s persistence. It was easy for him to give her whatever she needed. But as it turned out, Fae preferred to work to support herself.


    Ren sighed and seemed to think about Fae''s words for a moment.


    Whatever relationship they have now ... was only temporary.


    "You only want to be supported if you become my wife?" asked Ren as he looked deeply at Fae.. "We can get married."

 Chapter 87 - Was Ren Serious?

    Ren was amazed by the girl''s persistence. It was easy for him to give her whatever she needed. But as it turned out, Fae preferred to work to support herself.


    Ren sighed and seemed to think about Fae''s words for a moment.


    Whatever relationship they have now ... was only temporary.


    "You only want to be supported if you become my wife?" asked Ren as he looked deeply at Fae. "We can get married."


    "Ugh ... don''t talk so carelessly," said Fae, coughing. She didn''t expect Ren, who was always serious, to joke like this. "Don''t joke about serious matters like marriage."


    "I''m not joking," said Ren firmly.


    His words amazed Fae. "What do you mean you''re not joking? Of course, you are."


    "I''m serious," said Ren. "I will soon be 30 years old. I know what I want. So far, I have never wanted to be in a serious relationship with women because no one attracted me that way. I''ve never liked being committed to one woman. But after I met you ... I know I want you in my life. I don''t even hesitate to bring you here to live with me. "


    "Ren ..." Fae could only stare at Ren without saying anything.


    "Do you like me?" Ren asked Fae, who was still confused. "Do you want to live with me as my wife?"


    Fae pressed her head. It suddenly hurt. Somehow this situation felt familiar to her. She didn''t know why her head hurt so suddenly.


    "Hey .. what''s wrong with you?" Ren immediately touched Fae''s forehead when she saw the girl wince. "Do you have a headache? Did I say anything that offended you?"


    Fae held her head and tried to relieve the pain in her head by massaging her forehead. "No ... no ... you did nothing wrong. You didn''t offend me. I just got a headache all of a sudden. I don''t know what happened."


    "Hm .. one moment. We should go back to the room. I''ll call a doctor for you."


    Before Fae could argue, Ren carried Fae back to her room. He then laid the girl on the bed and immediately called his personal doctor. While waiting for the doctor to arrive, Ren remained sitting on the bed''s edge and took Fae''s hand to calm her down.


    "The doctor will be here soon.. Hang in there .." said the man many times.


    Fae could only nod. She felt very pampered by Ren. In her small heart, she really wanted to believe Ren''s words, that this man wanted to marry her.


    But how was that possible? They had only known each other for two weeks.


    This was so absurd. Ren must be joking... He couldn''t be serious.


    The doctor came half an hour later and immediately examined Fae''s condition. He concluded that Fae was under stress and gave her a sedative.


    "Miss, you can take this medicine once a day and do not think about stressful things. Hopefully, tomorrow you will feel better," said Doctor Smith with great concern. He then turned to Ren who was watching them closely. "Sir.. This lady has a lot on her mind, and she is under a lot of stress. Maybe you can take her on a vacation to calm her down."


    "Thank you, Doc. I''ll do it." Ren nodded and led the doctor to the door. "I will help ease her mind."


    "Good. See you."


    "Thank you, Doctor ..." Fae joined in the greeting before Doctor Smith disappeared behind the door.


    With the two of them alone in the room, Ren sat back on the bed''s edge and watched Fae.


    "Sorry. It looks like my proposal makes you stressed. I will not talk about it again," said Ren finally. "You can do whatever you want. You can work and study and do things however you please. I won''t stop you."


    Fae coughed again at Ren''s words. Did this mean Ren was serious about what he said? The man really wanted to make Fae his wife? So was that why he was proposing to her?


    Just like that?


    "Uhm ... we haven''t known each other that long ..." whispered Fae awkwardly. "I can''t believe that you liked me so much to marry me."


    "Why not?" asked Ren. "As I said earlier, I am an adult, and I know what I like and dislike. I do appear younger than my real age, but I am a mature guy. At this point in my life, I know exactly what I want. I didn''t want to get married all this time because I haven''t found the right woman, but I think you and I can live well together. Don''t you like me? Are you not willing to accept me?"


    Fae was truly at a loss for words. She couldn''t believe her own ears as Ren firmly said that the man wanted to marry her.


    Uhm ... this can''t be happening, right? Not only had they have only known each other for two weeks.. but the difference in status between them was too great.


    This can''t be happening. No way!


    "That''s not what I meant ..." Fae struggled to find the right words. "I really like you. I admire you. I think you are very impressive .. You are very kind to me. You are also very smart. But .. we just met .. and the difference in status between us is too big."


    "Do you think I don''t know that?" asked Ren. The man remained calm, looking at Fae, who was restless and confused. "I know the difference in our status is quite big, but I didn''t ask to be born into my family. I don''t think my status is important. Please don''t punish me just because I was born into the royal family."


    "But .. your family is ..." Fae was getting desperate. She didn''t understand why Ren could be so indifferent to the huge status gap between them.


    "My parents are dead. I have no family who would influence my decision making on who I should marry," replied Ren.


    "Uhmm ... I mean your extended family. Your Grandparents are¡ª" Fae could not continue her words. She imagined the impressive faces of Moravian monarchs. They certainly couldn''t accept that their heir married an uneducated country girl.


    "Fae ... I only became the heir because my cousin, their oldest grandson, died. If his younger sister gave birth to a son, I could escape from that responsibility since Moravia will have another male heir. Right now, I accepted this burden without protesting just for the sake of maintaining the stability of the country. I plan to retreat quietly one day, once my cousin, Caroline Hanenberg, gives birth to a son," Ren said calmly.


    "You .. you don''t intend to become the ruler of Moravia?" asked Fae in amazement.


    "No. I don''t like to be burdened with so much responsibility." Ren shook his head. He then narrowed his eyes and gave Fae a probing look. "Would you not like me again if I was not the heir to the Moravian throne?


    Fae shook her head. "Of course, I will still like you. I like you for you¡ªnot your title."


    "Hmm .. it''s great then." Ren smiled faintly and approached Fae. He touched the girl''s chin and looked at her deeply. "I really like you and want to marry you. I hope you will accept me."


    Fae''s eyes went round at Ren''s words. This was the fourth time that Ren had stated that he wanted to marry her, and the man never once retracted his words.


    Did that mean .... he really was serious?

 Chapter 88 - The Proposal

    This is the fourth time that Ren had stated that he wanted to marry her, and the man never once retracted his words. Did that mean ... he really was serious?


    Instantly the girl''s chest puffed. She felt like it was filled with immense happiness. Fae felt very flattered by Ren''s attitude that saw her as an equal partner.


    Somehow, Fae was unable to say no. Something in her head seemed to remind her of her parents'' sweet love story. They got married within a week after they started dating.


    She always smiled when she remembered how her parents loved each other so deeply, and it was actually her mother who asked her father to marry her.


    And now .. Fae felt like the same thing was happening between her and Ren. The man had asked Fae to marry him after they had only known each other for less than two weeks.


    "This .. is so¡ªshocking .." Finally, Fae could only laugh nervously. "I do not know what to say."


    "Don''t you like me?" asked Ren earnestly. "Is there anything that makes you unwilling to accept me? Do I have a huge flaw?"


    Fae could only shake her head at Ren''s questions.


    Nothing. Absolutely nothing.


    Ren was the perfect man. The man any girl would ever dream of having.


    His only downside was his reputation for being notoriously cold and hot-tempered. However, for as long as they were together, Fae never felt it. Ren was always sweet and caring to her.


    She suspected that Ren was acting cold or harsh all this time because he lacked sleep and so he became easily irritated.


    However, when he was with Fae, Ren was always able to rest well.


    Maybe ... what they have was indeed special ...


    Maybe they were really destined to be together.


    For a moment, Fae''s chest was filled with warm feelings. She couldn''t help but think about the possibility that they were created to meet each other and found love with one another.


    She was so happy that Ren was able to feel so comfortable with her .. that he could sleep well.


    "Nothing .. you don''t have any flaws.." Fae shook her head sheepishly. "I also really like you. It''s just that... I find it too fast, and I''m still shocked."


    "I agree. This is too fast," Ren nodded in agreement. "I could postpone it for a few years if that''s what you want. But I know myself very well, and I know that I do want to be with you."


    Fae looked at Ren closely, trying to read his mind ... but unfortunately, she couldn''t. She could only see a pair of brilliant honey-colored eyes staring at her almost without blinking. Ren''s eyes seemed to be filled with various emotions she couldn''t read.


    "I¡ªI also want to be with you ..." said Fae at last, before she then looked away. Her face was blushing.


    Ren understood what the girl meant. Fae was willing to be his wife, but she was still filled with many doubts for various reasons. Their relationship was still very new, and their status gap was huge. Fae certainly felt insecure about their relationship.


    "Fae ... if you believe in me, I will make you happy," said Ren as he rubbed Fae''s cheek gently. He then turned the girl''s face to face him and the two of them stared at each other intently. "I will find a way to step down from my role as the crown prince and live like a commoner with you. I don''t want to be a king."


    Fae blinked her eyes and then nodded. She didn''t expect Ren would abandon the Moravian throne for her sake.


    At this moment, any doubts that Fae had was finally swept away. If Ren wasn''t serious with her, then the man couldn''t possibly want to marry her right away.


    He also wouldn''t talk about stepping down from his position as the crown prince. The title was what made his and Fae''s status gap become even wider.


    If Ren were just toying with Fae''s feelings, he would not offer any certainty in their relationship. The man could have any woman in this world with his status, position, and intelligence... if he wanted.


    "Then does that mean you answered yes?" asked Ren.


    Fae nodded again. Her face blushed even more.


    "Sorry .. I''m not a romantic person," said Ren apologetically. "I''ve always been practical. I just feel that you are the woman I need in my life, so I immediately asked you to stay with me. I did it out of impulse. Ah .. I should have prepared a better proposal."


    "Ahh .. it''s okay .. I don''t need a romantic proposal, really .. and I don''t want you to be someone you are not," Fae said. She smiled amusedly seeing Ren looking apologetic.


    The man was right. The way he asked Fae to be his wife just now was not romantic at all, unlike how some male leads in novels proposed to their lovers.


    However, Fae did not mind it one bit. She preferred Ren, who was outspoken and straightforward like this. Fae felt that everything Ren did for her, and all his attention was more than enough.


    "You really don''t mind?" asked Ren again. "I can redo my proposal. Tonight, we can have a romantic candle-light dinner, I can ask you to dance, and then I can go down on one knee with a ring to ask you to be my wife."


    "Ahaha ... no," said Fae with an amused smile.


    She couldn''t imagine the scene. A proposal should have been a surprise. If they planned to do it tonight, then the element of surprise was gone and the proposal was no longer special.


    "So .. does that mean your answer is yes?" asked Ren again to make sure.


    Fae nodded. "Yes.. I want to be your wife."


    "Wait a minute." Ren gave Fae a quick kiss and then walked out of the girl''s room. He returned ten minutes later with a small red velvet box.


    The man opened the box and took out a small ring studded with pink diamonds that were very small.. He knelt down and held out the ring to Fae, who pressed her lips in amazement.

 Chapter 89 - Yes, I Want To Be Your Wife

    "What is this?" asked Fae in a startled voice.


    "This is the ring my father gave my mother when he proposed to her." Ren looked a little emotional as he talked about his mother''s ring. "My mother wore it until the moment she breathed her last. Even though she had so many other luxurious and expensive jewelry .. but this ring was her most treasured possession."


    "Oh, Ren ..." Fae pressed her lips, looking emotional. Tears slowly dripping from her eyes. Ren''s gesture made her feel so touched.


    Ah .. this man was not romantic, but he was sincere and straightforward. His actions touched Fae''s heart.


    "I want you to have my mother''s ring ..." Ren said in a hoarse voice. "I want you to have my most valuable possession."


    Tears streaming down harder from Fae''s beautiful brown eyes. The girl nodded weakly and held out her ring finger at Ren. The man rubbed his own wet eyes and put his mother''s ring on Fae''s ring finger.


    He then kissed her hand. Ren''s mother''s ring was just the right size, slipping into Fae''s finger as if it was made for her.


    "Thank you .." Fae whispered softly.


    Ren didn''t reply. He had cupped Fae''s face and brought his face closer to kiss her lips gently. Fae spontaneously returned Ren''s kiss, and a moment later, the two of them were already making out on the bed.


    "Hmm .. I''m so relieved ..." whispered Ren as he turned his head towards Fae, lying in his arms. "I''ve never been this impulsive, and I found myself loving it."


    "How is it impulsive?" asked Fae.


    "Hmm .. I didn''t plan to propose to you this soon," Ren admitted. "But I feel like it''s the right thing to do. And I''m glad you are willing to accept me, even though you have your own doubts and insecurities."


    Fae smiled happily at that. Earlier, she was still doubtful, but Ren''s firm attitude convinced her, and now she felt determined to marry the man she had only known for 12 days.


    She had a feeling that Ren was the right man for her and that they would live happily together. If Ren was willing to give up the throne of Moravia to be with her, then Fae would do whatever it took to be with this man.


    After all, Fae didn''t have anyone anymore. If she married Ren, she would have a new family.


    And ah .. maybe, someday, they would also have children together. Ren and she would no longer be lonely, and they could have their own family.


    "I''m glad you acted impulsively," said Fae, blushing. "I will go with you anywhere in this world."


    "Do you mean it?" Ren looked at Fae with earnest eyes. "Then .. after the conference is over, I want to take you to Monaco. I have a friend there."


    "Why do you want to take me to Monaco?" asked Fae curiously.


    "We can''t get married here because all the civil registry offices know who I am. We have to get married overseas. I hope you will be patient for a few years and hide our marriage until I can step down from my position as the successor to the throne," said Ren in a serious tone. "If my grandparents find out I want to marry you, they might complicate our relationship."


    Fae understood what Ren meant. Of course, the royal family would not approve of her relationship with Ren if they found out that Ren was serious with her.


    After all, they considered Ren as the future king. So, in their opinion, he must marry a woman who was his equal in most people''s eyes, namely a woman from a high rank with high education.


    "I see ..." said Fae with a smile. "I''ll follow what you say."


    "Good. I''m so glad to hear that."


    Ren kissed Fae again and embraced her warmly.


    ***


    After they had lunch together, Ren left to close the WHO''s environment conference that was held in Almstad for three consecutive days. Fae stayed home and went back to reading some books in the library.


    However, the girl apparently couldn''t concentrate on her reading at all. In her head, she kept imagining the scene from this morning when Ren asked her to marry him and then gave his mother''s ring to Fae.


    The girl looked at the tiny ring on her ring finger over and over again. She smiled broadly when she imagined that soon she and Ren would get married.


    "Ahh .. my love story is just like father and mother. They also got married quickly, and they were very happy. They loved each other so much ..." murmured Fae.


    She tried to remember more details about her parents, but unfortunately, she couldn''t imagine their faces in her head.


    Fae had seen many photos of her father and mother together, but for some reason, she didn''t feel any connection to them.


    Were we not close? thought Fae in puzzlement.


    The girl finally took a deep breath. Maybe she was meant to experience so much bad luck in her life, so she could deserve to be with Ren, to make up for all her sufferings in life.


    She had no family, and she could not even remember memories with her parents. She basically lost her life for the first seventeen years.


    Maybe it was better this way ... that was how she comforted herself.


    If she was not close to her parents and did not miss them, then she would not suffer so much from the sadness of losing them.


    She received a text from Ren at sunset. The man had just finished closing the conference and was going home soon.


    Fae smiled broadly when reading the SMS from Ren. She couldn''t wait to meet that man. Somehow, ever since they slept together, Fee felt a deep connection to Ren.


    And whenever he wasn''t around, Fae felt that something was missing. She didn''t know why she always missed Ren by her side so much.


    Fae did not understand why she felt such intense feelings like what she had for him now.


    She had never felt this way for anyone.


    Fae didn''t miss her parents or her recently deceased grandmother, but she did miss Ren.


    This afternoon, they had only been apart for a few hours, but it felt as if they had not seen each other for a long time.


    ***

 Chapter 90 - Making Plans For The Future

    Ren arrived just in time for dinner. Excitedly Fae immediately ran to the door to greet him when Linda informed her that Ren was home.


    "Hey ... how was the conference? How have you been all day?" asked Fae enthusiastically as she met Ren by the door.


    The man was amazed to see Fae''s attitude. She looked so happy to see him. The man realized he had never experienced having anyone looking so happy to see him come home. In this mansion, there were only several staff and they were all too distant from him.


    This feels... heartwarming.


    Ahh... it felt so good when someone was waiting for us to come home, Ren thought to himself.


    He reached his hands and embraced Fae who came to him. Ren kissed the girl''s forehead and answered in a cheerful voice. "The conference was a success. I''m fine. What kept you busy today?"


    Fae discussed some of the books she had read as she walked hand in hand with Ren to the dining room.


    "I was just trying to see if I spoke a language other than the five I was familiar with yesterday, so I went through all the books in your library to see if there were any more books in other languages ??that I recognized," Fae replied.


    "So? Do you speak any other foreign languages?" asked Ren with interest.


    Fae shook her head and replied with a low voice. "No. Only those five."


    Ren ruffled Fae''s hair with a laugh. "It''s already great that you are able to speak five languages. Why do you sound sad?"


    "Hmm ... but you speak ten languages," said Fae again.


    "Ahh ... we are different. I''ve studied various languages ??for over 20 years and I AM a genius."


    Fae admitted that Ren was right. "You''re right, I should be grateful to speak five languages. Ahh .. I really want to remember where and how I learned all those languages. I don''t think I learned them in school."


    "Later, I will help you find more information about your parents," said Ren. "After we come home from Monaco, I''ll take you to Italy and Romania. Who knows, we might find clues about your childhood with your parents there."


    Fae''s eyes lit up at hearing Ren''s words. She hugged Ren and exclaimed happily, "It will make me so happy! Thank you so much!"


    "Hmm ... don''t thank me just yet. We won''t necessarily find any clues," said Ren firmly. "But I promise, I''ll try my best."


    Fae just nodded happily. She couldn''t wait to live her life with Ren, and then explored places from her past so that she could retrieve some memories from her childhood with her parents.


    They ate dinner in a warm and romantic atmosphere. As usual, the two of them didn''t talk much, but Fae could feel Ren''s warmth and care for her.


    After finishing their meal, Ren invited Fae to sit and chat in the library while enjoying a sweet port. Port was a type of sweet red wine typical of Portugal.


    "This port is a personal gift from a member of the conference delegation. He is Portugal''s minister of environment and has his own vineyard in Porto. He brought it especially for me," Ren said as he poured the port into Fae''s glass. "I feel like this special port should be enjoyed with a special person too."


    "Ahh ... thanks," said Fae. She waited for Ren to finish pouring the port for himself and then they toasted.


    "I''ve spoken to Amelia and she will prepare everything for us to travel to Monaco," said Ren. "My schedule next week is quite busy, so, I can''t spend so much time with you. You have to find things to do to entertain yourself. You can do some gardening, knitting, reading, or you can look for a school ... whatever you want. I''ll be busy working."


    "Very well," Fee nodded. "Is Amelia coming with us to Monaco?"


    She was curious to see what Ren''s secretary was like. Was Amelia pretty? From her name, she sounded like a beautiful girl ...


    "No. Amelia will take care of my work here. I don''t need her in Monaco," Ren replied.


    "Oh, I see." On the one hand, Fee was a little relieved that Amelia was not coming with them, but on the other hand, she was still curious to know what kind of person Ren had worked closely with.


    Eventually, however, Fae decided not to overthink it and refrained from asking questions about Amelia before Ren introduced them properly.


    "After we get married, what do you want to do?" asked Ren.


    "Uhm ... I want to find a school. I want to continue my education so I can¡ª" Fae suddenly turned silent. She really wanted to be an educated girl so that she could keep up with Ren. She didn''t want to embarrass him because he had a wife who was a country bumpkin and didn''t go to school.


    "Why are you quiet?" asked Ren in surprise. "I love it when you want to study. You can decide what you want to study, I''ll help you go to school."


    "Thank you," said Fee, nodding. "I want to study literature. I love reading. I understand several languages ??already. It would be nice to compare literary works from different cultures and languages."


    "Sounds good," Ren nodded in agreement. "I personally prefer natural sciences like physics and maths, but knowledge is knowledge."


    Fee knew that Ren worked at SpaceLab before he was asked to return to Moravia by his royal family. The man was world-famous as the youngest professor to head the Space Exploration division at SpaceLab.


    He used the name Ren Hanenberg without any mention of his aristocratic status and managed to hide his identity for years.


    "Do you miss your old life?" asked Fee attentively. She knew Ren did not want power and hoped to escape his duties as the successor to the Moravian throne by the royal family. Fae wanted to know if Ren actually wanted to return to SpaceLab.


    Ren didn''t answer for a long time. His face looked like he was thinking hard and remembering something. He then shook his head.


    "I don''t miss my old life. There are so many things I want to do in the future," replied Ren at last. "You will be a part of it all."


    "Oh .." Fee nodded happily at Ren''s words. Whatever he wanted to do, as long as Fee was in it, the girl would be delighted to be part of it.


    "So .. you will go to school and learn about literature?" Ren confirmed Fee''s plan. He poured another port into their glass.


    The girl nodded firmly.

 Chapter 91 - Where Do You Want Me To Sleep?

    Fae nodded firmly. "That''s right. I want to study because I want to be an educated girl so I won''t embarrass you."


    "You won''t embarrass me," said Ren with a smile.


    "Uhm .. not only that, I mean .. later when we have children, I want to be able to educate them," said Fae.


    Her face was suddenly flushed red. She meant what she said. She wanted to be able to be a good mother who would educate their children well. If she wasn''t educated, how would she able to raise their children properly?


    However, talking about children with Ren made her blush. Ren had asked Fae to be his wife, but they hadn''t discussed the technicalities at all. Where they would live and whether they want to have children or not, and if yes, how many.


    "Do you want to have children?" asked Ren suddenly. He had seen Fae''s blushed face and found it adorable.


    "Uhm .. don''t you?" Fae asked back. In her mind, after a couple got married, it was only natural to think about children. Besides... she was desperately lonely and wanted to have her own family. She thought, being an orphan, Ren would want the same thing as her.


    "Hmm ..." Ren took a deep breath and looked at Fae deeply. He then grabbed the girl and made her sat on his lap.


    Fae was puzzled by Ren''s attitude.


    "Don''t you want children?" Suddenly she had a bad feeling. Were she and Ren not on the same page regarding this issue?


    Ren shook his head. "It''s not like that. I just feel we''re not ready to be parents. You forget that we have to hide our relationship until I can step down from being the heir to the Moravian throne?"


    "Oh ..." Fae finally nodded in understanding.


    She understood Ren''s point of view. Of course, it would be difficult for them if Fae gave birth to children, while Ren had not announced their marriage. The royal family would definitely feel offended, and this could escalate into a scandal.


    "Give me five years at the most to make sure my cousin Caroline produces a son and then I can step down," Ren said earnestly. "I will have children with you after five years."


    "Five years?" Fae repeated Ren''s words. Deep inside, she felt five years was too long.


    "I''ll try to speed it up, but I can''t promise. So, I hope you will be patient. We will get there, but in the meantime .. we can''t have children just yet."


    Fae nodded weakly. She didn''t want to put Ren into a difficult position. The man could have chosen the easier way by not marrying her at all ... but he chose to be with Fae and formalize their relationship. So, Fae must be understanding of his situation.


    "I''ll be patient," said Fae understandingly. "The important thing is I''m with you."


    "Thank you for your understanding," said Ren. He kissed Fae''s tiny red lips and hugged her waist.


    They discussed a little about their plans to go to Monaco and what they wanted to do after getting married. Fae still couldn''t believe that she would soon marry Ren Hanenberg ...


    If this is a dream, she didn''t want to wake up.


    After finishing their port and relaxing, the two decided to rest.


    "Uhm.. where do you want to sleep?" asked Fae as they left the library.


    She remembered that last night when Ren carried her into her bedroom, he ended up sleeping in Fae''s bed with her. It was really nice and she would love to have him on her bed every night.


    However, she couldn''t imagine Ren sharing her room permanently because the room Fae was staying in was quite feminine. A grown man like Ren must prefer an elegant and masculine room for himself.


    "Where do YOU want me to sleep?" asked Ren with a smile.


    "Uhm .. my room is too... uhm .. feminine," said Fae hesitantly.


    "Hmm .. actually I never care about the design of a room, I rarely sleep in them anyway," Ren shrugged. "But .. since I met you .. I''ve always been able to sleep well, regardless of where it is. Well.. as long as it''s with you, I don''t think I really care about the place."


    Fae remembered that Ren spent two days at her grandmother''s house helping Fae with funeral matters. The man didn''t complain at all, even though the house was shabby.


    Ah, maybe it was true. For Ren, the room was not important at all.


    "All right ... then, we can sleep in my room, for now," said Fae, blushing. "Later, after we get married, I will think of a proper room design that would fit both our personalities."


    "I''d like that," said Ren in a happy voice. He hugged the girl''s waist and spontaneously lifted her body and carried her in his arms.


    Fae struggled to hold back her shriek. She was so surprised that Ren would pick her up suddenly. She was embarrassed when Linda and the other four servants saw them.


    "Don''t be ashamed, all the servants here really respect my privacy," said Ren, kissing Fae on the cheek and continued walking towards the girl''s room, with Fae in his arms.


    Inwardly, Fae tried to guess how many girls Ren had brought to this huge mansion.


    "Before you wonder, I''ve never brought another girl here before," said Ren suddenly as if he could read Fae''s mind. "Only Amelia has been here. She''s my secretary and deals a lot with the house staff."


    Fae tried to forget about Amelia because she didn''t want to be jealous of the girl she had never met. Besides .. she should be more confident. Ren had decided to marry her, not Amelia.


    The man chose her. If there really was something between Ren and Amelia, shouldn''t they have been in a relationship or got married before Fae entered the picture?


    "What are you thinking?" Ren asked as he laid Fae''s body on the bed. He then sat on the bed''s edge and helped take off the girl''s shoes. Then Ren also took off his own shoes. Then, he unfastened his shirt buttons one by one.


    Fae, who saw Ren''s action, immediately swallowed hard.


    It looked like they wouldn''t go to sleep right away, she thought.


    "I-I was just thinking about our wedding plans," Fae lied. She didn''t want to sound like a jealous wife-to-be if she told him she was thinking about the girl named Amelia.


    "Hmm .. I''m glad to hear that," said Ren as he took off his black shirt, showing his strong and chiseled upper body.


    He then lay down beside Fae and kissed the girl''s lips warmly, while his hands slowly traced down her skin, from her neck, down to her shoulders ... then her chest.


    Ren then he pulled down the straps of Fae''s dress ... showing her beautiful perky breasts.


    Fae couldn''t help but moan softly as Ren''s right hand kneaded her left breast and played with her nipple. The man smiled and kissed Fae again. He helped Fae took the dress off her and exposed the girl''s body completely, now clad only in a silk panty.


    It was such a beautiful sight to behold!


    Ren''s kisses slowly descended from Fae''s lips to her neck, down to her neckline, and then landed on her right breast. He greedily devoured Fae''s right breast presented before him, while his hand kept kneading Fae''s left breast, and then he alternated between the two.


    Fae sure had a perfect body, Ren thought.


    He had never met a woman more beautiful and sexier than this village girl.

 Chapter 92 - Are You Used To Taking Private Planes?

    They made love that night before the two fell asleep in each other''s embrace. Fae felt so comfortable in Ren''s arms all night. She also felt happy seeing Ren so relaxed after they had sex and the man was able to sleep soundly.


    Since they knew each other, she had never seen Ren unable to sleep. Yet, Ren had a reputation as the only guest at the resort who had difficulty sleeping. He also was known for his bad temper due to his lack of sleep.


    Really ... Fae simply could not have imagined another version of Ren Hanenberg from the one she had known personally. She couldn''t imagine Ren being harsh or ruthless like what many people said about him.


    Fae had only seen Ren being ruthless once, namely to Mr. Krause when he told Ren that his request to make Fae his personal maid could not be fulfilled.


    Apart from that one incident, Fae had never seen Ren ruthless or even reprimand his staff for making mistakes. So she couldn''t imagine Ren as a man who was cold and disliked by outsiders.


    ***


    "Are you ready?" asked Ren as he opened the door for Fae. The girl pushed her small suitcase from the room and nodded.


    "I can''t wait for our trip," said Fae happily.


    "Let John carry your suitcase," said Ren while nodding at the driver who swiftly took Fae''s suitcase from his hands.


    "Thank you," said Fae with a smile. She reached out her hand and Ren immediately took Fae out of the mansion. In the yard, Ren''s regular black Rolls Royce was already waiting for them.


    John swiftly opened the door for his boss, and Ren helped Fae into the car. He then followed and sat beside the girl. Not long after that, John was driving them to Almstad airport.


    A black car followed behind them, containing several of Ren''s bodyguards. The journey went smoothly without any hitch. This was the first time Fae left Ren''s residence. As she was looking out the window, she became astonished by how big the place was. It was a grand mansion with a massive garden and courtyard.


    During the past week, Fae decided to stay at home while waiting for Ren, who was busy with his state duties. She spent her time consulting with interior designers to rearrange Ren''s room which was bigger than hers, to become their shared bedroom together after they returned from Monaco.


    Since Ren didn''t care about where he would sleep, Fae decided to be proactive and design a room suitable for the two of them. Her room was now too small and feminine for Ren. However, Ren''s room was too plain and didn''t show the owner''s personality because Ren hadn''t really used it for a long time. So, Fae decided to step up and redesign it.


    The man apparently spent more time in the library or his study than in his private bedroom. It was only recently that he began to spend less time in his study after Fae''s arrival. And he also slept more!


    Now, not a single night passed without Ren being able to rest well. Always with Fae in his arms.


    He said that Fae had always made him feel so good and happy that he became relaxed enough to sleep.


    "I don''t know exactly what happened," Ren admitted one day. "Ever since I am with you ...My mood has always been really good. I think it is your voice. Hearing your voice makes me happy."


    "Really?" Fae smiled broadly when she heard Ren''s confession.


    "I know it''s weird, but to me, your voice has that calming effect," Ren explained.


    Fae was touched. The man was not a romantic who was used to saying sweet words. Ren was a practical person who spoke his mind. So, if he said that he liked her voice, it must be because it was the truth.


    "That''s right. I think you are indeed a special woman," Ren confirmed his words. "I noticed that the plants near our room are growing healthier too. The daisies and dahlias outside the windows are still blooming beautifully, even though it''s already autumn."


    "Oh .. you noticed that too?" asked Fae with a happy face. "I don''t know if the flowers really became happy hearing my voice, but I''ve always loved singing to the plants I care for."


    Ren nodded. "That''s how I feel. Your voice always makes me feel good and happy. I don''t think plants can lie."


    "Ah¡­ I hope that''s true. I''m glad to see you sleeping so well," said Fae.


    "You make me feel so lucky," said Ren solemnly. "Since you are in my life, my quality of life has improved. I am happy to be with you."


    Fae was deeply moved by Ren''s words. She lowered her head and blushed at the man''s words. "I''m happy to be with you too. I''m glad you came to Rhine so we could meet."


    Ren only smiled slightly and squeezed Fae''s hand gently. They spoke no more throughout the journey. Their car arrived at the airport half an hour later and headed straight for the runway. Ren''s private plane was already waiting.


    Ren turned his head towards Fae as the car pulled up near his plane. The man''s face looked a little surprised.


    "Aren''t you wondering why we are going straight to the runway?" he asked Fae.


    The girl furrowed her brows.


    "Why should I be wondering?"


    Ren looked at Fae for a moment and then shook his head. "Usually, people have to go through the security check and check-in counter at the terminal when they travel by planes. You don''t seem at all surprised to see that we didn''t go through it all and headed straight to the plane on the runway. You looked like you were used to taking a private plane."


    "Oh, is that so?" Fae was astonished at Ren''s words. She didn''t even think about it.


    That was true. She didn''t notice anything unusual. She didn''t actually remember if she ever got on a plane and where she went with it.


    So, why could she act so naturally when Ren brought her on a private plane like this?


    "Uhm .. I don''t remember ever getting on a plane, to be honest. Maybe I really don''t know how people normally travel, since I never fly before," said Fae a little shyly. So, are we going to take a private plane?"


    "That''s right," said Ren.. "I just wonder why you don''t seem surprised."

 Chapter 93 - A Date In Monte Carlo

    "I don''t know... Maybe it is because I''ve never been on a plane before?" Fae was confused. "I don''t think I''ve been on a private plane or any plane for that matter."


    "Hmm ... it is possible." Ren finally nodded. It was indeed very hard to believe that a village girl like Fae had ever been on a private plane before.


    They boarded the plane with a capacity of 20 passengers and immediately sat on two very comfortable seats. The trip to Monte Carlo would take two hours. During the flight, they decided to talk about their wedding plans in Monaco.


    "Usually, to get married in Monaco, both applicants or one of them must stay in Monaco for a minimum of 30 days," Ren explained. "But because I know Prince Johann, a member of the royal family there, everything can be made easier. We can get an exception. He will also be one of our witnesses."


    "Will he not divulge your identity and our marriage?" asked Fae. "I mean, as an aristocrat, he certainly knows the other members of the Moravian royal family. Isn''t it possible that someday he''ll slip up ... or, I don''t know... I don''t understand why you don''t ask ordinary people as our witnesses."


    "He won''t betray me," said Ren calmly. "Besides, I think it''s better to have a witness from the nobility, so that later when we need to announce our marriage, people will not think negatively about why we hide it for years. Johann can act as a witness to confirm our marriage to the public later."


    "Oh, I see," Fae nodded in understanding.


    The girl just followed Ren''s plans because she thought Ren understood their situation better than she did.


    The medium-sized private plane landed at Monte Carlo airport at 5 pm. Amelia had arranged everything perfectly. Several cars had lined up to pick up the Moravian prince and his entourage from the airport and immediately brought them to Hotel De Paris Monte Carlo.


    Hotel De Paris was the most luxurious hotel in the principality of Monaco, which was known for being super expensive. Monaco itself was one of the smallest countries in the world, which was very wealthy. According to some surveys, 30% of the population were millionaires. Hotel De Paris, located on the seafront, was a must-visit place for the world''s wealthy when they came to Monaco.


    Ren and Fae''s arrival was welcomed by the hotel''s GM who respectfully escorted the couple himself to the Princess Grace penthouse located at the top of the hotel. Fae was amazed by the beauty of this luxury hotel.


    She loved the hotel design and the elegant arrangement of the furniture. The penthouse they stayed at was truly impressive. The penthouse had two luxurious master bedrooms and was located on two floors. The outdoor area was up to 400 m2 and featured the beautiful views of the sea.


    "It''s so beautiful..." muttered Fae as she walked down the living room onto the outside terrace.


    "Yes. Very beautiful ..." said Ren, who looked at Fae as she was walking away from him. He then turned to the GM who was standing beside him. "Isn''t my wife gorgeous?"


    The hotel GM smiled broadly and nodded. "Master is right. You are very lucky."


    "I know," said Ren with a nod.


    They had dinner in the penthouse while enjoying the sunset from the large windows overlooking the sea. The view was truly extraordinary. The food served was much more special than usual. Everything that was presented accentuated the luxury and distinctive design of Southern France.


    Monaco was one of the smallest countries in the world that was once part of France. It was located between France and Italy. After the Grimaldi family took the throne and ruled Monaco, this small kingdom became a sovereign kingdom. As a small city-state, everything in Monaco was very expensive.


    Only very wealthy people came here on vacation. In the past, this kingdom relied mainly on its income from casinos, but after Prince Rainier III succeeded in improving Monaco''s economy, now only less than 5% of the country''s income was derived from casinos, and the rest came from tourism.


    "Would you like to go for a walk?" asked Ren after dinner. Fae nodded happily.


    "I''d love to! The beach looks beautiful," said Fae enthusiastically.


    The sun was just setting, and the sky was getting dark, but Ren agreed to Fae''s request. The two of them got off the penthouse and strolled by the beach hand in hand.


    In the middle of the ocean, they could see that there were so many cruise ships that made the signature sight of Monte Carlo.


    "Monte Carlo is beautiful ..." Fae said over and over. "Almstad is beautiful too. But I haven''t really explored it."


    "That''s right," Ren nodded. "I haven''t had the chance to take you exploring Almstad. Sorry, I was so busy."


    Of course, Fae understood Ren''s condition. Apart from being busy, this man would also attract a lot of attention in the capital. Who didn''t know the face of Prince Renald Hanenberg in Moravia?


    Even if Ren would take Fae to walk the Almstad, he wouldn''t be able to do it openly. Even though he looked slightly different in real life from his pictures online, some people were bound to recognize him.


    They could travel more freely in Monaco because he was not very well known in this country. Ren could casually walk while holding Fae and occasionally kiss her lips when they stopped in front of the water.


    "Tomorrow, we will meet Johann for lunch together. The day after tomorrow we will get married at the city hall. Actually, only Monaco residents can legally marry in Monaco, but we get special treatment because I know Johann and helped him before."


    "Ahh ... so lucky," said Fae, nodding her head.


    She realized that Ren gave her very special treatment by immediately formalizing their relationship status even though they had to keep it a secret for several years. She felt that Ren was a very responsible and caring man.


    They decided to stop at a lounge and have a drink after a walk on the beach. Fae ordered a mojito and Ren ordered a glass of wine. The two of them drank while chatting in low voices.


    Their very attractive appearances made so many pairs of eyes turn to them. That''s why Ren requested that they be assigned a table in the most hidden corner for privacy.


    Fae and Ren enjoyed their date happily. This was the first time they had actually gone out for a date outside the home or hotel.. Fae felt her chest filled with happiness to the brim, from the time they walked on the beach and were now enjoying a drink together in the lounge.

 Chapter 94 - JM In Montecarlo

    "Sorry, we can''t go out on dates like this often," said Ren in an apologetic tone. "Please give me a few years, so that I can step down from my position. Until then, we can only do this when we''re abroad."


    "That''s fine.." said Fae with a smile. She was very happy to know that Ren could always read her thoughts. She did feel a bit sad because they could not go out as often as ordinary couples do.


    But, it didn''t matter. What other people said about them also didn''t matter to Fae.


    What mattered most to her was the fact that in two days they would be married.


    Fae couldn''t wait to spend the rest of her life with this man.


    Ren touched Fae''s hand and squeezed it gently. "You are very understanding. I am very lucky to have you."


    Fae only smiled at Ren''s words. She lowered her head with her cheeks blushed.


    The lounge atmosphere was so romantic and private. They chatted about how they felt and how wonderful it was in Monte Carlo tonight.


    They had just ordered a second drink when a group of four gorgeous girls entered the lounge. The men who were sitting and drinking with their partners immediately received death stares from their women. It was because these men simultaneously raised their heads to admire the group of incredibly beautiful young girls who had just entered.


    In contrast, men who sat drinking alone or with male friends looked like they just hit the jackpot bigger than the casino. There were four women in the group. They all wore sexy and fashionable clothes that showed off their tall and beautiful physiques, like supermodels.


    "Eh .. weren''t they the supermodels that were walking the runway in Paris yesterday?" There were whispers among the fashion-savvy visitors.


    "That''s right. Apparently, they go to Monaco for fun after the show."


    "Gosh .. they look so much prettier in real life than on the internet screen," said another.


    Fae raised her face to see the group that had just arrived. She admitted that the four girls were stunning. They were standing and talking with the lounge staff, who then invited them to sit down and enjoy their drinks at the bar while waiting for an empty table.


    "Uhm .. Beautiful ladies, our table can still accommodate a few guests. If you are willing to join us .. we will treat you to a drink," said a thirty-something businessman, wearing very expensive stuff from head to toe. On his table, there was only him and another man. He and his friend had been drinking for an hour, just the two of them.


    The girls looked at each other and then spoke quietly between them.


    "Well .. better join them while waiting for our own table," said one of them.


    The others shrugged and finally followed the girl''s decision.


    "Alright .. we will join you until we can get a table of our own." A girl who was the most beautiful of them signaled with her hand to call the staff. "We will wait at this table ... Please, let us know immediately when there is an empty table."


    "Yes, Miss."


    "What name should we use for your reservation, Miss?"


    "JM," replied the beautiful girl in a firm voice. JM had beautiful curly hair that reached her waist, and she looked like a perfect barbie doll. Her bright blue cat eyes adorned her extraordinarily beautiful face and her every move was graceful. She was a real head-turner.


    The two men who sat at the table immediately got out of their chairs and invited the girls to enter.


    "We are happy that you want to join us. The atmosphere here has been quite boring because my friend insisted on talking about business," said the first man with a chuckle. He was the one who had invited the girls to join. From his accent, he sounded like an American. "By the way, my name is John, and this is my friend David."


    "Hi, John .. hi David." A girl with short hair and long lashes greeted them with a smile. "My name is Angie, this is Carla, that''s JM, and the other one is Lola."


    "Ahh .. let''s get you drinks to celebrate our encounter," John gave a sign to the waiter to take the girls'' order. He ordered another martini for himself.


    "Did you just arrive in Monte Carlo?" asked John curiously. When he talked, his eyes never left JM. He had never seen such a beautiful girl from this close. He recognized JM as one of the most famous supermodels today, but he did not expect that he would be so lucky and meet her in Monte Carlo.


    "Well .. yesterday we had a show in Paris. After we finished the show, we decided to stop by Monte Carlo. This place is very beautiful," replied Lola. She glanced at JM and realized that the girl did not care about John''s attention toward her. She was engrossed in checking the wine list from the menu.


    Her indifferent attitude only made her look even more attractive. All the men around them looked enviously at John and David, who were so lucky to sit at a table with the supermodels.


    Fae, who had been watching them from behind the room divider that hid their table to give them privacy, frowned. Ren, who saw Fae''s expression, became interested and touched her arm.


    "Why are you watching them? Do you know them?" he asked softly.


    Fae shook her head. "No. I am just admiring those girls. They are so beautiful, especially the one with long curly hair. She looks like an angel."


    Ren smiled at Fae''s words.


    "You are no less beautiful than her. In fact ... in my opinion ... you are much prettier because you are much more elegant and feminine. The only reason why no man in this lounge is trying to flirt with you is because you came with me," said the man earnestly.


    "Ahh .. you can''t be serious," said Fae with a chuckle. She didn''t feel she deserved to be compared to a supermodel like JM. She thought Ren only said that because the man loved her.


    "I do mean it," said Ren. "You are the most beautiful woman in Monaco today."


    He squeezed Fae''s hand softly and tilted his chin toward the menu. "Come on, you want to order another drink, right? We were distracted by their arrival."


    "Hmm .. that''s right. Ah, I want Strawberry Daiquiri," Fae pointed to the menu.


    "Good choice," said Ren with a nod. He raised his right hand and signaled for the waiter to take their order.


    "My wife wants to order Strawberry Daiquiri, and I want a glass of Prosecco," he said to the waiter, who swiftly took their orders on his tablet.


    Fae blushed to hear that Ren already called her his wife.. Her face was slightly flushed, and she felt so delighted.

 Chapter 95 - Commotion At The Lounge

    Ren and Fae continued drinking quietly and chatting affectionately about their plans during their few days in Monaco. Tomorrow, they would relax in the penthouse, enjoying the view from their spacious terrace.


    Prince Johann will come for lunch with his girlfriend and they would talk about the wedding at the town hall the next day.


    After they got married, Ren would take Fae to sightsee around beautiful places in Monaco. He would show her the botanical garden with so many tropical and succulent plants from around the world since he knew Fae loved plants. Then, sailing and exploring some beautiful seaside villages not far from Monaco would be their next agenda.


    All their plans made Fae so excited. She couldn''t wait to spend her holiday time with Ren. For the whole week, they would act like newlyweds who went on their honeymoon after the wedding. Thinking about it made Fae''s chest filled with joy.


    Meanwhile, at a table near them, separated by a room divider, JM and her friends were busy chatting about their last show. It was a good event, and now they wanted to reward themselves by exploring Monaco.


    John and David seemed very interested in the girls. They tried to get the girls'' phone numbers, even offering to accompany them to explore Monaco and its surroundings.


    "We charter a yacht tomorrow to go around the bay. It doesn''t feel good to go just the two of us. Do you girls want to join us? We''ll party in the middle of the ocean." David tried to get the group of beautiful girls to come with them.


    He explained in detail how luxurious the yacht they chartered and whatever interesting things they would do tomorrow.


    "Hmm ... Thanks, but we just come here to have some girls'' time. We do not intend to involve boys this time," JM explained. "We prefer to shop and play a little at the casino and then go sailing with the yacht on our own."


    "Ahh .. why don''t you just join us?" David was still trying to persuade the girls. "You don''t have to spend your own money on the yacht. Let us pay for it. We know that modeling is just a glamorous job, but doesn''t really make you money."


    "What do you mean?" asked JM, narrowing her eyes to stare at David closely. "Are you saying we need men for money?"


    "Uhm .. that''s not what I meant, Sweetheart. I mean .. I know you don''t have much money. Why don''t you just save the money you got from your shows and let us spoil you while you are in Monaco? We will take you out and shop. "


    The girls looked at each other and laughed.


    "Well... if you guys spoil us by taking us shopping and sightseeing, what do you want from us in return?" JM asked them in a sarcastic tone.


    John and David exchanged glances and smiled faintly.


    "Ahh .. we are all adults here, right? Well, we will just ask you to return the favor by spoiling us too. Two girls can pamper David... That could be Carla and Angie. And then, we still have two more, JM and Lola can pamper me. It''s a win-win, right? " John talked with a perverted smile as he stared at JM.


    "Tch .. you confused us for working girls," said JM in an irritated voice. "We don''t need your money!"


    Fae and Ren, who had just finished drinking, exchanged glances when they heard the commotion from the next table.


    "Poor girls. They only want to get a table, but now they have to deal with perverted men," said Fae. "Shall we give them our table? We''ve finished drinking anyway, right?"


    Ren nodded. He raised his hand and called the server.


    "We have finished here. You can give our table to the four girls." He tilted his chin towards the next table. He then put a few hundred euros on the table and tapped on it. "Take the change for a tip."


    "Yes, Sir." The servant nodded respectfully with a beaming face. The bill for this beautiful couple was less than 200 euros, but apparently Ren had put double that on his table.


    What a lucky night! Not only was he able to serve four gorgeous supermodels in the lounge, but he also received a huge tip from this guest.


    Ren took Fae and walked hand in hand out of the lounge. As they passed the table where JM and her friends were arguing with John and David, Ren suddenly stopped. Fae, who was standing behind him, waited patiently. She understood what Ren was about to do.


    The man turned to the four girls and pointed to the divider beside Lola.


    "My wife and I have finished drinking. You can use our table, it is very private behind the divider of this room. Earlier, I already asked the waiter to give you the table and get it ready for you."


    Everyone present at John''s table was stunned. A moment later, JM immediately nodded with a smile.


    "Ahh .. thank you, Sir. We will move there soon."


    Ren nodded back and turned to leave them. He took Fae''s again and the two of them walked out affectionately.


    JM and her friends could only look at the backs of the two and whispered among each other, ignoring John and David, who were dumbfounded.


    "Wow, such a handsome man! If he''s the one to invite me to go sailing tomorrow, I wouldn''t say no ..." commented Lola, laughing.


    "Hush .. didn''t you hear him earlier saying he is with his wife?" Angie rolled her eyes. "Tss... he''s a married man. Don''t be a homewrecker!"


    "Ahh ... I''m just kidding," Lola replied. "Eh, did you see his wife earlier? I was wondering what kind of woman can be so lucky to marry such a handsome man."


    Her friends shook their heads.


    "I couldn''t get a good look at her. She was standing behind him," said Angie.


    "Ahh .. never mind. Let''s move now, so we don''t have to deal with two perverted men here," said JM, glaring at John and David. She got up with her drink and walked toward the room divider Ren had shown her.


    "Hey .. you girls are easily offended," commented John. "No need to move. Sorry if my words sounded presumptuous. I just wanted to get to know you better."


    Carla squinted her eyes and gave John a look of pity. "Tch... Do you think you even have a chance with JM? You won''t be able to compete with her boyfriend."


    She shook her head, then got up from her chair with his drink and walked to the next table following JM. Angie and Lola did the same.


    Now, only John and David remained at their table. Previously, they had made all the men in the lounge jealous when they got the four supermodels to join their table, but now everyone was glancing at them with mocking expression.


    The felt so humiliated.

 Chapter 96 - Attacked By Thugs

    Ren and Fee walked hand in hand back to Hotel De Paris. They decided to go to bed early and tomorrow they could enjoy Monte Carlo to the fullest.


    Meanwhile, JM and her friends continued drinking and chatting happily in the lounge. They had forgotten about John and David who annoyed them earlier. The girls didn''t notice the two men''s faces turn red with embarrassment and anger.


    These four beauties had made John and David looked down upon by those other men drinking in the lounge. They could hear mocking laughter came from the table around them from the men who had been jealous of John and David for having the supermodels in their table earlier. After a while, the two couldn''t take it anymore and immediately finished their drinks and then left.


    "They think they can just humiliate us ..." scolded John, turning his head back to the lounge they had just left. "I''ll teach them a lesson."


    David crossed his arms over his chest and surveyed the lounge entrance. He also felt what his friend was feeling. Never before had he been rejected and humiliated like this.


    John called someone and grumbled on the phone. When he finished talking, he hung up the phone and took David''s hand to go to another lounge and continued their drinking.


    "Huh .. I''ll make them pay for the humiliation. Don will bring those whores to our place," said John with a smirk. He planned to teach the girls a lesson they would never forget.


    ***


    JM and her friends were busy chatting about their plans for sailing the next day. They were very excited because it was their first time in Monte Carlo.


    "My father''s friend has a yacht here, and he said we are free to use it anytime. I''ve asked permission," said JM with a smile. Her friends immediately cheered and downed their glasses, looking excited.


    Caspar Schneider was one of her father''s friends. He owned a yacht and residence in Monte Carlo that his family often used for vacations. As soon as he heard JM had a show in Paris and she wanted to visit Monte Carlo with her friends, Caspar immediately offered the girl to stay at his family''s mansion and use their yacht.


    JM had to gently refuse the kind offer to stay at the mansion. She didn''t want to bring her friends to stay at the Schneider''s residence in Monte Carlo because they would think she came from a very wealthy family. So far, she still kept her family background a secret, which was closely related to the Schneider and Linden families.


    Even among her close friends, only Carla knew that JM was in a relationship with Altair Linden, the eldest son of Rhionen Meier Industries'' owner, also Caspar Schneider''s oldest grandson.


    JM didn''t want anyone to think she was gaining her popularity and all her projects because of nepotism.


    "Whoaa.. it''s so exciting! I can''t wait!" Angie squealed happily.


    "We''ll leave tomorrow at 9 am. The crew will pick us up at the hotel," said JM while sipping wine from her glass. "We''d better not hang out until really late. We need our beauty sleep, so tomorrow, our photos on the ship can look amazing."


    "Haha .. you''re right. I''ve finished my drinks," said Carla. She put down her empty mojito glass and took out several bills. "This time I''ll pay. Tomorrow you can pay."


    "Got it!" said her friends.


    After paying for their drinks and got their purses, the four supermodels walked out of the lounge to return to their hotel.


    The four of them laughed and chattered as they discuss what they had experienced today. They were staying at the Hotel De Paris, and it was only a ten-minute walk from the lounge.


    The temperature in Monaco during autumn was still quite warm due to its location in the French Riviera. They really didn''t need to wear their coats, so they could walk freely in their summer dresses and shorts with tank tops.


    They all looked so sexy and carefree, turning every head as they walked toward their hotel.


    "Hey .. ladies, where are you going? We can take you there," said a man who appeared out of nowhere and suddenly blocked their way.


    "That''s right. We have a nice car with us. We can take you anywhere." Two men dressed all in black with leather jackets also appeared and blocked the four girls from behind. Their gestures looked threatening.


    "Who are you?" asked JM boldly.


    "Hehehe ... you don''t need to know who we are," said the first man. His face was grinning creepily as he opened his jacket slightly and revealed a gun tucked under his belt.


    The four girls gasped at the same time. They looked at each other with worried faces.


    "If we don''t want to come with you, what are you going to do?" JM didn''t look scared, instead, she challenged the men.


    "Don''t you dare touch JM or you''ll regret it big time! You don''t know who JM''s boyfriend is ..." said Carla, trying to be brave. JM hurriedly pinched her friend and glared at her. She didn''t Altair''s name to be mentioned.


    She was worried that if people found out about her relationship with the man, JM would be targeted to extort money from her boyfriend.


    She couldn''t afford to let his family suffer such an ordeal. She still remembered what happened to Altair''s sister a few years ago. Vega was kidnapped by unknown people, and they still had not found her.


    JM didn''t want to trouble Altair by putting herself at risk. Not only extorting money, but bad people might also use her to threatened Altair''s family.


    She couldn''t let that happen!


    "Who is her boyfriend? Do you think we are scared of anyone? Huh... HAHAHAHA ..." The first man nodded to his two friends, and they immediately moved closer to the four girls.


    JM immediately took drastic action. She jumped at the man who was threatening them from the front. Her movement was agile, and suddenly she had grabbed the pistol tucked on the man''s waist. After turning her body around, the girl grabbed the man by the neck and pointed the gun against his temple.


    "Hey, dude, hold it! If you get closer .. I won''t hesitate to kill him ..." JM nodded at Angie, who looked dumbfounded with her big round eyes. "Angie .. take out your cellphone and record this incident ... We need evidence to go to the police ...."

 Chapter 97 - JM Saves The Day

    Angie hastily pulled out her cell phone and recorded the incident. The man held at gunpoint by JM and his two friends froze in shock. They still could not believe that such a beautiful girl in her elegant dress could easily subdue their leader.


    "YOU WILL DISPOSE OF ALL THE WEAPONS THAT ARE IN YOUR BODY .. otherwise .. I WILL KILL HIM!! I HAVE WITNESSES AND EVIDENCE THAT IT WAS YOU WHO ATTACKED US FIRST!!!" JM snapped at them. She really did her best to intimidate their attackers.


    The two men who were rooted in their place suddenly woke up by JM''s screams and immediately took out the pistols they hid under their coats.


    Reluctantly, they placed their guns on the ground.


    "Lola .. call the police ... we need help," said JM, nodding at Lola. Her friend immediately took out her cell phone and called the emergency number.


    Seeing their weak position and how the police was about to arrive, the two criminals glanced at each other and then, as if making a silent agreement, the two immediately turned and ran as fast as they could leaving their leader behind.


    "Hey .. don''t run away, you bastards!!" The man whose neck was still gripped by JM could only curse his disloyal subordinates.


    "Don''t even think to run away like them. I am trained to use guns and won''t hesitate to kill you for self defense," sneered JM. "Who sent you?"


    The man gave JM a contemptuous look and was about to spit at her, but JM was faster. She took out a pill from her pocket and put it into the man''s mouth, then pressed his cheeks to make him swallow the pill.


    "Ugh .. hmmpph ... what did you put in my mouth ..." protested the man, but he couldn''t vomit out the pill he had just swallowed. JM had choked his neck so that he could only moan in pain.


    "Listen carefully. Your dick will never get up for the rest of your life if you don''t get the antidote from me." JM released her grip from the man''s neck and smiled sarcastically. She then took out two similar pills from her pocket and put them in the man''s pocket. "I''ll only give you the antidote after you give these two pills to the people who hired you. After they take these pills.. tell them to see me. THEN I''ll give you the antidote. You can report to me on your phone number."


    After saying this, she then took the criminal''s cellphone from his pocket and waved it in front of the man''s panicked face.


    "I am taking your cellphone. After you have done your job well, you can call me here. Don''t try to play any tricks on me."


    She patted the man on the cheek like a child, then gestured for her friends to continue their trip to Hotel De Paris.


    The four girls took the criminals'' guns and put them in their handbags. Their faces looked relieved. Meanwhile, the criminal was still standing rooted in his place. He didn''t understand why the situation could turn out like this. He was a professional thug and had never been humiliated like this by mere girls.


    ***


    The next day, Fae and Ren got up late and enjoyed brunch on their penthouse terrace overlooking the ocean. They just planned to relax and unwind before the wedding tomorrow.


    "What are you thinking?" Ren asked as he walked to the terrace with a book and saw Fae standing by the terrace, staring at the sea far away. He put his arm around Fae''s waist and kissed her nape.


    "Mmm?" Fae looked back and stared at Ren with a sad face, which took the man by surprise.


    "Why are you sad? Did I do something wrong?" asked the man in a soft voice.


    Fae shook her head and tried to smile. "No ... I just ..."


    She let out a long sigh.


    Fae would be married the next day, but no family member would attend this important day. Her parents had passed away, and her grandmother just died two weeks ago.


    She felt really sad because... on such a big day ... she felt so alone.


    "Do you miss your family?" asked Ren softly.


    Fae didn''t answer. She didn''t know what she was feeling. She didn''t really miss her father and mother, whom she only knew from old photos. Maybe she missed her grandmother a little because they spent 3 years together. But she felt that she had no one in this world.


    "I do not know." Finally, Fae answered in a low voice. "I just feel sad because tomorrow I am getting married and not a single family member and friends are with me."


    "Now we really have to keep it a secret," said Ren to console her. "But, in five years, after I step down from my position... we can have a real wedding and invite whoever you want."


    Fae pondered at Ren''s words and thought about which friends she could invite. Ahh .. she didn''t actually have many friends either. She only had a few school friends back in her village but she was not very close to them.


    "Hmm .. never mind. I actually don''t have many friends ..." Fae said finally. "I also don''t have a family. I''m not sad that I couldn''t invite them ... but ..."


    She went silent.


    She was sad because this was the first time she felt so lonely and had no one. After she married Ren, that man became practically her only family.


    "You know, I also don''t have parents and siblings at all. So I understand how you feel." Ren kissed Fae''s neck again. He tightened his hug on the girl''s waist. "I will be your family."


    Fae turned around and faced Ren. She then put her arms around the man''s neck and looked at him deeply. "Thank you."


    "Hmm." Ren kissed Fae affectionately. "And later, after you go to college, you can make friends. Your life will get better. I promise."


    They had talked about Fae going to school to study her interests, so that she would not feel inferior about being Ren''s wife, since the man was a genius and was highly educated. Fae could meet new people and make friends so that she could expand her relationships.


    "You''re right," said Fae.


    Ren was a very respected person in the world of science and technology. Before he returned to Moravia to accept the position as the heir to the throne, he had been in the technology sector for a long time and built many connections and networks with the world''s most intelligent people. He was sure, Fae would be able to enter into his circle as well after the girl became his wife.


    "Apart from that .. you can also meet my friends and their girlfriends. Like later today, Johann will come with his girlfriend. They will also be witnesses to our wedding tomorrow. You will like them."


    Apart from people in the world of science, Ren also had very many friends in the upper class, including Prince Johann, a member of the noble family from Monaco. This afternoon, Prince Johann and his girlfriend Carla, a French designer, would come for lunch with Fae and Ren.


    "I don''t know if I''ll be able to converse with them. Will you not be ashamed to introduce me as your future wife to high-ranking people like them?" asked Fae doubtfully.


    "Of course not. What are you talking about? They''ll say I''m very lucky." Ren chuckled at Fae''s worry. "Johann is very relaxed. And Carla.. hmm ... I think she will like you."


    "You think so?" asked Fae. "Why do you think Carla would like me?"


    "Because you are like an angel," whispered Ren. "Anyone who meets you will think of you as a very sweet girl. You have an aura.. you make me feel very happy to be around you. I don''t know .. I find it hard to explain."


    Fae blushed at Ren''s words. Slowly, she began to feel more confident about herself.


    All right .... as long as she didn''t do anything weird or bad, she shouldn''t feel afraid to meet people from the higher class.

 Chapter 98 - Because Ren Is A Smart Man

    At 1 pm sharp, a maid informed them that the long-awaited guests had arrived.


    "Please take them upstairs," said Ren. He then turned to Fae, who was tidying her dress and preparing to welcome their lunch guests. He kissed her cheek and commented, "You look so beautiful."


    "Ahahaha ... thank you." Fee smiled happily at the compliment.


    She stood at the door in a slightly stiff manner, trying to appear calm as the maid knocked on the penthouse door and then opened it. When the door was opened, she could see a man and a woman standing in a relaxed manner.


    They brought champagne and a bouquet of flowers for the hosts. Johann wore casual bright colored outfits. He looked to be in his 30s and had a sympathetic face. His girlfriend, Carla, was dressed very fashionable, and her face was all smiling. She was not really beautiful, but she looked attractive and elegant.


    "Hey .. good afternoon. Welcome to Monaco, and congratulations on your wedding plans tomorrow," said Johann while handing a bottle of champagne to Ren and then hugged the man. He then took Fae''s hand and kissed her hand respectfully. "Congratulations, Madam, for bagging my friend here."


    Fae could only nod with a flushed face. She received a bouquet of flowers from Carla who then hugged her.


    "Hello, Fae ... you really do look like a fairy. Renald is very lucky." Carla took turns kissing Fae''s right and left cheeks.


    "Ah ... hello, Carla. Ren and I have been waiting for you," Fae replied pleasantly in perfect French.


    Carla was stunned for a moment then turned towards Ren with a big smile.


    "Whoaa .. Renald, I really like her. This is the most attractive woman you have ever dated." She then winked at Fae. "It''s a compliment if it comes from me."


    Fae could only smile sheepishly. She could only wonder how many women Ren Hanenberg had dated before her and whether all of them had met Johann and Carla.


    "Thank you ..." said Fae again in French. "I''m glad I can meet you in person."


    "Wow ... I''m very impressed, your French is so good. Absolutely no accent," Carla said, praising Fae again. She was French and didn''t expect a foreigner could speak her language so fluently like a native.


    "Come on, let''s go to the terrace. The view is prettier over there. We can also sunbathe and enjoy the sun," said Ren. He brought Johann''s bottle of champagne to the terrace and swiftly opened it to pour into four glasses.


    "Congratulations!" said Johann and Carla once again as they clinked their glasses.


    "Thank you," Ren and Fae replied in unison.


    "Look, Johann .. they were just dating recently, but Ren has immediately decided to marry Fae. We''ve been together for ten years. When are you going to propose to me?" Carla asked with a flirtatious laugh. She seemed to enjoy teasing her boyfriend so much. "Am I not good enough for you to propose?"


    "If you want, we can also get married tomorrow," Johann said coolly. "After they get their marriage license, we can have our turn and they become our witnesses. Would you like that?"


    Carla just burst into laughter and shook her head. "Ugh .. please, you know I''m just joking. I don''t believe in marriage."


    The girl finished the champagne in her glass and Ren swiftly poured it back for her.


    "I thought so too," Johann replied casually. He then turned to Ren. "But .. you did surprise me with the sudden marriage plan. What''s going on here? Are you both expecting a baby already?"


    Fae, who was sipping her champagne, involuntarily spouted her drink in surprise. Ren hurriedly took out his handkerchief and rubbed the girl''s lips and hands with a chuckle.


    "Sshh .. my apologies for this guy, Fae. My friend here sometimes talks without thinking." Ren apologized to Fae. He then glanced at Johann and answered curtly. "Geez, Johann... you shocked my wife."


    "Uhmm .. it''s okay. Let me clean it myself. I was just surprised..." Fae hurriedly took Ren''s handkerchief and cleaned her hands, which were wet with champagne. "It is my fault."


    Johann and Carla just looked at each other when they witness the intimacy between the soon-to-be husband and wife. The two of them smiled meaningfully.


    Ahhh .. they felt so happy for Ren. The man looked like he finally met the perfect woman for him. He cared so much about her and treated her so well, both Johann and Carla thought in unison.


    "I''m sorry, I was just kidding," said Johann with a chuckle. "That means Fae isn''t pregnant. Then why do you have to get married in such a hurry?"


    "Because I''m a smart man, Johann," Ren replied after confirming Fae was fine. He took a new glass and poured more champagne for Fae and handed the glass to the girl.


    "I know you''re a genius. But what does intelligence have to do with getting married this fast?" asked Johann, not understanding.


    "What I meant was.. only a dumb man will miss the opportunity to marry the most beautiful girl in the world who is not only beautiful but also smart and makes him happy. What more do I need in a woman?"


    Johann only laughed at Ren''s words. "You''re right. You''re a smart man. You''d be a fool to let go of a girl as perfect as Fae."


    Fae blushed over the conversation between Ren and Johann. She was touched because it seemed that Ren took great pride in her in front of important people like Johann and Carla, eroding her insecurities as an uneducated village girl.


    If Ren was not at all ashamed to be by her side, then Fae should also be more self-respecting and be proud of who she was.


    Finally, the girl was determined to act calmer and more confident. She didn''t want to be an inferior girl who would make Ren feel uncomfortable.


    Lunch was then served after they were satisfied chatting on the terrace and drinking champagne. A world-class chef came along with a sous chef and two servers to prepare classy dishes for the two couples.


    Ren and Fae and Johann and Carla continued chatting about the wedding plans tomorrow. They also talked about the beautiful places around Monaco that Ren and Fae could visit after the wedding ceremony as part of their short honeymoon getaway.


    Ren and Fae had decided to go sailing for two days and visit several beautiful cliff-side villages located only a few kilometers away from Montecarlo.


    "Johann ... I don''t want us to get married, but I want to go on a honeymoon like them," said Carla, glancing at Johann. "You should give me a nice honeymoon."


    "Aish .. we''ve been on vacation together a lot," commented Johann, laughing and wringing his girlfriend''s hair. "We''re not a new couple like them. We''ve been together for ten years. Too old for that sort of thing."


    Carla pursed her lips but couldn''t argue. Fae became uncomfortable seeing their interaction, but Ren hurriedly whispered affectionately in her ear.


    "Don''t mind them. That''s just the way they talk. Johann and Carla love each other too much, and they like to annoy their loved one from time to time."


    "Ohh .. is that so?" Fae could only nod and smile.


    She realized that each couple had their own way of communicating.. It seemed that Johann and Carla enjoyed teasing and annoying each other, while she and Ren were more serious.

 Chapter 99 - Smart Is Sexy

    "Anyway .. I want to congratulate you two once again. Hopefully, your marriage will last forever, and you will be blessed with many cute and chubby children," said Carla, raising her glass. Johann raised his glass too, ready to toast for the couple.


    Fae hesitated, following their course of action and raising her wine glass. She turned to Ren. The man nodded and smiled.


    "I hope our marriage will last forever, and we will be blessed with many and chubby children like what you said. Thank you, Carla and Johann, for the good wishes."


    Fae smiled faintly at Ren''s words. She remembered Ren saying that they shouldn''t have children until he could step down from his position as the crown prince and went back to being a commoner.


    During this time, Ren always used protection when they had sex to prevent Fae from getting unplanned pregnancy. But just now, the man agreed with Carla''s wishes for them to have many children.


    This means, one day Ren really wanted to see children in their family. Thinking about it made Fae so happy. She couldn''t wait for that moment to come!


    ***


    After Johann and Carla left, Ren and Fae spent their time relaxing in the penthouse swimming, lying down reading books and watching movies.


    "It''s been a long time since I am this relaxed," Ren commented as he placed his book on the bedside table. He finally ended his reading session. Fae was in his arms, still reading a book. The girl turned to him and looked at Ren attentively.


    "Lately, you can always sleep well. I''m happy to see it. I once had to stay up late studying for exams, and I felt so awful when I was sleep-deprived the next day," said the girl. "I can''t imagine how it feels not being able to sleep for a long time like you."


    "Well ... I''ve been able to sleep well since I am with you," said Ren with a nod. "That is one of the reasons why I think you are so special and there is no one like you who makes my life better. Since I am with you, I can sleep peacefully. I also feel more at peace because I don''t always think about so many things in my head."


    "Really? I''m so glad to hear that." Fae was very happy at Ren''s words. The man made her feel very important and valuable. "What do you usually do when you can''t sleep?"


    Ren shrugged. "If I can''t sleep? Usually, I''ll make plans to rule the world."


    Fae laughed at his words. "You can joke too."


    "I am happy you find it funny," said Ren. He pulled the book from Fae''s hand and put it on top of his book on the bedside table. He then turned Fae''s body to face him. "Thank you for coming into my life."


    Ren''s words came out in a very earnest tone. Fae fluttered her lashes and looked at Ren.


    "You came to Rhine..." the girl whispered. "I didn''t do anything. It was you who came to me."


    "Hmm .. that''s true. But you are willing to come and be with me, even though we haven''t known each other for long. So, thank you for trusting me."


    Fae understood what Ren meant. Their relationship was quite new, but both of them have quickly decided to get married.


    For the average person, this was not the rule but the exception. Never mind getting married to someone they just met; many women and men still felt happy being single until they are in their late 30''s or even early 40''s.


    Especially in modern times, marriage had increasingly become less and less attractive to women. If they could have everything, career, money, and popularity, many women chose not to marry and have children.


    "I don''t know..." Fae confessed. "But .. when you asked me to marry you, in such a short time, I felt touched. I thought that you are a man that I can trust. You give me certainty, and you don''t string me along. Also, you don''t use me just for sex, even though you can. I can imagine it must be so easy for you to get other women who are more educated, from the upper class, and so on. Yet... you chose me."


    "Hmm ... no one can buy class, Honey. You may not come from a rich family, but you have the grace and class like a woman from the upper class. I wouldn''t be compatible with ordinary women ..." Ren commented. "Maybe you don''t realize this ... but I''m very smart. I''ve met so many people in this world, and only a few can keep up with me when we converse. So, I think you are really intelligent, and I feel that we are very compatible and we complement each other."


    Fae was stunned at Ren''s words. This genius man said Fae was very smart too? Was that true?


    "You don''t believe me? You speak several languages, you can also keep up with all our conversation topics during lunch today. Johann and Carla also told me that you are very impressive. I am not lying to you ..." said Ren. "You''re very smart, and do you know? Smart is very sexy."


    After he said that, Ren pulled Fae''s head closer and immediately landed a passionate kiss on her lips.


    Fae didn''t think she was getting married this soon!


    She was only 20 years old, but she had committed herself to a sacred commitment with a man she had only known for a month. However, Fae was not at all worried.


    She felt comfortable with Ren and believed that they were destined to be together. Their compatibility and the mutual understanding between them were undeniable.


    It was obvious after they came to Monaco and spent time with each other 24 hours a day. There were so many things they shared with one another. Fae and Ren quickly recognized and understood each other''s habits and the things they liked and didn''t like.


    When Fae was staying at Ren''s house, they only met for breakfast and dinner, and when they slept together, because Ren was very busy outside. However, with the two of them going to Monte Carlo, they were able to spend a lot of time together.


    Usually, people who were not compatible, if forced to spend so much time together, would feel bored or annoyed. However, what happened with Fae and Ren was actually the opposite. They got even closer and more intimate.


    This made them believe that they made the right choices by getting married.. They were more determined to spend their lives together until they were old and gray.

 Chapter 100 - The Wedding Day

    Finally. The long-awaited moment came.


    The wedding day.


    Autumn in Monaco was beautiful and the temperature was not as cold as in Moravia. But it wasn''t the weather that made Fae''s heart warm. It was the fact that she would soon be someone''s wife, the man of her dreams, and they would become a family.


    "Are you ready?" asked Ren as he knocked on the bedroom door. Fae was getting dolled up in the room by a makeup artist while Ren sat in the living room doing something on his laptop. At 10 am, Ren then put away his laptop and walked into the room to get his bride.


    "I am ready," Fae answered from inside.


    Ren opened the door and entered the bedroom. His sharp gaze had seen Fae in her soft pink dress. Her hair was styled gracefully in a bun on top of her head. It was so simple yet so elegant.


    They had agreed that Fae would not wear a traditional wedding dress to make it more practical because they were going to get married in the city hall.


    However, when Ren saw the girl, he was dumbfounded and the man was rendered speechless for a few moments.


    Fae looked so beautiful!


    Even though she was not wearing the traditional white wedding dress, her charm was undeniable. Fae still looked like a queen on her big day! Her clothes draped her body perfectly, accentuating her every curve. She looked so alluring.


    The girl wore the pearl necklace Ren gave her and his mother''s ring. Her face, which she usually left bare, was now covered in a thin layer of makeup that made Fae''s beauty become even more radiant.


    "You are ... so beautiful," muttered Ren, unable to blink.


    He had met countless women in the 30 years of his life ... but none had the beauty, grace, and charm of this village girl.


    If Ren didn''t know Fae as a poor country girl, he would have thought Fae came from a wealthy and respected family if they met in Monaco like this.


    "Thank you ..." Fae lowered her head sheepishly. "You''re very handsome too."


    Ren smiled happily at his future wife''s compliment. He walked over to Fae and touched her cheek. "I really want to kiss you .. but I don''t want to ruin your makeup. We better go to the city hall now so we can get married quickly, and I can immediately ruin your makeup for you...."


    Fae understood what Ren meant, and her face flushed red. She reached out her hand towards Ren, and the young man gently took it.


    They walked holding hands down to the lobby of the Hotel De Paris. In front of the hotel lobby, a luxury car was already waiting to take them to the city hall.


    At 10.30, the two arrived at the city hall of Monte Carlo and met Johann with Carla, who would witness their wedding today.


    "You''re so beautiful! What a perfect bride!" gushed Carla.


    Johann nodded in confirmation. "You two look so good together. What a beautiful couple."


    Ren and Fae looked at each other and smiled. Their faces were radiant. Even though they had to hide this marriage for several years, neither of them had any objections.


    Their feelings for each other, their relationship, their personal affairs ... were theirs only. Ren had absolutely no intention of sharing Fae with the world.


    At 11 am, the four of them entered the city hall to take Fae and Ren''s vows and register the marriage between them. Their identities and documents were already prepared and verified, so they only needed to read their wedding vows and sign the marriage documents.


    Fae didn''t really remember what happened at the time of the wedding. She was too happy and her mind was clouded by feelings of euphoria when she and Ren exchange their wedding vows. She only remembered fuzzily how they vowed to care and love each other for as long as they live, in good times and bad times... ''till death do them part.


    "I do." Fae remembered those words ringing in her head as she and Ren looked at each other, smiled, and then kissed.


    And finally, the marriage registrar said with the power given to him by the government of Monaco, he declared Ren and Fae as legally wedded husband and wife.


    "I can''t wait to live with you forever," whispered Ren as he lifted Fae into the air. He kissed his wife again before lowering her to the floor. Her eyes were wet, with tears of happiness.


    "Congratulations! Congratulations .. we are both happy for you!" Carla hugged Fae and kissed her cheeks alternately. She then hugged Ren and congratulated him again. Johann followed suit and took turns hugging Fae and Ren.


    "Now you can go on your honeymoon. We will not bother you two," said Johann with a laugh. "Later, you must come to dinner at my house before you leave Monaco."


    "Of course," said Ren with a nod. "Today, we just want to relax and carry out our duties as a husband and wife to make each other happy. Tomorrow we will travel to Eze and several other medieval villages, after which we will sail for two days and stop at Cannes. Do you want to come with us?"


    Carla and Johann exchanged glances, then both of them shook their heads in unison.


    "Ew ... No, thank you. We are not going to torture ourselves getting so much dog food from newlyweds," said Mariel with a laugh. "You both go have fun!"


    "Okay then," said Ren calmly. "Thank you all for your help. In five days, we will come to dinner at Johann''s house."


    After excusing himself and Fae from his two friends, Ren took Fae back to the Hotel De Paris. He kept his word to Johann at the city hall, that on their wedding day, Ren and Fae would fulfill their duties as husband and wife to make each other happy.


    As soon as they arrived back at the penthouse, they quickly made out and undressed each other. The next moment, the new husband and wife were already making love passionately in the master bedroom.. The didn''t leave the room until sundown.

 Chapter 101 - Cinque Terre

    The next day Ren took Fae to travel to Eze. This quaint medieval village tucked away on a cliff, overlooking the ocean on the French Riviera. There were many beautiful ancient buildings there and made Fae feel as if she had been transported back in time.


    Ren drove the car himself. During the trip, Fae felt that their connection was growing deeper and deeper. This made her chest filled with happiness to the brim.


    They stopped at a lovely restaurant in the center of the village and had a nice lunch. After that, they explored the village on foot, enjoying the cool autumn breeze.


    From Eze, they continued on to several other small villages and took in the scenery while holding hands. Fae had never been so happy all her life.


    She happily chatted with the souvenir merchants in perfect French, and they all loved her very much. In the evening, they arrived back in Monte Carlo and were packing for a sailing trip for several days.


    The next day, Ren and Fae went down to the harbor and set sail on a yacht to enjoy the sea view. Both of them spend a lot of time relaxing while sunbathing when they were in the middle of the ocean. Their ship arrived in Cannes, and the two sightsee in the resort city, which was renown for the Cannes film festival.


    They took a walk along the boulevard by the sea in Cannes. They then enjoyed dinner at an Italian restaurant overlooking the sea. Here, Fae could use her fluent Italian to chat with waiters and order their food.


    "Tomorrow, we will sail to Cinque Terre. Those are five cliffside villages in the Italian Riviera, which are very beautiful. You will be amazed by the colors of the buildings," said Ren while cutting the steak for his wife. His actions toward Fae were very affectionate and made so many women in the restaurant wish their dates also treated them the same way.


    "Really? I''ve heard of Cinque Terre. People said it''s stunning," said Fae enthusiastically. "Have you been there before?"


    Ren shook his head. "Not yet. I''m too busy, but I''ve always wanted to go there."


    "Ahh .. so, it will be the first time for us both. I can''t wait!"


    Fae had seen so many beautiful photos of Cinque Terre and couldn''t wait to visit it. Cannes, where they were now, was quite attractive with its warm weather and relaxing atmosphere, but for her, Cinque Terre was more fun and beautiful.


    In Cannes, as far as the eye can see, there were only beaches and resorts. Cinque Terre offered adventure, and Fae wants to go on an adventure with Ren there.


    Cinque Terre was a series of centuries-old seaside villages on the rugged coastline of the Italian Riviera. In each of these 5 villages, there were various colorful houses and vineyards attached to steep terraces. The harbor was filled with fishing boats and cruise ships.


    There was various trattoria (restaurants) producing seafood specialties along with the pesto sauce that the Liguria region was famous for. Visitors could go on a hike on the Sentiero Azzurro route connecting these villages and see incredible views of the sea.


    Riomaggiore


    This village was the first village to visit if the tourists came from La Spezia, a town very close to Cinque Terre. They could enjoy various cafes and restaurants in Riomaggiore. However, they must be ready to wear rubber shoes and prepared good stamina because the roads in this village were full of steep inclines.


    Manarola


    At the second stop, there was Manarola Village. In the vicinity was a vineyard. It was this vineyard that produced Cinque Terre''s signature wine, Sciacchetra.


    Apart from enjoying the beautiful sea view from the top of the cliff, tourists could also admire the beauty of the Gothic Nativita Church in Maria Vergine or also known as the San Lorenzo Church. This church, which was built in 1338, was famous for its beautiful rose-shaped windows made of Carrara marble.


    Corniglia


    Standing on a cliff as high as 100 meters, this village was the only village in Cinque Terre that did not have direct access to the sea. However, visitors could still enjoy walking in this village because the rows of small shops offering souvenirs and seafood still charmed the tourists who came there.


    Vernazza


    This was a village located right on the edge of the port. The distinctive feature of this village was the caruggi or narrow road, which was filled with rows of small stalls, stone steps, and ended with a beautiful view of the blue sea.


    Monterosso


    The fifth village was Monterosso. It was the only village in Cinque Terre that had a beach. This was where the tourists loved to spend their time basking in the sun and playing on the beach.


    When compared to other villages, this village didn''t have many interesting photo spots. However, visitors could still enjoy various typical Italian culinary delights, from gelato ice cream to delicious seafood pasta.


    "You look really excited," Ren commented. "Seeing you excited makes me excited too. We can stay in Cinque Terre a little longer before returning to Monte Carlo."


    "I''m so happy to hear that..." said Fae enthusiastically.


    "You can speak Italian to your heart''s content too."


    "Ah .. that''s right." Fae nodded. She never spoke Italian in Moravia because no one she knew understood the language. So far, she only spoke German and occasionally English.


    "If you want, you can talk to me in whatever language you are comfortable with. We don''t have to speak German," reminded Ren. "You don''t forget that I also speak many languages, do you?"


    "Ah, you''re right. I''ll do it," said Fae. She felt very fortunate to marry a genius who spoke so many languages.


    They then discussed a little about their plans to visit Cinque Terre, and in the future, several other cities in Italy. Unfortunately, due to time constraints, they had to return to Monte Carlo in 4 days to attend Johann''s dinner invitation and finally return to Moravia.


    "We can go back to Italy again. There are several interesting cities that I also want to visit," said Ren. "And don''t forget, you also want to visit Romania."


    "I understand. You''re very busy and don''t have much time. I also have to find school and study. We can come back later during the school holidays," Fae agreed.


    "I''m glad you understand.." Ren smiled and kissed his wife.

 Chapter 102 - Back To Moravia

    "I''m so happy ..." Fae whispered as they lay to sleep that night. The view of the lights from the houses in the five villages of the Cinque Terre was breathtaking and she was mesmerized by it.


    "I''m glad to hear that," replied Ren. He kissed Fae on the forehead and then closed her eyes. Over the past two days, they have traveled to four of the five villages in the Cinque Terre. Everything was done in a relaxed and pleasant manner.


    Fae chatted a lot with the people she met there. There, she realized how much she liked speaking Italian and that she was very fluent in it.


    Ren repeatedly looked at her in awe as she chatted happily with the women who sold souvenirs, the waiters at restaurants, grape farmers, fishermen, and people from all walks of life. Fae was an amiable and attractive girl. Everyone who met her smiled happily when they talked to her.


    The man bought some Cinque Terre souvenirs and snacks for Fae as a memento from their visit since Fae seemed to love the place so much. After spending a few days in the Cinque Terre, they returned to Monte Carlo.


    Although they both really wanted to spend more time traveling the Riviera, inevitably, they had to return. Ren had so many responsibilities and duties awaiting his return. They also had to attend dinner at Johann''s home before they pack for going home to Moravia.


    ***


    Dinner at Johann''s residence was warm and pleasant. Carla even prepared a dessert by herself to celebrate the couple''s happiness. Ren and Fae brought Cinque Terre wines as souvenirs for the hosts.


    "How do you enjoy your honeymoon in the Riviera? Which one do you prefer, the French Riviera or the Italian Riviera?" Carla asked while sipping her wine as they finished dinner and relaxed.


    "I like both, each region has its own charms," said Fae. "And it turns out I love sailing. It feels so good to be out in the middle of the ocean and enjoy such a quiet and peaceful atmosphere."


    "Well .. there is no ocean in Moravia, only lakes ..." Carla laughed. "You''d better come here often if you really like sailing in the sea."


    "If I''m not busy, we''ll come back again," replied Ren. "Fae''s going to start school too. When we get back, I''ll help her find a school that suits her interests."


    "Ahh .. that''s right. Fae is still young. There are so many things she can do." Carla nodded. "You''re bound to have lots of interesting things to do in school."


    "I hope so," replied Fae. She didn''t want to discuss that one of the reasons she wanted to go to university was so that she could keep up with her husband, who was highly educated and very smart.


    "Congratulations.. on your new life together." Johann raises his wine glass to invite them all to a toast. "May you both live happily ever after."


    "Thank you." Fae and Ren exchanged glances and smiled while clinking their glasses to Johann''s.


    After dinner at Johann''s place, the two went back to Hotel De Paris and packed to return to Moravia the next day.


    One week passed by so quickly. It was already time to go home.


    ***


    They arrived back at Ren''s residence in Almstad at sundown. The autumn weather in Moravia was so much colder than in Monaco. They quickly turn up the heater to 22 degrees Celsius.


    "Welcome, Master and Madam ..." Linda bowed respectfully as she opened the door for her employer and his new wife. She immediately helped Fae take off her coat and hang it in the cloakroom.


    "Thanks, Linda."


    "You''re welcome, Madam."


    After Linda left, Fae turned to Ren and whispered to him. "Linda called me Madam just now. Did you tell the staff here that we get married?"


    Ren nodded. "That''s right. Don''t worry. They all signed a nondisclosure agreement and will not divulge this secret to anyone."


    "Oh, I see," Fae nodded in understanding. She felt so happy because Ren made her status clear to all the staff who worked at their house.


    "Hmm..."


    "Ahh ... I love you!" Impulsively, Fae hugged Ren''s waist and buried her head in the man''s chest.


    For a moment, Ren was stunned by Fae''s enthusiasm and how she took the initiative to hug him. Even though they have got married .. none of them have said ''I love yous'' before.


    For Ren, he married Fae because he felt it was the right thing to do. They had slept together, he felt comfortable with her, and with Fae around, he could always sleep and rest well.


    In nearly 30 years that he had lived in this world, Ren had never met a girl like Fae. He realized there was no one better than Fae for him. That was why, as a man who calculated practically everything, he felt that marrying Fae was the best choice.


    But did he also love this girl?


    He couldn''t answer.


    Ren finally stroked the girl''s hair and kissed her forehead. "Don''t you want to see my room? Didn''t they renovate it when we were gone?"


    "Oh.. you are right. I just got in touch with the contractor by phone, and they said everything was done. But I haven''t got the final picture yet." Fae pulled Ren''s hand eagerly towards his room.


    Before they left for Monaco, she had consulted an interior designer and discussed remodeling Ren''s large bedroom to make it their own.


    Since Ren hardly ever used his own room and didn''t care about what was in it, Fae felt the need to redecorate to suit their personalities.


    When they opened the bedroom door and entered, Fae clicked a few times. Everything in this room turned out to be exactly what she wanted. The colors used were predominantly brown and black. The room now looked elegant and calm. The design used a lot of wooden accents and gave off a peaceful and calming aura.


    There were two large indoor plants in a ceramic pot placed at each end of the floor to ceiling windows. The heavy curtains covering the windows would be opened sideways to give enough sunlight for the two plants to keep growing healthily during the day.


    The bed that Fae chose was a classic four-poster bed with a sturdy design. The size was extra large and provided adequate personal space for Ren and Fae.


    In the room, there were two very comfortable sofas for reading and a small cupboard containing the books they liked to read. In the corner of the room, there was a desk and a comfortable work chair. It was provided for Ren if he wanted to work in the bedroom from time to time.


    "This is wonderful," commented Ren.


    "Do you like it?" asked Fae, her eyes sparkling.


    "I do." Ren nodded. "It''s perfect. I think I''ll start spending a lot of time in the room."


    "Ahhh .. I''m glad to hear that."


    The two of them circled the room and checked every corner and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Then .. I''ll start moving my things from my room to here," said Fae.


    "You don''t have to do it yourself. Let the staff do it for you later," said Ren. He hugged Fae''s waist and prevented her from walking out of the room. "Aren''t you tired after the trip?"


    Fae shook her head. "No, I''m not tired ..."


    "Hmm .. really? It means your body is stronger than mine. Somehow I feel so tired." Ren closed his eyes and massaged his forehead. "I want to lie down first."


    "Gosh .. are you tired? Could you be sick? Do I need to call the doctor?" Fae grew anxious when she saw Ren stagger onto the bed and then lay down.


    Fae immediately went to Ren and touched his forehead. "Gosh .. you have a fever. Why didn''t you feel it earlier?"


    "There is no need to call a doctor. I''ll be fine after I get some rest." Ren closed his eyes and waved to ask Fae to come closer. "Come here, stay with me .. So, I can sleep."


    "Very well ..." Fae nodded, though her face still looked worried.


    ****


    Fae was anxious because by 8 pm Ren''s fever still had not subsided. They had missed dinner and Linda, who had come knocking on their door, became worried too when she didn''t hear a reply from inside.


    "Madam .. can I come in?" she asked several times.


    Fae, who was pensive while staring at Ren''s pale face, suddenly snapped from her reverie. She immediately opened the door.


    "Linda .. Ren is sick. Who is his personal doctor? I want to call him ..." said Fae anxiously. "He told me not to call the doctor, but it''s been two hours and his fever hasn''t gone down. Why did he suddenly get sick like this?"


    Linda was stunned and anxiously pressed her chest. "Uhm .. wait here. His personal doctor retired last year. Master now has a new doctor. The one who usually takes care of his personal needs is Miss Amelia."


    "Amelia ...? His secretary?" Fae frowned.


    She had never met Amelia.. Perhaps this would be a good time to contact her husband''s secretary.

 Chapter 103 - Meeting Amelia

    "Do you have her number?" Fae asked Linda.


    The housekeeper nodded. "I do. I''ll get it for you, Madam." Linda rushed out and returned five minutes later with her cell phone. She showed a row of numbers on her cell phone. "This is Miss Amelia Genevieve''s personal contact number."


    "Okay, wait a minute." Fae took her cellphone and recorded Amelia''s phone number then pressed the call button.


    RING


    RING


    "Hello." The voice on the other end of the line sounded hoarse and it stunned Fae for a moment. She didn''t expect Amelia''s voice to be hoarse. Was it how her voice, or ... was she crying?


    "Good evening. Amelia? Hello ... we''ve never met. I''m Fae, I''m Ren''s wife."


    "I know who you are." Amelia''s reply sounded cold. "What''s wrong with Ren?"


    Ren?


    Fae was stunned when she heard Amelia call her employer so casually. Why didn''t she call Ren using honorifics, like a staff would? Did Amelia and Ren have a special relationship?


    "He has a fever, and I want to call his personal doctor. Linda said you are the only one who knows his contact. Please give me the doctor''s number, so I can call him myself ..." Fae said politely. She managed to keep her voice sound calm.


    "I''ll be right there." Amelia immediately hung up without waiting for Fae to respond.


    Fae was dumbfounded as she stared at the cellphone in her hand. She couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    Amelia just hung up on her like that?


    Fae looked at Linda and asked for an explanation.


    "She said she''d be here soon. She didn''t want to give out the doctor''s number at all." Fae looked at Linda closely. "Does Amelia have a special relationship with my husband?"


    Linda nodded. "Uhm ... that''s right, Madam. They have been friends since childhood. Ever since Master''s mother died, The Genevieve family took him in, and he lived with them at their home. His mother and Lady Genevieve were best friends since they were young."


    "Oh ..." Fae could only nod. Now she understood why Amelia was acting so casual toward Ren and didn''t call him Master or Sir. So.. they had known each other for decades.


    Inside, she was starting to feel a little jealous. Did Amelia and Ren ever have a relationship that was more than just being childhood friends? Why did Amelia agree to work as Ren''s secretary?


    From Linda''s explanation earlier, Fae found out that she Ren was raised in Amelia''s family. And the Genevieve sounded like they were an upper-class noble family.


    What did a high-class girl like Amelia want from working as a mere secretary? Someone like her didn''t even need to work.


    "How long has Amelia been working as Ren''s secretary, do you know?" Fae asked Linda again. She wanted to find out as much information about Amelia as possible from their housekeeper.


    "Hmm ... only after Master returned to Moravia," said Linda. "Master left home at the age of 12 to study abroad and pursued various academic achievements. A few years later, he and Miss Amelia went to the same university in UK. At that time, Ms. Amelia went as a student, and Master was working as a professor. After Master left the university to work for SpaceLab, he moved to Bern, Switzerland. During that time, Miss Amelia worked for her family''s business. Three years ago, when Master returned to Moravia, Miss Amelia volunteered to be his secretary. She has been Master''s secretary ever since."


    "Oh, is that so?" Fae didn''t know what to do with Amelia. On the one hand, she knew that this girl was her husband''s secretary and his friend since childhood. Ren also must feel indebted to Amelia''s family since they helped raise him since his mother passed away when he was ten.


    But on the other hand, Fae didn''t like Amelia''s condescending attitude toward her just now. She completely disregarded Fae''s request to get Ren''s personal doctor''s number. Instead, she decided to come over to Ren''s home on her own.


    Feeling dejected, Fae finally decided to call Almstad International Hospital and asked them to send a doctor. She didn''t want to wait long for Ren to be examined by a doctor.


    If Amelia refused to give Ren''s personal doctor''s phone number, Fae will find a doctor on her own. She wouldn''t let Amelia make decisions for her husband, under her roof.


    While waiting for the doctor to arrive, Fae sat back on the bed''s edge and held Ren''s hand, trying to calm herself.


    She didn''t know why Ren was suddenly got sick. For the past month, he always seemed fine. Even when he was in Rhine and couldn''t sleep, Ren still looked healthy.


    ***


    "Where''s Ren?! How is he doing?!"


    Fae gasped when she heard the hoarse voice coming from the door and she immediately looked up. A beautiful girl wearing a red dress and leather coat burst inside. She wore a worried expression on her face, and her eyes were clearly swollen like they had been crying.


    "Are you ... Amelia?" asked Fae. She suspected that the girl who had just arrived was her husband''s secretary.


    Amelia did not pay attention to Fae at all. She immediately sat on the bed and felt Ren''s face and hands. She then picked up her phone and talked to someone.


    "Doctor Lehmann ... Ren is sick again. Please hurry over here. I''m waiting for you at the mansion."


    "Again? Did this often happen to Ren?" implored Fae. She didn''t know that Ren was often sick. What was it that he had, and what caused him to relapse? She nudged Amelia. "Please let me know his medical history so I could care for him and prevent him from getting sick..."


    For the first time, Amelia finally turned and looked at Fae. The two women looked at each other and made an assessment of the other person.


    Fae finally got a good look at what Amelia. Her heart trembled when she realized that Amelia was very beautiful and she had the charm of a noblewoman.


    The girl''s face was petite with a pair of brilliant green eyes and dazzling red lips. Her long, curly hair was blonde and beautifully styled on top of her head. She was beautiful by anyone''s definition.


    Her clothes looked very expensive and her attitude was so graceful. Fae could not guess her age, but if she was Ren''s childhood friend, it was likely that the girl was not too much younger than Ren. Maybe... five years younger?


    "I''m his wife. You have to tell me," said Fae firmly. "Here, I am the one who makes the decision. Since you don''t want to give me the doctor''s phone number, I''ve looked for the doctor myself, and he will be here soon. If you don''t cooperate and explain my husband''s medical condition, the doctor I called here will check him anyway. I would appreciate it if you don''t get in the way."


    Amelia looked surprised at Fae''s straightforward attitude. She did not expect this young woman to be assertive toward her. Wasn''t she just a country bumpkin?


    "You ..." Amelia clenched her fists and turned towards Ren, who was still lying unconscious on the bed. Slowly her fists loosened, and she took a deep breath.


    "Okay," Amelia finally gave up.

 Chapter 104 - Rens Past

    Fae gave Amelia a probing look. "So?"


    Amelia took out a card from her pocket and handed it to Fae.


    "This is Ren''s new personal doctor, Doctor Henry Lehmann. You''d better send back the doctor you called. We don''t want anyone outside to find out about Moravian crown prince''s medical condition, do we?" asked Amelia in a stern voice. "Ren will be angry if you do that to him. He doesn''t want his health information to be made public, and you can''t be sure the new doctor won''t spread rumors."


    Fae was stunned. She agreed with Amelia''s words. Apart from the fact that Ren''s health could not be known by outsiders, also her status as Ren''s wife still had to be kept a secret. What if the doctor she called became suspicious? Fae must not take risks.


    Finally, she took her cell phone and called the doctor, who was already on the way to their mansion.


    "Good evening, Doctor. Sorry to bother you. But the patient has been treated by another doctor. You don''t have to come. His condition has also started to improve." Fae was forced to lie on the phone. "We''ll send compensation for your time. Thank you very much."


    Right after Fae ended her call, the door was knocked on and Linda walked in to usher in a doctor in his 50s with white hair. He was carrying a doctor''s medical bag. The doctor nodded respectfully at Amelia and then took out some medical equipment from his bag.


    Amelia tugged Fae''s hand away from the bed and let Doctor Lehmann do his job. After checking Ren''s blood pressure, body temperature, and heart rate, the doctor wrote a prescription and handed it over to Amelia.


    "Please find these medicines. Meanwhile, I will give Sir Renald something to reduce his fever. However, tomorrow morning he will have to take medicine from the prescription," said Doctor Lehmann. He then took out a syringe and injected the content to a vein in Ren''s hand. After he was done, the doctor cleared his bag and got ready to go home.


    "Just like that? Aren''t you going to tell me what happened?" asked Fae. Doctor Lehmann frowned and turned to Amelia for an explanation.


    "Uhm... This lady is...?" he asked Amelia.


    "Later, Ren will explain it to you. Now, please go home. We will care for Ren here and report his progress to you tomorrow." Amelia hurriedly pushed Doctor Lehmann''s shoulder to walk out of the room. "Let me take you to your car, Doctor."


    "Very well. Excuse me, Miss." Doctor Henry bowed slightly to Fae and walked away. Amelia led him to the terrace.


    Fae could only sit on the edge of the bed, watching Ren''s pale face. She didn''t understand what was going on? Why did Ren suddenly get sick? He was fine all month.


    "Ren was born prematurely." Suddenly, Amelia''s voice broke the silence.


    Fae looked up and stared at Amelia. She realized that compared to her, Amelia must know Ren so much better. Her husband never said anything about his past, or about his medical history, let alone the fact that he was born prematurely.


    Why didn''t Ren talk to her about all of those during their time together? During the honeymoon, there were so many opportunities to exchange information between them, but Ren did not do it.


    This made Fae feel a bit disappointed. Didn''t Ren feel necessary to share about his life with Fee?


    "Oh, is that so?" Fae looked at the sleeping Ren with her chest feeling heavy. "Then, does he often get sick like this?"


    Amelia shook her head. "No. It very rarely happens now. However, back then, when he was a child, he had so many health issues. It was common for him to suddenly have a fever and fainted. My parents had called so many famous doctors, but no one could know what caused it."


    "Then ... what should I do if it happens again?" asked Fae in a sad voice.


    "Nothing. You have to call Doctor Lehmann, let him take care of Ren," said Amelia. "I just asked you not to trouble Ren. You know it is very hard for him to get quality sleep, or even sleep for that matter."


    "Ren can sleep just fine ..." said Fae interrupting Amelia''s words. "It''s been a month that he could sleep well everyday..."


    "What did you say? It''s impossible!" Amelia looked at Fae in puzzlement. "I know Ren. He will only sleep after a few days."


    "You can ask him yourself," said Fae. "After he wakes up later."


    Amelia fell silent at Fae''s words. She looked at the girl with a probing gaze, then turned to face Ren.


    "What did he do to sleep so well?" asked Amelia at last.


    Fae shook her head. "I don''t know. Ever since I first met him, he always sleeps well. Sometimes he asked me to sing, sometimes we just chatted and it is enough to make him relaxed and rest well."


    Amelia''s eyes went round at Fae''s words. It seemed very difficult for her to receive this information. "It''s impossible!"


    "Well.. I don''t have any reason to make things up," Fae shrugged. "I don''t care if you don''t believe me."


    Amelia pursed her lips and looked deeply at Fae. Finally, she heaved a long sigh.


    "Ah .. now I understand," said the girl.


    "Understand what?" asked Fe, curious.


    Amelia folded her arms across her chest and smiled faintly. "I understand why he decided to marry you. I was confused about why he was in such a hurry and married you even though you both just met. Turns out, that is why. You are useful to him. You help him get his much-needed rest." She smiled faintly when she said her next words. "Some people are willing to kill so they can sleep well ... and some are willing to get married."


    Fae pressed her lips when she heard Amelia''s words. She understood that Amelia did not consider her as Ren''s real wife at all. Amelia thought that Ren was only using Fae because she was helping him to sleep.


    Inside, Fae was hurt by Amelia''s words. It was true that Ren was not using Fae for sex by marrying her ... but he actually used Fae to help him sleep. Isn''t that the same as using? No matter how he used Fae, it was still using ...


    She was reminded of her brief relationship with Ren. She had fallen in love with him when they met in Rhine and Fae worked as his personal maid in the villa. Fae was so flattered when Ren said he wanted her, and then even proposed to her.


    She married Ren for love. But even after they got married and came home from their honeymoon .. Ren had never said that he loved her. Ren always said he liked Fae very much and felt comfortable with her.


    In fact, this afternoon, when they just got home and Fae hugged Ren and said she loved him, Ren did not reply.


    Was Amelia right ... that Ren actually only married Fae because he needed Fae to be able to sleep?


    "Please ..if you have nothing else to do, just go home. Let Ren rest," Fae said finally. She tried to look unaffected by Amelia''s words just now.


    "Hmm .. alright. I''ll come back tomorrow to make sure Ren is well. Good night." Amelia then got up and walked out of Ren''s room.


    Before closing the door behind her, Amelia looked around and frowned.. She just realized that the decoration in this room had changed.

 Chapter 105 - We Are Indebted To Them

    Fae saw the look on Amelia''s face and realized the other girl seemed displeased. Amelia''s obvious disapproval of this room made Fae feel more upset. What right did Amelia have to act that way?


    Fae immediately pushed Amelia out of the room.


    "Please leave us. I want to take care of Ren," said the girl earnestly. "Your presence is not needed here."


    Amelia didn''t budge. She looked at Fae and frowned. "When was this room redecorated?"


    "Last week when we went on our honeymoon," said Fae curtly. She was trying to hold back her irritation. "I don''t see why this concerns you...?"


    Amelia didn''t answer. She puffed and turned away, didn''t look back. Fae pressed her hand to her chest. It suddenly felt so hot. She didn''t know why she was so angry. Amelia was clearly demeaning her. The secretary treated Fae as if she wasn''t the mistress of the house.


    However, considering Amelia was Ren''s childhood friend and also his secretary, Fae was forced to hold back and not beat up the annoying woman. Also, she didn''t want Amelia to think just because Fae was a country bumpkin, she had no manners.


    Fae took a deep breath and went into their bathroom and washed her face. After cleaning herself, Fae took off her shoes and clothes and put on a robe from the closet. She sat on the edge of the bed and touched Ren''s forehead.


    The fever had gone down. The girl let out a sigh of relief and decided to get on the bed and lay down beside Ren. She lovingly embraced Ren and whispered words of love in his ear.


    Fae was surprised when Ren opened his eyes slightly and hugged her back. Her husband then fell back asleep.


    "Sleep well," Fae whispered before closing her eyes.


    ***


    The next day, Ren''s condition started to improve. He got up before Fae. As the man moved to sit down, Fae woke up. She immediately opened her eyes and hurriedly sat on the bed.


    "Hey ... you are awake?" The girl looked at the clock. It was only 5 in the morning. It''s too early to wake up in autumn like this. She touched Ren''s forehead and let out a sigh of relief. Her husband didn''t have a fever anymore.


    "Sorry, you have to see me in a state like last night," said Ren regretfully. "I haven''t been sick like that in a while. Maybe I was too tired the past week from all the travel."


    "No ... it''s okay, really. I''m glad you''re feeling better now. How do you feel?" asked Fae attentively.


    Ren finally smiled. "I feel cared for."


    Fae smiled back at her husband, and her expression changed to relief. She kissed Ren on the lips tenderly. The man looked surprised at Fae''s initiative, but a moment later he was already kissing her back.


    "It''s only five in the morning. Why don''t you go back to sleep?" asked Fae.


    "I''ve been sleeping for too long. If I''m not mistaken, yesterday I passed out as soon as we got home, right? That means I''ve slept for more than ten hours. Anything more than that would make my body ache." Ren shook his head. He motioned for Fae to lie down again. "You better go back to sleep. You must still be sleepy. I''ll find something to do while waiting for you to wake up so we can have breakfast together."


    Fae finally complied. She lay back down and tucked the blanket over her chest, while Ren got out of bed and put on his robe from the closet. He touched Fae''s forehead and kissed it before leaving the room.


    Fae fell asleep again and woke up only when the sun was already high.


    After washing her face in the bathroom and brushing her teeth, the girl walked into the dining room. There, she found Ren sitting with his legs crossed, reading a book with a cup of coffee in his hand.


    "Good morning, Honey ..." Ren looked up and greeted Fae as he heard her footsteps entering the dining room. Fae smiled and nodded.


    "Good morning. Have you had your breakfast?" asked the girl.


    Ren shook his head. "Not yet. I''m waiting for you."


    Fae was touched. Ren had been awake since three hours ago but the man was waiting for her to have breakfast together. Her frustration due to Amelia''s treatment last night immediately disappeared.


    She sat next to Ren and got ready to eat. Linda and another maid served the young couple breakfast.


    Fae wanted to find out more information from Ren about his medical condition, as well as his past so that she could get to know her husband better. She still wondered whether Amelia''s words were true, that Ren was only using her, or not.


    However, Ren''s sweet treatment made her completely unable to get angry. Even if Ren did use her ... Fae didn''t mind, because she loved him and she''d love to help him get a good rest. She just wanted to know if it was true.


    And if that''s true ... she hoped that one day Ren could change and love her back.


    "Why is your face like that?" Ren asked when he saw Fae subconsciously sigh over and over. He had spent 7x24 hours with Fae during the past week, without ever being apart. He was now very familiar with his wife''s gestures and attitudes. He could suspect that something was bothering her.


    "Uhm ... I was just thinking about something," said Fae quietly.


    "Am I allowed to know what is in your mind?" asked Ren.


    "Amelia came over last night. She came straight here as soon as I called her to ask for your doctor''s contact. She refused to give me Doctor Lehmann''s number. She doesn''t seem to like me very much either ..." Fae tried to keep her intonation neutral because she didn''t want Ren to think of her as a whiner.


    After all, Amelia was Ren''s childhood friend.


    The man seemed completely unfazed. His expression remained the same after hearing Fae''s explanation of her unpleasant encounter with Amelia.


    "Oh, is that so?" He only commented lightly. "I''ll reprimand her."


    "Uhm ... I don''t mean to complain, but I need to know what your relationship with Amelia is like, so I know how to treat her," Fae said. "Linda said that you were childhood friends, and you used to live with her family after your mother died since both of your mothers were old friends. Is that true?"


    Ren looked deeply at Fae, then nodded. "It is true."


    "Oh ..." Fae nodded. "Then ... we owe a debt to her family for taking care of you when you were a child."


    "We?" asked Ren in surprise.


    "Uhm ... of course, as your wife, I am also indebted to them. Without the Genevieve family, I would not have met my husband ..." Fae explained.


    "That''s true. But I paid off my debt to them. You don''t have to think about it anymore," Ren commented. "What else did she say to you?"


    Fae hesitated to tell Ren about Amelia''s accusation that Ren married her just to use her. She was about to ask this directly to Ren. However, when she saw the man''s face, her heart suddenly became worried. Fae was afraid to hear an honest answer from Ren that Amelia''s conclusion was correct.


    Fae didn''t think she was ready to accept this fact so quickly if that was the truth. She swallowed hard and then shook her head.


    "There is nothing else," said the girl at last.


    Ren stared at Fae for a long time as if trying to read her thoughts. He knew Fae was hiding something from him, but he would not force her to talk if she felt uncomfortable.


    "Hmm ... later in the afternoon, I''ll help you choose a school. You can take some online courses first to get yourself busy and learn new skills. Later in April, we will take care of your enrollment to university," said Ren before they finished breakfast.


    "I''m not in a hurry, really .." said Fae. She did not think about school at all while she was still worried about her husband''s health. "Are you really okay? Doctor Lehmann told you to take some medicine. I''ll ask Linda to fill the prescription."


    "I''m better than last night, but I''m going to rest again and recuperate."


    "Ah ... that''s great. Just rest. Don''t think about anything.. I can take care of the rest," said Fae, relieved.

 Chapter 106 - The Shocking Phone Conversation

    Ren spent the whole day resting again while Fae took care of the medicines that his doctor asked her to get. Initially, Fae wanted to ask Linda to fill the prescription, but later she decided to go get the medicines to make herself busy and distract her mind.


    With the help of John, Ren''s personal driver, Fae left for the city center and visited the pharmacy to buy the medicine Doctor Lehmann prescribed.


    On the way, Fae was mesmerized by the beauty of Almstad City. She had only visited the capital once with her school friends when she celebrated graduation.


    They toured several important places such as the beautiful rose garden near the king''s palace, the 200-year-old Almstad library, the parliament building, the king''s palace, and the prime minister''s office. They ended the visit with a late lunch in a cafe in the Old Town and went home. That was all.


    "John, can we take a quick walk downtown? I''d like to sightsee a little," Fae asked the driver. The middle-aged man nodded respectfully.


    "Of course, Madame."


    Ren had asked not to be disturbed until lunchtime, so Fae felt there was nothing wrong with spending a little time outdoors exploring Almstad and sightsee. The city of Almstad was built in the 14th century and still had many beautiful old buildings remained.


    In the city center, there was a historical part called Old Town which consisted of many centuries old buildings with the typical cobbled streets. This area was very popular with tourists visiting Moravia. They could relax enjoying lunch or dinner at a typical Moravian restaurant that served various specialties from the country.


    In this Old Town area, cars were not allowed to pass at all because the streets were small, so that at any time there were hundreds to thousands of people walking through the alleys and cobbled roads.


    If Fae had not married Ren, she had intended to apply for a job as a waiter at a restaurant or cafe in the Old Town area. She had heard that waiters working in a tourist area like this could get big tips from the guests. However, now she certainly didn''t need to work anymore because Ren was taking care of all her living expenses.


    The Rolls Royce carrying Fae moved slowly following the slow traffic ahead, as the girl watched and admired her surroundings. As they passed by the walls of the heavily fortified Moravian palace, Fae felt a pounding in her chest.


    She watched the magnificent palace complex in awe. Even though nowadays king was only a symbolical position, he still had a very important meaning for the people of that small kingdom.


    Fae wondered why Ren did not want to be king. Wasn''t the position as ruler of a wealthy kingdom like Moravia still something to be proud of?


    "Did Ren come to the palace often?" Fae asked John. The driver nodded.


    "Yes, Madame. Every Monday, he will go to the palace and carry out some state duties. Apart from that, he also has an office in the palace complex and goes there several times a week. But his main office is near the Old Town area. Master spends most of his time there," John explained.


    Fae nodded in understanding. She tried to remember Ren''s schedule and wrote down all the information she heard from John just now. She wanted to be a good wife and make sure she always helped her husband''s work.


    After she was satisfied with going around the city center and get the medicines she needed for Ren, Fae then asked John to go back to the mansion. On the way home, she noticed several magnificent campuses. The students gathered at the gate were full of enthusiasm. They all looked like they were having the time of their lives.


    Ah .. this reminded Fae to start thinking about her own school. She had several months to prepare. When the time came, she wanted to be able to determine the best school for her to study.


    Fae realized that most of her school friends would be 2-3 years younger than her because they went straight to college after they finished high school. Meanwhile, Fae was late to graduate high school because she was hospitalized for a long time after the cruise accident and had to repeat her high school. She also spent a year after graduation working at a resort and then getting married.


    She only hoped that her schoolmates will not be too concerned about her age and treated her differently.


    ***


    Fae arrived home one hour before lunchtime. Since Ren asked not to be disturbed, she decided to explore her husband''s enormous mansion and observe the garden that stretched from the front terrace all the way to the gate, which was a great distance away.


    Fae kept herself busy researching what types of plants were there in the garden. She was very happy to find that all the plants in the garden were very well cared for and healthy.


    She met a gardener who was pruning the roses and they chatted. At first, the gardener thought Fae was a new staff to the mansion because he had never seen Fae before.


    When John came back to pick Fae up by car to return home, Hans, the gardener, finally realized his mistake. With a red face, he repeatedly apologized for being too casual to the mistress of the house.


    Fae just laughed at his attitude. "Ouch .. please don''t act like this. I know you don''t recognize me. I rarely came out before today. Nice to meet you, Hans. Thank you for caring for this garden. You are doing a great job."


    She then got back into the car and went home. The distance from the front gate to the front door was almost 2 km, that was how vast the garden was. It was big and beautiful. Fae really liked her new home and she felt very lucky to be there.


    Fae went into the house and looked for Ren to invite him to lunch together. She heard from Linda that Ren was in the library. As she was about to enter the house, Fae had seen that the floor-to-ceiling windows in the library were slightly ajar because she saw the curtains moving from the inside.


    Ahh ... suddenly Fae wanted to surprise Ren by entering through the window. Stealthily, she approached the window and prepared to enter. However, her steps suddenly came to a halt when she heard Ren''s voice. Her husband seemed to be talking to someone on the phone. Unknowingly, Fae stopped and listened.


    "Amelia, I don''t want you to come to my house and meet Fae. You just can''t keep your cool. I''m sure last night you told her all sorts of things."


    Fae''s ears perked up trying to listen better since Ren was talking to Amelia. She wanted to know what her husband was talking about with his secretary.


    "Of course I don''t love her. What are you talking about?" Ren sounded annoyed. "Don''t speak nonsense."


    For a moment Fae was reminded of Ren''s attitude when he scolded Mr. Krause at the resort. He sounded ruthless. Was this how Ren was when he''s upset? Fee never saw him like this.


    And oh ... what did he say? Who was it that Ren doesn''t love? Were he and Amelia talking about Fae?


    Did this mean, Ren didn''t love Fae?


    Suddenly her chest felt like it was crushed by a heavy object.

 Chapter 107 - What Do You Mean?

    Fae felt suffocated and, for a moment, she froze, not knowing what to do. Meanwhile, Ren had put down his phone, and, from the sound of it, he was back to typing something on his laptop.


    At the last minute, Fae finally decided not to surprise her husband by entering through their large window. She walked around, entered through the front door, and headed straight into the dining room.


    Ten minutes later, Ren arrived at the dining room for lunch. The man approached Fae, who was sitting on a chair, peeling an apple. He kissed her forehead.


    "You''re home already? Why didn''t you tell me?" asked Ren.


    Fae shook her head.


    "I don''t want to bother you," the girl replied softly.


    "I told you I shouldn''t be disturbed until lunchtime, that''s all. You can, of course, come to me at any time." Ren looked at Fae and felt that there was something different about her, but he didn''t know what. Finally, he sat down beside Fae and get ready to eat lunch.


    Linda and Greta served them lunch efficiently. The atmosphere in the dining room was not as warm as usual and Ren felt that something had changed. After a long period of thought, he realized that Fae had not asked how he was doing.


    This morning before Fae went downtown to get some medicines, his wife was looking very worried. But now that she was back, she didn''t even ask if Ren was getting better or not.


    The man realized that something must have happened. Finally, after they had finished lunch and enjoyed a small cup of coffee each, Ren took Fae''s hand and pulled her body onto his lap.


    "Uh ... Linda and Greta will see us," squeaked Fae frantically. She felt that Ren''s reputation as a strict boss would be affected if the staff saw him sitting with Fee on his lap like this.


    "They are smart and know their place," replied Ren. "I won''t worry about them."


    Fae caught Ren''s eyes and tried to understand this man. Unfortunately ... she was not a mind reader, and those beautiful amber eyes got her carried away without giving any answers.


    Why did Ren marry her if he was not in love? Just to use Fae to get good sleep? Was sleep that important to this man?"


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Ren asked in puzzlement. "This isn''t like you ..."


    Fae shook her head. "I am just admiring your face."


    "See? It doesn''t sound like you."


    "Really? So, how was I supposed to sound?" Fae asked back. She wanted to know if Ren really knew her well.


    "Fae that I know of is always happy. Your cheerful voice can be heard filling the air around me, and it sends good vibes my way since your happiness is contagious. The current Fee seemed sad. Is something bothering you? Did something happen downtown?" Ren asked Fae attentively.


    "I was just thinking about school. On the way back, I passed several big campuses. I can''t wait to continue my education."


    Fae wanted to go to school as soon as possible. Maybe Ren didn''t love her because she came from a village and was uneducated? If Fae became a sophisticated girl with a good education, could Ren love her?


    "We have agreed to enroll you in college in the next school year. It''s still six months away, "Ren said.


    "Yeah, but I feel like I needed to find something to do in the meantime. So that the changes in my lifestyle won''t be too drastic. If I stay at home to relax for too long and do nothing, it might be difficult for me to adjust with a student''s busy life," Fae said.


    "You can find something to do at home too," suggested Ren." You can always do some gardening, knitting, cooking, and making some handicrafts."


    "I want to find something to do where I can meet lots of people. Staying home for too long would make me a boring person," said Fae again. "Once you recover, you will be busy again. This house is too big and I am lonely. I feel uncomfortable staying home by myself all the time."


    Ren frowned and looked at Fae deeply. He guessed that Fae might want to find a job.


    "Then what do you want to do?" He asked her again.


    " I want to find a part-time job that doesn''t take up a lot of time, but can give me something to do. I''m also happy to meet lots of people." Fae looked away.


    She actually wanted to work and earn her own money. Even though Ren had declared that he would take care of her, Fae felt that she should not be completely dependent on her husband.


    Ren''s words were still ringing in her ears.


    Ren didn''t love her.


    Why would she depend on a man who didn''t love her?


    What''s worse was that, even though Fae knew that her husband didn''t love her, he treated her so well. So, Fae could only imagine how Ren would treat the woman he really loved if someday that woman came into his life.


    Maybe now Ren felt that marrying Fae was a practical choice. It only gave him benefits without any downsides. Moreover, he didn''t have a girlfriend that he loved.


    But, what if someday Ren suddenly met a woman who could make him fall in love? When that time came, Fae would have no more reason to keep their marriage.


    She could try to fight for her love and tried to make Ren fall in love with her during their marriage ... but at the same time, she had to prepare herself for the worst-case scenario that Ren would never love her back.


    "Do you still want to find work?" asked Ren in surprise. "I already told you that I will take care of you. Amelia has transferred your monthly allowance. You can use it to get whatever you need."


    Fae loathed hearing Amelia''s name. And her face winced when she heard Ren mention that name earlier. She knew Amelia was Ren''s secretary, so it was only natural that the arrogant girl transferred Fae''s allowance to her account on behalf of Ren. But it made Fee feel like she didn''t want to touch the money.


    "Ren ... can I be honest with you?" asked Fae suddenly.


    "Of course, fire away," replied Ren. He studied Fae closely and tried to figure out what was on her mind.


    "Amelia doesn''t like me and I don''t like her either. When she came here last night, she was very condescending and it made me feel uncomfortable. I tried to hold back my feelings and forgive her because I know you are indebted to her family and because she is your childhood friend. But I don''t ever want to see Amelia again," said Fae firmly.


    "Hmm ... you feel annoyed because you are thinking about Amelia?" Ren asked to confirm. "I understand. Please understand her attitude. She came from old money, and she is also a noblewoman, so she was used to being pampered. I''ll be more assertive with her and tell her not to treat you that way. Next time, she won''t¡ª"


    "There is no next time. I don''t want to see her again. Ever!" Fae interrupted Ren''s words. "I also don''t want you to ask her to transfer money to me or even do anything for me. I would prefer to work and earn my keep rather than seeing her name sending money to my account."


    "You are not making any sense. She''s my secretary, so of course, she has to do the admin work for me. I''ve never done those things myself," said Ren. He was starting to sound irritated. "Why are you suddenly being childish? This doesn''t sound like you."


    "Maybe THIS is who I am. Maybe you just don''t know me very well," said Fae, biting her lip. "I still don''t understand why you asked me to get married so quickly. I did fall in love with you. But you..."


    Fae couldn''t finish her sentence. It was too hurtful to even ask her husband why he didn''t love her...


    Ren narrowed his eyes and gave Fae a sharp look. "What do you mean?"


    .


    >>>>>


    From the author:


    Do you think Fae will ask the question? Did Ren really not love her? What is going on actually?


    Please support this book by voting your power stones to get a better ranking. Love you!

 Chapter 108 - Ren, Do You Love Me?

    Fae fell silent. She didn''t know whether she should tell Ren what she heard through the window earlier ... or keep it to herself.


    Finally, she just shook her head and refused to continue their conversation.


    "I didn''t mean anything ..."


    Ren knew Fae was not telling him the truth, but he didn''t press her.


    "All right. Then, I''ll make a new account for you, and starting tomorrow, I will take care of everything related to you personally. Amelia will not interfere at all," said the man in the end. Fae was stunned at his words. She didn''t think Ren would say that at all. And... Ren actually didn''t stop there. He still continued his words. "Amelia is also prohibited from coming to this house."


    "You ..." Fae didn''t know what to say.


    Her feelings were mixed. Earlier she was feeling sad when she learned from Ren''s own mouth that he didn''t love her, but when Ren noticed her complaints about Amelia and took action, Fae couldn''t help feeling touched.


    "You don''t like it?" asked Ren. "Let me know what do you want me to do."


    "It''s not like that ..." Fae swallowed hard. "Why are you doing this? You told me that you never wanted to take care of such things. You are not supposed to handle menial admin stuff."


    Ren shrugged. "Because you''re my wife and Amelia pissed you off. I certainly have to care for your feelings."


    Fae looked down while playing with her fingers. Even though Ren didn''t love her, he treated her very well. He also cared for her feelings.


    Could she accept a married life like this? To love someone one-sidedly?


    "Thank you. I really appreciate it." Finally, Fae took a deep breath and nodded. "But, if possible .. I still want to find a job. I want to get busy, and I also want to find my own school. I hope you don''t mind."


    Actually, Ren really objected. But when he saw Fae''s earnest gaze, he finally relented.


    "Fine. But only part-time work, and before you accept an offer, you must discuss it with me."


    Fae nodded. "I will do it."


    Thus, there was nothing more to talk about. Ren agreed to Fae''s request and did not restrain her at all. The man just hoped that after a while, Fae would realize that living an easy life in a mansion without having to work would be more enjoyable than living like the working class.


    "I''m going to start looking at job vacancies," said Fae, getting up from Ren''s lap. "Do you still want to rest? I already got the medicines prescribed by your doctor and gave it to Linda. Has she given them to you?"


    Ren nodded. "Yes, she did. Thank you for doing it for me."


    "You''re welcome. Now, I want to take a little walk to help with my digestion." Without waiting for a reply, Fae walked out of the dining room and didn''t look back. Her attitude really surprised Ren. He frowned and tried to think about what had made Fae change her attitude.


    Did something happen between this morning and this afternoon? His mind kept track of all the possibilities. His handsome face was deep in thought as he walked into the library to get his laptop.


    He opened the curtains covering the large window in the room to see a view of the garden. It was then that his gaze landed on Fae''s figure who was walking into the garden carrying a rattan basket.


    The girl looked so perfect, walking among the colorful flower shrubs. She really looked like a graceful and charming flower fairy.


    Initially, he wanted to take his laptop to go to work in his study. However, when he saw Fae''s figure in the distance, Ren finally decided to work in the library, leaving the curtains open, so that he could see her at any time.


    As he sat on the sofa and opened his laptop, suddenly a thought crossed his mind. Did Fae hear his conversation with Amelia on the phone earlier today?


    If she did, then Ren could understand why Fae was suddenly looking sad and upset. He remembered that his conversation with Amelia might not sound positive in Fae''s hearing.


    Ahh ... the man could only take a deep breath. He could no longer concentrate on work. His head suddenly hurt again. Ren finally decided to take a painkiller from Doctor Lehmann and lay on the bed.


    When they met again at the dinner table when dinnertime arrived, Ren''s attitude had become normal. He made absolutely no mention of his suspicion that Fae had heard his conversation with Amelia on the phone.


    He decided to take care of it in another way.


    ***


    During the next two days, Ren spent a lot of time resting to recover his health, while Fae stayed in the library to read or go to the garden and help Hans with the plants. She intentionally kept her distance from Ren because she wanted to search her heart before deciding how she should move forward.


    The fact that she was not loved by her husband was painful. However, it was also a fact that Ren did not treat her badly. He actually treated her like any caring husband would. Had Fae not heard the phone conversation, she would never have thought she was not loved. Fae actually felt guilty to demand more than that.


    And she thought she was partly guilty too. From the start, Ren never confessed his love to her. He always said he liked Fae''s company and she made him comfortable. He made a point how being with Fae made his brain calm and relaxed, and as a result, he could rest better.


    Never once the word ''love'' was mentioned.


    On the other hand, Fae was really in love with Ren. When he proposed to her, she didn''t think much about it and immediately accepted his hand in marriage. Any woman would feel flattered when the man she admired and loved declared that he wanted to marry her...


    Ren never lied to her about his feelings. He never once said he was in love with Fae. It was her who assumed that he was.


    Finally, after thinking it through carefully, Fae made up her mind.


    "What are you thinking?" Ren asked when he saw Fae frowning and deep in thought.


    They were getting ready to sleep. Ren had taken his medicine, while Fae was still sitting on the edge of the bed. The girl was looking for the best way to share her feelings with Ren.


    "Ren ... how long have we known each other?" Finally, she started opening up.


    Ren furrowed his brows and trying to remember something. "One and a half months."


    "You''re impulsive, aren''t you? You proposed to me when we have only known each other for a month," said Fae with a smile.


    "Then you''re impulsive too," replied Ren. "I''m not married alone. I asked you to be my wife, and you accepted my proposal. I did not force you, I also did not set you up. We are two consenting adults, and we agreed to get married."


    "It is true," Fae admitted that the final decision rested with her. Ren could propose to her a thousand times, but ultimately it was Fae who could decide whether they will marry or not. "Then what do you think about your impulsive decision. After two weeks of marriage ... do you have any regrets?"


    Ren looked at Fae closely before answering, "No, I don''t."


    "Are you telling me the truth?" Fae asked again to make sure. She let out a sigh of relief when Ren nodded without hesitation. The girl asked him again. "Do you have any complaints against me? Do I lack anything as your wife? Is there anything you need me to change? Anything I could do better or differently?"


    "I don''t find anything I don''t like about you. You are perfect," said Ren patiently. "The last few days, your attitude has changed, and you look upset. When you are unhappy, then the atmosphere in this house is no longer happy. I''m trying to understand what really happened that bothered you. I want you to be cheerful and happy as usual."


    Hearing Ren''s heartfelt words, Fae finally dared to express what was in her heart and what had been bothering her for the past few days.


    "Ren .. do you love me?" Fae took her husband''s hands and squeezed them gently. She looked at him with a depressed face. Her tears slowly welled up. "Or .. if you don''t love me yet ... is there a chance you will be able to love me in the future?"

 Chapter 109 - Rens Confession

    Ren, do you love me?


    And if you don''t love me yet .. will you be able to love me in the future?


    These were two questions that had been bothering Fae for several days. She thought about it for a long time and finally decided to talk about it to Ren after her heart calmed down.


    Ren stared at Fae without blinking for a long time, but his expression did not change at all. He didn''t look surprised, as if he had been waiting for this question from her.


    He squeezed Fae''s hand gently and then answered in a voice that remained earnest, "I don''t love you. Not because I don''t want to ... but because I just can''t fall in love."


    "I ... I don''t understand ..." said Fae, confused.


    "I''m an aromantic, Fae. I have no romantic attraction to other people... In short, I am not interested in love. There is never a butterfly in my stomach when I see a woman I love, or the desire to watch the sunset together with the loved one, things that people in ''love'' normally do. However, I can commit to you and care for you, and try to make you happy, but I can''t love you. In my 30 years of life, I''ve never loved a woman romantically before."


    "But ... if you can''t love women ... how can you sleep with them ...?" Fae knew that she was not the first woman to have slept with her husband, so she deliberately referred to Ren''s past experiences with other women.


    "Being aromantic is different from being an asexual. People who are asexuals have absolutely no sexual attraction toward others. They can fall deeply in love with someone, but they have no interest in having sex with that person they love. That means they can fall in love and get married and whatnot .. but they will not be able to have sex. While aromantic people are the opposite ... They cannot fall in love, but they can have a deep relationship with someone and have sexual relations as usual. There are also aromantic people who are asexual as well, which means they have absolutely no attraction to both love and sex. They are called aroace. I am just an aro." Ren explained slowly and gently. He knew all this information was too much for Fae to handle in one go.


    "Oh ..." Fae pressed her lips together. She had never heard of this condition before.


    Were Ren''s words true? Or was it just an excuse on his part?


    Seeing Fae''s doubtful expression, Ren then took his cell phone from the nightstand beside the bed and searched some scientific sources on the internet for the girl to read it. "If you don''t believe me, you can read it yourself."


    Fae was stunned as her eyes swept across the cellphone screen and read the contents of an article on a scientific website about aromantic and asexual conditions that Ren had just discussed.


    "So ... I already know that I can''t fall in love. I''ve met so many women in my life and none of them made me feel love. It''s just who I am." Ren patted Fae''s hand lightly as he continued his words.


    "But... why?" Fae could only ask, without finishing her sentence. She was at a loss for words.


    "Why did I quickly formalize our relationship and ask you to marry me? Because when I met you, I immediately felt that you are the right woman for me. I''ve never met a girl so perfect like you, and at that time, I told myself that I would be stupid to let you go. That''s all. My reason is very simple."


    Fae bit her lip. She was still shocked by Ren''s explanation. She believed in him, but the information she had just received took some time to sink in her mind.


    What a surprise. She did not expect this.


    Maybe the adage was true, that when something is too good to be true, then it probably is. No human being is perfect. Ren looks so perfect in all aspects. He had a very handsome physique, a genius brain, abundant wealth, and even the title as the prince of a small kingdom in Europe. However, despite all that perfection, it turns out that he cannot fall in love.


    Slowly Fae became sorry for her husband. She felt happy when they got married and thought that he loved her back. She could experience happiness caused by love. Meanwhile, Ren would never know how it felt to have a butterfly in the stomach; nervousness when they wanted to confess their love; happiness when they held hands with their loved one and see the sunset together.


    This man was more likely to feel happy because of a night of good sleep or good food, not because of love. He... was different from her.


    Ah ... now Fae understood why Ren married her. Apart from all the reasons her husband had mentioned, Fee did make Ren feel happy. He could rest and sleep comfortably with her by his side. Of course, it was a very important and valuable thing for him.


    The girl began to weigh her own feelings. Wouldn''t it be better if she could make Ren relaxed and rest well? It means Ren would always go to her to get his fix. If Ren had gotten that from another woman, then she could feel upset.


    After all ... Fae had to admit that Ren had always treated her well, even though he didn''t ''love'' her romantically.


    If Ren was aromantic, of course, Fae wouldn''t have to worry that her husband would be attracted to other women and fall in love with them, because he couldn''t.


    "Sorry ... I didn''t know your condition ..." whispered Fae finally.


    Ren shook his head. "This is not a condition in a sense like I am sick or something. I am just different. Just like not everyone is interested in sex, not every human is interested in romance."


    "But... why didn''t you tell me this from the beginning?" Fae asked. "I had to find out about it in an unpleasant way."


    "Hmm... I didn''t tell you because I didn''t think it was important. I saw you were happy as long as we were together. That means you were satisfied with everything I did for you. I was hoping you didn''t need to know. As long as you thought all my actions to you were done because of love, we both would actually be fine. I mean, I am not interested in doing those lovey dovey things with you, but it doesn''t hurt me if I did, if that makes you happy." Ren took Fae''s hair, which fell down her cheek as she lowered her head and tucked it behind her ear. "I didn''t know you would hear my conversation with Amelia on the phone at such a bad timing and you only heard the line that I don''t love you ..."


    Fae gasped. She did not know that Ren knew she heard his conversation with Amelia.


    "How do you know?" asked Fae in amazement. She didn''t expect Ren to accurately guess she heard him talking on the phone.


    "I just concluded by myself. Your attitude changed after I talked to Amelia on the phone. After I thought about the contents of our conversation, I can guess you heard what I said about me not loving you."


    "I don''t understand why you discussed it with Amelia. You guys seem very close ..."


    "Hmm ... We are really close. She has been my friend since childhood. She once liked me, but I told her about my condition and emphasized I couldn''t love her. We then decided to remain friends. When I married you, she wanted to make sure I did not lie to her about me being aromantic. That''s why those words came out during that conversation. I am not lying." Ren stared at Fae intently. His eyes showed he regretted that she overheard him. "Fae, I can''t ''love'' you the way you love me... but because I have made up my mind to make you my wife, I will commit to you, care for you, and make you happy."


    Fae was stunned by Ren''s explanation. Unknowingly, tears started flowing down her cheeks.


    .


    .


    >>>>>>>>


    Author''s note:


    What do you think about Ren''s confession?


    Aromantic is a spectrum including a wide range of romantic experiences and expressions.


    Some people feel this way occasionally. Others feel this way frequently or all the time, which means they''re likely to be aromantic. Aromantic is different from asexual (people who are not interested in sex). Aromantic people can enjoy sex without romance, and asexual people can enjoy romance without sex.


    Essentially, a person who is aromantic does not usually experience romantic attraction to other individuals. Someone who is aromantic typically does not feel the desire to pair up with another person in a romantic relationship.


    Being aromantic is not a mental disorder. It is simply another way of being human with all of our various preferences.


    Whereas many people experience an emotional need to be in a romantic relationship, aromantics are emotionally satisfied without this kind of partnership. It''s certainly possible for an aromantic person to enjoy activities that are commonly considered romantic. However, these actions are unlikely to prompt romantic feelings in them.


    Even though they don''t seek out romantic partnerships, aromantic people can still experience love. Love and affection can appear in many different forms and in different types of relationships.. All people, regardless of romantic attachment styles, have multiple types of relationships in their lives, including family, friends, colleagues, and sexual partners.

 Chapter 110 - Even Though Ren Cannot Fall In Love.

    Ren''s honesty touched Fae and unknowingly, tears started flowing down her cheeks.


    "Actually .. I feel loved with all your sweet treatment to me. That''s why I accepted your proposal. I want to spend all my life with you, as your wife. I guess I shouldn''t have overheard your conversation back then. My heart keeps thinking that I am not loved, even though nothing has changed between us ... Oh, I''m so stupid ... " sobbed the girl. "I wish I didn''t hear it."


    "Sshh .. you''re not stupid. It''s human to feel that way." Ren swiftly wiped Fae''s tears with his fingers. "I understand why you are upset and sad. I apologize for hiding my condition from you. But I hope you can see that I am doing my best to make you happy as my wife."


    Fae nodded slowly. "I do see that, and I am grateful."


    The two of them then fell silent for a few moments, as if trying to think about their non-ideal situation. Fae heard wise people said how it was better for women to marry a man who loved them than to marry a man they loved.


    A man who loved a woman would do anything to make her happy. So, the woman would be spoiled and pampered. In contrast, if it was the woman who loved the man, then she would be who one to sacrifice her feelings and do everything for the man.


    However, in Fae and Ren''s case, she had felt how Ren was treating her well, respecting her, and even following her wish to not let Amelia come to their house. He also chose to personally take care of everything related to Fee, not let Amelia do it, because Fae asked him to.


    So, even though Ren didn''t ''love'' Fee in the traditional sense, he didn''t make Fae live miserably. He kept his word when he uttered their wedding vows: to protect her, care for her, and make her happy with all his might.


    "So ... now what?" asked Ren patiently. "After you know my condition .. can you no longer love me and live with me?"


    Fae shook her head. "No ... my feelings for you don''t change."


    "I''m glad to hear that," whispered Ren, before bringing his face closer and kissing Fae on the lips. "I will do my best to make you feel loved. I will try to give you everything you need, physically and mentally, as much as I can. Tell me when I make a mistake and you feel dissatisfied with me."


    Fae nodded slowly. Her mind was still a mess.


    Just now ... when Ren''s lips touched hers, and they were kissing, she also felt that the man''s kiss had not changed at all. His touch also still felt the same.


    "I just need time to accept and understand all this ..." said Fae finally, after their lips parted, and they stared at each other from a very close range. Fae could see the sincerity in Ren''s eyes and she couldn''t be mad at him for hiding his true self before today.


    "We have a lifetime for that ..." Ren smiled. "I hope you will be patient with me."


    Fae could only nod. Ren then grabbed Fae''s back gently and pulled her body closer to him. He then kissed Fae''s lips again, this time more affectionately than before.


    He then lowered the kisses down to the girl''s neck, her chest, and left small bites there, while his hand slipped under the girl''s nightgown.


    "If I could fall in love, you would be the only woman I love, Fae ..." whispered Ren.


    They made love that night before finally falling asleep, hugging. Fae closed her eyes with a smile.


    She realized that everything was still the same as before. All of Ren''s kisses and caresses, as well as his affectionate touches as he satisfied her in bed, didn''t change at all.


    Fae felt loved, even though Ren couldn''t actually ''fall in love''.


    ***


    After their conversation that night, Ren''s attitude towards Fae became much sweeter than usual, so that Fae soon forgot about the bad experience that had occurred after Amelia''s visit. Their relationship got better and inwardly, Fae felt happy because slowly but surely Ren seemed to be opening up to her.


    Fae learned to come to terms with the fact that Ren just could not feel romantic love for her, but as long as he respected her, committed to her, and doted on her, that was enough for her.


    She also read that most married couples who have been married for a long time usually would experience changes in the type of love they feel. Romantic love at the beginning of a relationship would slowly turn into love as family and friends after a couple had been married for a long time.


    After all, married couples would become family and best friends for life, and the love they have for their partners would change shape.


    Since Fae had no one else in this world, she considered Ren as her family and friend.


    ***


    Ren was busy again after recovering his health. He would be out of the house every weekday, going out in the morning and coming home at night. He would try to stay home all weekend, spending time with Fae, but unfortunately, it didn''t always work out.


    As King Gustave grew old, he began to shift more and more official state duties to Ren. There were days where he had to go to other countries to attend conferences or state visit and that could last for days or even weeks.


    Fae rarely saw her husband and she became lonely in such a big mansion. However, she always kept it to herself and tried to find ways to stay busy. She didn''t want Ren to think she felt unhappy being his wife. She knew what she signed up for when she accepted his proposal to be his wife.


    Fae knew that she wasn''t the only one who was having a hard time. Ren was too. The prince had less and less time for himself because of how busy he was, and it often affected his mood badly.


    Fae would hear from some of the staff how her husband was irritable and ruthless when he was not with her.

 Chapter 111 - The Changes In Fae

    "It looks like Madame need a vacation," said Linda one day when Fae asked her to eat together. She was eating alone because Ren had to attend a dinner gala with state guests from other countries.


    Fae had been feeling more lonely than usual after spending so much time alone in the mansion with Ren being so busy. She looked at Linda in amused expression and asked her, "Why do you think I need a vacation?"


    "Usually Master would go to Rhine and stay there for a few weeks during winter like now. But lately Master is too busy. Frankly, I''m starting to worry about his condition," Linda explained.


    Fae knew that Linda had worked for her husband the longest. That woman used to work for Ren''s mother and she had known Ren since he was a child. It was also from Linda that Fae learned a lot about Ren''s past that he never told his wife about.


    Linda confirmed to her that Ren had never had a girlfriend, even though he had casually dated many women. With his looks and intelligence, Ren could get anyone. So, it was not surprising that he was involved with many women in the past.


    However, there was never a girlfriend in the picture. Linda could attest to it.


    Linda also said that Fae was indeed the only woman Ren brought to this house. When Ren came back from Switzerland, leaving his job at SpaceLab, he asked Linda to stay and work for him. That was how she knew a lot about Ren''s personal life.


    Linda took care of all of Ren''s needs at home and she knew her employer very well. She found out that Ren often went to Rhine to calm his mind and stayed there for a long time because that place was special for his parents and that was where his father died.


    "I see that he is working way too hard lately," said Fae sadly. "But I couldn''t tell him to stop and rest. He said his grandfather needs him."


    "Well, at least now he doesn''t have trouble sleeping anymore." Linda smiled as she looked at Fae with an expression of gratitude. "It is fortunate that Master could have you in his life. He is such a lucky man."


    Fae blushed at Linda''s praises She really liked that woman. In stark contrast to Amelia, who always made her enraged whenever she remembered her name.


    Why couldn''t Ren hire a woman like Linda as his secretary? Why did it have to be an arrogant woman like Amelia? Someone who was condescending to his own wife?


    Fae had asked Ren about this, but the man could not grant Fae''s wishes to fire Amelia.


    "She is a good secretary and very dedicated to me. She helps me do a lot of things. As long as she doesn''t do anything wrong professionally, I can''t fire her. After all, she from the Genevieve family. They have a considerable influence in Moravia. There are too many political interests involved here..."


    Thus, Fae must accept that there were things she couldn''t change and that she should learn to accept them as part of her life after marrying Prince Renald Friedrich Hanenberg of Moravia. She should be grateful that her life at home was quite pleasant with Linda accompanying her and always treating her nicely.


    "Thank you for your kind words, Linda," the girl replied. "I don''t know if Ren is that lucky to have me."


    "I am telling the truth, Madame." Linda studied Fae and after giving her a closer look, she furrowed her brows. "Actually, in the last few months, you are starting to look different .. but I don''t know what changed exactly. I do think you look more beautiful than before."


    Fae chuckled at her words. "Really? How come? Hmm ... maybe it''s because I''m happy? People say happiness can make a woman look prettier."


    "Haha .. I am sure Madame is happy to live with Master. But I don''t think that''s the case. I just feel like there is something different about you now..." Linda studied Fae more closely. She then pointed at Fae''s hair that hung down beautifully to her shoulder. "Maybe it is your hair color, Madame. I don''t know ..."


    Fae held her beautiful hair and studied it. "Hmm .. it could be. I cannot find the regular shampoo that I usually used when I was still in Rhine. That''s why after I moved here, I''ve been using new products. Maybe expensive products can make hair more beautiful?"


    "Ah .. it is a possibility. You do look prettier with lighter colored hair. "


    "Do you think so?" Fae only realized that her appearance had slowly changed after she had lived in Almstad for nearly six months. Now her brown hair was gradually getting lighter that it was almost blond. Ren never commented on her hair, and Fae herself didn''t notice the change as it was slow and gradual.


    Only when Linda mentioned the change in her physical appearance that Fae began to notice it. Ah, she didn''t know that changing her shampoo could have such a drastic effect on her hair.


    "That''s right. If you want to become a supermodel, I think you can easily become famous. Hmm .. if I have to compare you to someone, I think you are no less beautiful than those famous supermodels like JM or Lola Bruni. Besides, most models like them are only beautiful in magazines. or just TV. Not in real life," Linda added.


    Fae just laughed at Linda''s words. "You think too highly of me, Linda. If I''m not mistaken, Ren and I have met the two models you mentioned earlier, and they are much prettier in real life, you know."


    "Oh, really? Where did Madame meet them?" Linda asked curiously. At first, she really thought that most models were only beautiful in photos. But if her madame said that JM and Lola Bruni were prettier in real life, then she must believe it. Mrs. Hanenberg couldn''t possibly lie to her about such a thing.


    "Well ... we saw them in Monaco. About six months ago."


    "But I still think Madame is no less beautiful than them." Linda was adamant.


    "Hahaha .. I know you''re biased, but thank you."


    They continued their dinner in a friendly manner. Fae was very grateful to have Linda accompany her at home when Ren was so busy that he couldn''t even have dinner with her.


    Over the past six months, Fae has put off finding part-time work and doing activities outside the house because Moravia''s winters were harsher than usual. The temperature often fell below minus 10 degrees Celsius and Ren made her promise not to risk herself getting sick by doing lots of outdoor activities.


    Now that winter was about to end, and spring was around the corner, Fae was feeling lonely again.. She felt it was time for her to go out and find something to do.

 Chapter 112 - Fae Is Looking For Part Time Work

    When Ren came home, Fae decided to discuss her plans for finding a part-time job and began preparing to enroll for school. The new semester would start in September, but she could start applying and choosing the program by April.


    "Hmm ... where do you want to work?" asked Ren patiently when he heard Fae''s request. He remembered that several months ago Fae had already stated that she wanted to find things to do and keep herself busy. He managed to persuade Fae to postpone her plans to get a job because Moravia had entered winter. Since the temperature had fallen so drastically, it was uncomfortable to go out.


    But now spring had arrived and everything was getting better. He had no reason to prevent Fae from doing what she wanted. That''s why Ren tried to listen carefully.


    "I''m only a high school graduate, so I can''t work in big companies.. at least not yet. But I can work in a cafe or restaurant as a part-time waiter," Fae said.


    Ren looked concerned. He knew that working as a waiter in a cafe or restaurant in the city center, especially in a tourist area, was not as easy as Fae imagined. New employees or part-time workers usually would be assigned to work in busy shifts or the night shift, which many people don''t want to take.


    Fae would be busy when Ren came home from work. This made him unhappy. However, when he saw the pair of beautiful brown eyes in front of him looking so excited, the man could not say anything that would make her sad. Finally, Ren just nodded.


    "It''s fine. But we have agreed that you have to let me know if you get a job offer somewhere so I can check whether the company is safe or not. I don''t want to risk you working in an unsafe place, or if they have a record of abusing their workers," he said.


    Fae nodded with a smile. "Of course."


    "Only part-time work, to keep you busy, okay. Not more than 20 hours a week," reminded Ren.


    "Yes, I know."


    "Hmm .. then how about your school? When do you want to see the campus?" asked Ren.


    "Next week, I might as well take a trip to the Old Town area looking for a job vacancy while checking the school."


    "Okay." Ren sighed. "Sorry, I can''t take you there. You will have to go with John."


    "Ahaha .. it''s okay. I know you shouldn''t appear in public. People will get hysterical." Fae touched Ren''s hand and squeezed it. She could feel that Ren was very concerned about her. He wanted to be with her to do many things, but in his current position, they both knew that it was impossible. Fae really understood that.


    "One day, I will accompany you anywhere, and we can live our lives without having to think about other people," said Ren with a little smile. "I hope everything goes according to my plan."


    "I hope so."


    ***


    Fae was excited when she walked out of the house that afternoon to start checking her prospective new school. She stopped by the Old Town area and past the rows of pretty cafes and restaurants to see if there were any vacancies for reception or waiter. She asked Linda to go with her so she wouldn''t feel alone.


    "I don''t understand why you want to work in a cafe ..." Linda commented as they walked down the historical cobbled street in the Old Town area, observing their left and right. "You don''t need money, do you?"


    "That''s right, Ren gives me a lot of money every month, enough to buy whatever I want in life," Fae said. "But there are things that cannot be bought with money, Linda. I am very lonely at home since I cannot do anything. If I worked part-time, at least I can meet people and make friends, especially people my age."


    "Hmm .. that''s because you don''t have any children, Madame. If you have children, you will be very busy taking care of them. You won''t have time to feel lonely," said Linda with a grin. "Oh, I can imagine how your children would look like. They will be extremely handsome or beautiful! I can''t wait to see them and help you care for them."


    Fae could only sigh and did not reply to Linda''s babbling. She and Ren had agreed not to have children until Ren could step down from his position as the heir to the Moravian throne.


    Linda was right in saying that if Fae had children, she wouldn''t feel lonely again in such a big mansion. Fae personally really wanted children in her marriage, especially since both Ren and she were orphans.


    However, unfortunately ... Fae had to be patient and wait for a very long time. That''s why, to divert her attention from the loneliness at home, Fae decided to go to school and work part-time.


    "Let''s go to this cafe. It looks like a very comfortable place," said Fae suddenly. She wanted Linda to stop talking about children, so she pulled the middle-aged woman''s hand into a large cafe that looked very crowded. "Let''s have lunch here, Linda."


    The two of them were greeted by a beautiful short haired staff who was very friendly. She asked Fae and Linda to wait while she checked for available tables.


    "Ahh .. you are so lucky, a guest just paid for their food and will be out soon. You can take their table. The others happen to be full." She spread her arms and invited them to follow her to a table in the corner.


    "Thank you," said Fae politely. She and Linda then sat side by side and began to check the menu. After finding a dish they liked, the two of them ordered food and drinks.


    The waiter swiftly took their order. She returned five minutes later with a basket of bread and mineral water. She also brought two glasses of red wine on a tray.


    Fae and Linda enjoyed their mineral water and bread while waiting for the dishes they ordered to arrive. Unfortunately, because the cafe was very full, their food took quite a long time to come.


    "This cafe is quite busy, and they are understaffed. So, our food is taking a while," commented Fae. She looked around and noticed that many of the visitors were looking impatient.


    When at last the waiter arrived with their first course, Fae politely tried to ask if the cafe was looking for staff.


    "Ahh .. You are right. We are quite overwhelmed because now it''s about to enter the tourist season, and two of our staff have just resigned. Sorry ... the food is taking a while," replied the waiter with regret.


    "Oh, is that so? We''re okay, really. I just want to ask about vacancies here. What are the requirements to apply as a staff here? I am interested in working part-time. If possible, during busy lunchtimes like this, I would love to help, "said Fae, smiling sweetly.


    The girl who served them their dishes looked dumbfounded when she heard Fae''s words. She did not expect that this beautiful girl that looked wealthy from head to toe was looking for a job.


    "Are you serious?" she asked in a doubtful voice. The waiter was worried that she had misheard.


    "I''m serious," answered Fae. "Where should I send my applications?"


    "Wow, okay. I thought you were joking. Sorry.. Hmm.. this is our cafe''s business card. You can open our website to know more about us and later send your applications to this email address. We will wait for your application."


    "Great. Thank you very much." Fae accepted the card with a happy heart.


    She really liked this cafe. The design was beautiful, and the menu was the type of dishes that she also liked.. It would be nice if she could work here part-time.

 Chapter 113 - The Sexy Maid Outfit

    After Ren returned home that night, Fae told him about the job opening at the cafe she went to earlier. The man looked closely at the business card Fae gave him, then nodded.


    "If you like the place, I will investigate the company and find out if it is safe for you to work there," the man said later.


    "Very well. Once you''ve finished investigating them, I''ll submit my application," said Fae happily.


    "Okay." Ren looked at his watch and decided to call his assistant to do the investigation he wanted. "I''ll be in my study for a while to call Karl. I will ask him to check out the cafe as soon as possible."


    "Thank you."


    Fae stared at Ren, who was walking into his study, with a beaming face.


    In his study, Ren sat in his work chair and looked at the cafe''s name on the business card in his hand. As soon as Karl picked up the phone, Ren gave him instructions.


    "Karl, I just sent you the contact of a cafe in the Old Town area. It''s called Magnolia Caf¨¦. Please talk to the owner and buy the cafe. Give him whatever price he wants. Once you''ve done that, please let me know."


    "Yes, Sir. Do I need to coordinate with Miss Amelia to take care of it?" asked Karl on the other end of the phone.


    "No need. Amelia doesn''t need to know anything about this."


    "Yes, Sir."


    After he cleared a few more things, Ren returned to the dining room to have dinner together with his wife.


    ***


    Karl was surprisingly efficient. In just two days, he had finished the task and reported to Ren that Magnolia Caf¨¦ had become his property. Karl also ensured that none of the employees were aware that the ownership had changed so as not to raise suspicion.


    The former owner of Magnolia Caf¨¦ was told to sign an agreement to keep the new owner''s identity confidential. Thus, Ren felt safe in letting Fae work there.


    "You can already send you applications to Magnolia Caf¨¦," said Ren that night before they went to bed.


    Fae, who was reading a book beside him, was very happy to hear the news. She put down her book and looked at Ren with joy.


    "Really? That means the place is good?"


    "Yeah. They treat employees very well. The pay is also decent. And most importantly, there has never been a record of any violations or complaints from any employees who have worked there."


    "Ah, thank goodness. Tomorrow I''ll send my application by email."


    "Whenever you feel bored working there, do not hesitate to tell me. I will not judge or mock your choices. I understand how you are feeling bored and you want to find something to keep you busy at the moment. But later, after you start your school and become busy with your study, maybe you will feel tired and want to quit .. If that happens, don''t be embarrassed to say it, "said Ren with a smile.


    "Why should I be embarrassed to my own husband?" asked Fae.


    "That''s not what I mean. Some people believe they want to do something, and when it doesn''t work of they are tired of doing it, they don''t want to quit just because they are worried that other people will judge them ..." Ren explained what he meant. "I don''t want you to feel too proud or uncomfortable to discuss anything with me."


    Finally, Fae understood what Ren was trying to say. The girl looked at her husband lovingly and nodded. "Thank you. I will not let my pride prevent me from talking to you about anything. You are very understanding."


    The longer they were married, the more Fae felt comfortable living with Ren. Although Ren admitted he couldn''t fall in love, everything he did for her made Fae feel loved. At this point, she finally thought that a mere sentence "I love you" no longer mattered.


    What was important was that they cared and respected each other, and were committed to making each other happy. Because what was the meaning of the word love, if it was not shown by deeds? Like they said, actions speak louder than words.


    ***


    The day after Fae sent her application email, Magnolia Caf¨¦ management called her for an interview. When she came, they really liked her charming appearance and very likable personality.


    Inwardly, the HR manager couldn''t wrap his head around the fact that such a beautiful girl who looked like she came from a very wealthy family was interested in working as a part-time waiter at their place.


    However, since Fae was excited about the job and she was really good looking, they could only feel grateful that she chose their cafe to work.


    After talking for half an hour, Magnolia Caf¨¦ was happy to offer Fae a pretty well-paying job, and they were willing to give her shifts around lunchtime. From 11 a.m. to 3 p.m. Fae, who felt that her placement was perfect, immediately accepted the offer happily.


    Later, after she started college, she would ask her working hours, to be adjusted according to her class schedule.


    [I got the job. The Magnolia Cafe people were very nice to me. I can start working next week.] Fae immediately texted Ren to update him on the results of her interview.


    She looked so happy that John, Ren''s driver who was waiting for her in the park near Magnolia Caf¨¦, smiled too. He was always happy to see Mrs. Hanenberg smiled. For some reason, if the girl was happy, the mood of the people around her would also brighten up.


    In a way, Fae had contagious happiness. That was how Ren had felt since he was with Fae. The girl''s pleasant attitude and always happy mood made Ren feel comfortable and happy too.


    Since they got married, he had only experienced a negative change in their home once. It happened when Fae felt upset upon hearing Ren''s conversation on the phone with Amelia.


    After that incident, Ren always made sure that Fae was always happy. And sure enough, there wasn''t a day without happiness in their home.


    [Congratulations! They are very fortunate to have such amazing staff as you.] Ren replied a minute later.


    In his office on Almstad Grove Street, Ren stared at Fae''s SMS on his cell phone with a faint smile. He had heard about Fae''s interview from the Magnolia Caf¨¦ HR Manager five minutes before Fae contacted him.


    The manager, Stevan, had absolutely no idea that the new boss he sent the report to was the husband of the new employee.


    ***


    "Too bad you can not come to the cafe and see me at work," Fae said, laughing when she showed off the Magnolia Cafe uniform in their bedroom. "I can give you an employee discount. That is 20% off!"


    Ren smiled faintly at Fae''s words. He pulled Fae''s hand toward him and placed the girl''s body on his lap.


    "Who said I can''t come to the cafe and see you working?" he asked hoarsely. His hands traced Fae''s apron and moved lowly to untie the straps. His lips searched the girl''s nape and kissed her greedily. His warm breath wafted on Fae''s nape, to her delight.


    "You can''t... You''re too famous," Fae argued.


    "I can come in jeans and casual clothes. I will look like a student. Nobody will know who I am. They will think I look like someone famous ... but no one will believe I am Renald Hanenberg ..."


    Fae was laughing in amusement. She tried to get rid of Ren''s hands that now started to grope her, but she failed. Her apron had now fallen off and Ren''s hand was touching her skin from under the skirt of her uniform.


    "Oh.. hahaha... don''t," Fae asked her husband to stop, but it was in vain. "You will crease the uniform."


    "Hmm ... if you are worried about creases, just take it off then. Here, let me help you remove it," said Ren, moving his hands swiftly to lift Fae''s skirt, which covered her smooth thighs. "It''s your fault. You teased me by wearing a sexy maid outfit..."


    "This uniform is not sexy," argued Fae.


    However, the girl soon realized that she had never worn a maid uniform in her life before. When she was working at the resort, she wore the formal receptionist uniform. Then, after she was transferred to work in the housekeeping, she was wearing a housekeeper uniform, which was anything but attractive.


    This time, her cute and attractive uniform with the addition of a small apron around her waist made her look like she was wearing a french maid costume.


    Having sex with a girl wearing a french maid costume was one of the most popular male fantasy, together with nun and flight attendant costumes.


    "Uhm.. yes, it is." Ren grinned as he turned Fae around and kissed her lips passionately. His hands quickly unzipped her dress.


    Soon, the beautiful maid outfit was scattered on the floor, together with the apron, while the beautiful owner was busy in bed, making love with her husband.

 Chapter 114 - The Guest

    During Fae''s first week working at Magnolia Cafe, she had to go through training about the company, the menu, working hours, responsibilities of each staff, guest characteristics, etc. She started the first three days by observing and assisting the senior waiters while learning about her own duties.


    After the training period was over, Fae finally started working to serve cafe guests at lunchtime. Apart from the employees working around the area, most of their guests were tourists who began to flock Moravia as the weather improved.


    Occasionally, some students would come there to celebrate special events. Since Magnolia Caf¨¦ was an upscale cafe whose food prices were quite high, not many students could afford to eat there. Thus, students who came there were usually rich or were celebrating special events.


    After working for several days in the cafe, Fae immediately became the guests'' favorite. The existing customers loved her because she was friendly, and her smile was contagious. Everyone who saw her immediately felt happy.


    And their new guests soon became regulars because of her. Her extraordinary beauty attracted many guests to come and eat there and return for the second visit and third, and so on. The tourists who ate there were also amazed to find that this beautiful waiter spoke many languages.


    One day, an American couple sat down to order food and they struggled with the menu in German. It was difficult for them to pronounce the dishes'' names. Apparently, the previous waiter mistakenly gave them the German menu.


    With a big smile, Fae helped them with the menu and explained each dish in perfect English. The two guests looked at each other happily and ordered food in English.


    On another occasion, there was an Italian couple who wanted to order food but they couldn''t find the right words to ask the ingredients. The husband had a food allergy, and they wanted to know if he could eat the cafe''s signature dish. The waiter who was serving them tried to guess what they really wanted, to no avail.


    "What is wrong?" Fae, who happened to be passing by with a tray, stopped and asked her colleague what was going on.


    "I do not know .. They have been pointing at the menu and seem to want to ask something. But I can not understand what the question is ..." said Ella, the waiter.


    Fae immediately turned to the Italian couple and smiled pleasantly. She then asked them to repeat their question.


    The couple sighed. They had been repeating their words several times already, but the previous waiter still didn''t get it.


    The wife grumbled softly to her husband in Italian, "Marco.. I already told you we should just eat at an Italian restaurant. There you can ask about the ingredients easily. We can''t risk you getting a peanut allergy. This is not the time to be adventurous with food."


    "Oh. Are you allergic to peanuts, Sir? Then you better not order this food, and this one .. The rest is safe," Fae said graciously in perfect Italian, pointing to two dishes on the menu.


    Ella, together with the two Italian tourists, was dumbfounded when they heard Fae speak Italian.


    "Do you understand our language?" asked the Italian lady in amazement. Fae didn''t look like a girl of Italian descent. But not only did she speak Italian, but her accent was also perfect.


    Ella still widened her eyes as she took Fae''s arm and asked her, "Do you speak Italian? Jeez ... you''re so smart!"


    "Ahaha ... it''s nothing. I lived in Italy, so I can speak the language," replied Fae in a low voice. She didn''t remember when or where she lived in Italy, but deep inside, she firmly believed that she was familiar with the country.


    The guests who were previously annoyed were now delighted. Their faces smiled appreciatively, and they continued ordering the food they wanted from Fae in their mother tongue. They followed her advice and did not order the two dishes she had mentioned.


    The cafe manager was very impressed with Fae''s skills in the foreign language. Her co-workers in the day shift were also amazed by the girl. They still could not understand why Fae, being so beautiful and smart, would want to work as a waiter in their cafe.


    "Oh .. I just really like working. Since I only graduated from high school, I can''t apply for jobs that require higher education. That''s why I decided to apply for a job here," Fae explained when Ella asked her reasons for working at the Magnolia Caf¨¦. She added, "I like this place. It is very flexible."


    "Oh .. I see. We just wonder why you want to work here .. We thought you came from a wealthy family .." commented Ella.


    "Really? Ahahaha .. I''m actually from the countryside, you know," Fae responded with a chuckle. "I used to live in a village by the lake. Before I moved to Almstad, I worked as a receptionist at a resort in my village."


    "Oh, I see. Then why did you move to Almstad?"


    "I moved to Almstad because I followed my husband," replied Fae.


    Ella pursed her lips as she heard Fae''s explanation. She didn''t expect Fae was already married. The girl looked very young. Usually, women in modern times would delay marriage until they were in their late 30s, but this girl was already married at the age of 20. It''s surprising!


    "Ohh .. I didn''t know you are married," said Ella, shaking her head. "I am sure many men will be heartbroken if they find out ... ahahaha. Lots of our customers come here just to see you."


    "Ahaha ... you''re joking," said Fae lightly. "Oh, by the way... please keep it a secret that I''m already married, okay. I don''t like talking about my personal life at work. You are the only one who knows that I''m already married."


    "Of course, don''t worry. Besides, if those guests know you are already taken, I''m afraid they wouldn''t want to come here again... ahahaha ..."


    Ella was actually about to ask about how Fae met her husband and what was his profession. However, when she heard that Fae didn''t like talking about her personal life at work, and the fact that Fae had to work after moving to Almstad, Ella concluded that Fae''s husband must be just an ordinary man whose income was not enough to support them both in such an expensive city like Almstad. That must be the reason why Fae had to work to make extra money for her family.


    "Fae, we have new guest coming. Please wait on him ... I''ll take a smoke break," said Ella. When she saw the cafe door opened and a new guest entered. From the looks of it, they could tell that the guest who had just arrived was a wealthy student.


    "Hello," said Fae, hurrying to the guest, waiting by the doorway to be assisted. "Welcome to Magnolia Caf¨¦. How many persons?"


    "Only one," replied the guest, smiling faintly. When Fae raised her head to take a good look at the guest, she was astounded and stood rooted to the spot with her lips slightly opened.


    "Gosh...." That was the only word that could come out of the girl''s lips. "You?"

 Chapter 115 - Im Here For The Employee Discount

    Fae stood in her place, looking dumbfounded for a good while, unable to believe her own sight. The guest just smiled broadly and waited patiently until Fae was moved from her reverie. The girl took a few moments to manage herself so as not to bounce in joy. She pursed her lips and then smiled back.


    Fae had never seen Ren wear such casual clothes during the 7 months they knew each other. The man really looked like a student!


    His youthful face seemed very fitting with jeans and a short-sleeved shirt. Ren also wore a sports cap, which completely transformed his image away from Prince Renald Hanenberg''s.


    "You said you could give me employee discount," said the man with a chuckle. He jokingly added, "I''m here for the discount."


    Indeed Fae was enchanted by her husband. She almost rushed and hugged Ren, then kissed his lips tenderly. Today, Ren looked much more handsome than usual. Fae didn''t think that this man could look so fresh and young.


    So far, she was accustomed to seeing Ren wearing dark-colored formal attire to make himself look older than 22. His appearance was usually stiff and cold.


    Today, he looked like a completely different person. Fae was sure that no one would have the slightest suspicion that the one sitting in this cafe was the crown prince of Moravia. She hid her sheepish smile and brought the handsome guest to one of the most secluded tables.


    "Are you ready to order, Sir?" asked Fae, smiling sweetly. She subconsciously tidied her hair and apron after getting the menu back from Ren.


    "I''ll order the dishes you recommend," said Ren. "Surprise me."


    "Ah .. okay. Then let me choose for you. You will like my recommendation." Fae pointed to some of the dishes and drinks on the menu, and Ren nodded. Finally, she took note of the ''guest''s'' order and went into the kitchen to hand it over to the chef.


    Meanwhile, Ren took out his laptop and started working on the table. It looked like he was going to take his time at this cafe to do some work.


    Fae was delighted to see Ren at the Magnolia Caf¨¦, and her mood improved tremendously. She served the other guests who came with lighter steps and broader smiles.


    From time to time, she and Ren would steal glances and smile at each other. The two of them were delighted by today''s events as if they were a pair of strangers who didn''t know each other and trying to flirt while the beautiful waiter was at work.


    Ren himself quickly caught the attention of the girls around him. The many female guests stole glances at him, as were the other waiters in the Magnolia Cafe.


    They were jealous because Fae got to this handsome young man first and so she was the one who got lucky to serve him. Moreover, considering Fae was very beautiful, they felt it would be unfair to them. Fae already got all the attention of other guests, and now this guy too!


    Ella, who heard the whispers among her peers, could only shrug. She wanted to tell them that Fae was married so that they didn''t have to be jealous that Fae attracted the attention of all the handsome guest. However, since Fae asked her not to disclose the fact that Fae was married, Ella could only stay quiet and keep her thoughts to herself.


    Ren stayed at Magnolia Caf¨¦ for almost two hours. He ordered a meal and drinks several times while working with his laptop. When he finally left, Ren left a huge tip for the beautiful waiter who had served him so well.


    [You look so beautiful today. I''ll stop by occasionally when I''m not uber busy.]


    Fae smiled broadly as she read her husband''s text. She felt really happy even though Ren didn''t do anything special that day. He only came to Magnolia Cafe to be ''with her'' amidst his busy schedule. Ren''s office was located not far from Magnolia Caf¨¦, so he took the opportunity to move his work location for two hours.


    All this time, whenever Ren was outside the house to work, Fae could only stay at home and wait. The chance to see Ren outside the house at noon at the same place was enough to make Fae feel very happy.


    Moreover, Ren took the time to change his appearance to avoid being recognized by the public. Ahh ... Fae loved her husband more and more. She felt very lucky!


    "Why do you keep smiling? It looks like there is something really good happening to you ..." Ella asked, smiling at Fae''s happy face.


    The girl nodded. "Yes, I''m very happy. I just got a text from my husband."


    Ella only looked at Fae with sympathy. She could see how much Fae loved her husband.


    Ahh ... the other staff did not know that Fae could not possibly feel attracted to the handsome guest they saw earlier because it was obvious that she loved her husband so much.


    Hmm .. it''s a shame they didn''t know Fae was married.


    ***


    Several months passed so quickly. Fae was already used to her job and loved it very much. She did not mind serving guests and chatting with them. Lots of guests liked her, and they especially loved chatting with her in their own language.


    The cafe sales increased as Magnolia Cafe became more and more in demand with existing customers coming in more and more frequently, and new customers who soon became regulars. All because of Fae.


    Now even on certain days, there could be a long queue for guests to be able to get a table at Magnolia Caf¨¦. The cafe staff and management could tell that it was all because of Fae. Magnolia Caf¨¦ had been opened for more than ten years, and this sort of thing only happened after the girl started working there.


    Meanwhile, Ren, who had thought Fae would be bored or tired after a few weeks and would want to quit, now found that Magnolia Caf¨¦ was becoming more and more successful, while Fae still didn''t look like she wanted to quit her job.


    Initially, the man spent a lot of money buying the cafe to make it easier for Fae to get good work shifts, and to make sure that Fae wouldn''t be treated badly by management. He already considered the money he spent as money to burn. He didn''t expect it to come back.


    However, who would have thought, now the money intended for burning had turned into a profitable investment. When he saw the financial statements from Stevan by email, Ren could only shake his head and smile.


    "Ah, Fae .. you are indeed special!" he muttered with a chuckle.


    Thus, time flew by, just like that. Fae and Ren had a new dynamic in their lives. Fae enjoyed working outside the home and socializing, while Ren was increasingly busy with his work and state duties. They would always spend the night together, or sometimes Ren would stop by Magnolia Caf¨¦.


    Ren would always try to spend his weekends with Fae, but it didn''t always work out. Sometimes he was forced to go abroad, and if that happened he had to leave Fae alone in Almstad.. It was impossible for him to take his wife with him on state duties because no one knew Ren was married.

 Chapter 116 - Show Us Your Husband!

    When summer came, Fae enrolled at Almstad university as a freshman with Karl''s help. Ren kept his promise by not letting Amelia take care of anything to do with Fae. So, if he needed someone else''s help to take care of Fae''s stuff, he would leave it to his assistant, Karl. Everything worked well so far.


    Fae enrolled in a business school because, after rethinking her options, she realized that her dream had always been to build her own hotel or resort. She wanted to learn about how to manage a business and be a successful businesswoman in the future.


    Inwardly, she hoped that a few years after Ren resigned from his position, they could live quietly in Rhine or some other peaceful place and build a resort to receive guests. She and Ren would be able to live peacefully, and at the same time, Fae could also share her love for meeting people and being involved in an active social life.


    She had not told Ren about her dream yet, because she didn''t want her husband to become overwhelmed. Later, when their lives were calmer and her husband wasn''t so busy, she would talk to Ren about it.


    "Are you serious about going to business school?" Ren asked when he saw the school brochure Fae handed to him. He flipped through it and read carefully what was on there. "Of course, I will support you. I''m just surprised because, as I remember, you said that you wanted to study literature."


    "Ah .. you still remember that." Fae was very happy to hear that Ren apparently still remembered what she said. Her husband was very attentive despite his uber busy life. "It''s true, I initially wanted to study literature, because I love reading. But on second thought, I think I prefer business school so that one day I could start my own business, or work in a place where I can grow better."


    Ren pondered for a moment and then nodded. He understood what Fae wanted. After all, if Fae wanted to do business, didn''t he already buy Magnolia Caf¨¦ for his wife? Later when the time was right he would tell Fae that he had bought the cafe where she worked and that she could manage it if she wanted.


    After all, Ren thought that his wife was much more fitting to be the boss of the Magnolia Caf¨¦, than just a waiter. However, of course, he could not say it now. He would let her study business and later hand over the cafe ownership to her.


    "Very well. I''ll ask Karl to take care of your registration. Later, when you start school, you can decide for yourself whether you will continue working part-time at Magnolia Caf¨¦ or stop to focus on your education," said Ren.


    "Thank you ..." Fae hugged Ren and kissed his lips. "I love you!"


    "Hmm.." Ren kissed her back and then he got his phone to ask Karl to handle everything.


    So, at the end of the summer of 2061, Fae officially became a new student at Almstad Business School. She and Ren had been together for almost a year. Somehow, it felt like it was only yesterday that they met. Fae felt very happy with her life.


    ***


    In early September, Fae began her study at her new school. In her class, there were 40 students, and almost all of them were freshmen that graduated high school in the same year. There were only a few students who were older like her.


    However, they were mostly nice to her, not discriminating against her even though Fae claimed to be two years older than her classmates and told them that she came from the countryside.


    "Jeez ... I can''t believe you''re from a small village. You look so beautiful and stylish. You must be kidding," said Suzette when she, Fae, and some of their classmates walked out of class that morning.


    "I''m serious," said Fae with a smile. "I just moved to Almstad a year ago. Previously I lived in a small village called Rhine."


    "Wow, I see that you can adjust well to the city life," Miriam said in awe. "Then did you get a scholarship to study here? I know the cost is very high to enroll to this campus. I had to work for two years just to save for my tuition fees."


    "My husband pays for my school, but I also work part-time," Fae replied. "I work at Magnolia Caf¨¦ in the Old Town area. If you stop by, I''ll give you an employee discount."


    "Oh .. so you are already married?" Miriam and Suzette looked at Fae in amazement. "You''re still very young ... Why did you get married so early?"


    "Ah ... is it really early? I''m not that young. I''m already 21 years old," said Fae shyly. "I think I am lucky to meet the right person when I was still young."


    "Whoaa, you got me curious. What''s your husband like? Is he handsome?" Suzette asked enthusiastically. "Show us his pictures!!"


    "He is very handsome," replied Fae, smiling sheepishly. "But I''m not going to show you the photo. You''ll fall in love with him. I don''t want to take risks ... hahaha."


    "Iishh ... I will never take someone else''s husband. I am not a home-wrecker," Miriam blurted. "Come on ... show me the photo, just once. I wonder what kind of man managed to marry our campus belle. Duh .. the boys in our school will all be heartbroken. I know so many male students have a crush on you!"


    "Not only students but also some professors," said Suzette, nodding. "Fae is very beautiful and so many men like you. Pfew .. I am so relieved to find out that you are married. This means we have no competition ... HAHAHAHA ..."


    Fae laughed at Suzette''s words. She had absolutely no problem telling the whole world that she was married to avoid being chased by other men. She didn''t want to give them hope.


    Unfortunately, she could not tell anyone the identity of her husband. So, of course, she wouldn''t show her photos with Ren.


    "I can''t show you the photos," said Fae. "I''m sorry."


    Miriam and Suzette looked at each other. The smile on Miriam''s face turned mischievous. "Ahh .. it''s not difficult to find information in this era. I just need to search online for men living in Almstad with the last name Muller, surely one of them is your husband ..."


    "Oh ... I don''t use my husband''s last name," Fae said quickly. She didn''t want Miriam and Suzette to chase the wrong people. That could cause problems. "His last name isn''t Muller."


    "Well, if you guys are married, why don''t you use his last name?" Suzette asked in amazement. "Or .. maybe you''re just pretending to be married to avoid being chased by man, right? Hahaha .. I can understand it."


    Fae was confused, how she could explain her situation. The more she said something, the more Miriam and Suzette didn''t believe that she was really married.


    "You know what, Fae. When we went to a general lecture yesterday, I heard some corny girls gossip about you behind my back. I immediately scolded them, but I overheard them talking about you. They said your school was paid for by sugar daddy. We all know how expensive this school costs." Suzette sighed. "I certainly do not believe it, because I know you, and I scolded them for talking bullshit about you. They are just jealous. But imagine, other people who do not know you personally might think their words are true."


    Fae widened her eyes at Suzette''s words just now. "What? They said I have a sugar daddy just because I could go to college here? How strange. So many girls study here. Why am I the only one being gossiped about?"


    "Uhm .. it''s because they are jealous, so they are looking for shit to smear your reputation. So, in my opinion, if you are really married, you should just reveal that to everyone, not just us. Tell them about your husband. So that they won''t dare to slander you again. "


    Fae frowned. She did not want and could not reveal her husband''s identity to anyone. But she also did not want other people to smear her name.


    "I don''t have time for gossip," Fae said finally. However, her voice sounded irritated. "I have to work. Soon my shift at the cafe will start.. I''ll see you tomorrow.

 Chapter 117 - Commotion In The Cafe

    Fae did not think anyone would gossip about her for no reason. She understood that she was beautiful, and her beauty had made some jealous girls hated her and treated her badly.


    She still remembered the events of last year, when the resort owner''s daughter came to Rhine and became a director there. For no apparent reason, she was mean to Fee and transferred her to work as a housekeeper.


    Fortunately, this actually turned to benefit Fae because she was able to meet Ren, who later became her husband. She and Ren were still together and very happy.


    At the Magnolia Caf¨¦, most of her colleagues now knew Fae was already married, so they had nothing to be jealous of. Moreover, Fae was an amiable and lovely girl, so they were always nice to her.


    "Hey .. why are you daydreaming?" said Ella, elbowing Fae''s waist lightly. "Look ... we have new guests. It''s your turn now."


    Fae was moved from her reverie and nodded hurriedly. "Oh.. I''m sorry. I was thinking about something."


    She excused herself and immediately approached the guests who had just arrived to take their order. After she started school, Fae had asked her working hours to be adjusted. Now she worked from 12 pm to 4 pm. So when she arrived in the cafe, the place was usually very crowded with guests.


    "Look... this girl is a student from our campus," commented one of the guests among the new arrival. The group consisted of two men and three women.


    Fae looked up to see who was speaking and saw some familiar faces from the general lecture in Almstad Business School. Ah, they were indeed her schoolmates. With a friendly smile, she nodded at them.


    "Hello, welcome to Magnolia Cafe. Can I take your order?" she asked kindly.


    The five people looked at each other. The three girls at the table smirked and whispered among each other, making Fae feel anxious. What were they gossiping about? Were they mocking her for working as a waiter?


    "How much money do you make working here?" Suddenly a man who seemed to be the leader of the group asked Fae. He sneered and made Fae wanted to roll her eyes so badly. He looked at the girl like a hungry wolf and continued his words. "Do you need money? Why don''t you just work for me? I can pay you double what you make here waiting tables."


    "Sorry, I don''t need a job. I love working here," said Fae, trying to maintain a friendly composure. "If you still need time to decide your order, I''ll leave you and come back later."


    She was about to turn away when the man quickly grabbed her arm.


    "Hey .. how could you be so rude to the guests, huh? We want to order food now!" he snapped.


    "Let go of my hand ..." said Fae, pulling her hand with all her might. "How dare you touching me!"


    "Hey, Hendrik, you''re being too forthright, hahaha ..." said one girl with long hair and glasses. "Woman should be treated gently. Don''t be too harsh on her."


    The man called Hendrik still didn''t let go of Fae''s hand, instead, he gripped her more tightly. "Hey .. don''t go. We want to place our order now."


    "Let go of me ... I will call another waiter to help you." Fae was about to ask Ella for help, but Hendrik had pulled her body to their table until the girl hit the table and dropped the glasses and flower vase from it.


    "Aww ... !!"


    Ella, who heard Fae''s scream, immediately ran forward to help her, but before she had time to do anything, suddenly a large figure had entered the cafe following a young man who was walking very fast.


    "Here, let me help you..."


    Fae felt her waist hurt, and she almost shed tears. She immediately turned her head when she heard her husband''s voice. She instantly hugged Ren and cried in his chest.


    "They are harassing me for no reason," said the girl in a voice tinged with anger. She felt very relieved because today was Ren''s regular visit to the cafe. He managed to come on time to save Fae.


    "Wait here," said Ren. He helped Fae got up and put her on the chair. He quickly went over to Hendrik and without further ado, he immediately punched the man in the nose with all his might. Hendrik fell out of his chair with a loud thud.


    Instantly, Hendrik was screaming in pain. He was was slammed very hard to the floor. His friends gasped and shriek but it was too late for them to help him.


    "Heiiiii .... !! Bastard! Why did you hit me?" Hendrik snapped to Ren, who was now standing over him, folding his arms across his chest. He rubbed his sore ass and tried to get back up.


    "You are harassing a woman," said Ren. His pair of honey-colored eyes looked terrifying when he was in such a threatening position. Fae realized that she had never seen Ren when he was angry like this. She only heard gossip back in Rhine that her husband was ruthless.. but she never witnessed it herself.


    Seeing Hendrik falling to the floor with a bloody nose, his male friend also got out of his chair and wanted to help Hendrik face Ren.


    "Hey, bastard! We are guests here ..." He was about to throw his fist and hit Ren''s jaw, but Karl, who saw him first, had swiftly held the man''s punch. He swiftly knocked the second guy with his fist and kicked him mercilessly.


    Karl had followed his boss inside when he saw his boss'' lady was being bullied by some men. Usually, he just waited in the car, reading the news, or taking a nap.


    Now, he stood facing the two youths who were lying on the floor. He bore an expression no less ruthless than his boss.


    However, because his body was bigger and he had more muscles, Karl actually looked even more intimidating than Ren. The two young men looked at each other and felt that they would not win a physical fight in this cafe.


    "Watch out you guys ... you don''t know who my father is ..." hissed Hendrik, holding his bleeding nose. "I will make you pay for this!"


    They both got up and walked limply out of the cafe, followed by their three female friends. The one with the glasses glanced up at Fae.


    "You country bumpkin really have no sense of humor. Earlier, Hendrik was just playing around and teasing you. You shouldn''t be too stiff and annoying like that," she chided. "You don''t know who he is ..."


    She tossed her hair and walked away briskly.. The five of them exited the cafe slamming the door behind them, startling everyone.

 Chapter 118 - Everyone Else Is Not Important

    The commotion immediately provoked a crowd in front of Magnolia Caf¨¦ who wanted to know what the hell was going on. Some of the guests who were eating at their tables seemed to be somewhat bothered by the commotion just now. In a hurry, Ella, Stevan, and the rest of the staff calmed the guests down.


    Meanwhile, Fae, who was still in shock, sat in her chair, trembling. She had never seen Ren beat up anyone, and it became quite a shock to her. In addition, her body still felt hurt because when she was grabbed by Hendrik, she hit the table.


    "You better ask for permission to leave work early. You look shaken," said Ren. He knelt and touched Fae''s knees, trying to calm her down.


    "Uhm... it''s okay..." said Fae haltingly. "It''s the rush hour now. We have lots of guests. The company has been very nice to me by giving me a very flexible work schedule. I can''t take it for granted and ask for more. It''s not fair to my co-workers ..."


    "You shouldn''t argue with me. Look, you are still shaking .." Ren said firmly. He didn''t listen to Fae''s protest and quickly carried her in his arms.


    "Ehh .. wh-where are we going?" asked Fae in amazement. Reflexively, she wrapped her arms around Ren''s neck.


    The man took her to see Ella, who was stunned by the sight. He said firmly, "I want to take her home. She''s still in shock. Please tell your boss she is unwell and need to get off work early."


    Ella, who was only seeing Ren for the first time from up close like this, could only open her lips with a shocked expression ... She was about to say something, but no words came out.


    Ren did not wait for Ella''s reply. He took Fae out of the Magnolia Cafe. Karl quickly opened the cafe door for his master and madam. The sight of a very handsome young man carrying an extraordinarily beautiful girl wearing a waiter uniform came out of the cafe, immediately attracting the attention of the huge number of people who were outside and passing by.


    They watched the beautiful scene with amazed expressions. They felt like they were watching a movie where a prince carrying a princess from the fairy tale.


    "Ren ... we are attracting too much attention," Fae whispered into her husband''s ear. So far, Ren always wore casual clothes and a sports cap to disguise his appearance when he came to Magnolia Cafe, so he did not really attract people''s attention. Nobody gave him a second look and thought of him as the crown prince of the Moravian kingdom.


    But now, everyone''s eyes were on them. She was terrified that one of them would recognize Ren as Prince Renald Hanenberg ... Or, what if someone posted their picture onto the internet?


    Subconsciously she raised her hand and covered Ren''s face while her husband carried her towards his luxury Rolls Royce, parked on the next block. Karl had walked before them and opened the car door for his master.


    "Thanks, Karl. Let''s just go home," said Ren. "My wife needs to rest."


    "Yes, Sir."


    After Ren and Fae sat in the back seat, Karl immediately drove back to Ren''s mansion.


    Ren said nothing on the way. His face looked murky. Still, Fae was shocked and trembling. She could only stay silent in her seat.


    Ren turned to the side, and when he saw that his wife was visibly shaking, he stroked Fae''s hair.


    "I never get angry in front of you," said Ren in a low voice. "But I can get angry. I don''t want to see you bullied by people like that again. Imagine what if I didn''t come in time."


    "They are my schoolmates ..." said Fae quietly. "I don''t really know them. But I''ve seen the girls a few times in the general lectures. Maybe they were just joking as she said."


    "I don''t care if they were joking or not, but I can''t let you go through something like that again," said Ren. "I want you to quit working."


    "Ren .. it only happened once. It won''t happen again ..." Fae turned her to him and faced Ren. "I like my job. Stevan also said they could give me a promotion as an assistant manager next month. I can learn a lot there, compared to just studying in school."


    "Fae ... what do you think I am? I''m your husband. I''ve compromised a lot for you. I think one year of working in a cafe should be enough for you. I can understand if last year you were bored with staying home alone most of the time. But now, aren''t you busy enough with your studies? Why don''t you just focus on your school and stop working at the cafe."


    Fae bit her lip at Ren''s words just now. Her husband had never acted like this before. Ren always understood and supported her wishes. Fae couldn''t accept him telling her to quit her job because of one incident with bad guests.


    "It won''t happen again ..." whispered the girl, trying to defend herself. "I will avoid the people who are looking for trouble."


    "Why do you like working there so much?" asked Ren as he looked at her deeply. "If it''s because of money ..."


    "It''s nothing to do with money at all. You know I''m very grateful that you always provide for my needs. The money you give me every month is a lot more than I could spend. I''m just happy to earn money with my own efforts .. I also enjoy interacting and meeting people ... " Fae said quietly.


    "Then, find another job that is better for you," said Ren again. "A job where people will respect you, and don''t treat you like a second-class citizen just because you work to serve them."


    "But I''m only a high school graduate. I can''t find a better job ..." complained Fae.


    "I''ll find it for you .." said Ren briefly.


    "But I¡ª"


    Before Fae tried to protest, Ren''s cell phone rang, and the man took his cell phone from his pocket. On the screen was Amelia''s name. Fae frowned at the sight of that name. She suddenly went silent and her ears perked up to hear Ren''s voice talking to his secretary.


    Fae had not seen Amelia for almost a year. Ren kept his promise not to let Amelia come to their house.


    "Hello, Amelia .." Ren picked up his cell phone in front of Fae. He knew his wife was listening, so he intentionally picked up the call. He didn''t want Fae to think he was hiding something from her.


    "Ren, where are you? Don''t forget about the gala dinner at the palace to welcome the European Union delegation. I have prepared two tuxedos in your office for you to choose from, but you weren''t there. You are not avoiding this event, aren''t you? Your grandfather called me many times to make sure you would come. This is a super important event. He advised that I have to drag you to come if necessary .. hahaha ..."


    "I''ll come back to the office at 5 pm. I''m going home first, "replied Ren.


    "Ah, okay. By the way... I suggest you choose the navy blue tuxedo because I''m going to wear a matching blue dress. It will be nicer if we wear similar clothes as the host. And also¡ª"


    CLICK.


    Ren had hung up and put his cell phone back in his pocket. Amelia, who was dumbfounded because her call had just been disconnected, called back, but Ren ignored her.


    After 12 rings, he turned off his cell phone.


    Fae froze in place when she heard the conversation between her husband and Amelia. This was the first time she had heard them talking on the phone after last year''s events. Ren and Amelia were still talking as familiarly as usual. For some reason, her chest was slowly burning with jealousy.


    It was natural that Ren and Amelia talked familiarly because they had been friends for a very long time. In fact, they had been friends since childhood. So far, Fae had never questioned it.


    As long as she didn''t hear about Amelia and see her in person, Fae felt that their relationship would be fine, and she could accept Amelia''s position as her husband''s secretary.


    She could even accept Ren''s reasoning that he couldn''t fire Amelia just because Fae didn''t like her. But now, her heart began to feel bothered when she imagined that Amelia had been accompanying Ren during state events.


    The girl even went so far to the extend of preparing clothes for Ren to wear to important events, and she could decide which dress she would wear to make them look like a matching couple.


    Fae felt Amelia was trying to make other people think she was Ren''s girlfriend... while Fae was hidden at home as his secret wife. Gradually her chest ached with jealousy.


    Subconsciously Fae turned her head toward the window and bit her lip. She did not want to be jealous of Amelia .. but she could not contain her emotion.


    Ren realized Fae''s attitude had changed. He touched his wife''s arm. Fae turned her head over and looked at Ren with teary eyes.


    "Why are you sad?" asked Ren softly.


    Fae tried to shake her head. But in her mind, Amelia''s cheerful voice kept ringing, asking Ren to wear the navy blue tuxedo because she would be wearing a matching dress.


    How many times had Amelia acted as the ''host'' with Ren in the state events like this?


    Why couldn''t Fae be the woman who accompanied Ren in these events? Why did Ren have to keep hiding her? Was it because she came from the village and was uneducated ...?


    "We''ve talked about this before," said Ren, gazing deeply into Fae''s beautiful brown eyes. "I can''t take you."


    The man could apparently read what was on Fae''s mind.


    His words were true. Before they were married, he had asked Fae for five years before he could make his marriage public, and Fae had agreed to his request.


    But it''s only been a year, and Fae had felt how jealous when she was hidden away while her husband was accompanied by another woman on important occasions.


    Fae looked down sadly. She could not argue because she had agreed to it and she knew what she signed up for. But she couldn''t help feeling jealous and hurt.


    "Fae ..." Ren touched Fae''s chin and brought his face closer, then kissed her lips tenderly, then said, "Everyone else is not important. The important thing is I am yours ...."

 Chapter 119 - Crying To Sleep

    Fae felt sad because she could not accompany Ren in his state duties. After one year of marriage, only today did she feel pain by her status as Ren''s secret wife.


    She understood that Ren was keeping their marriage a secret because he wanted to protect her from the public, and of course, the royal family''s criticism, but that didn''t mean Fae would feel okay.


    "I''m not an angel who is perfect in every way and could pretend to be okay when my husband went out with another woman to meet official delegates..." Fae whispered in a pained voice.


    "Fae, I don''t go out with another woman. Amelia has been my secretary for a long time. Her family also has quite an important position in this kingdom. What I''m doing is part of my job ..." Ren said patiently. "You know I don''t like to be in this position, but I can''t just walk away."


    Fae looked away. She understood that Amelia was indeed her husband''s secretary. Still, she hated it when she heard the way Amelia was talking on the phone earlier. Amelia acted as if she and Ren were the hosts to welcome the state''s guests.


    If she acted like that toward Ren, what would the outsiders think about them? Wouldn''t they think that Ren and Amelia were actually a couple?


    "I don''t want to talk about it," said Fae finally. She cast her eyes out the window. She was worried that if they continued to talk about Amelia and her status as Ren''s secret wife, she would become emotional and say things she would regret.


    Ren looked at his wife''s face that turned to the side, completely unwilling to look at him. His expression was complicated as he stared at Fae''s side profile. Secretly, he admired the perfect silhouette.


    Fae always looked beautiful, no matter what her expression, whether she was smiling, sad, even angry like now. Ren had never seen such a beautiful human being like this girl. Her name Fae suited her very well. She did look like a gentle fairy.


    Fae bit her lip, trying to hold back from crying. She would act fine until Ren left. Only then would she shed her tears.


    ***


    In a beautiful cafe by a canal in Rotterdam, two beautiful women were sitting enjoying a cocktail and sparkling wine. Summer weather like this was perfect for enjoying refreshing beverages, and that was what they were doing now.


    Sophia took a slow sip of her prosecco. Her face looked bored. Again and again, she tapped her long beautiful fingers on the table.


    The woman in front of her was wearing a cafe waiter uniform and was enjoying a mojito. Their cafe today was rather quiet, there were not many guests, so the two could sit down to rest and enjoy the time to chat.


    "It''s been over five years," commented the waiter, looking closely at Sophia. "Has Master told you the next step?"


    Sophia just took a deep breath. Her face looked irritated, but she couldn''t do anything about it. "He said it''s not the time yet. I''ve never met someone so patient like him."


    "It''s been a long time. After five years, chances are her family will think their daughter is already dead, and they will stop looking. Then ... they will just grieve for a few years and then move on."


    "I guess that''s what he wants. He wants the family to grieve and let go... then when they feel it''s time to move on ... he will hit them hard," said Sophia. "At least, that''s my guess. He never wants to tell me what he''s really planning. So, I don''t know ..."


    "Why not? Doesn''t he trust you?"


    "I think he is worried I''ll open my mouth under duress if I find out his full plan. As far as I know, Lauriel has a potion called Veritaserum. If they forced me to drink it, they would be able to make me talk. If that happens, and I know all his plans, Lauriel will be able to catch him, "Sophia explained. "So, he told me as little as possible to protect himself."


    "Sir hasn''t come here for a long time, huh ..." the waiter said in a worried voice. "I think he''s getting busier every day."


    This time Sophia didn''t answer. She also missed the man, but she could not take the initiative to come to him. She had promised to do her part and keep him away from Alaric, Lauriel, and Caspar''s people.


    ''You will have forever to be together, Sophia... You must be patient and wait for all this ordeal to end. Wait until you can get your revenge.'' The beautiful girl tried to cheer herself up.


    ***


    Fae cried silently in her room after Ren left for the palace to attend a state banquet with Amelia. It made Fae so jealous and it was eating her inside. She didn''t want Linda and the rest of their staff to know she was feeling upset. In front of them, she tried to look like nothing happened.


    With a smiling face, she told Linda that she was fasting for a detoxification program and asked the staff not to prepare dinner for her. Thus, Fae could cry as much as she wanted in her room without being disturbed by anyone.


    Fae was deeply saddened. She didn''t know whether she would be able to hold back her feelings for the next four years. In just one year, she already started feeling the pain.


    Then .. what if Ren couldn''t step down from his position? What if his cousin couldn''t produce a son to be the male heir? She only could cry.


    In her heart, Fae was thinking of the worst case scenario. If Ren was to remain in his position and then he ascended the throne as the new king of Moravia, there was a possibility that he would be forced to secretly divorce Fae and marry a noblewoman who would suit his status.


    She could be a noblewoman from Moravia or from other European countries. It was highly unlikely that he would keep Fae as his wife because not only was the girl from a village, uneducated, and poor, but he keeping Fae would mean he would be forced to disclose the fact that he had been secretly married a few years earlier.


    That would be a huge scandal that could ruin the royal family''s reputation.


    Fae knew that the Moravian Royal family deeply hated scandals. The previous king before King Gustave was also forced to abdicate due to a scandal. The position as the king was later passed down to his younger brother, the current king, Ren''s grandfather.


    All this made Fae even sadder. Unknowingly, she had cried for hours in solitude. She cried until she was exhausted and finally fell asleep in bed with wet eyes.


    ***


    Ren came home from the royal gala at 11 pm. To his surprise, he saw Fae lay on the bed with a damp pillow. The man could only stand where he was and watched at Fae with a complicated look.


    A few moments later, he sighed and walked out. That night, Ren didn''t sleep in their room. He spent the night in his study, reading and drinking wine. He couldn''t sleep at all.


    When Fae woke up the next morning, she was puzzled because she could not find Ren beside her.


    Did Ren not come home all night? She wondered.


    Dressed in her night robe, Fae walked out to find her husband in the study. Sure enough, she found the man sitting in his chair, working on something on his laptop. Fee walked over to Ren.


    "What time did you come home last night?" asked Fae.


    "11 pm," replied Ren. He closed his laptop and looked at Fae, who was standing silently beside him. "I can''t sleep, and I don''t want to disturb you. That''s why I''m here."


    "You ... can''t sleep?" Fae pressed her lips at Ren''s words. From the day that they were married, Ren had never had trouble sleeping. Why was he now suddenly unable to sleep again?


    Was Fae no longer useful for him?


    The thought suddenly devastated her.

 Chapter 120 - Faes Dilemma

    Ren saw the shocked expression on his wife, hurriedly shaking his head and pulling the girl onto his lap.


    "That''s not it. I''m having a lot of thoughts on my mind and I don''t want to disturb your sleep." He didn''t want to say that he saw Fae''s pillow was damp and realized that his wife was crying herself to sleep.


    Fee sighed in relief and put her arms around Ren''s neck and looked at the man deeply.


    "I''m afraid you won''t need me to sleep anymore ..." she said in a sad voice.


    "Ah .. don''t be silly. I always need you ..." Ren said with a smile. He touched Fee''s chin and kissed her lips. "Now, I want to sleep. Will you accompany me?"


    "Eh .. but isn''t it morning already right now?" asked Fee in amazement. "Don''t you have to work?"


    "I''ll call in sick," replied Ren casually. He looked at Fee with an amused expression. "Don''t you feel sorry for me? I haven''t slept since last night. Or, do you want me to go to work?"


    Fae was stunned by Ren''s attitude. She had never seen Ren act like this. Wasn''t he a serious man? But today, he seemed to act playful and teased her.


    Before he was with Fee, Ren was known to have trouble sleeping, but he would still go to work and do his activities even though he had not slept for days. However, now he would pretend to be sick just because he hadn''t slept all night?


    Fee hurriedly shook her head. "No ... I want you to rest. I''ll call Amelia and tell her you''re not coming to the office."


    "You can use my cell phone," said Ren, handing her his cell phone, taken from his pocket.


    Fee stared at the cell phone in Ren''s hand with a pair of gleaming eyes. She didn''t think Ren would hand over his cellphone, so Fee could talk to Amelia directly and tell her that Ren wasn''t coming to work today.


    She felt Ren could tell that Fee was feeling sad because she was not the one to accompany her husband to state events, but instead, it was Amelia, his secretary.


    However, by handing over his cell phone today and asking Fee to call Amelia on his behalf, it was as if Ren allowed Fae to show her ownership of the man.


    This seemingly simple act was very important to Fae, for her eyes became wet as she picked up Ren''s cell phone and pressed Amelia''s number.


    "Good morning, Ren ... How was your sleep last night?" Amelia''s crisp voice could be heard on the other end of the line after just two rings.


    "Amelia, this is Fae, Ren''s wife. I want to inform you that Ren is not feeling well and can''t come to the office. Please handle all matters related to Ren and give him the report via email. Thank you."


    Fee didn''t wait for Amelia to answer. She immediately hung up. With a smile on her face, she handed Ren''s cell phone back to her husband.


    "Thank you," said Ren with a smile as he put his cell phone back in his pocket. He then stood up while holding Fae''s body in his arms. "Now I''m going to take a quick shower and then sleep. Would you like to join me?"


    Fee''s face blushed as she nodded. Reflexively her arms were wrapped around Ren''s neck as the man walked with her in his arms to their bedroom.


    They took a shower together and got ready to sleep. Fae decided to call the Magnolia Caf¨¦ and ask for a day off. She preferred to accompany Ren at home when her husband pretended to be sick and did not go to the office.


    ***


    Fee''s mood started to improve after Ren intentionally didn''t go to work and spent all day with her. She realized that Ren was trying to comfort her by doing this, and she felt grateful.


    Fae knew that Ren was thinking about her feelings and was doing his best to ease Fae''s pain. Seeing Ren''s efforts, Fae finally tried to forget the things related to Amelia and her status as his secret wife, in order not to be sad anymore.


    Fae tried to keep herself busy with work and school and not think about things that would make her sad. One year had passed, she thought. If she stayed busy and active, then the next four years would pass unnoticed. She just needed to be patient.


    ***


    "Fae ... We are sorry. Because of the fight in the cafe two days ago, I cannot give you the promotion I promised you..." Stevan called Fae to his office as soon as he saw the girl come to work. His words stunned Fee. "I already promoted Ella for the role."


    Fae was stunned by Stevan''s completely unexpected words. Stevan had promised her the position of assistant manager after she worked for six months at Magnolia Caf¨¦ because of Fae''s good performance. They also had noticed that more and more customers came after Fee started working at the cafe.


    "Why? Didn''t I do a good job? When it comes to part-time work, doesn''t Ella also work part-time at Magnolia Caf¨¦?" asked Fee in a disappointed voice. "You said yourself that you felt I could contribute a lot to the progress of Magnolia Caf¨¦ ..."


    "That''s right, before yesterday''s fight," said Stevan apologetically. "But the mayor sent someone to pressure our management. They actually asked me to fire you because they thought you were the cause of the commotion among the guests yesterday. Because I didn''t want to fire you, I had to cancel your promotions as the assistant manager. Please, you must understand my position. I''m only doing this for the sake of our cafe."


    "I don''t understand. What does the mayor have to do with this cafe?" asked Fae.


    "Uhm ... one of the young men who was beaten yesterday was the mayor''s youngest son. He complained to his father about being beaten up in our place," Stevan replied quietly. "They have threatened to revoke our business license to retaliate for what happened to the son."


    "That is abusing his power," said Fee. "They can''t go around and pressure innocent people because their father is the mayor. Isn''t there a law in our country? Why do you let them pressure you?"


    "Fee ... that''s the sad reality. There''s nothing we can do. People in power always oppress others. We can only give in. Unless you know someone who is more powerful than the mayor, then I can''t do anything about it... " said Stevan. He tapped Fee on the shoulder and signaled that their conversation was over.


    Dejectedly, Fae exited Stevan''s office. She ran into Ella, who was about to enter the room, and for a moment the two girls stared at each other without saying anything. Fae could sense that Ella felt uneasy about getting the promotion she deserved, but the girl said nothing.


    Ugh ... Fae was very upset when she found out that Hendrik or his friend was actually the mayor''s son. Of course, his father''s position made the man feel he could act however he liked towards others. Fae now understood why the girl in Hendrik''s group said that Hendrik would make her pay.


    Putting on her apron to start work, Fee thought about whether or not she should tell Ren what had happened. Actually, her husband had asked her to quit working at the cafe to prevent a repeat of a similar incident, but Fae still didn''t want to find a new job. She really liked the Magnolia Caf¨¦.


    She was worried that if she told her husband that the person he hit yesterday was the mayor''s son and that he was pressuring the cafe management to fire Fae, Ren would just tell her to quit working.


    But if she didn''t say anything, then Hendrik would be able to oppress the cafe. And who knows, he might come and threaten Fae directly.


    What should she do?

 Chapter 121 - Commotion In Old Town

    Finally, Fae decided not to say anything to Ren. She felt that her job at Magnolia Caf¨¦ was her own business. If she complained to her husband for every little thing, she felt that she was not an independent woman who could take care of her life without relying on other people. She didn''t want to rely on anyone, even her husband.


    However, this one incident at the cafe started to make Fae feel uncomfortable working there. She felt that whatever she did was meaningless if there were rich and powerful people who wanted to do bad things to her. In this regard, she was grateful that her husband could protect her from such people.


    That afternoon, while Fae was getting ready to change her clothes in the employee locker room, Ella came over to her.


    "Fae, I''m sorry," said the girl in a low voice.


    "Sorry for what?" asked Fae, folding her apron.


    "I''m sorry about me being promoted as assistant manager. I know Stefan has promised you the position, but because of what happened yesterday, it seems like he had no other choice but to cancel your promotion," Ella explained. "I don''t want you to hate me because Stevan gave me the assistant manager position."


    "I understand," said Fae. "Do not think about it."


    Fae patted Ella on the shoulder and walked away. She was really sad because her hard work and the promotion she had earned could just be taken away because some rich people wanted to do whatever they want. But she didn''t feel like talking to Ella and discussing it.


    Fae decided to cool off by taking a walk after work. She then sent an SMS to John not to pick her up at the usual place.


    [John, I''m going home alone. You don''t have to pick me up at the park. I want to go out on my own.]


    All this time, John would take Fae anywhere. He would drop her on her way to work or school and picked her up every time she wanted to go home.


    He would drop Fae in a park one block from the campus or from the Magnolia Caf¨¦, and the girl would walk from there. When she was going home, Fae would also return to the park and wait for John to pick her up from there.


    This time, she didn''t feel like going straight home. She wanted to calm down by walking alone. That''s why she asked John not to come to get her. Fae took a walk to the old town area and calmed her mind.


    [You''re not coming home with John? Where are you now?]


    Fae looked at her cell phone in amazement as she read the SMS from Ren. Did John update Ren on everything she did? Fae just wanted to spend some time alone and told John not to pick her up. But not long after she was walking through the Old Town''s cobbled streets, it turned out Ren already knew that she was not with John.


    [I was bored and decided to go out on my own. I just need some fresh air. You don''t need to worry.]


    Fae replied to Ren.


    [Why didn''t you tell me beforehand?]


    [I don''t want to bother you with trivial stuff. I only want to go out for a walk. It''s no big deal.]


    Fae frowned. She didn''t understand why Ren was so stiff. Wouldn''t it be natural for Fae to want to spend time alone? She didn''t want to always bother the driver. Once she got used to her class schedule and work, Fae felt that she could be independent and go out and about without a driver anyway.


    [You never bothered me. In fact, if you don''t update me on whatever you do, you will make me worried.]


    Fae sighed. She understood what her husband meant. Of course, Ren was worried if anything happened to her and he didn''t know where she was. But this treatment made her feel somewhat suffocated.


    She didn''t always know where Ren was and what he was doing, why couldn''t he allow her to do what she wanted without having to tell him all the time?


    [I''m fine, really. Just taking a walk to the Old Town. Later, I''ll ask John to pick me up when I''m done here.] Finally, Fae replied to Ren''s text and kept her cell phone to her pocket.


    It was already 5 pm. The Old Town was very crowded with tourists. Summer was already over, but tourists still flocked to Almstad. Many people said that autumn in the Moravian capital was one of the most beautiful sights in the world.


    Irritated that her promotion was canceled, Fae decided to sit at an ice cream parlor and watch people pass by along the main street of the Old Town. She remembered that she had been living in Almstad for over a year now, but this was the first time she had spent time alone.


    All this time, she was always with Linda or picked up by John. The rest, she spent it in school or at work. She had never even gone out alone with Ren in the city center before. Only once a week Ren would come to the cafe and disguise himself as a student. That was all.


    Fae looked enviously at the many couples who walked across the Old City holding hand. The air in autumn started to feel cold as the temperature dropped, and some couples took advantage of it by walking while holding hands or hugging their partners.


    Next week was her first wedding anniversary to Ren. A year had passed, Fae thought. She was now 21 years old. In four years, when their agreement ended, when Ren promised to announce their marriage after stepping down from the crown prince position, Fae would be 25 years old and Ren 35 years old.


    Fae sighed. It felt like she wanted to be a Sleeping Beauty who spent the next four years sleeping and only woke up when everything was getting better.


    "Hey ... so, you are here, huh?!"


    Fae was stirred awake from her reverie when she suddenly heard someone calling her. Fae raised her face to see the person calling her. Her expression suddenly turned murky when she saw a familiar face.


    Hendrik was standing in front of her with his arms crossed over his chest. Behind him were two burly men with unpleasant expressions.


    "Please leave me alone," said Fae. She hated Hendrik so much for causing her promotion to get canceled. However, she did not want to get into new trouble. She just wanted to go away from there.


    "You have to tell me where the man who hit back in the cafe. You must know what his name is and where he is..." said Hendrik threateningly.


    "I have nothing to tell you," replied Fae stubbornly.


    She hurriedly took out some money from her bag and put it on the table. Then Fae stood up, about to leave the ice cream parlor.


    "Hey! You rude bitch. How dare you leave when I''m talking to you!" Hendrik grabbed Fae''s arm as she was walking away. "Follow me!"


    "Let me go..!!" snapped Fae. She struggled to break free from Hendrik''s grip, but the man was stronger and pulled her very strongly towards the road. Fae tried to scream. "Help .. !! Help me!"


    "Please don''t mind her. She is my wife and she is mentally ill. I''m here to take her home .." said Hendrik to his surroundings. He signaled the two burly men behind him to block people from approaching while he dragged Fae to his car.


    "Let go of me! You will regret this.. !!" screamed Fae. She tried to take out her cell phone and dialed Ren''s number. But before she had time to speak, Hendrik had brushed the cellphone off and it fell hard to the ground. Fae screamed with all her might. "Help me !!! This person is a kidnapper .. I''m not his wife!!"


    The crowd around them felt confused. Some of them wanted to help Fae but seeing the intimidating burly men looking at them with a threatening look, they became scared.


    But on the other hand, they felt sorry for the girl ...


    In Prince Renald Hanenberg''s office, Ren stared at his cell phone with an astonished expression. Fae called him but she had said nothing.


    "Fae ... what''s wrong?"


    The connection was lost. The man felt that something was wrong.. He quickly contacted John, his driver, and Karl his personal assistant.

 Chapter 122 - Mysterious Savior

    "Let me go!!" Fae tried to kick and bite Hendrik''s hand as he gripped and pulled her into the car. Deep inside, Fae regretted that she did not follow Ren''s advice not to go alone.


    She didn''t expect to meet a bad person in the middle of a busy Old Town like this and no one dared to help her. Oh ... why was her luck so bad?


    She felt very sad when Hendrik threw away her cellphone before she could talk to her husband. If Ren found out that Hendrik was bothering Fae, she was sure that her husband will not spare Hendrik ...


    But what if Hendrik caught her and took her to a hidden place and Ren couldn''t find her?


    ''Ahh .. I will die in a hidden place in a nameless grave ...'' Fae cried silently.


    "You wench! You dare to bite me ..!" shouted Hendrik, who was feeling extreme pain. His hand was bitten by Fae with all her might.


    The man raised his hand to slap her.


    However, suddenly a strong hand held his hand.


    "Let this girl go." A somewhat hoarse, cold voice was heard, commanding Hendrik to let Fae go.


    Both Hendrik and Fae turned towards the origin of the sound. Each with a different expression. Hendrik looked furious, while Fae looked relieved and grateful.


    Her tears streamed down when she realized, of the dozens of men who were crowding this Old Town, no one dared to help her, except for this man who had just arrived. She felt very grateful and touched.


    "You dare to fight me? You don''t know who I am...!" Hendrik removed his hand from Fae and was about to punch the man who held his arm, but before he could do anything, the handsome man with golden locks had punched his face with all his might.


    Hendrik was tossed three meters back. His face was immediately covered in blood. The girls around them screamed in fear.


    "Hey ... you bastard! You dare to hit our boss ?!" Shouted the two burly men who came with Hendrik.


    Automatically, the two men joined forces and tried to gang up on the man who had just arrived. They hit, kicked, and pounced, but never once they hit their target.


    The man was too agile and obviously much stronger than them. He could easily dodge the punches and kicks, then returned the favor more vigorously. In a short time, his two opponents were lying on the ground covered in blood.


    During the fight, Fae just stood rooted in her place. Her eyes were wide, staring at the person who could easily beat Hendrik and his two bodyguards who looked so intimidating.


    "Are you okay?" The man clapped his hands together to dust them off and walked over to Fae.


    There were muffled screams from the girls who were fascinated by this helpful man''s good looks and charm. But he didn''t seem the least bit concerned. His eyes were only on Fae, who was trembling with fear.


    "Where do you live? I''ll take you home."


    Fae pursed her lips and stared at the man and her three attackers alternately. Within ten minutes, the situation had become so chaotic. Her body was still shaking from shock as a result of being harassed by Hendrik. She couldn''t imagine what would happen if the man in front of her didn''t help her.


    "Th-thanks ..." whispered Fae in a barely audible voice. She looked up, trying to find her cell phone. With shaky steps, she walked over to her cell phone and hurriedly checked it. Apparently, the screen was broken. She couldn''t use it to contact Ren.


    "What is your name?" asked the man again. He knelt down and touched Fae''s shoulder.


    Fae looked up and stared at the man with a face filled with tears. "My name is Fee .."


    "Fae... you''re safe now. Don''t be afraid anymore. I''ve taught the three men a lesson. You''re safe." He repeatedly assured Fae that the situation was safe for her so that she would stop trembling.


    They stared at each other with furrowed brows. The man realized he had never seen a girl this beautiful in his life, even though he often saw people from the Alchemist clan who had beautiful and perfect appearances. However, nothing could come close to the beauty of this regular woman in front of him.


    "Thank you ..." Fae nodded weakly.


    "You''re still in shock. Let me take you home ..." The man reached out his hand and was about to take Fae''s hand to help her up when suddenly someone pushed his hand away.


    "Let me take my wife home."


    Fae and the man both turned towards the direction of the sound. Fae, who was shaking with shock, immediately cried in relief. She got up and rushed into Ren''s embrace, who had just arrived, panting heavily.


    "Ren ... I''m scared. That man from yesterday wanted to kidnap me to catch you ..." cried the girl. She buried her head in Ren''s chest and cried there.


    Ren stroked Fae''s hair and tried to calm her down. "Sshh .. sorry I came late."


    "I don''t go alone to quiet places or anything .. but they harassed me in crowded places ... No one wanted to help me. I''m so scared ..." Fae cried sobbing. She couldn''t imagine what her fate would be if that stranger didn''t help her.


    Ren looked closely at the man helping Fae and nodded at him. "Thank you for your help. Now, I''m taking my wife home."


    The man looked at Ren with an expression of astonishment. "Are you her husband?"


    "Yes. Do you have a problem with that?" asked Ren in a cold voice. He looked at the man in front of him with sharp eyes.


    "Is that true?" The man touched Fae''s shoulder and tried to confirm. Fae turned and looked at the man. She then nodded.


    "That''s right .. this is my husband. Thank you for helping me. No one here wants to help me except you ..." Fae bowed slightly towards the man.


    "Um .. no need to thank you. I was just passing by." The man smoothed his slightly wrinkled clothes because he had a fight with two of Hendrik''s men. He then nodded at Ren. "Take good care of your wife."


    Then, he turned away, followed by the gazes of the many women there who were mesmerized by him. The man did not look back at all.


    "Hey.. you''re here ...?!" Suddenly Hendrik growled. The man tried to rise from the ground. He looked furious. The stumbled toward Ren and Fae. "Damn .. you came too. How dare you ..."


    He looked very annoyed to see two of his men lying helplessly on the ground. He kicked them angrily. "You incompetent fools! You can''t win against just one guy¡­"


    He picked up his cell phone to call for reinforcements, but Ren had punched his nose hard.


    "Stupid boy" Ren let go of Fae and immediately grabbed Hendrik by the collar and threatened him. "How dare bother my wife? You''re courting death!"


    He pushed Hendrik''s body down hard and nodded at the newly arrived Karl. Without further ado, Karl immediately beat the crap out of the man with punches and various kicks that made the man scream in pain incessantly.


    Only after confirming that Hendrik was lying motionless, his face covered in blood and several broken ribs, did Karl stop.


    Ren had carried Fae away from there when everyone''s attention was distracted by Karl beating up Hendrik.


    "Don''t ever go alone again .." whispered Ren.. "I''m so scared something bad will happen to you."

 Chapter 123 - Anniversary Vacation

    When they returned home, Ren talked to Fae. He wanted to know why Fae had suddenly decided to go alone.


    "You don''t usually like this," said Ren as he looked at Fae who was still sitting with her body trembling slightly on his lap. "Is something bothering you? Is there anything you didn''t tell me?"


    Fae just remembered that earlier she had decided to go out on her own to calm her mind because she was disappointed by her canceled promotion. She did not think that when she was alone, Hendrik would find her and attempt to kidnap her.


    "I''m just having a lot on my mind." Finally, the girl answered softly. "I didn''t think he would dare bother me in a public place. I didn''t go alone to a lonely and dark place."


    "That''s true, but we never know what other people can do. You know, bad people can act in a crowded place quickly. If I was too late ... or if the stranger didn''t help you earlier, you must have been taken away by that jerk," said Ren. He massaged his forehead. "I was very worried when I got a phone call from you but there was no voice on the other end."


    "I won''t do it again ..." said Fae.


    She was actually not a weak woman, but somehow when Hendrik pulled her and was about to kidnap her, she couldn''t fight ... as if her body was frozen. She was too shocked. All she could do was to pull out her cell phone to call Ren. She did not know why her body did not react by hitting or kicking Hendrik.


    "There must be something bothering you ... What haven''t you told me?" asked Ren again.


    Fae finally took a deep breath. She knew it was pointless to lie to Ren and said that she was all right. In an irritated voice, she recounted her conversation with Stevan at the cafe.


    "I feel like it''s useless to work hard if a rich person could push me around and make me lose a promotion. What''s the point in working diligently and doing my job the best I can?" complained the girl.


    "Why do you want to work so badly?" asked Ren. "I know it''s not about money ... You want personal satisfaction, something to cheer yourself up ... what else?"


    Fae pursed her lips. "I want to be independent. I don''t want to depend on anyone, including you. I want to someday have my own business. That''s why I go to college and study business."


    "You don''t want to depend on me? Why?" Ren frowned. He looked deeply at Fae. "You don''t love me anymore?"


    Fae didn''t answer. She just looked away. She didn''t want to fight. If she poured out what was in her heart, she was afraid that Ren would accuse her of not following their commitment.


    Fae had agreed to their agreement to hide their marriage for five years, until Ren could resign from his position. If Fee suddenly protested, it means she couldn''t keep her words.


    "Do you want to go on a vacation with me to Italy or Romania?" asked Ren suddenly. He stopped pressing for Fae and changed his words now. He knew Fee didn''t want to discuss matters that were on her mind. Ren was worried that if he pressed his wife, they would have a fight.


    Fae looked up and looked at Ren in amazement.


    "Why did you suddenly want to take me on vacation?" asked Fae. "Aren''t you very busy? Recently, you haven''t had dinner at home."


    "I will definitely take the time to celebrate our anniversary," Ren replied with a sweet smile. His handsome face grew even more attractive when he smiled, and for a moment, Fae was enchanted.


    "Is it true?" asked Fae with an expression that turned excited.


    "You can choose. We can go to Spain, Italy or Romania," said Ren,


    "Uhmm ... we''ve never been to Romania," Fae said. "Spanish is good too. But I don''t speak Spanish."


    "Then, I will prepare our vacation to Romania," said Ren with a nod. "We are going to Bucharest and Transylvania to enjoy the beauty of the medieval cities. They had beautiful and the civilization older than Moravia. If you like adventure, we can cross the Transf?g?r??an. People call it the most thrilling highway in the world. We can also visit the castle of Bran. It was considered the real castle of Dracula."


    Ren''s words made Fae excited. The dark clouds that had surrounded her feelings now seemed to disappear by the cool breeze.


    Ahh .. Ren always knew how to make her feel better.


    "I am very happy," said Fae with a beaming face. "I want us to go on a vacation to Romania to celebrate our first anniversary."


    "Alright .. I''ll take two weeks off," said Ren.


    "Two weeks?" Fae''s eyes widened at this. She didn''t expect that Ren would take such long leave to take her on a vacation. She knew that Ren was very busy.


    "Why? You don''t like it?" asked Ren


    "No ... not that! I''m so happy! I didn''t think you would take leave for so long .." Fae replied hastily. She hugged Ren''s neck and immediately landed an affectionate kiss on her husband''s lips.


    Ren smiled happily. He returned Fae''s kiss with the same affection. He knew it wasn''t hard to make Fae fell happy. He deliberately sacrificed his work for two weeks to comfort his wife. He knew that the first year had been tough for Fae. They still had another four years left.


    He didn''t want Fae to give up and leave him because she felt their relationship was too hard for her. Taking two weeks off to go on a vacation with her was nothing if he could make Fae happy again.


    ***


    Fae asked for an extended leave from the Magnolia Caf¨¦ so she could take a vacation with Ren. Of course, Stevan could do nothing because Fae was a part-time employee. Ella and her friends looked jealous when they found out that Fee took two weeks off to celebrate her wedding anniversary. However, they were also happy for the girl. They wished they could have such a loving husband like hers.


    "Oh, your husband is so romantic, Fae," said Ella. "You make us single dogs eat so much dog food here. Does your husband have any friends who are still single? Hahaha ..."


    Fae just laughed at Ella''s words. "You''ll also find the right man at the right time."


    "Ah ... but it feels like all the good men are already taken. I''m not sure I''ll be as lucky as you and be able to find a good man," complained Ella.


    Fae paused at her coworker''s words. Her eyes sparkled when she thought of her husband. Ah .. she was indeed lucky. She met Ren, a nice man when she was still very young. She didn''t have to wait for Mr. Right for a long time.


    It is true that their marriage wasn''t easy, to say the least, but so far, they respected each other and tried to make each other happy.


    "Ah¡­ you''re right," said Fae with a smile. "I guess I got lucky."


    Fae took the time to go to her campus the day before she left for vacation to collect her assignments so that her grades would not be affected by her absence for two weeks. When she was just leaving the administration building, suddenly three fashionable looking girls came to her.


    "Hey !! You evil wench!" One of them shouted at her with an expression of hatred.


    Fae was stunned when she heard the sound. She turned and looked at them in puzzlement.


    "Yes, I''m talking to you, bitch!" said a girl with long curly hai. Fae remembered seeing the girl in Magnolia Cafe when Hendrik and his friend were beaten by Ren and Karl.


    Ugh .. was this still about Hendrik???


    Fae really felt that Hendrik was following her wherever she went. How annoying.


    "What do you mean?" asked Fae in amazement. "What are you talking about?"


    "Hey, wench! You must be responsible, it must be either you or the man who was with you at that time! Do you think you can get away with it? I''ve already reported you to the police. They will immediately arrest you for assault," said the girl in a fiery voice. "You weren''t afraid when I said Hendrik is the mayor''s son? You must be a mistress of such an important person to have such guts! Let''s see if your sugar daddy can help you this time!"


    Fae froze in her place. She was trying to understand what the girl in front of her was talking about. What assault?


    Meanwhile, people began to gather around them, attracted by the commotion.


    "Hey, what happened?"


    "That''s Hendrik Milne''s girlfriend. His father is the mayor of Almstad."


    "Then what does it have to do with the other girl? Is Hendrik cheating with her?"


    "No ... you don''t know Hendrik is currently being treated in the hospital? He got beat up by some men, and both his legs were broken. Maybe that girl has something to do with it, otherwise, Hendrik''s girlfriend won''t be this furious ..."


    "Gosh ... how terrible ..."

 Chapter 124 - Arrested

    All the whispers and talks around her made Fae shocked. She did not know that Hendrik was assaulted and the perpetrators broke his legs.


    Did Ren do this? But it seemed impossible ... Ren was a good person. He didn''t hesitate to beat up Hendrik on the spot when he harassed Fae. But that was in the context of a casual brawl.


    Fae couldn''t imagine Ren sending his men to beat up Hendrik.


    Would he... do something like that?


    "Don''t accuse without evidence," Fae clenched her jaw. She was not afraid of them. "What''s the proof that I have anything to do with it? That Hendrik guy is clearly acting like a thug. I''m sure he has a lot of enemies out there ... Don''t just accuse people!"


    She brushed the three girls away and tried to pass, but they didn''t let her.


    "Don''t you dare leave before the police arrive ..." said the girl with curly hair. She grabbed Fae''s hair and was about to pull it, but Fae tried to hold back. With all her might, she kicked her attacker''s leg until the girl slammed to the ground.


    "Don''t touch me!" exclaimed Fae. She smacked her bag repeatedly on the three girls until they all fell down. She really hated rich girls who thought they could oppress other people and get away with it. She picked up her bag from the ground and immediately walked with quick steps away from them.


    BEEP BEEP BEEP


    Before she could get out of the gate, Fae heard the sound of police sirens approaching, and two police cars came and stopped at the gate. Apparently, the evil girls meant it when they said they would have the police arrest her.


    Fae took a deep breath. She hurriedly picked up her cell phone and called Ren.


    "Ren, I am in campus. I got attacked by some people. They said Hendrik, the mayor''s son who harassed me, was assaulted and had both his legs broken. They accused me of being involved," the girl said quickly. "Did you do it? I need to know."


    "I did," replied Ren casually. "I gave him a warning, but he ignored it and he kept bothering you. I felt that he didn''t take my warning seriously. So, I made him see what I could do to him."


    "Gosh..." Fae pursed her lips in shock. She didn''t expect Ren to actually do something like that. And her husband did not even hesitate to admit it.


    For the first time, Fae felt that she didn''t really know Ren.


    "Are you still on campus?" asked Ren in a calm voice.


    "Yes .. I''m still on campus. Some girls were trying to attack me earlier. They said that they were calling the police to arrest me for my involvement in the assault..." Fae said as she looked at the police officers who got out of their cars and were now walking towards her. The girl''s voice grew weak. "If I don''t come home ... it means they detain me."


    She knew there was no way she could ask Ren for help in this situation. If Ren was involved, then the police would find out the relationship between Fae and Ren. At times like these, Fae had to protect her husband, the prince''s, reputation.


    She had promised to hide their marriage for five years. That meant, no matter what happened to her, she could not mention Ren''s name.


    "Don''t worry .. I''ll protect you ..." said Ren.


    Fae wiped her tears that started streaming down her face. "No, you must not come here. We were lucky before, no one recognized you .. But if you come here now, people can recognize you and find out who you really are. I don''t want you to suffer the consequences. We have to protect your reputation."


    " Fae ... "


    "It''s okay. If the police arrest me, I won''t say anything. I won''t tell anyone about our relationship..." The girl sobbed softly and then turned off her cell phone.


    She knew that if the police caught the suspect, the police would search their belongings. If they arrested her, they would find out that she was related to Ren. Even though they might let her go, out of respect for the prince, they would already know her secret.


    It would be very difficult to silence so many people ...


    Fae decided to turn around and stay away from the direction the cops were coming from. She clutched her cell phone and tried to find a place to throw it.


    "Hey, Miss! Wait!! Don''t go!"


    Fae became even more panicked when she heard one of the policemen shout at her. She walked faster and faster towards the back of the administration building, trying to avoid the three bad girls who attacked her earlier.


    When she saw a big trash can, Fae hurriedly threw her cell phone there, after making sure nobody saw her. She continued to stride, praying that they would not be able to catch her.


    "Hey, you wench! Where are you going? See, the police have come to get arrest you!!" screamed one of the evil girls who had attacked her earlier. They ran after Fae, looking furious. When they reached her, the three girls quickly grabbed her and held her down with all their might.


    "Officer!! This is one of the mayor''s son attackers," they screamed, calling the police. "Don''t let her get away..."


    "Let me go!" shouted Fae. She tried to punch and kick, but the three girls were really mad at her and they did their best to hold Fae until the four policemen arrived.


    "Good day, Miss. Did you call us here?" asked a policewoman who arrived first.


    Fae''s face had turned bright red. She had never been humiliated like this and was accused of being a criminal. The other students crowded around them, all looking very curious.


    "That''s right. We called you. She is the one who planned the assault on the mayor''s son. You must arrest her and interrogate her. I am sure she will tell you her partner in crime."


    "You have no evidence!" said Fae. She then looked at the policeman with a pleading look. "Ma''am, they are the ones who actually harassed me. I have nothing to do with them."


    "You all must come with us to the police station, let''s handle everything there," said the policewoman, finally. "We will not draw conclusions on our own."


    "Thank you," said Fae. She jerked her hand away from the three girls'' grip "Let go of me ..."


    "Please let go of the lady," said the policeman. Only then did the three girls reluctantly let Fae go. Their faces were filled with hatred.


    "Miss come with us and we will take your bag as evidence," said the cop, taking Fae''s bag off her shoulder.


    "You said you wouldn''t draw your own conclusions, then why treat me like a suspect?" asked Fae irritably. "I don''t accept being treated like this."


    "Sorry, miss. This is a procedure. We have to do it."


    The policeman ignored Fae''s protests and immediately signaled her colleague to take Fae''s bag, while she grabbed the girl''s hand to walk toward the police car.


    "We took our own car, Officer. We''ll follow you from behind," said the girl with curly hair.


    "All right. My partner''s car will follow behind you," said the policewoman firmly.


    The commotion finally died down after the police took Fae and the three girls to the police station.


    Inside, Fae was relieved that she had gotten rid of her cell phone. If the police couldn''t connect her with Ren, she would be relieved. She didn''t want to jeopardize Ren''s reputation.


    Meanwhile, in his office, Ren tried to call Fae''s cell phone many times, but the call went unanswered. He then realized that the girl had turned off her cellphone.


    His forehead creased as he recalled Fae''s last words before hanging up. Fae wouldn''t talk and she would keep her relationship with Ren a secret no matter what. She would not let the police know Ren''s identity even though Fae was arrested. She wanted to keep protecting Ren''s reputation.


    When he thought about this, Ren feel very touched. His wife really did try to protect him as best she could. The man took a deep breath and muttered, "You stupid girl ..."


    He then called John and told him to come to the campus to find Fae. Ten minutes later, the driver''s report took Ren by surprise.


    "There was a commotion on campus earlier today, and the police came to take the girls away. It seems that the police also arrested Madame," said John. "Do you want me to go to the police station now?"


    Ren was stunned. Apparently, Fae was really taken to the police station. He assumed that the girl had deliberately tossed away her cellphone so the police wouldn''t be able to find it when they searched her. That''s why Ren couldn''t reach her now.


    Hmm ... he had to get Fae out of there as soon as possible.


    Ren tried to think. It was true that he could not go to the police station himself to release his wife. They would know the secret between Fae and him. He had to send someone else who was influential enough, but wouldn''t make people suspicious.


    Finally, he picked up his cell phone and called someone.

 Chapter 125 - You Owe Me One

    The atmosphere at the police station was hectic. The three girls who accused Fae of being involved in Hendrik''s assault repeatedly tried to hit Fae. Fortunately, the girl was protected by several female police officers who invited her to sit down and interrogate her carefully.


    "I don''t know what they''re talking about. I have nothing to do with the assault case. I don''t even know him," Fae said over and over.


    "But they said you met Hendrik Milne twice. The first time was at the Magnolia cafe where you work, and the second time was at an ice cream parlor in the Old Town area."


    "That''s true, but on both occasions, he was the one who was harassing me. I don''t know him at all. I have nothing to do with him," said Fae, trying to explain her situation.


    "This is quite suspicious. He was suddenly attacked by some mysterious people not long after the argument between you two," said the policewoman again.


    Fae shook her head impatiently. "Officer, there was no argument between him and me. What happened was he was harassing me twice, and in both times, some strangers helped me. I don''t know who they are, but I am very grateful to them. Without them, I may not be here right now."


    "But Mr. Milne said that one of the men who helped you claimed to be your husband .. Is that true? Were you lying just now? You said you don''t know the person who helped you, but the victim said the man claimed to be your husband. He said the relationship between you and that man looked very close." The officer started to raise her voice. "The victim also recognized one of the men who broke his leg as the man who had participated in beating him at the Magnolia Caf¨¦ ..."


    Fae immediately furrowed her brows.


    Karl?


    Did Ren send Karl to break Hendrik''s legs?


    She didn''t know what to say. Fae did not know whether Karl was really involved or not. If it was true, she understood why Hendrik was so adamant of accusing her. He must have thought Fae was the mastermind behind his attack.


    "As I thought, she must be someone''s mistress. Just put her in prison and her protector will come out," said the curly-haired girl who seemed to be Hendrik''s girlfriend. Her face was red with anger. "I told this whore that Hendrik is the Mayor''s son but she still dared to send people to attack Hendrik. That means, she has a powerful man backing her. That''s why she couldn''t care less that Hendrik is the mayor''s son."


    Fae could only roll her eyes when she heard girl accused her incessantly. Deep inside, she was relieved that she threw away her cellphone so that the police couldn''t connect her to Ren.


    When the situation was getting hot, suddenly from the front door of the police station, entered a beautiful young woman wearing expensive outfits from head to toe. She walked with graceful steps and a slightly arrogant attitude that made people unconsciously held their breath.


    Fae turned to see what the people around her were staring. She immediately found who it was that caught everyone''s attention.


    She sighed and looked away. Fae didn''t want Amelia to help her at the police station at all. However, she realized that Ren must have sent his secretary to free Fee without getting himself involved.


    Even though Fae really didn''t like Amelia, she couldn''t help but accept this arrogant girl''s help. She realized that if she insisted on not wanting to be helped, it would make Ren worry.


    "Good day, Officer. I heard that a distant relative of mine was the victim of a wrongful arrest," said Amelia in a cold voice as soon as she arrived at the table where Fae was being questioned.


    "Good afternoon, Lady Amelia. Welcome. Who do you mean is the victim of a wrongful arrest?" asked the officer who was interrogating Fae.


    Amelia tilted her chin at Fae. Her face seemed to be smiling faintly but her expression didn''t look friendly at all. She then let out a short sigh. "This girl''s name is Fee Muller. She is my distant relative from the village. It seems there is a misunderstanding here. She cannot possibly be involved in an assault case."


    The three girls who accused Fae looked at each other in astonishment. They all knew who Amelia Genevieve was. She was a famous socialite, the only daughter of Baron Genevieve, who had close ties to the royal family.


    That country girl was Lady Amelia''s distant relative? It was so hard to believe.


    Secretly, the three girls looked at each other with frowns. They were now increasingly suspicious that Fae was the mastermind behind Hendrik''s assault. She must have that confidence by being related to the Genevieve family.


    However, if that was the case ... the girls realized they couldn''t do anything. The position and wealth of that old noble family were extremely high and could not be compared to that of the Milne family.


    Ahh .. Apparently, Hendrik was having bad luck. He picked on the wrong girl.


    Amelia spread her gaze around the police station and spoke menacingly.


    "My family is not going to let this go. We will find out who is responsible for the wrongful arrest and frame my cousin with vile charges."


    The three girls immediately shrugged in fear. They pinched and scolded each other, not wanting to take the blame. Dammit! Even if Fae was really involved in the attack, this time, there was nothing they could do.


    "I ... I only heard about her involvement from Hendrik and reported it to the police according to what I heard from him ..." said one of the girls hurriedly. "Please, just ask the victim directly."


    "We only shared what we hear from Hendrik," her friend added. "We were not there when it happened, so we cannot bear witness to the case."


    Fae just rolled her eyes at the three girls'' change in the attitudes. Even though she was annoyed that Amelia was sent to help her, Fae felt grateful that she didn''t have to defend herself for long at the police station.


    This was how it was in the world. Even though she was innocent, if she came from the lower class and had no one to protect her, then she would still be interrogated and may be considered guilty. Meanwhile, Amelia could just swing by and used her family name that was rich and powerful ... and Fae was immediately freed of all charges.


    "Please pardon us for this misunderstanding, Lady Amelia," the police chief himself hurriedly apologized. "I don''t think there''s any way any member of the Genevieve family would do anything despicable. We will continue to look for the real culprit who wronged Mr. Milne."


    Amelia just shrugged. "Please do that."


    "In that case, we will release Lady Amelia''s cousin and interrogate the other witnesses to collect more information."


    "Hmm ..." Amelia narrowed her eyes and now looked at Fae. "Come home. You almost embarrassed the family."


    Fae rolled her eyes at Amelia''s words and immediately rose to her feet. She took her bag from the police desk and walked out.


    "Hey .. you ungrateful wench! Aren''t you even going to say thank you??" cried Amelia as she walked along with Fae. After the two of them went outside, a driver came to open the passenger door of a luxury Mercedes.


    "Come in, Madame," said the driver respectfully. Fae suspected this was Amelia''s car and driver.


    She didn''t want to go home with the girl, so Fae hurriedly walked away and stopped a taxi.


    As soon as the taxi stopped, she immediately jumped inside and gave him her home address. Amelia, who didn''t have time to chase her, could only stand akimbo and grumbled.


    "That village girl is so ungrateful. She has no manners," she said on the phone to Ren. "This is the first and last time I''m helping her."


    Ren nodded on the other end of the phone. He knew Fae still hated Amelia and certainly didn''t like the fact that the one who was sent to help her at the police station was Amelia. However, as Fae''s husband, Ren felt the need to talk on behalf of his wife and say thank you.


    "Amelia .. thank you for your help. Fae didn''t ask for your help. It was I. So, it''s only natural for me to thank you," the man said calmly.


    Amelia snorted unhappily. "You owe me one."


    "I understand," replied Ren.


    "One day, I''ll collect your debt," said Amelia again.. She then hung up the phone before Ren could respond to her words.

 Chapter 126 - Holiday In Romania

    When Fae arrived home, Ren was waiting for her in the living room. She was surprised to see that her husband was already home. Usually, at such time Ren would still in the office.


    "What happened on campus earlier? Why did you throw away your cellphone?" Ren asked as soon as he saw Fae enter the door.


    "How did you know I threw away my cell phone?" asked Fae.


    "I can find out by tracking your cell phone," replied Ren. "I tried calling you many times, but you didn''t pick up. I had to track your phone down."


    "Oh ..." Fae looked at Ren with rounded eyes. As it turned out, there were so many things about her husband that she didn''t know, even though they had been married for a year.


    She didn''t even know that Ren could send his men to attack Hendrik Mile and break his legs ...


    And now he could also track Fae''s whereabouts and send Amelia quickly to help her at the police station.


    Her husband took out a new cell phone from the table next to his chair and handed it to Fae. "Here''s a replacement phone for you."


    Fae took the cell phone reluctantly. "Thank you."


    "Why did you throw away your cell phone?" asked Ren again. He could guess why, but he needed to hear it from Fae''s own lips.


    The girl took a deep breath and finally began to tell her story. "I was approached by three girls who were with Hendrik Milne when they were eating at Magnolia Cafe and harassed me. I remembered one of them threatened me by saying that Hendrik was the mayor''s son. When Hendrik was attacked, they thought I was involved because Hendrik recognized Karl as one of his attackers ... They quickly thought it was involved because back then you told Hendrik I am your wife. So, they accused me of being the mistress of someone important because I dared to assault a mayor''s son."


    Fae''s face looked irritated and tired. It made Ren felt sympathy for her. He took Fae''s hand and pulled her closer. "I''m sorry you had to go through it."


    "Apparently they already called the police and then they tried to hit me. When I was about to leave, two police cars had arrived at the campus. I was worried they would search me and find your contact on my cell phone," said Fae in a trembling voice. "If they find out who you are ... your reputation could be tarnished. That''s why I threw away my cellphone, so you wouldn''t get involved ..."


    "You ... did it to ... protect me?" asked Ren with a look of amazement. "Honey, you don''t have to do that. I can take care of myself."


    Fae pursed her lips. "I was only doing what I could. In my mind, all I could think about was how I could avoid getting you into a scandal."


    Ren smiled and nodded. For a moment, he was speechless. His face looked touched as he took a deep breath.


    "Silly girl ... you should think of yourself," he muttered softly.


    "How can I think of myself?" asked Fae. "You are my husband, of course, I have to think about you."


    Ren stared at Fae for a long time and finally nodded. "Thank you."


    He touched Fae''s chin and moved his face close and kissed Fae on the lips tenderly.


    At times like these, Fae sometimes wondered if Ren actually loved her. Even though he said he was aromantic, Fae often felt that deep down Ren actually loved her, because she could feel it.


    "Let''s forget about those useless people ..." whispered Ren. "Let''s focus on our vacation tomorrow. I will take you to beautiful places to celebrate our first wedding anniversary."


    When Ren kissed her, Fae seemed to be able to forget her frustration over what happened at the campus and the police station. She could even forgive Ren for sending Amelia to help her. Reflexively Fae hugged Ren''s neck and returned her husband''s kiss.


    "Mmm ... I agree," said Fae softly. She looked Ren earnestly. "We''ll forget all this for the next two weeks. I''m so tired ..."


    Fae was tired of their secret relationship and tired of the fact that Ren was always close to Amelia, even though it was in a professional capacity. She was tired of feeling jealous and had to stay hidden, without being able to take part in her husband''s life in public. She was also tired of people who treated her badly just because she was poor and came from the village.


    "I''ll make up for it in the next two weeks," said Ren. He touched his nose to Fae''s and closed his eyes. "Thank you for thinking about protecting me more than yourself."


    He then hugged Fae very tightly.


    ***


    Ren and Fae left for Romania for a holiday, celebrating their first wedding anniversary. Ren kept his promise to spoil Fae and make up for all of her sacrifices in the past year. They stayed in Bucharest for three days and strolled through the beautiful city which still preserved the architecture from the medieval era.


    After Bucharest, Ren took the Fae on a road trip across The Transf?g?r??an in the south of the Carpathian which was considered the most thrilling highway in the world. The highway was shaped like many huge letter S and crossed hilly areas, which was very thrilling to pass.


    It was Fae''s first experience in a car with Ren driving them himself. Usually, he always had a driver to take them everywhere, but especially for their holiday this time, he had the driver and bodyguards follow them from behind.


    "I want to spend some quality time, just the two of us," said Ren, while explaining his decision.


    "I really like this," said Fae happily. She was so happy that she got to spend so much time with her husband, 24 hours a day for those two weeks. She was so happy that she even hummed during the whole trip while Ren was driving.


    They spent three days in Transylvania and walked around to admire the old city which was famous for the Dracula story. They also made time to visit Bran Castle, which was considered the inspiration for the castle in Bram Stoker''s Dracula.


    "Actually the Dracula character is not a human-vampire who bit human and drank their blood," Ren explained as they strolled hand in hand in the center of Transylvania''s Old Town area. "The person known as Dracula in many legends is actually Prince Vlad Dracul. Dracul is his family name, which means ''Dragon''. He was sent to Turkey as a child with his younger brother as hostages to the Ottoman empire to make sure that his father would stay loyal to the Turkish. While being a hostage, Vlad was educated to become a puppet king when he grew up and succeeded his father. The Turks failed to influence him, though. After Vlad returned to Transylvania, he rebelled against the Turks and killed their envoy."


    "Oh, so ... Dracula is actually a real person, huh?" asked Fae, interested. "I didn''t know that."


    "That''s right. When the Turkey Emperor sent troops to arrest Vlad, he set a trap for them. The enemy soldiers who had been captured would be impaled by him. Impalement is a method of torture and execution. It is done by penetrating a human by an object such as a stake, pole, spear, or hook, often by the complete or partial perforation of the torso. Thousands of those impaled soldiers were exhibited along the road to his palace so that the enemy troops became horrified. People who were tortured by impalement would die slowly until days later. This strategy was so horrifying, and it was enough to make the enemy troops scared to death and dared not attack. Vlad became known as Vlad The Impaler. His cruelty is what made him famous today."


    Fae swallowed hard. What a dark history Transylvania had, she thought. Even though the city looked very beautiful, behind it was a very terrible story.


    "I understand why Vlad did it," commented Fae, shaking her head. "He only did what he knew to defend himself and his kingdom from enemy attacks. People say, ''all is fair in love and war''. Humans can justify any means in war and love."


    "That''s right. If Vlad was not cruel, his country would be colonized by The Ottoman again. Turkish soldiers were no less cruel to their enemy. In this world ... war is cruel," said Ren.


    "I hate war so much," murmured Fae. She remembered that her father really hated war because it brought out the worst in humankind.


    Wait ... hadn''t there been a war in this world for a long time? Which war did my father hate? Fae was pensive.


    .


    .


    >>>>>>


    From the author:


    It''s always fascinating to read about people from the past. "Vlad the Impaler" story is what makes me want to visit Transylvania someday. I hope someday I could go. I have a certain fascination for Romania after reading Vlad''s story and also because I have a friend from Romania and she kept posting pictures of her beautiful hometown, Targu Mures.


    That''s why this story (and the prequel) has some settings in Targu Mures. If you read the prequel, you will know that Targu Mures is Elios Linden''s ''hometown'' (he is Vega''s father).. That''s why Fae/Vega can speak Romanian fluently because she spent so much time there.

 Chapter 127 - Rens Anniversay Gift

    "War is terrible," said Ren, nodding in agreement. "I also really hate it. That''s why I support all efforts made by the governments in the world to promote peace. Luckily, we haven''t experienced war in this world for quite a while ..."


    Fae nodded weakly. Somehow her mind seemed hazy. Why did she think nonsense?


    "What are you thinking? It seems like something is bothering you," said Ren attentively.


    Fae shook her head. "It''s nothing. I just felt weird when we talked about war earlier. I remember my father hated war, but it doesn''t make sense, right? There hasn''t been any war for decades. So, which war did he hate? I really don''t understand."


    "Hmm ..." Ren spread his gaze around them. "Is there anything you remember from Romania? You said it seems like you often spent time in Italy and Romania when your parents were alive. That''s why you speak the language fluently. Now that we are here ... do you remember anything?"


    Fae shook her head sadly. "I don''t remember anything. I only remember the language."


    "Oh." Ren nodded. "Don''t think about it. You can''t remember something if it is not important to you."


    He put his arm around Fae''s shoulder and invited her to stop by at a cafe. They sat on the cafe''s terrace, watching the streets around them, which were filled with tourists. Autumn in Transylvania was very beautiful, not inferior to Almstad.


    After Transylvania, the couple continued their holiday to Targu Mures for three days and then stopped in Rome. After staying two days in Rome, Ren took Fae on a retreat at one of Tuscany''s wineries. The spot he chose was on a hilltop with views of the valley filled with vineyards and olive groves, typical of the region.


    Fae felt at home everywhere they went. She still couldn''t remember her past, but the familiar feeling she felt when traveling and communicating with the locals using their languages really made her feel happy. It was as if there was something in her soul that had been missing and slowly coming back.


    ***


    "I''m so sad because we have to go home tomorrow," complained Fae, packing her belongings into a suitcase.


    Time flew by, and just like that... two weeks had passed. Now it was time for them to return home. She would return to her job at the Magnolia Caf¨¦ and her school at the Almstad Business School.


    "Do you want to go on another vacation?" asked Ren with a smile. "I can make it happen."


    "Really????" asked Fae enthusiastically. She stopped packing and immediately sat down beside Ren. "You promise?"


    "I promise, but not now, okay?" said Ren, ruffling Fee''s hair. "Later, after I step down from my position as the crown prince."


    Fae sighed at her husband''s words.


    "It is four more years..." She looked dejected as she muttered her complaint.


    "We don''t know that. It might happen sooner. My cousin, Caroline, is currently trying to conceive. Once her son is born, I will ask to resign from my position for health reasons. Besides, the court already knows that I have bad health because of my sleeping problem. They would certainly understand. "


    "I don''t understand. Why don''t the monarchy let your woman to be the heirs to the throne? That way, your cousin could replace you even though she''s a woman? After all, she has a husband too, right? The British Empire has long had a queen as the ruler of the kingdom. So, why does Moravia still adhere to such ancient patriarchal traditions? " asked Fae in protest.


    "Uhm ... the British empire is also patriarchal, Fee. They ONLY appointed women as the monarchs if there is absolutely no male descendant from the king''s side. Do you remember, Queen Elizabeth only became queen because her father had no sons? Thus, there was absolutely no male heir. After Elizabeth came to the throne, her first son, Charles, was next in line, followed by Charles''s sons, William and Harry," Ren explained. " In Moravia today, I am the oldest descendant of the royal family. If my cousin Heinrich did not die, he would have more rights than me to inherit the throne, even though he was younger because he was a male heir, produced by the king''s son. I was born to a king''s daughter, so my rank is below him. When Heinrich''s younger sister gives birth to a son, I can claim that the child is more entitled than to the throne than me because he came from the male lineage."


    "Don''t you want to be king?" Fae asked Ren earnestly.


    This was the first time she and Ren discussed that Ren would be the next king after King Gustave abdicated or passed away.


    "Why? Do you want me to be king?" Ren asked in return.


    Fae was stunned when she was asked back like that by her husband. Her thoughts immediately drifted to the majestic royal palace in Almstad and how big was the gap in status between Ren and her.


    In fact, she was afraid that if Ren wanted to become king, Fae''s position would become very difficult. She could imagine how the court and the public would oppose their relationship completely.


    "I ... it doesn''t matter what I want," said Fae quietly. "I want to know what YOU want. Don''t you have the slightest desire for power? To be a king?"


    Ren looked at Fae for a long time and then smiled. "The title as a king in Moravia is only symbolic. It doesn''t really have the power it used to. If I want power, I want the real one."


    "For example?" asked Fae curiously. "What kind of power do you think can be categorized as real power?"


    Ren looked up and stared at the night sky. It was turning orange through the large window of their room.


    "Before returning to Moravia, I was the Director of Space Exploration at SpaceLab. I was more interested in having power in space. I want to go back into space exploration and put our mark of ownership out there."


    "Will you be able to return to SpaceLab after you step down from the throne?" asked Fae.


    "I hope so. I''ll be patient until then," said Ren. He seemed to smile mysteriously and then patted Fee''s hand softly. "Oh, by the way, I have a present for you ..."


    "What present?" asked Fae in excitement.


    "Wedding anniversary gift," said Ren. "You didn''t prepare any gifts for me?"


    Fae widened her eyes at Ren''s words. "Ugh .. I almost forgot. I''ve prepared a present for you, really. I was going to give it after we got home."


    She hurriedly took something from her suitcase and handed it to Ren. "Don''t see the monetary value, please. I spent a week making it secretly when you weren''t home."


    Ren smiled broadly and nodded. He opened the gift box with a beautiful gift wrap which Fae put in his hand. "Thank you, Honey."


    When he opened the gift, Ren chuckled several times. He seemed very fond of the new scarf Fae had knitted for him. This scarf was dark brown in a wool material, which is very soft and comfortable when it wrapped around his neck and shoulders.


    "I hope you like it," said Fae shyly.


    "I really like it." Ren pulled Fee into his arms and gave her a passionate kiss. After he let go of his wife''s body, the man took something from his pocket and handed it to Fae. "This is my anniversary gift to you."


    Fae looked at the photo in her hand with a frown. "This is a photo of Magnolia Cafe, right?"


    "That''s right," said Ren. "This cafe is now yours."


    "What? I don''t understand ..." said Fae, confused. "Why did you say Magnolia Caf¨¦ is mine?"


    "I already bought it," explained Ren. "I know you are very sad that the position of assistant manager was canceled and not given to you, even though you worked hard for it. I also understand that you really want to work because you want to have your own business one day. Therefore, I think, it''s time. You can take care of a small company like Magnolia Caf¨¦. You can gain experience and learn while working. Plus .. since the cafe is now yours, you don''t have to worry about meeting annoying people who will oppress you... "


    Fae stared at Ren for a long time, unblinking. This was so shocking to her. She had no idea that Ren would buy Magnolia Caf¨¦ for her. On the one hand, she felt very happy because she can take care of the business as she pleased.


    However, on the other hand...


    What will her colleagues at Magnolia Caf¨¦ say?


    "You can thank me by kissing me," Ren commented with a small smile.

 Chapter 128 - One Year Together

    Fae stared at Ren with rounded eyes for a few moments.


    "Why is your expression like that?" asked Ren. "You don''t like my present?"


    Fae shook her head. "That''s not it..."


    "So?"


    Fae lowered her head. She felt that the wedding anniversary gift she gave Ren was nothing compared to the gift Ren gave her. Now, hers looked so simple and cheap.


    "I can only give you gifts of homemade scarves," said Fae quietly. "You gave me a very expensive gift. What if I make you lose money in the business?"


    "Why would you make me lose money?" asked Ren, not understanding.


    "If I don''t manage it well ... the Magnolia Caf¨¦ will be running at a loss, and you will lose money," said Fae innocently.


    Ren only smiled at that. "Uhm .. if you''re not good at managing it and Magnolia Cafe loses money, then it''s not me who will lose money, but you. Isn''t that cafe now yours?"


    Fae was stunned at Ren''s words. "Oh .. you''re right."


    "Of course, I''m right. They don''t call me a genius for nothing," said Ren with a chuckle. He gave Fae an amused look. "Well ... how, do you want to thank me for my gift? I accept a kiss."


    Fae blushed. She hugged Ren''s neck and planted a kiss on her husband''s lips. Ren welcomed her kiss with a smile. He swiftly embraced the girl''s waist and pulled Fae''s body into his lap.


    They kissed intimately. Ren then lifted Fae''s body from his lap and carried her to their bed, facing the large window that provided a view of the valley filled with vineyards, with grapes ready to be picked.


    He swiftly slid his hand under Fae''s skirt and lifted it, exposing Fae''s beautiful and smooth legs. Very gently, he traced her skin from her toe all the way to her inner thighs.


    "Ren ..." Fae could only mutter under her breath as she felt her lower body tremble as Ren''s hands touched her skin. They had been married for more than a year and had sexual intercourse almost every day, but their intimacy during sex never turned bland nor boring.


    She always wanted Ren, and her husband spoiled her sexually whenever they were together. Fae felt very lucky. Each day, their intimate sessions always felt new and exciting.


    "Fae ..." Ren pulled down Fae''s skirt and then got on top of her. He kissed Fae, starting on her lips, then down to her neck, leaving small bites there, then down to her chest.


    Attentively he then unbuttoned Fae''s clothes one by one and then took off her blouse. Now, the beautiful girl was wearing only sexy silk underwear.


    Fae felt Ren''s shoulders with both hands and traced her husband''s broad chest. Her face still looked shy, even though they had been married for a year and had countless sex during their marriage. Slowly, Fee unbuttoned Ren''s shirt.


    "Thank you for sticking with me for the past year..." whispered Ren as he kissed Fae''s earlobe. His warm breath and husky voice made the girl shiver with lust. "I hope you will continue to be patient until the time comes when I can announce to the world ... that I am yours."


    Fae nodded slowly. She looked into Ren''s eyes. His eyes were like light honey, beautiful, and enchanting. She whispered. "Happy anniversary, husband. I love you ..."


    Ren smiled and kissed Fae''s lips for a long time. "Happy wedding anniversary, Dear Wife."


    Fae could only swallow. She smiled faintly and nodded. Her heart was eager to hear Ren say that he loved Fae too, but she knew that could not happen unless Ren deliberately lied to her by saying he loved her.


    Ahh ... wouldn''t it be better to never hear the words ''I love you'' but always be treated well and made you feel loved than to be showered with words of love without the deeds that show it?


    Finally, Fae scolded herself for being greedy. She should feel grateful that she had a husband who treated her so well and always tried to make her happy.


    "Fae ... I am very happy to have made the impulsive decision last year by asking you to marry me. I feel happy being with you. I never regret that decision. I feel happy when I wake up in the morning beside you and go to sleep at night to see your face ..." Ren said solemnly. "You also make me so comfortable that I can rest well. I''m so lucky!"


    Fae didn''t answer. She touched Ren''s cheek and rubbed it affectionately. It felt like all the burdens on her head, and her jealousy for Amelia vanished when she heard Ren''s words.


    She would be patient and wait.


    Even though their wedding anniversary was a week ago, today was when they celebrate it formally. Tomorrow, they would return to Almstad and end their anniversary holiday.


    Ren made love to Fae all that afternoon. They made love as if there was no tomorrow.


    ***


    They returned to Almstad with a happier feeling. Fae was especially beaming. Two weeks ago, before they went on vacation, she was feeling awful about her canceled promotions coupled with the harassment from Hendrik and his friends.


    The two weeks of vacation where they spent alone time in Romania and Italy really lifted her spirits back. Ren hardly ever touched his computer or cell phone during their holiday, and Fae felt all Ren''s attention was solely on her.


    It made Fae feel really special. Her mood became joyful and she even hummed on the way to their home. Ren only watched Fae humming happily with a faint smile on his lips.


    A year had passed and they were still together. Would their marriage last another year? He wondered.


    As soon as they returned to Almstad, Ren entered his study and examined various documents that required his attention in his absence. Amelia had sent a recap of the activities he missed and all the plans included in Ren''s workload.


    Meanwhile, Fae spent a lot of her time in the bedroom with her laptop. She was checking all the data on Magnolia Caf¨¦. She wanted to know all the detailed information about the small company that Ren had gifted her so that she could take care of it properly.


    Indeed, Fae was excited about her new role. She would manage the Magnolia Caf¨¦ as best as she could to bring more profit so that she could make Ren feel proud of her.


    ***


    After returning to Almstad, Fae searched the news on Hendrik Milne''s assault case to find out how the police resolved the case. She had learned that Ren had indeed sent Karl and his other men to beat up Hendrik and break his legs.


    Fae wanted to know where the police investigation was and if they could relate all the events that took place to Prince Renald Hanenberg.. She also wanted to make sure that no one would suddenly attack her and accuse her of being involved in the assault.

 Chapter 129 - The Nasty Rumors

    "Hi, Fae .. how was your vacation?" Suzette asked when she approached Fae on the campus that day. "Oh, you make me want to get married. I''m so jealous!"


    Fae just blushed at what her classmate said. "It was a very pleasant vacation. My husband managed to get away from his busy work for a while."


    "Ahh .. so adorable. I want to know what your husband is like. Why did you never introduce him to us?" Miriam joined in the question.


    Fae could only shake her head. "Sorry, he''s busy. He can''t socialize."


    "Why? You can show us the picture, then," said Suzette. "Come on, we promise we won''t try to steal him from you if you show us."


    The girls laughed heartily.


    "That''s right. If you don''t tell us which one is your husband, who knows, maybe Suzette and I will meet him and fall in love. That could be a problem," Miriam added.


    Fae just laughed at their persistence. She knew Ren couldn''t fall in love. "I''m sorry... I can''t do it."


    "Duh .. how mysterious," said Miriam again. She and Suzette looked at each other.


    "What are you girls talking about?" asked Carla, who approached them. The three girls looked up and greeted Carla, one of the students in their class who was quite popular as one of the campus belles.


    "Fae just came back from a nice vacation with her husband. We wonder what her husband''s face looks like because she never wants to show it," said Suzette.


    "Oh .. are you married, Fae?" Carla asked with a pleased expression. Fae was the most beautiful girl on campus and many male students adored her. However, if Fee already had a husband, of course, the men would have to step back. This was what made Carla happy.


    Fae nodded. "Sorry, but my husband doesn''t like crowds. And he''s a very private person. I can''t show him to other people."


    Suzette and Miriam, whom Fae talked to more often, actually suspected that Fae was married to an ugly or old person. A rich man who could afford a beauty for a wife with his wealth.


    The thought, because she was ashamed of her husband, Fee never showed the man openly. However, they kept this conjecture to themselves and never pressed Fee to admit it.


    "You know, Fae... I actually heard some rumors spread by Cindy, Hendrik Milne''s girlfriend. They accuse you of being a mistress of an influential man. She kept telling everyone that you are the mastermind behind the attack, "said Carla. "But if you''re actually married and not someone''s mistress, then that''s a different story. You''d better just bring your husband to campus to pick you up and get rid of all the gossip."


    Fae just rolled her eyes. She had heard so many gossips spread about her from Suzzete some time ago. She was accused of being an old man''s sugar baby to being the mastermind behind Hendrik Milne''s attack, but she didn''t care.


    Why were those cheap rumors still circulating?


    "I''m not anyone''s mistress. My husband is a good person, and I don''t have to prove anything to anyone," said the girl, packing up her books and leaving the classroom. "I don''t have time to listen to gossip. I have to work."


    Fae left them with a chest filled with anger. She didn''t want to linger there and listen to gossip that would only hurt her feelings.


    No matter what, she couldn''t refute such malicious gossip because she didn''t want to get Ren involved. That''s why she tried to harden her heart and didn''t pay attention to what other people said. If she got emotional and Ren''s name came out, her husband''s reputation would be damaged.


    She still had to be patient. She still had four years to go...


    "Fae, we didn''t mean to gossip about you. It was just the rumors circulating outside. We want you to know what people were talking about you, so you would be able to protect yourself," said Suzette hastily. "We don''t believe in those cheesy gossips."


    Fae wiped her wet eyes as she walked briskly to the park across the campus. John was waiting for her there to take her to the Magnolia Caf¨¦.


    This was her first day at Magnolia Caf¨¦ as the new owner. Ren had called Stevan and told him that his wife was coming over and asked Stevan to help Fae set things up.


    Fae had studied all of the books from Magnolia Caf¨¦ and felt that she needed to adopt some policies to increase sales. She wanted to prove to Ren that she could manage a small company like Magnolia Caf¨¦.


    "Good afternoon, Fae. You''re early today," said Ella, who saw her enter through the front door.


    "Ah, yes .. I have something to do," said Fae. She looked at her former colleague with a smile on her face.


    Ah, Ella didn''t know that Fae would come as the cafe owner today.


    "Fae, good thing that you come early. Do you know the cafe owner''s wife is going to pay us a visit? She wants to start working in this cafe," said Ella in a hushed voice. "I just found out from Stevan. Apparently, Magnolia Cafe has been bought since last April, meaning it''s been seven months, but we''re only being told now. The former owner was still pretending to run this cafe through Stevan. I don''t know why. But two weeks ago, he suddenly told us that the Magnolia Cafe had actually been sold for a long time. And now the new owner''s wife wants and do things in our place. Geez ... I hope she is not annoying. Usually, the wives of rich people are arrogant and bothersome... "


    "Eh ...?" Fae looked at Elle in amazement. "Do you think so?"


    She frowned. Fae thought Ren just bought Magnolia Caf¨¦ as a gift for their wedding anniversary. She did not know the cafe had been bought for so much longer.


    April ... wasn''t that the time when Fae just started working at this Magnolia Caf¨¦?


    Did Ren buy it when Fae decided to work here?


    Ahh ... now it all made sense.


    Fae finally understood why she got the job so easily and why she always got the shifts she wanted. Come to think of it, Fee was able to get so much flexibility that other people didn''t usually get.


    "I have to make a call first .." Fae excused herself to Ella, then walked out of the cafe to call Ren.


    RING


    RING


    "What''s the matter, Fae?" After three rings, Fae''s call was picked up and to her surprise, on the other end of the line was a female voice.


    "Amelia?" asked Fae in puzzlement. "Why did you pick up my husband''s phone?"


    "Ren is busy. You can talk to me," said Amelia in an unfriendly voice.


    In the background, Fee could hear people eating lunch.


    Was Ren attending a banquet with state guests?


    "Nothing important. I don''t want to talk to you," she retorted.


    "Good. Don''t bother Ren. He''s busy." Amelia then hung up the phone.


    Fae was furious, but she couldn''t do anything about it. She knew Amelia was Ren''s secretary. So, it was only natural that she kept Ren''s cell phone when the man was busy, but Fee really didn''t like Amelia.


    Oh .... she couldn''t wait for four years to be over when Ren finally step down from his position and also left Amelia.

 Chapter 130 - The Handkerchief

    Fae actually wanted to cry. She felt like she didn''t have anyone to talk to because her peers on campus and Magnolia Caf¨¦ couldn''t know her secret.


    She felt completely alone and lonely. At times like this, she really wanted to talk to a girlfriend or an older sister or mother, so that she could pour out what''s in her heart.


    Fae was stressed that her secret marriage had made her the target of malicious gossip on campus. She was also worried that her friends at Magnolia Caf¨¦ would think badly if they found out that she was the new owner''s wife.


    They might think negatively like those students in her school who assumed Fae was the mistress of some wealthy older man who paid for her school and now gave her the cafe to manage.


    Against such accusations, Fae could never defend herself because she could not tell them that her husband was Prince Renald Hanenberg. It would hurt Ren''s position and reputation.


    But if she didn''t do anything, the rumors would get bigger and she would be cornered even more. She didn''t want to bring this up to her husband because she had seen how Ren could send his people to hurt Hendrik Milne and broke his legs without batting an eye. She couldn''t take part in anything like that.


    No matter how much she pretended not to be affected, Fae was deeply depressed and hurt inside.


    On the other hand, she also had to be patient with her situations. Ren could not take her publicly while she had to see her husband going to state events accompanied by Amelia, a woman she hated to the core.


    It hurt so much more because the public thought the two of them were a couple. As Ren''s wife, Fae could only stand in a corner and do nothing. This really saddened her.


    Fae stood pensive in front of the cafe. The cold autumn wind didn''t bother her at all. Her mind was filled with sadness. She didn''t know whether she would accept Ren''s gift and come as the cafe owner or not.


    She looked left and right. Many tourists flock to the Old Town area, which looked bustling today. However, even though she was in the middle of the crowd, Fae felt so alone.


    She couldn''t take it anymore.


    Fae walked hurriedly toward the park. She decided to go straight home and not come to Magnolia Cafe as the owner. She was worried if she heard one more negative talk about her, she would lash out all the sadness and anger that had been building up in her chest.


    She didn''t notice that her tears were streaming down as she hurried toward the park. Today, the city park was not too crowded because it was lunchtime and most people were relaxing in cafes or restaurants. Only a few people were sitting, enjoying sandwiches, on the park benches.


    Fae looked for John''s car so she could quickly get in and hurry home, but after she walked around the park, she couldn''t find it.


    "John .. where are you? I am not feeling well. I cancel my visit to Magnolia Cafe. Now, I just want to go home," said Fae on the telephone.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Madame. I thought you will go home at 5 pm, as usual. Miss Amelia called me to come to Master''s office to take care of something," said John. "I''ll go there right away."


    "Hmm ... no need then. I''ll just take a taxi," said Fae, trying to hold back her irritation.


    "No, Madame. Master will punish me if I let you go home alone. He told me firmly that I always have to drive you anywhere. He is worried that people will bother you again like the last time. Please wait for a moment. I''ll be there soon."


    "Alright .." Fae hung up the phone with a murky face. She finally decided to sit on one of the park benches.


    Her gaze stared blankly at the boulevard across the park. There were so many couples having lunch together in cafes or taking a leisurely walk while holding hands intimately.


    Ah .. she remembered that she and Ren were also affectionate in public during their vacation. Unfortunately ... they couldn''t do it in Moravia. Fae couldn''t even walk alone with him in public.


    ''You must not be greedy, Fae. You can''t have it all. You''ve promised that you will be patient,'' Fae scolded herself.


    She turned away toward the park. Drops of tears involuntarily began to stream down her cheeks again.


    She had restraint herself and exerted so much patience for more than a year. She didn''t know if she would be able to endure it for another four.


    And ... she didn''t actually know if Ren would really succeed in his plan to step down from the throne the way he wanted it. What happened if he couldn''t?


    Fae opened her cell phone and looked for the latest news about Ren Hanenberg online. When she was feeling sad and lonely, the only one she could talk to was Ren, her husband. But, even earlier, the one who picked up her call was Amelia, the witch.


    Fae felt a tightness in her chest. It was so heavy that she felt like she wanted to scream out all her frustration.


    "Hey, take this ..." Suddenly, a gentle voice came from beside her, startling the sobbing girl. Fae turned to her right and found a big hand handing out a handkerchief over her shoulder.


    Fae looked up and saw who it was, who was talking to her. It seemed that it was very rare for her to find someone who still brought a handkerchief in modern times like this. Even she, a woman, did not carry one.


    Fae was dumbfounded as she saw the gaze of the man standing behind her. This man was extremely handsome and well-groomed. His golden curls framed his perfect face with a pair of beautiful bright blue eyes.


    His clothes reminded Fae of her husband, who liked wearing dark-colored outfits. But if Ren was always wearing dark formal clothes to look more serious and older, this man seemed to like all-black attire.


    Through his shirt, which was slightly opened at the top, Fae could see a leather strap necklace with a small silver dreamcatcher hanging from his neck. Fae frowned, trying to remember where she''d seen this man.


    "Looks like you need this handkerchief. Please, take it," said the man again, gently.


    Fae pursed her lips and tried to stop crying. She stared at the handkerchief and the man''s face alternately, then she finally nodded. She took the handkerchief from the man''s hand and wiped her eyes and nose. They were all so wet.


    "Thank you," she said weakly. "Please give me your address, I''ll send this handkerchief after washing..."


    The man laughed softly at Fae''s words. He then sat beside the girl, but still kept his distance.


    "It''s okay. I can order a new one. You just take it as a memento," he said lightly.


    "Hm... Thank you." Fae pondered for a moment. She then turned to the man and asked. "Have we met before?"


    The man shrugged. "Hmm .. maybe. Have you ever been bullied by a jerk with two of his thugs in the Old Town area?"


    Fae looked at the man closely and then nodded. "Yes, I have! It means that at that time, you also helped me?!"


    "Ah ... what a coincidence then. No wonder you felt quite familiar," said the man. "Why are you crying? Is someone bullying you?"


    Fae pursed her lips and she couldn''t hold back her tears again. She tried not to cry in front of this stranger, but somehow, at times like this, her tears actually flowed even harder.


    "Hey ... are you okay? Do you need help? Where is your husband?"


    That question only made Fae even sadder. She buried her head in her hands and sobbed.


    Her husband was at a state luncheon with Amelia.


    That hurt her feelings so badly.


    Seeing Fae cry despondently, the man became embarrassed. He wanted to hug her and comfort her, but at the same time, he remembered that Fee was married. He didn''t want to be a man who comforted other men''s wives.


    "Did your husband hurt you?" asked the man in a cautious tone. "If you are hurt and want to get help, I will help you."


    Fae looked up and stared at the man with wet eyes. "He didn''t hurt me, you misunderstood. I''m sad because of my own mistake. I''m fine .. I just need to cry for a while. I will be fine."


    "Hmm ... All right, then," said the man. He gave Fae a look of pity. "I just wanted to help you. You remind me of my foster sister.. That is all."

 Chapter 131 - Do You... Want To Separate?

    Fae was stunned by this handsome man''s words. Ah .. how nice it would be if she really had a brother. Right now, she felt completely alone.


    "Where is your foster sister?" asked Fae, rubbing her eyes.


    "She''s gone missing. We''ve been looking for her for over five years. If she''s still around ... maybe she''s your age," said the man with a deep sigh.


    He was really interested in seeing Fae when he first helped her. For some reason, the girl reminded him of Vega, his foster father''s biological daughter, who was kidnapped by an unknown group of people 64 months ago. They had searched all over the world but could not find her trace.


    Hundreds of wrong leads had led them to the wrong girl. Years went by, and her parents were slowly losing hope. Still, they always opened their door to receive new clues and information, even though they all only brought them new pain.


    "Oh ..." Fae nodded. "I''m so sorry to hear that. I hope you''ll find her."


    The man just looked at her and said nothing. He sat beside the girl and looked across the street and was deep in thought. Actually, he wanted to ask further about who Fae was and why she was crying. And one question that had been bothering him was... if she was wearing contact lenses. But now, he decided against it.


    What if he''s wrong again? This girl did look a lot like Vega, but she had the wrong hair and eye colors. Many girls who came to them in the past had more physical similarities to Vega than this girl, yet they were impostors.


    He did not want to give false hopes to his foster father and make him sad again. Elios and his wife already had enough grief for the past 5,5 years.


    "What is your name?" Finally, he turned to Fae and smiled. "My name is Mischa Rhionen."


    Fae hesitated for a moment whether she should mention her name to this stranger, or not. Finally, feeling indebted, she told him her name slowly.


    "My name is Fae. Fae Muller."


    "Nice to meet you, Fae," said Mischa. His face was still smiling, but deep inside, his mind was busy thinking. He already investigated the man who took Fae away two weeks ago and quickly found out his identity.


    It was Prince Renald Hanenberg of Moravia. Even though he was wearing casual outfits and looked like a student, he couldn''t fool Mischa.


    How did Fae Muller have anything to do with the crown prince of Moravia?


    Was she really the prince''s wife?


    Or maybe, Mischa got the wrong person?


    All those questions filled his mind as he studied the beautiful girl''s face that was covered in tears. Mischa was tempted to wipe her tears and comfort her, but he held back, knowing that this girl was married.


    "What makes you so sad?" asked Mischa attentively.


    Fae shook her head. She did not want other people to know about her marital problems. There was no way she would tell this stranger that she was married to a prince from Moravia and was now weeping over her fate.


    "Hmm... Maybe it''s still difficult for you to share what happened. However, if someday you needed my help for anything, anytime, don''t hesitate to contact me."


    Mischa took out a black card from his pocket and handed it to Fae. The girl initially refused to accept it, but Mischa''s earnest gaze made her feel bad about refusing. Finally, Fae accepted the card with a nod.


    "Thank you," she said.


    When she put the card in her bag, Fae accidentally saw Ren''s black Mercedes, that used to pick her up, had pulled over by the roadside.


    Ah, John had arrived.


    Fae hastily rose from the park bench and bowed slightly to Mischa.


    "My driver is here. Thank you for your help. Goodbye."


    Without waiting for him to reply, Fae immediately ran toward the car. John had come out and opened the door for her. When Fae went inside, she was surprised to see that Ren was sitting in the back seat.


    "You''re here?" asked Fae in puzzlement. Ren raised an eyebrow and asked back.


    "You don''t like me coming to pick you up?"


    "Uhm... no. It''s not it. I thought you are still attending state events," said Fae. She sat next to Ren and hurriedly hid Mischa''s handkerchief in her hand into her bag. Her actions did not escape Ren''s attention, but the man pretended not to see it.


    "The state lunch to welcome the delegates from Japan is over, and I heard you called John to pick you up. That''s why I came with him to get you," said Ren again.


    "Oh ..." Fae wiped her wet eyes again. She didn''t understand why, whenever she was feeling sad and on the verge of giving up on their relationship, Ren always managed to change her heart altogether.


    Earlier, she was feeling really angry about Amelia''s treatment, but she also felt helpless because she could not possibly come to Ren, to where he was working, and scold Amelia.


    Now that she was feeling dejected, Ren actually came to pick her up. The anger and sadness that was in her chest immediately disappeared, replaced by relief.


    Ahh ... why was she so weak? Ren only needed to see her and treated her nicely, and suddenly Fae would feel guilty for being angry.


    "Why are you crying?" asked Ren. "John said you are unwell. Have you come to Magnolia Cafe? How did you get to the park?"


    Fae shook her head. "I didn''t go there. Please, I don''t want to discuss it here."


    She looked up and glanced at John, who was driving the car to take his employers home. Ren understood that Fae didn''t want to discuss their private life in front of the driver, so he didn''t press his wife.


    Twenty minutes later, they had arrived at Ren''s residence. Fae immediately walked into the house and headed for the bedroom. The astonished Ren immediately followed suit.


    "Is there anything you want to talk to me about?" asked the man with a probing look.


    "Ren .. I can''t go on like this," said the girl as she looked at Ren with a tired expression. "I don''t want to run the Magnolia Caf¨¦. You didn''t tell me you actually bought it a long time ago."


    Ren''s expression did not change at all when he heard Fae''s words. "Indeed, I have bought it for a long time. I know you want to work, and I want to provide a place to work that can make you feel at home. I did it all for you."


    Fae sighed. "Thank you. But now I can''t take it."


    "Why not?" asked Ren.


    "Because I''m afraid people will think negatively about me. At school, so many people are spreading rumors about me being a mistress to some rich guy who is paying for my school. Later in the cafe, people will think the same thing," Fae said in a helpless tone. "I really hate this situation. I''ll never be able to defend myself no matter what. As long as I can''t show them who my real husband is, I won''t be able to make them believe that I''m not the mistress of any sugar daddy."


    "Fae ... why do you care so much about other people''s opinions?" asked Ren with a frown. "You agreed to keep our marriage a secret. Are you going to change your mind now?"


    Fae shook her head nervously. "You don''t know how I feel. You weren''t there. I couldn''t stand the scorn and gossip behind my back."


    "So ... you changed your mind?" Ren asked again as if he had not heard Fae''s explanation. "What do you want now?"


    Fae looked at Ren with wet eyes. "I think we got married too soon. I don''t know if I can live like this for four more years ..."


    "Do you ... want to separate?" Ren stared at Fae without blinking.

 Chapter 132 - Is Ren Feeling Jealous? **

    Fae didn''t answer, but her expression and tears already told Ren what was in her heart.


    "Does this have anything to do with the guy you met earlier in the park?" asked Ren in a cold voice.


    Fae was surprised to hear for the first time that Ren''s tone was not as warm as usual. She heard a lot from other people that her husband was ruthless and overbearing, but she never felt it ... until today.


    Did Ren end up getting annoyed with Fae for acting like this? Oh ... Fae''s nape suddenly felt cold as she stared at the handsome face in front of her that now looked so stern. She felt like she didn''t really know this man.


    "It has nothing to do with him. He just happened to be there and help me," argued Fae quickly.


    "Fae, he has helped you TWICE. Do you really believe it''s purely a coincidence? Aren''t you suspicious of him? Was he trying to seduce you while you are feeling tired of our relationship? Is living with me too hard for you that you now want to leave me?" asked Ren again. His voice sounded flat, and his expression was as cold as ice. Fae couldn''t believe what she saw.


    "That''s not what happened ..." Fae retorted. "I just met him. I was feeling sad that the girls on campus were spreading rumors about me as someone''s mistress, and I was devastated to find out that my job at Magnolia Caf¨¦ was actually your gift. I felt useless."


    "I didn''t do it to make you feel useless. I did it for you, so that you would have something to do to keep you busy and distracted. I can''t let you work in a place that will oppress you just like in your previous workplace. Remember? A girl was jealous of your beauty, and she bullied you in the resort!" said Ren. "I didn''t know that my good intentions would make you feel unhappy."


    "I don''t want to accept it ..." said Fae, looking away. "I''d better find another job. I don''t want people to accuse me of things again."


    "I''m disappointed to hear that," said Ren.


    Fae bit her lip. She realized that she would not be able to go through this for another four years. She felt unhappy about her life.


    "Ren ... I want to go," the girl whispered as she looked at Ren boldly. "You don''t love me. I can''t do anything when Amelia takes on so many important roles in your life, and I can''t bear to listen to the nasty rumors people are spreading about me just because I can''t show my husband. I''m really at a disadvantage. We also don''t know what will happen a few years from now. I''m afraid that after four years, our situation would still not change. There is a possibility that it might even get more and more complicated and I would be trapped deeper. I don''t want that."


    Ren approached Fae and grabbed her shoulders. His eyes were burning. "You suddenly turned this way after meeting that man. This is no coincidence ... What is your relationship with him?"


    "I have nothing to do with him." Fae tried to get Ren''s hands off her shoulders, but the man was much stronger than her. He pushed Fee down onto the bed and then pressed on her.


    "Don''t lie to me. You are not a liar, Fae. Don''t start lying now... " Ren got on top of Fae and then kissed her lips harshly. "You cannot like other men. You are my wife. "


    "Ren ... let me go," Fae insisted. She was about to protest again, but Ren''s lips had claimed hers and didn''t give her a chance to speak.


    "You are my wife. We promise to be faithful to each other ... Why do you like another man? "Ren lowered his kisses to Fae''s neck as his hands deftly stripped Fae''s clothes one by one, while the girl tried to push him away. Ren continued to lower his kisses onto Fae''s now exposed chest while fondling her breasts.


    The sound of her protest quickly turned into moans as the girl couldn''t resist her husband''s actions. Ren became more eager to kiss and fondle Fae when he heard her moan. Not long after, her clothes were scattered on the floor, followed Ren''s clothes.


    "You should not be thinking about another man when you are my wife. What you did is unacceptable, Honey," said Ren while he pressed his naked body on top of Fae''s. Once he positioned his penis on his wife''s entrance, he rammed her with full force and immediately pump in an out of her core.


    "Ren .. ahh .. I wasn''t... I wasn''t thinking of another man. I was just... feeling unhappy .... I ... ahhh ..." Fae couldn''t explain what was in her heart, for Ren had been ramming her incessantly as if to punish Fae for being unfaithful. Her voice changed into moans as waves of pleasure began to overtake her.


    Fae tried to restrain herself, but her moans grew louder. She couldn''t help it. She didn''t remember making this much noise when they made love before. However, it seemed that Ren deliberately made love to her more passionately than usual to show his dominance over her as her husband.


    Was Ren feeling jealous? Fae thought amidst her euphoric orgasm as Ren continued to plow her. Her lower body felt so full and tight. She couldn''t think properly. All her frustration and sadness seemed to evaporate into thin air.


    Fae was angry with herself for being so weak toward her husband''s fondling and thrusts that she completely forgot her protest. She couldn''t remember how many times she had an orgasm and how Ren changed their positions over and over again while pleasuring her endlessly.


    When her husband finally ended their lovemaking, Ren even released his seeds inside. Something that he had never done before.


    "You are mine ..." whispered Ren as he dropped his body on top of Fae and hugged her tightly. His voice was hoarse and full of determination. "I will not let you look for other men. I will make you happy ..."


    Fae only faintly heard Ren''s words because she was still engulfed by euphoria. She only realized that Ren held her very tightly as if he was afraid of losing her.


    Was Ren feeling jealous? Was he really afraid of losing Fae? The girl simply didn''t know what to think.


    Ren continued to hug Fae tightly from behind until their panting breaths slowly became regular. Their racing heartbeats also then became normal and in one rhythm.


    "I can''t announce our marriage, but you can ask me anything, and I''ll grant it. As long as you don''t go ..." Ren whispered in Fae''s ear. His voice sounded a little disappointed. "I''m sad to hear that you''re not happy with me ..."


    Fae was touched. She turned and looked at Ren. She didn''t understand why Ren was acting like this. Earlier, Fae thought Ren was angry that Fae had asked them to separate. Moreover, Ren had accused her of having a relationship with Mischa.


    But as it turned out, Ren was not angry and punished Fae. He was trying to show that he would try to make her happy ...


    This was completely unexpected.


    "There are many things that make me unhappy and want to go away from you," said Fae in a weak voice. "One of them is your secretary, who always hurts my feelings."


    Ren frowned, looking deeply at Fae. "I''ve forbidden Amelia to come here, and I personally take care of anything related to you. What else do you want?"


    Fae hated Amelia, who acted as if she was Ren Hanenberg''s girlfriend out there when they were working together. However, Fae did not know if Ren would understand her feelings if she told him.


    "I don''t like Amelia, I don''t want her near you. I also don''t want to work at whatever cafe you buy for me," Fae replied, staring fixedly at those honey-colored eyes. "If you don''t want me to go ... you have to fire Amelia."


    Ren nodded without even thinking.. "I will do it."

 Chapter 133 - I Dont Want To Take Any Pills!

    It seemed so hard for Fee to believe that Ren could fire Amelia just like that. Weren''t they friends since childhood? Hadn''t Amelia been with Ren for a long time? Why could he so easily agree to Fae''s request to fire this secretary of his?


    Was he serious, or did he just say it to coax Fae? Unfortunately, lately, Fae didn''t know if she could trust her husband.


    "Are you really going to do it?" asked Fae, turning her body to face Ren.


    "Yes," Ren replied as he looked closely at Fae with his honey-colored eyes.


    "Why did you make that decision?" Fae asked him again, still unsure of her husband''s sincerity.


    "Because I want you to be happy," Ren replied again. His voice sounded tired. "This house gets really gloomy when you''re unhappy."


    He closed his eyes and tightened his hug on Fae. The girl felt confused. Did this mean she had to stay in this secret marriage?


    "You promised to accept me for who I am," whispered Ren, still closing his eyes, as if he could read Fae''s mind. "You know I have a complicated life and background, and we promised to keep our marriage a secret for five years. As long as we respect each other and make each other happy, it was enough. Now, it''s only been one year, Fae. Why do you want to change your mind?"


    Fae fell silent. She knew they shouldn''t have decided to get married too soon. But now it was too late. She must not break the promise she made when they got married. Moreover, she saw Ren try to improve their relationship on his part by keeping away from Amelia, who had hurt Fee''s heart.


    Finally, the girl could only nod. "Okay, then."


    "Good. I will ask Amelia to complete all her duties and train her replacement. Next month she will no longer be working for me," said Ren.


    Fae actually wanted to protest. She wanted Ren to fire Amelia as soon as possible. However, she didn''t want to force her will. Ren had compromised, so she should do the same.


    "I have to think of an excuse that wouldn''t hurt her, Fae," said Ren again. "Not only is she an old friend of mine, but she also knows our secrets. If I''m not careful, she can use it to blackmail me. I can''t let our marriage go public, yet."


    Fae bit her lip and nodded. She understood that. She just wanted Amelia to be as far away from Ren as possible. But she didn''t want to damage her husband''s reputation if Amelia held a grudge and exposed their secret.


    "Very well," said Fae then. She then got out of bed to clean herself. However, she suddenly remembered something. The girl sat on the bed''s edge and looked at Ren with questioning eyes. "Ren ... earlier, you released it inside. We were not using protection as usual. What if I get pregnant?"


    Ren took a deep breath. He admitted that he was blinded by jealousy earlier. He had seen Fae sitting on the park bench and crying in the company of a stranger for ten minutes before Fae saw his car.


    While they were making love earlier, for the first time in years, Ren felt like he was losing his cool, and didn''t care about his surroundings. He just wanted to show his dominance to his wife, subtly reminding Fae that she was HIS woman.


    "I''m going to get you pills to prevent pregnancy. That won''t be a problem," said Ren.


    "Do you mean morning after pill?" Fae asked. "It won''t work if fertilization already happened. I think I''m already ovulating."


    "No, this is different. The pills will prevent any pregnancy, even after¡ª" Ren didn''t continue his words. He sat on the bed and pushed back the blanket and was about to get out of bed, but Fae quickly grabbed his arm. The girl''s face looked teary again.


    "I don''t want to take any pills," said the girl. "I will not demand anything from you. I will not demand you to announce our marriage or acknowledge our child if we have one. You can continue to carry out your duties and your life as usual .. but don''t take this child away from me."


    Ren was stunned by Fae''s attitude. "Fae, there is no child in your womb. Embryos only form a few weeks after a couple has sex. Please, don''t be unreasonable."


    "I just don''t want to take any pills." Fae remained adamant.


    "If you don''t take it, then you might become pregnant, and our situation will be difficult. How about your school? Don''t you want to continue your studies? Aren''t you the one who wants to be an educated woman? Why now you changed your mind?"


    Fae fell silent. She couldn''t retort back to all of Ren''s questions. True, she felt inferior as an uneducated woman and was eager to improve herself. However, now, when she thought about the possibility that she could be pregnant with a child, her heart suddenly felt moved.


    It so happened that she was indeed in her cycle. If she was pregnant, for whatever reason, Fae didn''t want to have an abortion.


    Because ...


    Because she was feeling so lonely.


    She really wanted to have a family of her own.


    "I don''t want to involve a child in our problems ..." Ren said firmly. "I don''t agree."


    "And I don''t want to take any pills to damage my body. It''s my body, my choice." Fae looked at Ren boldly. "You forced yourself on me just now. I didn''t even criticize you for what you did to me earlier. I hope you won''t force your will anymore."


    Fae rose from bed in tears. She took her clothes and immediately went into their bathroom and locked the door.


    Ren remained there, contemplating on Fae''s words. His face seemed to turn cold like earlier before they made love.


    "I don''t want to involve any child..." Ren muttered again in a very low voice.


    ***


    When Fae came out of the bathroom, she didn''t find Ren in their room. She thought Ren was working in the study or library. However, when she came looking for him to the two places, she did not see Ren.


    When she asked Linda, Fae was shocked to hear that Ren had left the mansion with a small suitcase.


    "Does he have an overseas assignment? Why didn''t he tell me anything?" asked Fae in amazement. She immediately took out her cell phone and called Ren.


    RING


    RING


    Ren picked up Fae''s phone call on two rings.


    "Where are you?" asked Fae anxiously. "Did you have an assignment abroad and forgot to tell me?"


    "No. I will be temporarily living in my apartment downtown. I need to calm down," Ren replied in a flat, almost emotionless voice. "You take care of yourself."


    "Why? Why do you feel the need to calm down? I am the one who¡ª" Fae bit her lip. She should have been the one who was angry at Ren''s attitude earlier.


    "I don''t want us to fight, Fae. I think I should distance myself first. I feel very emotional today. Too many things stress me out. I don''t want to scare you. I''m not a pleasant man to be around with when I''m stressed." Ren took a deep breath. "Please give me some time. You take care of yourself."


    Ren then hung up the phone. Meanwhile, Fae was stood rooted in her place, with the cellphone still pressed to her ear.


    She didn''t even know that Ren owned an apartment, another residence in the city center. She felt even sadder. She wasn''t yet pregnant, but Ren had left her because Fae insisted on not taking the pills he wanted.


    Oh .. why did my life have to be so complicated? cried Fae to herself.


    ***


    Ren arrived in front of the entrance to his penthouse in the most luxurious apartment building in downtown Almstad. He opened the door with his fingerprint and entered. His expression was a mix of anger and grief.


    As soon as he closed the door behind him, he grabbed the large antique vase on the shelf to his right and slammed it onto the floor.


    The vase shattered into pieces with a loud noise.


    He regretted his own carelessness earlier. Why was he so overcome with emotions today? Usually, he was very calm and calculating.


    However, when he saw Mischa Rhionen for the second time near Fae, he couldn''t help but feel the irritation in his chest. He hated the man to the core.


    Two weeks ago, Mischa "coincidentally" helped Fae from Hendrik''s harassment, and earlier he "coincidentally" met Fae again in the park and even calmed her down. There was nothing coincidental about it, he was sure of it.


    If it were another man, Ren wouldn''t bother too much because he was very confident about himself. He knew Fae only loved him.


    But this was not the case if that man was Mischa Rhionen. Ren couldn''t let him near his wife.


    Really, today he completely lost his cool.


    What if Fae got pregnant? Ren really didn''t want to involve a child in this mess.


    Their child was innocent.


    Unknowingly, tears rolled down from the pair of honey-colored eyes.

 Chapter 134 - The First Fight

    Fae pondered for a long time after Ren had left. She sat on the bed and thought about all the things that had happened recently. This was the first time she and Ren had an argument after being married for more than a year.


    They had always been on good terms because Ren who was older and more mature could always understand Fae''s wishes and he had always treated her well.


    When Fae said she wanted to study and had part-time work, Ren supported her. Instead, he bought Magnolia Caf¨¦ to make it easier for Fae to work. Unfortunately, Fae didn''t know that. It wasn''t until last week when she learned the truth after Ren admitted to buying Magnolia Caf¨¦ as a wedding anniversary gift for her.


    Earlier, when she was overcome by resentment, Fae thought Ren was smothering her by buying Magnolia Caf¨¦ so that Fae could have an easy time. But now that she thought about it, Fee realized that Ren was right.


    Without Ren''s interference by buying the cafe before Fae started working, It would be very difficult for Fae to get the work shift she wanted. She was just a new employee who worked part-time. Plus, with her class schedule, she can only work at certain hours.


    She should have been suspicious from the beginning why it was so easy for the management to accept her to work there and even gave her such flexible hours.


    For this, Fae was, in fact, indebted to Ren, and there should be no need for her to get angry because what Ren was doing was for her own benefit. She wanted to work and Ren gave her a way.


    In fact, today, what was getting Fae in a horrible mood was Amelia. As usual, it must be Amelia. Amelia, who was always around Ren and treated Fee arrogantly, made Fae lose confidence in her marriage.


    What if Ren didn''t succeed or didn''t want to step down from his position as originally planned?


    Amelia was the reason why Fae cry in the park and meet Mischa. And it was her meeting with Mischa that made Ren so upset that he forced Fae to have sex and accidentally released his seed inside.


    Before today, Fae had never actually thought about wanting children, because she remembered her agreement with Ren was valid for five years since they were married.


    But, for some reason ... when the incident happened, it was like a wake-up call that made her realize how she was actually very lonely and how badly she wanted a family.


    She wanted a child from her husband. She wanted to have a family because Fae felt so lonely living like this.


    That''s why Fae had been so stubborn.


    Unfortunately, it seemed that Ren didn''t think the same thing. Fae understood that her husband was very calculating and had many plans for the future. Currently, for the next four years, Ren didn''t not want children in their marriage.


    Fae insisted, and Ren did too. Thus, for the first time, the two of them could not find common ground.


    This was their first fight, but oh, why did they have to fight about such a difficult thing? Why couldn''t they have their first fight over something trivial? thought Fae sadly.


    Fae couldn''t get a wink of sleep. She kept thinking of what she must do.


    ***


    Ren had been living in his penthouse for over one week. Because of its central location, he sometimes chose to work from the penthouse. The man only went to the royal palace or to the crown prince''s office if a state guest needed to meet him in person. He would have his men come to the penthouse for the rest, and they would do their work from there.


    Amelia, who was amazed to see that Ren did not come home, did not want to ask questions. She really recognized the sour expression on Ren''s face, which was his usual expression before he married that country bumpkin.


    Ahh .. this was the man that Amelia had known well since childhood. Amelia was not used to seeing Ren full of smiles and looked happy like when he was with his wife.


    Amelia could suspect something was going on between Ren and that woman. Maybe they had a big fight over something? It''s been a week since Ren didn''t come home .. Amelia knew this sign that the man must be angry.


    What big mistakes did Fae make? she thought curiously.


    Amelia actually wanted to ask what was going on, but she knew Ren very well and understood that it was best to keep quiet and find out for herself. If she asked directly, Ren could lose his temper and punish her.


    Ah, Amelia remembered the last time she intervened, and Ren was angry with her. The result was not at all pleasant.


    Hmm .. this was the couple''s first fight, right? How was she dealing with it? She didn''t know Ren as well as Amelia. She probably didn''t know how to deal with Ren in a situation like this.


    See, I''m not going to help you, Amelia thought, smiling to herself.


    "Amelia, I need your help to take care of something," said Ren, suddenly moving Amelia from her reverie.


    The girl hurriedly turned to Ren and smiled sweetly. "What''s the matter?


    I''ll do it."


    Ren mentioned his visit to a summit held by WHO at UN headquarters in New York early next year. Amelia took careful notes and prepared everything the prince asked.


    "You''re pretty close with my cousin, Caroline. Has there been any word on their efforts to conceive?" asked Ren then casually.


    "They are trying the IVF program again. The previous one failed," replied Amelia. "Are you worried that they will succeed in getting a son and aiming for the throne of Moravia if they can produce a male heir?"


    Ren didn''t answer. He just waved his hand and told Amelia to come out.


    "I''ll be working late. You and the others can go home now."


    Amelia was still in her place. Actually, she didn''t want to go home yet. It''s the weekend, and she didn''t feel like going out with other girls from the upper class.


    "You''re not going home yourself?" The girl asked in a cautious tone. "Do you want me to keep you company while doing some work or go out and have a drink together? I have nothing to do this weekend."


    "No. I have a lot to do," said Ren. "I''ll be out of town in the morning."


    "Oh .. Where are you going?" asked Amelia in amazement.


    "It''s none of your business," replied Ren. "Go home, Amelia. I don''t need you."


    Amelia pursed her lips in annoyance. "You only surround yourself with the people you need. Can''t I be here as a friend? Not as people you can use? We''ve been friends since childhood."


    "No," replied Ren firmly. "I don''t have time to be friends, you know that. You agreed to stand by me because you said you could help me. Do you want to change your mind now?"


    Amelia''s chest began to feel tight. She remembered her own words five years ago. She did offer to work to help Ren so that she could be beside him. She had made herself useful, in order for her to be close to Ren.


    Of course, she didn''t forget what she had promised him. It''s just that, in her heart, Amelia admitted that she was a little disappointed.


    She thought that after five years of working side by side, Ren would get used to her presence and would start seeing her as a woman¡­ not just as someone who worked for him, helped him, because Ren could use her.


    "No. I haven''t changed my mind," said Amelia in a weak voice. "I''ll go home now. You can just call me if you need me. I''ll be right over."


    She bowed slightly, then took her coat from the cloakroom and said goodbye to Ren. The man completely ignored her and continue studying something on his laptop. During this week, he had only slept a total of 20 hours. It was really bad.


    He opened a tab on his laptop and saw screenshots of various cameras in his private mansion. In the living room, library, study, bedroom ...


    He saw Fae was as restless as he was. The girl barely slept and seemed to be getting weak. She did not even go to campus or to the Magnolia Cafe at all.


    Ren could see Fae from afar, but he could not read her mind. What might his wife have in mind now? He wondered.


    .


    .


    >>>>>>>>


    From the author:


    While waiting for more chapters in this book, if you like a modern short novel, you can read my favorite book that I wrote last year, it''s "Ludwina & Andrea: A Love That Never Fails". It has 55 chapters and is now on the 37th chapter.


    I plan to update the rest of the chapters before September 30 in Webnovel, so probably 5 chapters per day for the next 4 days, because by 1 October I will remove the book.


    I want to join Wattys (writing) competition in Wattpad and so the book cannot be published on other sites. It has to be exclusive on Wattpad. So, go find the book now before it''s gone. The title is:


    Ludwina & Andrea: A Love That Never Fails.

 Chapter 135 - Rens Decision

    After one week of composing herself, Fae remained feeling uneasy. She was worried about Ren''s condition. She knew that Ren had serious insomnia before he met her. How had her husband slept during this week? Was he okay?


    "Madam. Are you still feeling unwell?" asked Linda, approaching Fae in her room. The girl looked weak because she was not feeling well and had been sleep-deprived in the past week.


    Fae shook her head. "I am alright."


    "You have been looking sick for a week. Should we call Doctor Lehmann?" Linda asked again. She handed Fae a cup of tea. "They said this tea is food for stamina."


    "Thank you, Linda. I''m all right. No need to call a doctor," said Fae again. She accepted tea from Linda and took a slow sip. She then turned to the housekeeper and asked her, "Linda, you said you had known my husband since he was a child. Do you know which other properties he has and where he might have gone?"


    Linda looked at Fae in amazement. "You don''t know, Madam?"


    Fae was embarrassed at the question. That''s right. Wasn''t she Ren''s wife? Why didn''t she know whatever assets her husband''s had?


    Ah .. actually, it was partly her fault. She never asked because she did not want to be considered a golddigger who cared so much about her husband''s wealth.


    But it had been a week since Ren left their home and she was starting to worry. What if Ren couldn''t sleep again?


    Finally, Fae shook her head. "I don''t know. He went to his apartment downtown, but I don''t know the address."


    "Uhm .. Madam, you can ask John to take you there. I think John will be happy to drive you and see Master," Linda suggested. "If he left because he had an argument with you, I advise you to wait. Master only left because he needed some time alone."


    "Ah ... I thought so too. But it''s been over a week," said Fae. "I just wanted to make sure he''s okay."


    "Master is okay, Madam. He left for the Netherlands this morning. He has something to do there over the weekend. Karl is keeping him company," said Linda, smiling. "Now, Madam, you should pay attention to your own health. You shouldn''t think about heavy stuff. You will be stressed."


    "Ren left for the Netherlands? Why didn''t he tell me?" Fae was very surprised to hear Linda''s statement. Usually, her husband always informed her if he had to go abroad for a state visit.


    Was Ren punishing her for not following his words last week?


    Suddenly, Fae felt a tightness in her chest. Her face turned pale and her tears welled up again. "I want to rest now, Linda. Thanks for the tea."


    Linda, who understood that her mistress was in distress, bowed respectfully and left Fae alone. After Linda left, Fae picked up her cell phone and tried to dial a number with tears in her eyes.


    ***


    Ren was getting ready to leave his hotel. He was wearing his scarf and autumn coat. The wind in Holland (the Netherlands) was always more piercing than in Moravia, so he wore a thicker coat than usual.


    He was about to close his laptop when his gaze caught Fae''s figure on the screen. She looked like she was crying again. The girl was picking up her cell phone and calling someone.


    Was she calling Mischa?


    For some reason, his chest was filled with anger again. In the past week, he''d watched Fae shut herself up and didn''t go nowhere. The girl texted him several times, but Ren only replied with short sentences. He still didn''t know what to do with Fae. He didn''t want to make hasty, wrong decisions.


    Suddenly Ren''s chest felt like it was poured with ice cold water, when his cell phone rang, and he realized that Fae was calling him.


    Oh ...


    "What''s wrong?" asked Ren after picking up his cellphone.


    "Linda said you were going to Holland. Why didn''t you tell me?" asked Fae. "Are you okay?"


    Ren was stunned for a moment when he heard Fae''s words.


    ''Why are you still worrying about me? Why don''t you worry about yourself? Silly, girl. You barely sleep this week ...'' Ren muttered to himself.


    "I have something important to tend to in Holland. You don''t have to think about me. I''m fine," Ren finally answered in a flat tone.


    "Can you sleep? Don''t you have severe insomnia?" asked Fae anxiously.


    A chuckle came from the end of the line. "Fae, I''ve lived for 30 years without you, and I''m fine, still alive and kicking. Sleep is not that important to me. Don''t think just because you can help me sleep better, then I become dependent on you. I''m fine."


    Fae was stunned to hear Ren''s words spoken in a flat tone. It was uttered as a matter-of-factly but sounded ice-cold in her ears. Was this what it felt like to face the ruthless Ren that so many people knew?


    "Why are you acting like this?" asked Fae. "Should I, as your wife, not worry about you?"


    "Fae, I think you know what makes me this way," said Ren. "I''m still thinking about what we should do if you get what you want."


    "You really don''t want a child from me?" asked Fae in a choked voice.


    "I told you that we can''t have children for the next four years, and you agreed to it. I can''t accept that you broke your promise after just one year," said Ren. "If you''ve broken this promise ... I can''t trust you with the others. A marriage without trust shouldn''t continue."


    Fae bit her lip. She couldn''t deny Ren''s words. It was she who had broken her promise.


    "But it was you who did it. I didn''t make you ..." said Fae, feeling heartbroken. "I just refuse to take the pills."


    "And I can''t force you to take it ..." Ren said in a tired voice. He closed his eyes. He could have gotten Linda to secretly spike Fae''s drink with the medicine, but somehow he didn''t do it, and even if he did now, it might have been too late.


    He could only hope that Fae wasn''t pregnant.


    "So, you want to separate from me?" asked Fae in a trembling voice.


    "If you''re pregnant, you can do whatever you want. I can''t be with you anymore. But if you''re not pregnant, I''ll give you one more chance, and we''ll forget all this incident," Ren replied, still in a flat voice. "And I hope .. in the future, you will not break your promise again."


    This can be a test of love for you, Fae. If you really love me and want to be with me always ... you would do anything for me.


    If it turns out that you are pregnant ... are you going to abort and pretend that there is no pregnancy so you can come back to me?


    If that''s true .. then my hands are clean. I didn''t do it. You aborted your own child, for a man.


    "If I''m pregnant .. it means... you want us to separate?" asked Fae again, confirming Ren''s words.


    "You have ears, right?"


    Fae pressed her chest tightly with her right hand. She had never felt this cold treatment from her husband. Where did the loving and warm Ren go? She didn''t know this man on the other end of the line.


    "All right ... I just want to confirm it. I''ll think about it," said Fae.


    ***


    "Miss Sophia... Master is coming!" whispered Sophia''s loyal assistant. The beautiful girl, who was busy reading something on her cellphone, looked up to see what was going on.


    Her face suddenly glowed with joy. He was here!


    Sophia hadn''t seen him in a year, and she was starting to feel restless. She wanted to know when they would do something. It''s been already five years, right? No .. in fact, it''s been 5.5 years since they took Vega from her family.


    She couldn''t wait to see Alaric''s family suffer even more when they saw their daughter die.


    Two men stepped into Sophia''s cafe. One was in his mid-40s and had a handsome face with a tall and sturdy body and neat clothes. Beside him was a young man, dressed casually, like a student who was feeling stressed by his upcoming exam. His face was very handsome, but his expression was sour.


    "Hey, why didn''t you tell me you were coming?" said Sophia in a sweet voice. "I miss you so much."


    The man in his 40''s just waved his hand nonchalantly. "I happened to be passing by. You can accompany us drinking here. It''s been a long time."


    "Right, it''s been a long time," Sophia said happily. The corner of her eye quickly scanned the street and around the cafe to make sure no one was watching them.


    The man chuckled at Sophia''s alert attitude. "Skia has sorted everything out. They no longer suspect you. They haven''t been watching this cafe for a year."


    "Oh, really?" Sophia''s face suddenly brightened.. "I am glad to hear that."

 Chapter 136 - Fae Finally Made Up Her Mind

    Sophia''s face was filled with joy. She sat beside the man she called Sir and signaled to her assistant to pour them the best wine. The waiter nodded respectfully and immediately closed the cafe door and put a "CLOSED" sign on the window.


    Soon she returned with one bottle of the most expensive wine they had and three glasses. Deftly, she poured wine into each glass.


    "This is our best wine. Please enjoy it," she said with a smile.


    "Thank you," Sophia nodded at the two guests and raised her glass. "Cheers!"


    They drank in silence for a few moments. This made Sophia curious. She wanted to know the purpose of their coming to her place.


    Also .. she had met the man several times, but she had never seen the young man with him. Who was he? she could only wonder.


    After a long silence, Sophia finally dared to ask.


    "How''s my niece? Is she all right?" Sophia asked nonchalantly. "She must have grown into an adult woman by now."


    "She''s all grown up and now doing well. You will meet her at the right time." The older man glanced at the young man sitting across from him and smiled. "My nephew looks after her well."


    Sophia forced a small smile on her lips and nodded. "Sorry, I forced you to come here. You know I am anxious about being watched and not very good at covering my tracks. I think I''ve been very patient for the past ten years. I don''t know how much longer I can last. I need clarity."


    "You know, Lady Meier, good things come to those who wait, but fools rush in. I hope you do not forget who we are dealing with. People like them cannot be fooled without such meticulous and thorough preparation. You need to be dedicated and patient." The older man tapped his long fingers on the table. His voice was still as calm as ever, but Sophia could pick up on the slightest threat in it.


    If you give up and want to back down now, we hope you won''t cross over to the enemy side.


    Sophia hurriedly waved her hand and shook her head. Her face was suddenly filled with worry. "I will be patient. I can be patient. I just need certainty. What are you going to do next? I don''t want to be in constant darkness. I don''t even know if you guys are still alive .. or whether my niece is still alive. This situation makes me feel very tormented."


    The man who managed to beat and fiddle with Alaric Rhionen and his family should not be underestimated. In fact, Sophia was more afraid of him than of Alaric, who now called himself Elios Linden.


    She only felt worried because it had been almost two years since she had heard anything, nor could she find them.


    How could she know that their plan was still working? What if something happened and she wasn''t even aware of it? Wouldn''t it be stupid if she continued living in Rotterdam and managing this cafe?


    She just needed reassurance. And now, they had come directly and gave her what she needed. Sophia felt she could be patient again.


    Ahh ... it''s been ten years.


    This resentment was deeply rooted in her whole being.


    "It''s great if you understand. I won''t be calling you again. But, someday, you will see my nephew and your niece together. When that happens, you should contact the Schneider and Medici family. That''s a clue you need to remember."


    Sophia nodded obediently. She looked at the man with a complicated look.


    Was this all?


    They had not seen each other in almost two years now. When he finally came to see her, why was it only like this? Didn''t he want me? Sophia thought nervously.


    The man seemed to be able to read Sophia''s mind. He touched the beautiful girl''s hair and stroked it softly.


    His nephew nodded and immediately got up and left the cafe without saying anything. He looked indifferent with both hands in his pockets.


    "Ahh .. does that mean you want to stay for dinner?" Sophia asked, looking hopeful. The man nodded. Sophia''s face immediately became radiant. "I''ll take my coat. I know a good steakhouse nearby."


    She hurried to her feet and entered the back room. The beautiful girl came out not long after, wearing a beautiful sky blue coat. She then reached out her hand and took the man''s arm happily.


    Sophia''s mood was really bright today. Even though the autumn made everything look so gray and the blowing wind was chilling to the bone, she didn''t care about them at all.


    Her heart was filled with warmth to the brim.


    ***


    Ren arrived back at his penthouse at 5 pm. He had so much to take care of this weekend, and tomorrow he also had to prepare for another conference. He hadn''t had time to sleep, and his body was starting to feel very tired.


    Ah ... why was he so weak and dependent on the warmth of his wife''s body to just close his eyes? Sure, he told Fae that he had lived well for the thirty years before he met her, but in truth, he was lying.


    His life before Fae had not been all right. He was in agony. He survived because of his firm determination to achieve so many things that he had planned.


    Hmm .. he had to endure it a few more weeks. By then, Fae would have made a decision. Given that Fae had no one in this world but him, Ren felt sure that his wife would choose him.


    He just had to wait.


    Meanwhile, he would keep himself busy with work and various other plans.


    ***


    Fae felt less and less at home, living alone at the mansion without Ren there. All the servants treated her kindly, but Fae realized that she was not their real employer. She didn''t want to act as the mistress of the house without her husband.


    Why did Ren treat her like this? This was the first time Fae had defied her husband''s wishes, and she didn''t expect Ren to react so unexpectedly. In fact, Fae did not actually demand anything. If she got pregnant, she just wanted to raise the child in peace. If Ren didn''t want to get involved, she wouldn''t force him to accept the child.


    For a week, Fae tried to think through all that had happened and what she wanted in the future.


    After pondering for a long time, she finally made up her mind.


    ***


    Ren glared at the sound of a phone call ringing. He was busy studying something. He grabbed his cell phone and about to slam it on the floor when he read the name of the caller on the screen.


    FAE HANENBERG


    He endearingly gave her his last name in the contact details, even though he knew their marriage would not last more than five years.


    Ren finally took a deep breath and pressed the accept call button.


    "Ren, I''m in the lobby of your apartment building. Can we talk for a moment? I forced John to take me here. So please don''t scold him." He could hear Fae speak calmly.


    Ren saw that there was an incoming text message from John an hour ago. Maybe the driver wanted to ask his permission to bring Fae here, but Ren didn''t have time to read it.


    "Come on up," said Ren.. He then hung up the call.

 Chapter 137 - I Want A Divorce

    Five minutes later, there was a knock on the penthouse door. Ren immediately opened it and saw his wife standing by the door. The man invited her in and then closed the door behind him.


    "Would you like some tea?" asked Ren as he lifted the teapot.


    Fee nodded. "Yes, please. Thank you."


    "Wait a minute. Please sit down," said Ren. He walked inside after signing for Fee to sit in his grand living room.


    Fee complied and sat down on one of the single sofas. She looked around and studied the penthouse. While waiting for Ren to make tea for them, she admired the luxurious living room. It was the most luxurious place she had ever seen, far more opulent than Ren''s private mansion and the resort in Rhine.


    Ah, Fee remembered now. Ren''s private mansion was inherited from his mother. The design was not as modern as this penthouse, which was probably designed according to Ren''s personal taste.


    Inwardly, she wondered what other assets her husband actually owned. Why did Ren never bring her here even though they had been married for more than a year?


    Was Ren still afraid to reveal everything to her before their marriage safely reached that five-year milestone?


    Maybe Ren still couldn''t trust Fee completely. If he had revealed all his secrets and assets, and Fee suddenly asked for a divorce and threatened to reveal their secret marriage, maybe Ren was afraid that he would lose his property.


    Fae sighed sadly. If that was the case, she would feel very sad. Ren apparently didn''t trust her.


    Fae was by no means a materialistic girl. She did not marry Ren because of his status and wealth. Fae even supported whatever her husband wanted.


    Ren said he wanted to step down from his position, so, of course, Fee would accept whatever he wanted to do. Fae married him not because he was a prince, nor because he was wealthy.


    Fae knew that these things didn''t matter to her.


    Ah .. if only her husband could understand her heart and trust her.


    Ren''s distrust of Fee ... must have been the real problem, so that he wouldn''t open up and didn''t even allow Fee to become pregnant.


    Come to think of it, there was nothing wrong with her giving birth to children from their marriage. After all, she would always be behind the scenes and would not interfere with Ren and his duties.


    As Ren said himself, four more years after he resigned from his position, they would be able to retreat and live in peace. No need to get involved in politics and world''s affairs.


    Wouldn''t they, when that time comes, just have to continue their domestic life and live happily with their children?


    It was these thoughts that disturbed Fee very much. She didn''t know why, but her gut told her that Ren had other reasons.


    She already knew that Ren couldn''t love her. Was that the real reason why Ren didn''t want to have children from her?


    Was Ren afraid that he wouldn''t be able to love their child either?


    The girl could only take a deep breath.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting," said Ren, who appeared with a tray filled with an elegant ceramic teapot and two small cups.


    He sat gracefully across from Fee and poured tea into their respective cups. He handed her a cup, which the girl accepted with a trembling hand. Ren noticed Fee''s attitude, and he furrowed his brows. Yet, he didn''t ask anything.


    "Thank you," said Fee.


    She took a sip of her tea and then put her cup on the table. She then sat down with both hands on her lap and watched Ren. The man was still sipping his tea calmly.


    "Ren ... I''ve made up my mind," Fee said a few moments later. Although her hands were shaking, her voice sounded calm.


    Ren put down his cup and looked at Fee closely. He calculated that it had been three weeks since the incident occurred. Fae should now know whether she was pregnant or not.


    "What is your decision?" asked Ren with the same calmness.


    "I had given our relationship a lot of thought. I finally admitted to myself that we got married too quickly. At that time, I was feeling devastated and lonely because I didn''t have anyone in the world. So, I readily accepted your proposal. I felt vulnerable and didn''t think straight, so I agreed to an agreement that I couldn''t fulfill. I did my best to be a good wife to you and always supported you in any way I could. But I didn''t know that I wasn''t as strong as I thought." Fee looked at Ren, trying to figure out what her husband might be thinking about her decision. Too bad, Ren''s expression stayed flat.


    Fee took a deep breath and filled her chest with as much air as she could since she was feeling suffocated. She continued her words, articulately and calmly. "I''m sorry for breaking my promise. I can''t endure being in this relationship. I can''t stand Amelia''s existence, and I am feeling very lonely. I''m afraid that if we continue the marriage, I''ll only trouble you further. That''s why I want us to separate."


    Ren didn''t say anything for a few moments. He actually wanted to hear from Fee about her health condition and whether she was pregnant or not. But the girl didn''t mention anything about it.


    Did this mean ... Fee was pregnant? Did she decide to ask for separation because she knew that Ren couldn''t accept her pregnancy ...?


    Ren gave Fee a probing look. For the first time, he realized he couldn''t read her. Finally, he asked her frankly.


    "Are you pregnant?" asked the man.


    Fee shook her head, lying through her teeth. "I''m not pregnant. But this whole situation made me realize that we don''t want the same thing. I don''t want it to happen again in the future if we insist on maintaining this marriage."


    Ren''s chest seemed to be poured with ice-cold water when he heard Fae''s answer.


    He was relieved. He did not want to involve children in this unfortunate situation.


    He could temporarily loosen his string on Fae and let her go find some freedom and cool off. Later, he would figure out how to approach her again and persuade her to reconcile.


    That''s right ... he would give her space to think and calm down. He would not disturb her.


    As long as Fee was not pregnant, their life would be fine.


    "I understand," said Ren. "You need some time to think about it. I agree to split temporarily, but I don''t want a divorce."


    "Ren ... this will only hurt you in the future if you maintain a marriage with someone you don''t get along with. We don''t want the same thing. You don''t love me anyway ..." Fee looked desperate. "You don''t really need me either. Wasn''t it you who said that your life was fine for thirty years before you met me? I don''t think there''s any point in having us tie ourselves down in marriage anymore. We can divorce and pretend it never happened."


    "I know you need time to be alone, so do I. I''ve been away for three weeks to give each of us time to think," said Ren. "Do you know why I left the mansion, my dear wife?"


    Fee shook her head. She didn''t know why Ren left her at the mansion alone. It had really hurt her.


    "I don''t know," the girl bit her lip.


    "I left so we could think. If a husband and wife fight, the husband has to be the one to go. I can''t possibly kick you out. You have nowhere to go and the world out there is a dangerous place," said the man, shaking his head. "I gave you and myself time to be away from each so we could think. But, apparently, after three weeks, you still need more time. I accept that you want a temporary separation so you can do what you want. But I don''t want a divorce."


    "But¡ª"


    Ren interrupted Fae''s words. "If you want a divorce, you have to file it in Monaco. I don''t want a divorce in Moravia. There''s no way we can hide it if you file for divorce in Moravia."


    Fee swallowed hard. The cost of traveling to Monaco was very expensive. Ren could easily go there, but Fee didn''t have that much money.


    "I''m going to work and save money to file for our divorce in Monaco," said Fae, at last. "I won''t change my mind."


    Ren shook his head at Fae. Deep inside, he was annoyed that he had misjudged this girl.


    "Why are you so stubborn, Fae?"

 Chapter 138 - Separation

    Fae actually wanted to ask the same question, why was Ren so stubborn?


    However, she only kept the question in her heart. The girl looked at Ren calmly. "You don''t have to worry that I will disclose our relationship to anyone. I just want to live in peace."


    Fae still had some savings from her monthly allowance that Ren sent to her account every month and her salary from Magnolia Caf¨¦.


    However, she had to work to earn money, not only to pay for her school but also for her child after she gave birth. Plus, the cost to go to Monaco and process their divorce, all on her own, because Ren didn''t want to do it.


    "I am never worried you would disclose anything, Fae. I trust you," said Ren.


    No, you don''t trust me. If you trusted me, we wouldn''t be like this, Fae thought sadly.


    "Very well, then. I''ve said everything I wanted to say. Then, I''ll go now," said Fae. She rose to her feet to leave the penthouse. "Thank you for the tea."


    Ren followed Fae''s steps.


    "Where are you going?" he asked.


    "I''ve got my things sorted, and I''ll be out of the mansion soon. I''ve been looking for a small flat downtown," Fae said. "I''ll only need to trouble John once to take me there."


    Ren was still amazed at Fae''s decision and could not prevent Fae from leaving him.


    All of this was unexpected. He thought he knew Fae well and could guess what step she was going to take.


    Why was Fae still desperate to ask for them to separate? Didn''t she have no one in this world? Ren was her only family. Why did Fae decide to leave?


    He pondered for a while before then texting John to take Fae wherever the girl wanted to go and then report to him what happened.


    [Take my wife wherever she wants. You must also offer to pick her up anytime she needs you.]


    [Yes, Sir.]


    ***


    Fae only carried one small suitcase. As she packed up her belongings in their room, she realized that almost everything she owned in that house was a gift from Ren. She felt bad taking them with her.


    She didn''t want to be considered a gold-digger. That''s why she only brought essential stuff with her. What she found especially important were some of her favorite clothes and small souvenirs from the places she visited with Ren.


    She couldn''t throw away the good memories with Ren from the time when they were still happy together. Without the good memories they had, she would never be in this situation and now pregnant with a child. In fact, Ren was wrong to think Fae would never leave him just because she was an orphan who had no one in this world but her husband.


    Fae was determined to make the decision to leave Ren because she cared about her child. She didn''t want her child to grow up knowing that his father didn''t want him. Fae couldn''t bear to imagine it. Fae wanted this child, and she would look after it with all her might.


    Before she left the house, Fae said goodbye to Linda. Ren''s longtime housekeeper was in tears. She tried to persuade Fae to stay, but the girl explained gently that she could not.


    Toughening her heart, Fae then got into the car and told John to drive. After the car passed the front gate, the girl looked back, staring at the mansion where she had lived for the past 14 months. Unknowingly, her tears flowed profusely.


    Fae had been looking for a small flat in downtown. She found a cheap one down a little and a very dense alley. John could not drive her to the front of the building because the road was not accessible by cars. Fae only asked to be dropped off by the park, down the block, and then walked to her flat.


    She rented the studio for 500 euros per month. It was quite cheap for the location. But as usual, quality came with a price. The unit was a tiny studio. In that space, there was only a simple bed with a kitchenette and a bathroom. That was all.


    For Fae, the most important thing was that the rent must be affordable to save most of her money. She still had around 7000 euros in her account.


    If she could find another job and started working again for the next few months, she would be able to add more money to her savings so that she would have enough to fall back on once her pregnancy entered the third trimester and she could no longer work.


    Later, when she could no longer hide her pregnancy, she would take all her savings and return to Rhine. There, she could live at her grandmother''s old house to avoid paying rent. The cost of living in the village was also cheaper, so she could save money. She also still had some former schoolmates who could help her in case of an emergency.


    When she walked into her tiny flat, Fae stood by the door for a moment, looking around. Ahh .. this place isn''t so bad, she thought.


    She could put some potted plants by the windows and on the small balcony over there. She could always take care of plants well. If there were green and healthy plants in this flat, the atmosphere would definitely become more pleasant.


    She rested for a moment and then arranged her stuff in the cupboard. When she was done, Face rushed to the farmer''s market which was not far from her building. There, she bought several plants, groceries, and simple household items.


    After arranging the plants in pots and cleaning the house, Fae lay down on the bed. She was very tired.


    Ah .. the mattress was so hard, Fae complained to herself.


    She took off the sheets and checked the mattress on the bed. She could only sigh when she realized that the bed the flat owner provided was very cheap and of poor quality.


    She tried to sleep and closed her eyes, but the mattress made her body sore all over.


    Geez ... have I become spoiled for 15 months of living in Ren''s mansion? Fae asked herself. The bed at the mansion was made from the best memory foam from the world''s best mattress manufacturers.


    Ren, who always had trouble sleeping, had bought only the best mattresses, and, during her stay with Ren, Fae became accustomed to it as well.


    Here, she found only the cheapest mattress. It was as hard as wood on her delicate body. Fae tried to force herself to sleep there, but she soon realized she couldn''t sleep. She was very tired .. but he couldn''t sleep at all on this hard mattress.


    Fae sat on the bed with her face buried in her hands and wept.


    ***


    Fae cried until her tears dried, and she finally fell asleep. When she woke up, Fae felt her muscles sore. Finally, she had to admit to herself gloomily that she would not be able to sleep on the mattress the landlord had provided.


    Reluctantly, she opened her laptop and looked for a better mattress in the marketplace. She was very unhappy to spend so much money on a mattress that she would only use for a few months, but Fae had no other choice.


    If she wanted to survive this next few months and stay healthy, for the sake of her baby ... then she must sleep well. Whether she liked it or not, she had to buy a decent mattress for herself.


    When she finished ordering her mattress, Fae forced herself to eat a sandwich and drink hot tea. She tried to sleep again. Tomorrow, she would go to Magnolia Cafe for the last time because she wanted to ask the cafe for her last paycheck. She was always paid in cash because she was a part-timer. That was the agreement.


    She would not continue to work there as a waiter, let alone as the wife of the new owner. She didn''t want Ren to think that she was materialistic.


    ***


    Fae thanked Stevan for his trust over the last 7,5 months and apologized that she suddenly tendered her resignation. Ella and several of her other coworkers looked lost.


    "Why did you have to quit your job, Fae?" asked Ella in a low voice. "Is it because your promotion was given to me?"


    Fae shook her head, "It''s not that, at all. I just need a new atmosphere. You are a good assistant manager. Congratulations ..."


    She hugged them one by one and then left. Fae walked briskly to the bus stop. She wanted to immediately submit her applications to several new places. When she had left the Magnolia Cafe one block away, suddenly a voice called her name from behind.


    "Fae ... wait!"


    Fae frowned when she heard someone called her name. She did not feel familiar with the voice. The girl stopped her track and looked back.


    Ah ... it was the man who had helped her! What was he doing here?

 Chapter 139 - Looking For A Job

    Fae turned and waited for the man who had called her to come closer. Mischa appeared not long after. He was wearing a thin black shirt and matching pants. His face looked delighted and full of smiles, fascinated Fae for a moment.


    Hmm .. wasn''t the temperature already very cold? thought Fae. It was almost winter, but this man casually dressed as if it were summer.


    "I''m looking for you," said Mischa.


    Fae pointed at her own nose. "You''re looking for me? For what?"


    "I want to make sure you are all right," said the man, earnestly. He was also interested in Fae because she reminded him of the missing daughter of his foster father, but he didn''t want to say it now. "I stopped by the cafe where you worked, and they said you just quit, and you are not yet far. So I chased you."


    "Oh ..." Fae didn''t know what to say in response to this man''s words. She frowned after she remembered something suspicious. "How did you know I work there?"


    "Oh .. last month, when you left the park after crying, someone recognized you since the cafe where you worked at was not far from there. They told me where you worked. Apparently, you haven''t been to that cafe for a long time. I asked your coworkers to tell me when you come back. I almost missed you." Mischa smiled sweetly. "All this time I was wondering if you are all right?"


    Fae was stunned by Mischa''s explanation. In fact, she knew what this man meant, but it didn''t feel right for him to pay that much attention to a married woman, let alone find out everything about Fae''s workplace.


    Fae also remembered that her husband was jealous of Mischa. He accused Fae of having a special relationship with him. Ren said Mischa''s presence when he helped her twice was not really a coincidence. Was it true?


    Fae looked at Mischa with a probing look. Was this man stalking her?


    He was well-groomed, and his face looked sincere, but Fae could not tell if this man had good intentions.


    "Are you suspicious of me?" Mischa apparently could read the girl''s mind. "Sorry, if I bothered you. I''ve been honestly telling you that you reminded me of my foster sister. That''s why I feel responsible for helping you. That is all."


    "Oh ..." Fae nodded. She now remembered that Mischa had said that she looked like his missing foster sister. Her suspicions dissipated a little.


    "What does she look like? Does she really look like me?"


    Mischa nodded. "But she was long gone. So her appearance must have changed a lot."


    So far, there had been so many beautiful girls with platinum hair and blue eyes who claimed to be Vega to the Linden family, and all of them were proven to be lying or impostors since DNA couldn''t be faked.


    Now, for Mischa, a mere physical resemblance was no longer that big of a deal. He also did not want to rush and took Fae to Elios Linden and asked him to check whether this girl was his daughter or not.


    What if he''s wrong again? He couldn''t imagine how much more Elios and Aleksis would suffer.


    "Do you have her picture? If I see her, I''ll call you," said Fae emphatically.


    Mischa had to shake his head. He could not tell this girl or anyone else that he was looking for Vega Linden, who disappeared and was kidnapped 5.5 years ago. He didn''t know whether those people would help him or take advantage of the fact that he was looking for Vega.


    Several years ago, Mischa had made such a grave mistake and met several girls who claimed to be Vega. Actually, in these modern times, it was very difficult to fake an identity and pretend to be someone else, because of DNA testing. Still, there were people who tried their luck by lying.


    "I''m afraid I don''t have her photo," said Mischa. "I''m sure we''ll find her one day. No one in the family gives up."


    "I am glad to hear that." Fae took a deep breath. Somewhere out there, a girl was missing, and her whole family struggled to find her for years. They never gave up, no matter what. It means they loved her so much that even after 5 years they were still looking for her. While she didn''t have anyone in this world.


    Why was fate so unfair?


    "I hope you will find her. I''m sorry, I can''t help you. I don''t even know what she looks like." Fae then turned around and continued on her way.


    "It''s okay," said Mischa. Reflexively he walked to follow Fee''s steps. "I''m not telling you about her to ask your help but to make you believe me that I''m not a bad person. I don''t mean anything bad to you. I sincerely want to help you."


    "Thank you," said Fee. She opened her cell phone and looked for something. "But I don''t think you can help me. You don''t seem to be from Moravia."


    "You''re right. I''m not from here. Do you need help that only a Moravian can do?" asked Mischa.


    Fee sighed again. Her gaze looked past the park, toward the CBD (Central Business District). If she could get a job at one of the companies there, she would work hard and save money. She was also willing to quit school to work full time.


    However .. was there any company that would give a high school graduate a chance? Currently, she was still a freshman in her university, and there was no other diploma that she could use.


    "Right now, I only need work for the next five months," Fee said. "I don''t want to work at the Magnolia Cafe anymore because of certain considerations, but I''m in need of a job and since you''re not from here, you can''t possibly help me."


    "You ... do you need a job?" Mischa had actually been wondering why a girl who was related to a Moravian prince had to work at Magnolia Caf¨¦. And now, it seemed that after she quit working there, Fae wanted to find a new job.


    Did this girl not know the real identity of the man she was with? Mischa asked himself.


    Or was I mistaken? Prince Renald did say Fee was his wife.


    Then, if she was really his wife, why did he let his wife work in such a place?


    "I can help you get a job," said Mischa quickly. "I may not be a resident of Moravia, but I know someone at the RMI headquarters and they have a branch office in Almstad. I can ask him if they have any vacancies for you."


    Fae was stunned at Mischa''s words. "Are you serious?"


    She really couldn''t believe her luck. RMI was one of the largest technology group companies in the world and it had many branches in major cities. If she could get a job there, even if it''s just a lowly job, she could learn a lot and at the same time earn a pretty good income.


    "I mean it. You can send your application to my email address," Mischa took out another black card from his pocket. "If you lost the card yesterday, you can call me again. Do you have any special skills?"


    Fee frowned and tried to think. "I am currently studying at Almstad Business School and have learned a few things about management and administration. I plan to take the next semester off while thinking about what I want to do. In addition to that, I have worked at Magnolia Caf¨¦ and almost got promoted to assistant manager. Previously I worked at a resort as a receptionist. Hmm ... I also speak five languages."


    "Sounds good," Mischa nodded. "I think there must be a job that is suitable for you. RMI is a technology company that doesn''t require a diploma, but skills. You just send me your resume as soon as possible. I''ll let you know the interviews and so on."


    Fee did feel the weight on her chest halved. Ah .. why was Mischa so kind to her? He had helped Fee twice and now he was even finding her a job.


    Fae was grateful that she looked like Mischa''s foster sister. That made the man cared for her so much and wanted to help her constantly.


    "Thank you very much. I''ll send it very soon." Fee bowed slightly. "Then, please excuse me. I''ll go home and rest. I don''t feel well."


    "Are you sick?" asked Mischa. "Do you want me to take you home?"


    "No. I just need to rest. See you." Without waiting for an answer from Mischa, Fae quickly crossed the street and took the bus back to her flat.


    Mischa just stared at the girl leaving with a concerned expression. Fee did seem mysterious to him. He would go home and find information about who the girl really was, and what did she have to do with Prince Renald Hanenberg.


    .


    .


    >>>>>>>>


    From the author:


    While waiting for more chapters in this book, if you like a modern short novel, you can read my favorite book that I wrote last year, it''s "Ludwina & Andrea: A Love That Never Fails". It has 55 chapters and is now on the 37th chapter.


    I plan to update the rest of the chapters before September 30 in Webnovel, so probably 5 chapters per day for the next 4 days, because by 1 October I will remove the book.


    I want to join Wattys (writing) competition in Wattpad and so the book cannot be published on other sites.. It has to be exclusive on Wattpad.

 Chapter 140 - Job Interview At RMI

    It took Fae a few days to calm down after she met Mischa. She decided to find something to do by rearranging her flat. The flowers and potted plants she bought at the farmer''s market lined nicely at her little balcony. Every day she would take good care of them and even sang to them.


    Within a few days, all the plants had grown so healthy and beautiful. The balcony looked prettier now, and slowly, Fae was starting to feel at home.


    The new mattress she bought also turned out to make a huge difference. She was now sleeping better, although of course, this mattress couldn''t be compared to the super expensive mattress at Ren''s mansion. After she regained her sleep, Fae began to do more and think more clearly about her next move.


    Ah .. she tried to keep her mind busy to avoid always thinking about her husband.


    Early on after she moved out, Fae had always worried about how Ren would be able to rest without her. However, when she read the news on the internet or watched TV and saw that Amelia was still following Ren everywhere and was always there whenever Ren attended official events, Fae tried to harden her heart. She should stop caring about him.


    Ren had promised to fire Amelia, but now that Fae asked to separate from him, she no longer tried to collect that promise. Maybe Ren really needed his secretary who had been with him for all these years.


    Fae felt bad about demanding things from Ren, considering that she had decided to go.


    Currently, Fae''s focus was entirely on the child in her womb. Her baby would be coming to the world soon!


    She had checked her pregnancy with a test pack several times and the results were always positive. She was certain that she was pregnant. However, Fae still had not thought about seeing a doctor.


    She was thinking about the right time. After all, Ren was very influential, and he had trusted people who could tell him everything that happened to her.


    She knew that all this time, John was diligently watching her movement, of course, on Ren''s orders. Fae had lied to her husband and said that she was not pregnant. So, she had to think about how she could have her pregnancy checked without making Ren suspicious.


    She had to quickly raise enough money and go back to Rhine, her hometown.


    With that in mind, a week later, Fae finally decided to accept Mischa''s offer and send her application. If Mischa could really help Fae to get a job at the RMI, she would feel very grateful.


    [Thank you for your offer the other day. Since I really need this job, I will not let my pride stand in the way and pretend I don''t need help. Please kindly find attached my most recent resume and cover letter. Hopefully, your friend can find a suitable vacancy for me. Thank you so much for your help. Best regards.]


    She sent her resume to Mischa''s personal email address and then informed the man via SMS that she had just sent her resume.


    Now, she only needed to wait and see if Mischa really could help her or not.


    In less than a minute later, an SMS reply came from the man.


    [Thank you. I''ll get them to call you for the interview.]


    Fae sighed with relief. Mischa sounded very convincing. If it was true that Fae can work for RMI with the man''s help, then she promised to do her best so as not to embarrass Mischa who had recommended her.


    While waiting for an interview invitation from RMI, Fae then focused her thoughts on her coming exam. Winter just arrived, and next week she would have an exam.


    Although she did not know whether she would be able to continue her studies after this semester was over, Fae decided to come to campus and take all the exams so that her efforts to study during the last semester was not in vain.


    She would later take time off from school until she could find a good time to continue. Not only she had to think about the cost, but also her baby.


    Over the next five months, she would work hard to raise money, and after that, she would focus on taking care of her baby for a few months until she could find someone to help her with childcare. Only then would she return to school.


    ***


    "Madame has taken the next semester off from school," John gave his report to Ren, who listened carefully. "Since meeting Mischa Rhionen last week, she hasn''t seen him again. Madame only went to campus to take exams and submit her request to take the next semester off."


    Ren nodded and waved his hand. "You can go."


    "Uhm ... Sir," John looked like he wanted to ask something, but his face looked doubtful.


    "What is it, John?" Ren asked as he looked at his trusted driver with an impatient expression.


    "Linda asked when Master will be coming home," asked John reluctantly.


    Ren frowned at the question. He did not know when he would return home. The place would have been very quiet without Fae being there. Ren felt better staying in the penthouse for the time being. At least he was very close to the royal palace and his own office.


    "I still have a lot of things to do. Just tell Linda. I''ll be back when it''s time," said Ren.


    "Very well. I will take my leave now, Sir," said John, bowing respectfully. He then exited the penthouse, leaving Ren alone.


    His master had become somewhat different lately. He hadn''t even returned home for two months. Was this the result of his wife leaving? John could only ask himself.


    After Joh left, Ren returned to immersing himself in his work. He was glad to hear that Fae was fine. For now, he would leave Fae alone so she could think. Later, when the time was right, he would go straight to her and discuss their relationship.


    He''s in no rush. It looked like Fae and Mischa didn''t see each other either.


    ***


    [My friend said, they have a vacancy that is suitable for you. Can you come for the interview tomorrow before lunchtime?]


    [Of course. Thank you.] Fae hastily replied. [Ahhh ... I can come at any time.]


    [You didn''t ask me about the job, by the way.] Mischa wondered why Fae was not at all curious about the position available and deemed suitable for her.


    [I believe in you. I''m sure you have spoken well to your friend. The rest, I will do my best so as not to embarrass you.] Fae replied.


    In fact, she was not very picky when it came to work. Fae was willing to do anything to survive.


    [Very well, then.]


    Mischa became more and more interested in Fae. He would give her a good job, while he himself would find an excuse to stay longer in Almstad.


    The results of his research indicated that Fae Muller was an ordinary village girl from a small village by the lake in Rhine. However, for some reason after meeting Fae in person several times, Mischa felt there was something interesting about her and he was determined to find out more.


    He must earn her trust and find out what her true relationship with Prince Renald was and whether there was another secret behind her identity.


    Something in Mischa''s heart told him that Fae was Vega, or at least had a relationship with that girl. However, he did not yet dare to hope or conclude hastily. After so many mistakes in the past, he had become even more careful.


    It would have been better for him to spend more time with Fae and to seek information more closely. He was glad Fae was in need of his help. He would take this opportunity to give Fae a job and himself would temporarily move to the office in Almstad.


    Five minutes after receiving an SMS from Mischa, Fae received an official invitation for a job interview to her email, directly from the RMI Almstad office.


    When she read the email, Fae finally really believed that Mischa knew someone in that company. That''s why he could recommend Fae to work there.


    [Please come at 11 am for an interview at the RMI office. We look forward to seeing you.]


    Fae was delighted to see the email and rushed to confirm her appointment.


    Gosh ... she''s going for a job interview at one of the world''s biggest tech companies!

 Chapter 141 - Personal Assistant?

    The next day Fae was already dressed in neat clothes, and she fashioned her hair in a neat bun. She looked very professional. Fae arrived at the RMI building at 10.30 am or half an hour before her appointment. The receptionist escorted her to the 7th floor and invited her to sit and wait in the interview room.


    As she walked into the interview room following the receptionist, Fae saw how charming the RMI office was. The office design was luxurious and professional, truly showing a world-class company.


    The employees working there were mostly dressed in smart casual outfits. All of them had bright faces, and they seemed to really enjoy their jobs. Ah, it would be nice if she could be accepted to work here.


    Unfortunately, Fae can only work for the next four or five months. She could cover her pregnancy with loose clothing until she was 6 months. But more than that, she didn''t think she would be able to fool anyone. She had to stop working and retreat to her village.


    Later she would think about what to do after her baby was born. Maybe she would hire a nanny and get back to work. She really hoped that the RMI, like Mischa said, did not need a diploma to work there, but skills.


    At precisely 11 am, there was a knock at the door, and a well-dressed man in his late 30s walked in.


    "Good day, thank you for coming on time. My name is Sam Haney, from HR," said the man kindly. He then sat across from Fae and examined something on his tablet. "Okay. Your name is Fae Muller, and you are applying for the job as Mr. Mischa Rhionen''s personal assistant for Moravia."


    "Eh ... what?" Fae was surprised when she heard the man''s words. Mischa Rhionen''s personal assistant? Did he mean Mischa, who helped her several times already? So, Mischa worked at RMI too? Fae quickly cleared her throat and interrupted the interviewer. "Sorry, can you repeat what you said?"


    Sam looked up and stared at Fae in amazement. "What do you want me to repeat?"


    "Uhm .. what job is it that I am applying for? I didn''t know that I was applying for the personal assistant position," Fae said. "I sent a resume through an acquaintance who said there was a job opening here. He didn''t say what the vacancy was. Does Mr. Mischa Rhionen really need an assistant?"


    Sam nodded. "That''s right. Mr. Rhionen has just moved to Moravia and he needs an assistant because his German is not very good. He will need help from an assistant from Moravia who understands the language and can work well. He is very busy and his assistant should be tough. Do you think you can do it?" "


    Sam then mentioned the nominal salary offered for the job. Fae swallowed hard. At first, she wanted to refuse the offer. She felt that she was helped to get a job, not because of her own efforts.


    Mischa''s actions reminded her of her husband, Ren, who bought Magnolia Caf¨¦ when Fae said she wanted to work there. Now, Mischa just gave her a job when Fae needed one.


    It is so good to be rich and powerful, Fae thought. They can go around buying companies and giving jobs to poor people like me.


    Fae tried to think fast.


    Even though her pride was nudged because, again, she didn''t get a job on her own, Fae could not afford to turn down this job offer. Not only did she get to be part of a big and well-known company, but she was also offered a very high salary.


    If she worked well and saved her income from RMI, then she would be able to survive for two years without working while taking care of her child, and only then would she be able to find work again.


    I shouldn''t let my pride get in the way, Fae thought. She must be flexible in life, because now she didn''t only have herself to think about, but also the baby in her womb.


    Finally, Fae nodded. "I can do it, Sir. I speak five languages ??fluently. I think I''ll be able to help Mr. Rhionen in his work."


    "That''s right. That''s why we offered you this job. Apart from the German we speak here, we saw on your resume that you also speak Romanian. It is widely used at the RMI headquarters in Bucharest."


    Fae recalled that the RMI was first established in Romania and that one of its main offices was in Bucharest.


    Ah ... this was like a dream come true!


    She always wanted to speak Romanian more, because she felt that she could remember her past if she got used to using other languages ??that she spoke. Now, she would be able to do so because RMI Almstad had links with its headquarters in Bucharest.


    Hmm .. then, can Mischa also speak Romanian? Fae wondered inwardly. From, his name, Fae knew that Mischa was a Slavian. During the few times they met, Mischa always spoke to her in English.


    If Mischa could speak Romanian too, Fae would be delighted. She would be able to maintain her fluency after working as Mischa''s personal assistant. She remembered that her genius husband spoke ten languages, but he couldn''t speak Romanian.


    Ah ... why did she think of Ren again? Fae scolded herself. Her relationship with that man was over. Fae broke their agreement, and she also asked to separate, even though Ren said he didn''t want to divorce.


    Fae must now try to forget him and move on.


    She was still young. There was still so much she could do with her life. And soon .. she would also have her own child. Her mind wandered, and she hardly noticed Sam discussing her job description as a personal assistant.


    She was not sure what Mischa Rhionen''s position was at RMI, that he needed an assistant. Was Mischa a director?


    Ah ... I can ask him later, Fae thought.


    When at last, Sam rose to his feet and congratulated her, Fae moved from her reverie. She hurriedly got up and returned Sam''s handshake.


    "Congratulations, then you can start working next Monday. Later, my assistant will send the contract to your email so you can study it. She will also prepare you for the training. You will meet your boss next Monday," said Sam.


    Fae nodded respectfully. "Thank you, Mr. Haney. I''ll do my best."


    Fae then excused herself and went home. She left the RMI Almstad building with a chest filled with happiness. She had been offered a really good job with a decent salary.


    Sam said that her salary and benefits were substantial since her job as a personal assistant would be very busy and quite strenuous. Mischa would probably need her outside of business hours and sometimes even on weekends too. All overtime work would be compensated appropriately.


    Fae had absolutely no objection. She always wanted to work and make money. After all, she had no other activities outside the office and also has no friends to socialize with. If she could use her time to work and raise money, she would feel very happy.


    After she arrived back at her flat, Fae immediately texted Mischa to thank him for his help.


    [Thank you for the job you offered. I met Sam Haney earlier and discussed job descriptions. I''ve accepted everything.]


    [Congratulations.] Mischa''s reply came in five minutes later.


    [Uhm ... you shouldn''t have lied saying you asked your friends about job vacancies, when in fact, you are the one who gave me the job.] Fae said again.


    She wanted to tell Mischa that she already knew that Mischa would be her boss later.


    [I''m sorry. I thought you would refuse right away if I was telling you the truth from the beginning. But I do need an assistant. I hope you could stand working for me.]


    Stand working for him? Fae furrowed her brows. He didn''t know why Mischa said that. Was he such a terrible boss that people often couldn''t stand working for him?


    Fae pressed her chest and tried to calm herself down. Even though Mischa would be a terrifying boss, Fae now had no choice. It was too late to cancel because earlier she had accepted a job as Mischa''s assistant.


    After a while, she decided that Mischa must be joking. The man looked really nice.. How could people not stand him? It was hard to believe.

 Chapter 142 - Working In RMI

    Fae learned a lot about RMI while getting ready for her job. She was very interested in knowing that the company group had four main offices, in Bucharest, New York, Shanghai, and Singapore.


    This group had been around for decades and grew so fast a dozen years ago when they started producing various AI products integrated with households and offices, saving humans a lot of work in doing day to day tasks.


    Currently, RMI was led by the Linden family, which was very famous in the world. However, it was very rare for people to meet the members of this family in person. They had only heard a rumor that the Linden family was very beautiful.


    Five years ago, Elios Linden appeared in various media, asking people around the world to help find his missing daughter. His handsome face looked tired and filled with grief, making so many people sympathize with him.


    In all RMI and Schneider Group representative offices, part of the new employee training was to recognize the face of Vega Linden, who was kidnapped. All employees should open their eyes and ears to find the teenage girl.


    Unfortunately, there were too many false clues and wrong leads about Vega, so Elios and his family had to experience dozens of disappointments when they got clues to their daughter''s whereabouts which turned out to be misleading.


    Now that part was omitted from new employee training because it was considered ineffective after four years of running without success.


    Fae read all these references with a heavy chest.


    Ahh .. this Vega Linden girl was so lucky. She disappeared, but the whole world was looking for her and her family still hoped for her return. Fae could tell how much she was loved.


    While she... she was alone and had no one. Why can''t the universe be fair and let everyone have the same life where they could have a loving family? she could only wonder.


    ***


    Fae came to work at 9 am and immediately received a briefing and induction from Sam Haney''s assistant about her duties. Sarah, who provided all the information and direction for Fae, was a beautiful girl with a tall body and golden curls that she pinned beautifully with pearl hair clips.


    Before Fae worked in this office, Sarah was the office belle that all the male staff at RMI Almstad adored. Now, Fae immediately caught the attention of all the men in the office when she walked in following Sarah to the training room.


    Sarah, who realized the men''s attention was no longer on her for some reason, felt her chest churn. Was this called jealousy? She glanced at Fae and had to admit, in disgust, how charming this new employee was.


    Fae wore no makeup at all. She just used a lip balm to moisturize her naturally red lips so it wouldn''t feel dry. Her blue body-fitting dress looked professional. Her hair was fashioned neatly in a bun with a simple hair clip she bought in Italy during her honeymoon with Ren. She looked simple yet classy.


    However, Fae''s simple appearance became such contrast to the other girls in the office who were wearing the most beautiful makeup possible. They dressed up to the nines, but still fall far short of the new girl who didn''t even try to look pretty.


    "What is your relationship with Mr. Rhionen?" Sarah asked as she took a chair in front of Fae. She started to open her laptop to open a presentation to display on the screen in front of them.


    Fae was stunned by this blunt question. She felt that she did not have any relationship with Mischa whatsoever. They only knew each other briefly. It just so happened that Mischa helped her and was now offering her a job.


    "I have nothing to do with anyone in this company other than work matters," said Fae. "He is my boss now."


    "Hmm .. is that so?" Sarah asked, raising an eyebrow. "Very interesting."


    "What''s so interesting?" asked Fae in puzzlement.


    "Hmm ... you guys came at around the same time. Mr Rhionen came from RMI headquarters in Bucharest and he is a member of the founding family of our company group. I don''t know what is his purpose in finding a personal assistant in Moravia. He doesn''t even work here." Sarah looked closely at Fae. "Is it possible that he deliberately hired you to get close to you? Or maybe this job is just an excuse so he can give you money. I know he is still single in his late forties..."


    "Wait .. what did you say?" Fae tried to refrain from raising her voice. She immediately knew the direction of the girl''s conversation in front of her.


    Sarah thought that Mischa Rhionen, an older man, was after Fae and wanted to make her a mistress indirectly by giving her a job as his personal assistant in Moravia, even though Mischa didn''t live in Moravia himself.


    This really looked like an excuse. So, Sarah was hinting that Fae didn''t actually work, but she would receive a salary, while her ''boss'' remained in Bucharest.


    "It''s so good to have a job and get a very high salary without having to work," Sarah muttered sarcastically as if she was complaining about her bad luck. "Meanwhile, I have to work hard every day and sometimes work late into the night."


    Actually, Fae was shocked when she heard that Mischa was in his late forties. As far as she could remember, from several meetings with Mischa, the man looked young. He looked like he was in his mid-30s.


    Was it genetic? So lucky!


    Fae remembered that Ren also looked much younger than his real age. Even though her husband was now 31 years old, he could easily pass as a student if he wore casual clothes.


    "Sorry, Sarah. Don''t slander people carelessly. Mr. Rhionen and I have absolutely no relationship outside of work. He only helped me once when he was on vacation in Moravia. I don''t think people like him need to give jobs or other things to get any women he fancies. ..." said Fae impatiently.


    She had been trying hard to hold back, but after Sarah blatantly insulted her, she couldn''t take it anymore.


    Mischa didn''t deserve that kind of gossip, she thought.


    "Hmm ...no thief would admit to their crimes," Sarah sneered. "Nevermind, please study the presentation and fill in the questionnaire that I gave to you. Later, when it''s finished, you can come to my office to discuss the content of the training."


    Sarah handed Fae some questionnaires and then walked away. Fae shook her head at the girl''s departure.


    Ugh .. why did she had to experience another annoying gossip like this? Was this a curse she had to accept every time because of her pretty face? This matter got more and more unpleasant.


    She remembered how Franka, the director at Rhine resort, transferred her from the reception to housekeeping just because she was jealous of Fae''s beauty. Then, her school mates in college accused her of being an old man''s mistress in exchange for paying her tuition fees.


    This was all because Fae came from a village and was poor. She became subject to bullies or gossips every single time and couldn''t defend herself.


    ***


    After two days of training, Fae finally started working. She found a corner in one of the director rooms, which was vacant. Mischa hadn''t come the office at all because he was still busy with something, but he took the time to give Fae some light tasks to keep her busy.


    [Good morning, Fae. How are you?]


    Fae, who was typing something on her laptop, frowned in surprise when she read an incoming SMS from Ren. She pondered for a moment, thinking about what kind of reply she should write.


    She loved her husband very much, and just one text from Ren made her heart flutter with joy. She scolded herself for feeling this way.


    [I''m fine,] Finally, she decided to reply to the text.


    [Do you want to have dinner with me this weekend?]

 Chapter 143 - Commotion At The Cafeteria (1)

    Fae bit her lip and tried to think about the pros and cons of seeing Ren again. She did miss the man. Really missed him.


    Her lonely nights in her flat were heavy and depressing. However, Fae realized that she shouldn''t think about Ren anymore. Ren didn''t know Fae had lied about her pregnancy.


    Now Ren treated her well because he thought Fae just went to cool off and someday would come back to him. If Ren found out that Fae was actually pregnant, maybe his attitude would change.


    Fae still remembered Ren''s every word how he didn''t want her to get pregnant. Those words were very hurtful and made Fae realize that she and Ren didn''t want the same thing.


    She must be able to toughen up and hang on. She had to try to distance herself as much as possible from Ren. Slowly, if Ren could meet her, he would definitely let Fae go.


    With those thoughts, finally, Fae wrote a reply to her husband.


    [Sorry, I can''t do it this weekend.]


    Not long after, a text from Ren came again.


    [When can I take you to dinner?]


    [I don''t know.]


    [You don''t know or you don''t want to?]


    Fae decided not to reply again. She knew Ren was a genius. What was so difficult to understand from her reply? Obviously, she didn''t want to have dinner with him. Why would he need to ask? Fae thought while pursing her lips. She didn''t want to have dinner with Ren because she wanted to distance herself from him.


    Hopefully, Ren would give up on her, and he would take care of their divorce to Monaco so that Fae didn''t have to spend her own money.


    She then returned to focus her attention on the reporting task requested by Mischa. In her heart, she wondered when her boss would come to Almstad.


    When Fae accepted this job, she didn''t think that her boss was actually Mischa and that the man didn''t really work in Almstad either.


    Was it true that Mischa gave her this job out of pity?


    Ahh .. Fae really wanted to decline people''s help, which was given to her out of pity like this. However, this was not a time to be choosy.


    She must not let her pride get in the way when she needed money to take care of her baby.


    Finally, Fae went back to studying the report and tried to get over her uneasiness.


    However, curiosity came back to her. She felt there was nothing wrong with asking Mischa directly so that there would be no misunderstanding between them.


    [Good morning, Boss. I just learned that you don''t actually work in Almstad. Some people say that you only gave me this job as an excuse to give me money. You don''t even need a personal assistant in Moravia. Is that true? If that''s true, I''m not angry. I am grateful to you. But I need to know whether my job is really fake or not and whether you have any other agenda for helping me. Because, frankly, I feel uncomfortable. I''m a married woman. I''m not a comfort woman selling my body to men in exchange for money.]


    Hmm ... was this text message too blunt? Fae read it again. She didn''t want to offend Mischa, but at the same time, she didn''t want Mischa to misunderstand and thought she would be willing to repay Mischa for giving her a job with her body.


    Fae was not that kind of woman.


    Mischa didn''t reply to Fae''s text, and after a while, cold sweat ran down her back.


    Gosh .. what if Mischa was really offended by what Fae said on the text message?


    Ugh ...


    Fae really felt terrible. She tried to focus her attention on her task on hand and forget about the SMS incident earlier. The longer she thought about it, the more frustrated she would be.


    Lunchtime arrived, and she immediately went up to the 20th floor. There was a restaurant for the employees, and they all could eat delicious and healthy food for free. This was one of the perks of working at a company that was under RMI.


    When Fae walked into the restaurant, the faces of the employees who were eating immediately fell on her. Fae always attracted attention wherever she went. Although her clothes were formal and professional, she looked very attractive as if she was a model showing off work outfit on the catwalk.


    Today, her hair was hung down her back and decorated with small blue bobby pins. Her face was only covered with a very thin layer of makeup and lip balm, but she looked so fresh and bright. Fae tried to ignore the faces staring at her attentively.


    They may think badly of her too, just like Sarah. It would be better for Fae not to hang out with them and mind her own business so that she wouldn''t feel hurt.


    She ordered food and drinks and then looked around her, trying to find an empty table. Ah .. unfortunately, because it''s lunch break time, all the tables were full. She couldn''t eat standing up, could she?


    "Hey .. what are you looking at?" asked a man standing behind her, waiting for his lunch order at the same counter.


    Fae turned and looked at the man with glasses in his late 20s. She did not think anyone would greet her with such a friendly voice. She felt bad if she doesn''t answer the person who greeted him nicely.


    "Uhm.. I''m new here and still getting to know my workplace. I''m looking for an empty table to eat," Fae answered honestly.


    "Oh .. just join our table. My friends and I, from marketing department, are sitting at the table in the corner." The man waved to the back and several people from the table at the far end immediately raised their hands and waved back. "See? My friends over there don''t mind you joining."


    Fae initially had doubts, but then she decided to accept the man''s offer. There were absolutely no other tables available, and she couldn''t possibly have lunch standing up.


    "Thank you," said Fae with a nod. "My name is Fae."


    "Oh, right... My name is Thomas. Just call me Tom. I''ll introduce my other friends later."


    "Thank you," said Fae.

 Chapter 144 - Commotion At The Cafeteria: Deer In The Headlights

    The food she ordered was ready, and Fae immediately carried her tray filled with food and walked to the table that Tom pointed to. The man immediately followed her with a tray filled with his own food.


    "Have a seat," said Tom as he placed his tray on the table and opened a chair for Fae. He then introduced his friends. "Well.. these are my friends from Marketing. This is Allan. Over there is Charlie, Eva, and Diana."


    They all nodded and greeted Fae. The girl bowed slightly and introduced herself.


    "Good day, everyone. I''m Fae Muller. I''m new here," she said.


    "What department do you work in?" asked Charlie attentively. He seemed very interested in the incredibly beautiful Fae and wanted to know more about her.


    "Oh, I work as a personal assistant to a director," said Fae.


    "Eh .. wait a moment ..." Charlie and his friends exchanged glances. "Are you the assistant who just got hired a few days ago? You''re the personal assistant to our boss Mr. Rhionen?"


    Fae immediately felt their expressions change. The five people still tried to be friendly, but there was still a little bit of awkwardness on their faces.


    Maybe they had heard rumors from Sarah that Fae was the mistress of their big boss from Romania. As far as they know, Mischa Rhionen was a 47-year-old man, more than double Fae''s age. The man was almost 50 and still single.


    Not many had seen him in person, and the man was not widely known in public either. That''s why they thought Mischa was a middle-aged uncle who liked young girls like Fae and gave her a job just as an excuse to sponsor her with money.


    "That''s right, I work for him. Sam Haney said Mr. Rhionen needed an assistant in Moravia because he would be quite busy taking care of the business here," said Fae, trying to break the ice.


    She knew it would be difficult for her to defend herself if the people in the office already had a prejudice about her and Mischa. Because of this, she didn''t try too hard to explain who she was and what happened.


    "Hey .. look, someone just came. He is, oh, so handsome," Eva whispered suddenly, pointing her chin toward the entrance. "Gosh ... our office just hired good looking staff this week."


    Her friends also turned their heads toward the door and immediately confirmed Eva''s words. A man in his mid-30s walked in with Sam, the HR director. He was extremely handsome with golden curls and sharp blue eyes. He wore neat black outfits, and his movements were elegant and calm.


    Gosh...


    Not only them, but the other employees who were eating in the cafeteria immediately noticed this man who had just arrived. Everyone was wondering who that man was?


    From his gesture, when he walked beside Sam, he acted like he was the owner of the place.


    "Oh ... that''s my boss. He is finally here," muttered Fae with a smile.


    She was relieved because, finally, Mischa came to the RMI office in Almstad. She couldn''t stand the gossip that she didn''t really need to work because Mischa placed her in RMI as an excuse to sponsor her.


    Fae needed the work. She wanted to do her job well and enjoy a salary she earned with her own efforts. That''s why she was very happy when Mischa finally came to Almstad.


    After this, she would ask her boss to give her a lot of assignments, so that Fae could show other people that she was really capable.


    "W-what did you say? Your boss?" Eva asked in surprise.


    "You''re joking, right?" asked Diana, frowning.


    Fae''s words were enough to stun the five people sitting with her at the table.


    Was that Mischa Rhionen? Wasn''t he in his late forties already? He should have looked much much older than this, but now he seemed like he''s still in his 30''s! They really didn''t understand.


    Fae didn''t feel good about meeting Mischa at the company restaurant like this, especially considering that she just sent an SMS like that to her boss.


    What did she write to him earlier?


    Oh. My. God.


    Sweat ran down her back as Fae subconsciously lowered her face and covered her head with her right hand. She pretended to focus her attention on the food in front of her. She really hoped Mischa didn''t notice her.


    She would send a text first to apologize before meeting her new boss and do damage control.


    "What happened to you?" asked Diana, looking puzzled. "Did you make a mistake?"


    Fae shook her head. "I just remembered I have work to do. I''m going to finish my meal quickly and head back to my office. Sorry, I can''t stay long to chat."


    She chewed her food quickly and finished her drink almost like someone who had been trapped in the wilderness without water for days. Her colleagues watched Fae with amazement.


    After she finished her meal, the girl immediately rose from her seat and excused herself from them. She had to rush back to her room and send an apology text to Mischa.


    As she walked toward the exit, the corner of her eye saw Sarah walking toward Sam and Mischa''s table.


    Oh, how convenient. Now that the gossip girl knew that their big boss wasn''t really an old geezer, she wanted to hang around him.


    Fae could only grumble to herself. She was about to continue her journey out of the restaurant when Mischa got up and walked to get in her way.


    "Have you finished eating?" the man asked, looking intently at Fae.


    The girl fluttered her lashes with her eyes opened wide. She looked just like a deer in the headlights.


    "Uhm ... Sir, please, don''t be angry, okay... About my SMS earlier, I can explain. I really want to ask you for clarity so that there would be no misunderstandings. If you think I''m presumptuous, I''m sorry. I won''t ask that question again," Fae blurted, looking like a guilty cat.


    Mischa frowned. "What SMS?"


    He took his cell phone from his pocket and unlock the screen. Before he could read the SMS to which Fae was referring, the girl had clung to him as fast as she could and seized his cell phone.


    She hurriedly deleted the SMS.


    "What are you doing?" asked Mischa in a confused tone, but he wasn''t angry.


    Fae gasped in surprise, realizing how insolent she had just been by seizing the cellphone of the number 1 person at RMI Europe and deleting the SMS from his cellphone.


    Jeez ... what did I just do?


    Fae didn''t realize that all eyes were now on her.

 Chapter 145 - Undeniable Charisma

    Subconsciously, she dropped Mischa''s cellphone out of shock. The girl''s eyes widened even more when the cell phone hit the floor with a loud thud.


    My God ... Fae''s day went from bad to terrible.


    "Fae Muller, what are you doing?!" Sarah, who suddenly appeared beside Mischa, scolded her. Her face was beaming as she walked over to the table where her boss and the handsome man were sitting.


    As an assistant to the HR Director, of course, she must find out whoever new staff who came to their office. That''s why she approached Sam to meet the new handsome man.


    Her expression turned to look irritated and disgusted when she saw the handsome man stand up and walk over to Fae, and Fae dropped his cell phone.


    Did they know each other? Sarah wondered.


    "Are you okay?" Mischa was not at all angry with his cellphone being dropped. He touched Fae''s shoulder and studied her attentively. "Looks like you were shocked by something. What''s bothering you?"


    Fae was stunned by Mischa''s attitude. This man was still as nice to her as the day they met at the park, and he gave Fae his handkerchief. He didn''t look like those terrible bosses who demanded their assistants would put up with working with them.


    Fae shook her head weakly. She bent down and took Mischa''s cell phone from the floor. "I was panicking and ... accidentally dropped your cellphone. I''ll replace it."


    Mischa nodded. "Yes, please get me the same model. I''m used to using that exact same phone."


    Fae looked anxiously at the cell phone in her hand. Mischa''s phone was the newest and most expensive release from PhoneLab, a subsidiary of RMI. This phone, even the cheapest model, was selling for 2000 euros, and it needed an additional up to 1000 euros more to get the various accessories.


    She gulped, looking uneasy. She did quick math and realized that buying this phone would cause a huge dent on her savings, especially after spending so much money on a new mattress the other day.


    Ugh ... in her heart, Fae could only cry. Why was she always chased by bad luck?


    "Oh, by the way..." Mischa reached into his pocket and pulled out a small card wallet. He pulled a plain black card from the wallet and handed it to Fae. "I will ask my secretary in Bucharest to send you the account details. As my assistant here, you must be ready to manage all my needs. Use it to buy the new phone."


    Fae was stunned when Mischa placed the card in her hand. She stood like an idiot with a broken cellphone in her right hand and a black card in her left and a dumbfounded expression.


    "B-boss... you''re not going to ask me to replace this phone with my own money ...?" asked Fae in amazement. She needed to confirm that her money was safe.


    "No." Mischa just waved and smiled sweetly. "It was an accident. I don''t blame you. You better rest and calm down. It seems like today quite a few things are bothering you."


    Fae almost shed tears at the kindness of this boss of hers. After she had felt pressured this morning over Sarah''s words and the various gossip she had been enduring for the past year at work and school, Mischa''s treatment toward her really felt like a breath of fresh air.


    She then bowed deeply to thank the man. "I will do my best, Sir. Thank you for giving me the opportunity."


    Fae then walked quickly to get out of the place. Everyone in the restaurant had noticed what had happened and could guess who this man was and why Fae bowed and thanked him.


    Gosh... was this man their big boss from the headquarters?


    They hardly ever saw his face on the internet, and most people thought he was an old geezer. He had been leading RMI Europe for a dozen years, and now, of course, he should be in his late forties. But why did he look so young? Young and handsome nonetheless! How unbelievable!


    Instantly, there was a commotion in the restaurant when they realized that the dashing man who had just arrived was Mischa Rhionen himself.


    Ah .. now the staff all changed their minds. At first, many people happily spread gossip that Fae was accepted to work in the company as a cover so that her sugar daddy could give her money.


    However, when they saw Fae act very formal towards Mischa, and how handsome and young their big boss was... it seemed impossible that such a dashing man need to pay for any girl to be his girlfriend.


    Ahh ... I want to be with him, thought the girls with pounding chests.


    They didn''t need to be sponsored or even become his mistress. They were willing to be his lover, mistress, or whatever and sleep with him voluntarily.


    The same thought raced through Sarah''s mind. She only realized who the handsome man with the golden curls really was when she heard his conversation with Fae.


    Gosh .. so, this guy was ... Mr. Mischa Rhionen? Her face immediately lit up and filled with smiles.


    Finally, she found a man who deserved her attention.


    All this time, the beautiful girl had been approached by countless men ... but no one attracted her because they were not rich, highly educated, or handsome enough to be her husband.


    However, Mischa Rhionen had it all. Well, Sarah wasn''t sure about his education, but he was proved to be successful in leading RMI Europe for a dozen years as part of the world''s largest group of technology companies. He also had the well-known name Rhionen as his last name.


    The Rhionen family was the founder of Rhionen Industries, which later merged into RMI and was controlled by the Linden family. But the two families seem to have a complicated relationship, and it almost looked as if they were actually part of the same family.


    That means, from his background alone, Mischa Rhionen was one of the most eligible bachelors in Europe. And oh ... not only that, he''s really handsome too!


    Sarah could compare this guy to a model in adult magazines, and Mischa would still look more handsome than them.


    Not only his handsome face and sinful body could send women into their wildest dreams but his graceful and calm demeanor made women''s hearts tremble wherever he went.. Mischa had undeniable charisma.

 Chapter 146 - The New Expensive Phones

    Today, there was excitement all over the RMI Moravia office. The employees who had seen firsthand what their big boss visiting from Romania looked like were immediately busy discussing how completely different Mischa was from their expectations.


    So far, only the top management had met Mischa while attending the annual meeting at the headquarters, such as Sam Haney, and other directors, but they were not nosy and gossipped about the boss''s appearance to anyone.


    So, it was only today that the regular staff at RMI Moravia could see what Mischa Rhionen really looked like. And oh ... he immediately became popular among the female staff. So many female employees, both single and taken, hoped to be noticed by him.


    Fae fanned her face as soon as she returned to her room and closed the door. Jeez ... she didn''t expect today''s lunch to turn out so dramatic.


    In her heart, she was grateful that Mischa had not read the long SMS she sent him earlier. Otherwise, Fae didn''t know how Mischa would behave. Perhaps, he would be offended that his good intentions to help Fae get a job was met with suspicion on her part.


    "Ahh ... how awful you are, Fae," scolded Fae to herself. "There''s no way Mischa .. eh, Mr. Rhionen hired you because he wanted to make you his mistress like Sarah suspected. Look .. he is very handsome and can get any girl he wants."


    Fae shook her head and continued scolded herself as she continued making her reports.


    "Who are you talking to?"


    Suddenly there was a familiar voice behind her, shocking Fae to death.


    "Gosh...!" She turned toward the door, and suddenly her face was filled with surprise. Fae hiccupped. She was embarrassed to have talked to herself and mentioned her boss''s name, while the person was actually standing behind her.


    Did Mischa hear her words just now? Fae''s face suddenly turned bright red.


    "I¡ª didn''t talk to anyone," stammered Fae. "I was just thinking about something and talking to myself."


    "Oh, is that so?" Mischa raised an eyebrow, looking very interested. "Can you really talk to yourself?"


    "Ah ... it''s nothing important." Fae hastily changed the subject. "I haven''t had time to buy you a cell phone yet. I''ll do it now."


    "Wait, you haven''t got the details of my account yet, have you?" asked Mischa. He held out his hand. "Lend me your cell phone."


    "Eh?" Fae blinked her eyes. "My cell phone? Oh .. right. Your cell phone was smashed. Just a second."


    She reached into her bag, took out her cellphone, and gave it to Mischa. The man dialed a number and spoke in Romanian to his secretary.


    "Livia, please send the account details for my personal assistant to this phone number as soon as possible. Thank you."


    He then hung up and returned Fae''s cell phone to the girl. He frowned at Fae''s dazzled expression.


    "What happened to you?" asked Mischa in surprise. He smiled with amusement as Fae''s beautiful eyes were gleaming.


    "Ahh ... I''m so happy to hear people speaking Romanian here ..." said the girl enthusiastically.


    Mischa was stunned. He looked closely at Fae.


    "You ... understand Romanian?" he asked in Romanian. His voice sounded a little choked. "Have you lived there?"


    As far as Mischa knew, Fae came from a small village by the lake. Her parents had passed away a long time ago, and her grandmother only died a year and a half ago.


    Why did this girl understand Romanian?


    "I ... don''t know," Fae replied honestly, this time in Romanian, not English. "I don''t really remember what happened before the accident that happened to us as a family and caused my parents'' death. It seemed like my father and mother moved around a lot because of work. But I don''t really remember. I just realized that I spoke five languages last year."


    Mischa looked closely at Fae when he heard Fae''s answer, spoken in fluent Romanian. He thought Fae''s identity was quite suspicious. Fae''s face was quite similar to Vega, at least from what he remembered when he last saw her 5,5 years ago. Mischa hadn''t seen her twin for two years, so he couldn''t compare Fae''s face to Altair.


    Another suspicious thing was the fact that Fae spoke several languages ??, which Vega also spoke.


    Were there this many coincidences?


    However, even though their faces were similar, Fae and Vega had striking differences in their hair and eye colors. Fae''s hair was light brown, unlike Vega who had platinum colored hair, and her eyes were brown instead of blue.


    Mischa knew hair colors could change, but what about eye colors? Fae had confirmed that she was not wearing contact lenses.


    Mischa knew iris implant surgery could be done to change eye colors, but it was highly risky. Would anyone be heartless enough to do it to her? Mischa held his breath.


    He was really conflicting.


    "Uhmm .. Sir, why are you looking at me like that? Is there something on my face?" Fae furrowed her brows. She felt uncomfortable being stared at so intensely by Mischa.


    Other girls might be weak on their knees if Mischa Rhionen looked at them like this, but Fae was a married woman, and she still hated being rumored to be Mischa''s mistress. So her boss''s gaze made her uncomfortable.


    "Oh .. I''m sorry. I was thinking about something. I will take care of my work. You can continue your task. Find two cellphones that I requested earlier in the marketplace. As soon as Livia sends you the account details, you can immediately pay for them. Later in the afternoon, I want you to accompany me to look around the apartment," said Mischa as she turned and went into his room.


    Fae just shook her head. She then opened the marketplace and looked for the exact cellphone she had smashed today.


    Hmm .. Mischa asked her to buy two.


    The boss seemed worried that Fae might break his cell phone again so he bought a spare right away, Fae thought, rolling her eyes.


    ''It was an accident, okay? I won''t drop your cell phone again, Boss,'' Fae said, this time silently so Mischa wouldn''t hear her.

 Chapter 147 - You Look Like The Angel Of Death

    BEEP


    Fae looked sideways and saw an incoming message on her cell phone. Ahh .. apparently, Livia had sent the account details for the card she was holding. Fee immediately ordered the two phones Mischa asked for and paid.


    You rich man ... she thought. After she made the payment. The two cellphones cost a total of 6,000 euros. Crazy, to spend so much money only on communication devices!


    The two cellphones arrived at 4 pm, delivered by courier. Fae received the shipment and then carried the package into her boss''s room.


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    "Please come in," said Mischa from inside.


    "Boss, the package has arrived." Fae put the package on the table. She also brought scissors and was ready to open the box, but Mischa hurriedly stopped her.


    "Let me do it." The man deftly took the scissors from Fae''s hand and opened the package containing the two cell phones he ordered. After all the wrapping paper came off. He took two cell phones out of the box and examined their contents.


    He nodded in satisfaction and then handed Fae one cell phone. "This is for you."


    "Eh?" Fae''s eyes went so round that they almost fell out of their sockets. "For-for me? Are you serious, Boss?"


    This mobile phone was the latest model and most advanced in the world. With accessories, it was worth 3,000 euros per device. It was even more than her one month salary.


    Mischa just gave it to Fae like he was giving a balloon to a child. This was hard to believe!


    Fae actually thought her old cellphone was still very good. Ren bought her the phone last year, and it was one of the best models at that time.


    "As my assistant, you must have the latest and most advanced devices to keep up with all my requests. I told you, working for me is not easy. Some tasks require the best equipment. Your cell phone is not up to standard to do your job," Mischa said casually. He then added. "Besides, I found out earlier that your cellphone was tapped. For the sake of company confidentiality, I can''t let my assistant follow me around with a phone hacked by an unknown person."


    "My cell phone is ... tapped?" Fae frowned in surprise. "By whom?"


    "I don''t know. But I hope you will get rid of your old cell phone and just use this new one," said Mischa as he tapped the new cellphone he had handed to Fae. "Do you mind?"


    Fae hurriedly shook her head. "No, Sir. I don''t mind."


    Fae wondered who it was who tapped her cellphone.


    Was it Ren?


    She could not think of anyone else who might have an interest in hacking her cellphone. It could be Ren who wanted to monitor her movements.. or it could be someone who was after Ren and deliberately spying on him through Fae because they knew she was his wife.


    Who had actually been stalking Fae?


    "Th¡ªthanks a lot, boss. I''ll use this new cell phone," Fae said. She bowed her head a little and then left Mischa''s room to return to her desk.


    She took out the SIM card and inserted it into the new phone. When she had finished activating everything, Fae immediately tossed her old cell phone into the trash and grumbled.


    It was frightening that someone could always know her movements through her cell phone, which he had hacked. Fae pressed her chest in frustration.


    She didn''t grumble for long, though. Because of that, she now got a very expensive new cellphone. She flipped through her cell phone and stared at the screen with satisfaction. She loved it!


    ***


    Ren frowned. He could no longer know where Fae was. The last thing he knew, the girl entered the RMI office and did not leave. How come she stayed in the office until late like this?


    Ren waited until midnight and Fae remained motionless from her last place. There was no way she could pass out in the office and no one helped her, right?


    After pondering for a moment, the man finally realized the possibility that Fae''s cellphone was broken and the girl had bought a new one.


    Hmm ... He tapped his finger on the table and thought.


    ***


    Fae was waiting for Mischa at the door of his room as asked by her boss. This afternoon she must accompany Mischa out of the office.


    RMI had provided an apartment for Mischa while he stayed in Moravia and he wanted to invite Fae to check on his new place to make sure that he got everything he needed there.


    "Are you ready?" asked Mischa as he closed the door behind him.


    The man carried his coat in hand. Just like all his other clothes, this coat was also black. Winter had entered Moravia, and it was already very cold outside. It was even predicted that snow would start falling in the next few days. The man started wearing his coat before the left the building.


    For a moment, Fae was amazed to see Mischa wearing his black coat. The man looked very contrast. His golden hair and handsome face became even more striking because of his all-black attire.


    For a moment, Fae''s mind went to Ren. Her husband also liked dark clothes, although not all black like Mischa.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" asked Mischa in surprise. "Is there something on my face?"


    Fae hurriedly shook her head. "Uhm ... no. I just noticed. We''ve met several times before, and you ALWAYS wear all black. People will think you''re the grim reaper or an angel of death."


    Mischa widened her eyes at Fae''s words. A moment later, an amused smile graced the corners of his lips.


    "Is that so? Maybe I am the angel of death?" he said casually.


    Decades ago, Mischa Rhionen was famous as an angel of death, considering the number of people he had killed.


    He never used personal feelings in carrying out his duties. Every person who became his target only counted as a job. And funnily enough, when he was doing that profession, as a professional assassin, he actually loved wearing bright-colored outfits.


    Well, he was no longer an assassin. It had been 20 years since he retired from the job and was now enjoying life as an ordinary person.


    However, hearing Fae''s words just now about his appearance that reminded her of the angel of death, Mischa couldn''t help but think of the past.


    Ahh ....

 Chapter 148 - The Flamboyant Man

    When he heard Fae''s words just now about his appearance that reminded her of the angel of death, Mischa couldn''t help but think of the past.


    "I used to like looking flamboyant, you know. Maybe you find it hard to believe it," said Mischa.


    He walked to open the door and waited for Fae to come out. The girl hurriedly picked up her bag on the desk and walked through the door.


    Mischa closed the door behind them and walked with his hands in his pockets to the elevator that would take them to the lobby.


    "You used to like looking flamboyant? I don''t understand. What do you mean by ''flamboyant''?" asked Fae as she walked over to Mischa.


    On their way to the elevator, they passed through the many rooms and cubicles of where the other staff was working. One by one, their heads turned and watched as the two beautiful people passed.


    Mischa completely ignored them. He knew that the RMI staff in Moravia were still not used to his presence and they were still shocked when they saw his real appearance. But Fae, who was often associated with negativity when people look at her with suspicion, was feeling really uncomfortable.


    She hoped they would see that she and Mischa were walking at a distance and were acting very professional towards each other.


    "Hmm, .. looking flamboyant is like ..." Mischa smiled thinly as he reminisced about the clothes he used to wear in his youth. It had been a long time. "For example, wearing a pink shirt, or sky blue, or peach shirt; shorts below the knee; accessories such as necklaces, bracelets, and rings, as well as earrings."


    Fae stopped in her tracks. She was very surprised to hear Mischa''s explanation. Her boss used to wear necklaces, bracelets, rings, and even earrings? It was so hard to believe ...!!!


    Mischa chuckled at Fae''s shocked expression. The staff who saw him laugh like that immediately held their breath.


    Their handsome boss .. turned out he could be even more handsome when he smiled.


    Just a second. He had dimples too!


    Jeez ...! How could a man be this perfect?


    They all shared the same thoughts inwardly.


    So many women around them pretended to work but steal a glance at Mischa and felt their knees turn weak.


    "You don''t believe me, do you?" Mischa approached Fae and tilted his head towards the girl''s face and pointed to his left ear. "Look at this. The hole where the piercing was still there, even though I haven''t worn earrings in decades."


    Fae''s round eyes got bigger and bigger.


    "Whoaa ... Boss, you were so cool!" said Fae enthusiastically. She could immediately imagine Mischa''s appearance in casual attire: a bright-colored short-sleeved shirt ... maybe it was pink or light blue, one earring on his ear, and his wrists were decorated with ethnic rings and bracelets.


    "So, I am not cool now, huh?" asked Mischa in a slightly disappointed tone.


    "Oh ... that''s not what I meant," Fae quickly corrected her words. "You are still cool now. A different kind of cool. I can only imagine what you looked like in the past."


    "I''m just kidding," said Mischa with a smile. "I know I''m still cool now."


    They arrived at the front of the elevator, and he pressed a button to open it.


    Fae hiccuped at Mischa''s words. The boss can joke around too, she thought.


    "Why did you change your style?" asked the girl curiously. The elevator doors were open, and they stepped inside.


    "Hmm ... actually, I changed around twenty years ago because I was mourning. In my opinion, black was the only color that could represent my feelings and mood for years. After a while, I got used to it, and until now, I always wear black clothes." Mischa answered Fae''s question patiently.


    He pressed the Lobby button, and the elevator immediately descended to the ground floor.


    "Mourning?" Fae was about to ask what had made Mischa mourn for so many years, but she held back and kept her question to herself. She was afraid to offend Mischa or tear open an old wound in his heart.


    Ah ... could it be that Mischa mourned the loss of his love? If he did, maybe he loved the woman so much that he couldn''t get over her for so many years. Maybe, that''s why he was still single until now.


    Did the woman die? Ohh.. my poor boss.


    "But you still have one thing left from your flamboyant days," said the girl at last. The walk to the ground floor became silent. It made her feel uncomfortable, so Fae looked for new topics of conversation.


    "What is that?" asks Mischa, turning his head at Fae attentively.


    "You are still wearing the necklace. All the bracelets, rings, earrings, and bright colored clothes are gone, but the necklace is still there," said Fae, pointing at Mischa''s neck.


    The man touched the leather strap he was wearing and the dreamcatcher pendant hanging there. He smiled at Fae meaningfully.


    "This is a special necklace. I have had it since I was a child. My kind foster father gave it to me. This dreamcatcher, according to Indian belief, is a symbol of protection. It can protect children from nightmares. In the past, I often had a nightmare when I was a child..."


    Fae nodded at Mischa''s explanation. It turned out that this boss of hers was quite interesting too. Fae was very happy to chat with him.


    "What about your own childhood?" asked Mischa.


    The elevator had stopped at the ground floor, and they walked out across the lobby. At the exit, a black car was waiting for them, ready to take Mischa to his destination.


    "Uhm .. I don''t remember," Fae replied languidly. She could remember nothing of her life apart from the events of the last five years. Sometimes she wished she could remember her childhood ...


    Mischa, who could see how much the question was bothering Fae''s mind, did not continue. He became increasingly curious about Fae''s true identity, but he did not want to frighten her and suspect her.. He finally decided to dig information slowly and discreetly.

 Chapter 149 - Stay In The Penthouse?

    It wasn''t long before the car had brought them to a tall building in the area near the Old Town. Fae looked up at the tall building in awe.


    "RMI provides a place for me to live here," explained Mischa as he opened the door for Fae.


    The girl hurriedly came out and apologized. "You shouldn''t have opened the door for me, Sir. I can do it myself. I''m the assistant here, okay?"


    Mischa just laughed at Fae, who was looking awkward.


    "Don''t think too much of it. I opened the door because I was closer," He waved his hand nonchalantly and walked into the lobby with both hands in his pockets. Fae immediately walked over to his boss.


    She looked to the left and right and then frowned. This was not an apartment building, but a 5-star hotel. Would Mischa stay at the hotel all the time during his stay in Moravia?


    As if he could read Fae''s mind, Mischa nodded and explained. "On the top floor of the hotel is an apartment."


    "Oh, really?"


    Fae was amazed because Mischa always seemed able to read her mind and kindly explained everything.


    They entered the lobby and were greeted by a beautiful girl in her 30''s who was smiling kindly.


    "Welcome, Mr. Rhionen, to St. Laurent. We''ve got everything ready. My name is Margo."


    "Thank you," said Mischa. He then turned to Fae. "This is my assistant. Please take her fingerprints later so she can get in and out freely."


    Fae rolled her eyes at Mischa''s words. Why would she be free to go in and out of this man''s residence? Did that mean her job wasn''t limited to just at the office?


    However, she did not dare to argue. Fae trailed behind Mischa, who walked casually following the St. Laurent hotel staff headed for the elevator and then up to the 40th floor. The elevator doors opened and they saw that there was only one door on the highest floor of the building.


    "Please come in." Margo opened the door for them and ushered them in.


    Fae immediately amazed when she saw the contents of the huge penthouse. She just realized that the apartment Mischa was referring to was actually a penthouse.


    Wow, it turned out that the RMI boss would live in a penthouse, on one of the most luxurious hotels in Moravia. How nice!


    "Wait a moment, Miss. We''ll take your fingerprints first." Margo gave a signal for Fae to come closer, and she then opened a tablet and pressed a few buttons. "Please press here with your ten fingerprints in turn."


    Mischa only watched the scene with a relaxed face, but his eyes glint in excitement, when one by one, Fae''s fingers pressed the tablet screen. He deliberately took this opportunity to get Fae''s fingerprints completely without being suspected.


    Later he would ask the St. Laurent Hotel to share the fingerprints, so he could carry out his own investigation.


    "It''s done. Later, you can come and go to this penthouse at any time using your fingerprints," said Margo kindly.


    "Good. Then, we want to look around first, and my assistant will take notes on what we still need," said Mischa.


    "Right away, Sir." Margo immediately took them around and explained all the facilities in the penthouse.


    There were three large and luxurious ensuite bedrooms, one sitting room, a lounge, a library with an extensive book collection, a private cinema with a large home theater, a modern kitchen with floor-to-ceiling windows, a large separate dining room with 12 chairs, there was also a small dining area next to the kitchen and overlooking the terrace with the infinity pool, there was a study, a gym, and even a space to meditate.


    Gosh, just counting the number of rooms in this penthouse made Fae feel tired. This place was unbelievably big and luxurious, she thought. The ceilings were so tall, that she felt like she was in a castle.


    Fae was grateful that her job description as Mischa''s personal assistant did not include cleaning or tidying up his residence.


    Crazy! If she had to clean this place every day ...


    "What do you think?" asked Mischa.


    "Eh? What? Why are you asking me?" asked Fae in amazement. "You''re the one who will live here. My opinion is not important."


    "Where do you live now?" asked Mischa.


    "I live in a flat not far from here," said Fae. She did not understand why Mischa asked where she lived. This had nothing to do with work, okay?


    "I don''t know if you read your employment contract, but part of your job description is taking care of my professional and personal needs. For that, I need you to stay here with me, "said Mischa with an innocent face.


    "No way! It is impossible. I brought my work contract, and there it only said that I would¡ª " Fae suddenly paused.


    She tried to remember the last page, which contained such a long list in fine print, and she just skipped it by because her mind was restless.


    Really, she was having too many thoughts lately. She just considered everything on the list as standard provisions. Dammit. She should have read everything before signing.


    Hmm .. actually living in this place wasn''t bad at all, she finally thought to herself. Fae looked around and swallowed hard.


    If she could stay here ... it would be like a dream. She had never experienced living in such a luxurious place. The only place of this grandeur she had ever seen was the penthouse where Ren lived now, but Fae was never invited to live there.


    Meanwhile, Mischa felt his chest pounding. He couldn''t help but invite Fae to fancy places and check her reaction. If Fae was accustomed to luxury, she would certainly look relaxed and unimpressed.


    At this time, he did not see Fae impressed. In fact, it seemed that the girl was more worried that she would be tasked with cleaning the spacious penthouse, than being impressed by the grandness of this place.


    Was this girl really Vega? Her demeanor looked elegant and full of class. Her face was very similar to Vega''s. Fae also mastered the languages ??spoken by Vega. And what''s more .. this girl lost her memory since she was born until five years ago.


    All these signs make Mischa suspected that Fae was actually Vega!


    Ahh .. he must be patient and act subtly. Later, the fingerprint would determine the answer. If Fae was indeed Vega ... of course, he would be able to compare her fingerprints with all of Vega''s fingerprint records in the past.


    He didn''t want to use a DNA test to check her identity. For the DNA test, he had to ask for samples from Vega''s immediate family ... and he didn''t want to do it for fear he would give them hope. What if he''s wrong? He could not bear to make Elios and Aleksis experience another heartbreak.


    "You can check the contract again," said Mischa calmly. "I won''t force you to stay here. But I hope you can work whenever I need you. One more thing, if you are not willing to live here, I hope you will move to a better flat¡ªthe one more representative for RMI boss'' personal assistant with adequate security. I can''t risk my assistant staying in an apartment with low-level security. There are lots of RMI''s business rivals who might attack you for information about the company. "


    Fae swallowed hard. Move to a more representative flat? What did he mean by that? Her salary wasn''t enough if she had to find such a flat. And what about her plan to live frugal and save money?


    "I¡ªI will think about it," said the girl weakly.

 Chapter 150 - Dinner With Mischa

    Mischa was satisfied with his new residence and told Margo to leave him alone with Fae.


    "Right now, I''m still staying in one of the suites at this hotel. Tomorrow, please talk to the hotel to transfer my belongings to this penthouse. You can also arrange cleaning and housekeeping with them. I''ll give you my schedule for the next month. The rest, you can coordinate with Livia," said Mischa.


    "Yes, Sir. Just a moment." Fae hurriedly took out a notebook to record all instructions from Mischa. The man was amazed to see it.


    "My orders aren''t many, why do you need to write them down?" asked Mischa.


    "Uhm .. it''s okay. I''d prefer to take notes on everything. I''m afraid I can''t remember too many details. My memory is bad," Fae confessed. So far, her job did not involve many administrative tasks and was very easy to do. But now, she must prepare to muster her brain to do a good job.


    * Arrange housekeeping schedule


    * Coordinate with Livia, Mischa''s secretary in Romania, for Mischa''s various schedule


    * Move Mischa''s belongings from the hotel suite to the penthouse


    All right. Fae closed her notebook and smiled with relief.


    "That is all?" she asked.


    ''It is 6 pm now. It''s no longer office hours, right?''


    "You come with me to dinner at the restaurant downstairs. There are a few things I want to talk to you about," said Mischa. "Every time you work overtime, it will be counted, and you will get an additional hourly bonus."


    Instantly Fae''s face lit up. She became excited to accompany Mischa to dinner. Besides being able to get free food, she would also get extra money!


    After all, she didn''t have to do anything in her flat. Once she got home, Fae could only read or care for her plants and prepare for the next day''s work.


    "Very well, then," said Fae.


    "Wait for me a moment, I want to make a call," said Mischa. He signaled for Fae to wait for him in the living room, while he went into the study and called Margo.


    "Margo, it''s me, Mischa Rhionen. Please send me my assistant''s fingerprint data just now. I will send you my email address. I''ll be waiting for it tonight." Mischa then hung up the phone.


    His chest was pounding, with the thoughts that tomorrow he would find out the true identity of Fae.


    The man then went out to meet Fae, who was waiting patiently in the living room.


    "Let''s go to the restaurant."


    Fae nodded and walked following Mischa. Once the door closed behind them, Mischa stopped and signaled Fae to try to open the door with her fingerprint.


    "Okay, Boss." Fae pressed the screen panel on the edge of the door. A moment later, there was a soft whirring sound, and the door opened. Fae turned to Mischa and smiled with satisfaction. "It worked."


    "Hmm ... great." Mischa nodded and walked to the elevator.


    Their arrival at the restaurant, which was full of guests, attracted many people''s attention. A tall, manly man wearing all-black outfits, that contrasted his handsome face and golden curls, immediately made the girls in the restaurant hold their breath.


    While Fae looked like she was a supermodel walking the catwalk for the latest fashion on work outfit. She was wearing formal clothes and work shoes, so she looked very professional.


    Fae always tried to appear as formal as possible while at work because she didn''t want to be gossiped about by her colleagues or strangers who saw her walking with Mischa.


    Two waiters swiftly greeted them and opened chairs for both. Mischa quickly ordered the food he liked and Fae chose to order the same dishes because she didn''t want to spend too long researching the menu.


    She also took out her notebook while they were eating and it made Mischa furrowed his brows again.


    "What are you doing?" asked the man.


    "Uhm .. I am taking note of the type of food you like and how it is served. Also the drinks you like. I want to make sure next time if I have to order food for you, I can get it right," answered Fae earnestly.


    Mischa was impressed when he heard the answer. This girl was very serious about her job, thought Mischa. He would not have the heart to bother Fae with many difficult tasks if this girl was Vega.


    But Fae seemed very serious about wanting to work and doing her job wholeheartedly. This touched Mischa.


    If this girl was really Vega ... really, she had changed a lot. Vega was the only daughter of the wealthiest person in the world. She never had to work in her entire life. From the day she was born, she was always pampered and loved by everyone.


    But now, she worked hard and was very serious about earning a salary that was not even that big.


    Ah ... but what if she wasn''t Vega? Mischa reprimanded himself. He was too obsessed with this girl so that all his thoughts were only on the one possibility that Fae was Vega.


    If he was wrong ... it would be very disheartening.


    "Very well, then. I like a diligent and hardworking assistant like you," said Mischa with a nod.


    Their food arrived not long after and the two of them ate dinner quietly.


    Fae did not notice a pair of eyes were attentively staring at her from the corner of the restaurant. Since the beginning, when Fae entered with Mischa and then ate dinner while talking, this girl had noticed them.


    The food she ordered was not even touched as she kept looking at Fae with a smiling face.


    "Amelia, why don''t you eat? Isn''t that your favorite food?" asked her mother who sat across from her. The beautiful aristocratic woman''s face looked astonished. Her husband, who was enjoying wine slowly, just shrugged his shoulders.


    "Wait a moment, Mother. I have an acquaintance who just came," said Amelia.


    "Acquaintance? Why didn''t you go see them or invite them to join us here?" asked Lady Genevieve.


    "Shhh ... no. I won''t disturb them," said Amelia. She then took out her cellphone and pretended to read something, but she actually adjusted the zoom of her cellphone camera to clearly capture Fae and Mischa''s faces.


    CLICK!


    She took several photos and then put her cellphone back to her bag.. Her face was decorated with a faint smile and her mood seemed to be cheerful.

 Chapter 151 - Invitation To The Royal Gala

    Ren frowned when he saw an incoming SMS from Amelia. It''s almost midnight, but his secretary was texting his cell phone instead. Since the incident with Fae last year, Ren had forbidden Amelia to come to his mansion and contact him at night, in order to protect Fae''s feelings.


    But lately, it looked like Amelia had become braver and she started contacting Ren late at night like before.


    Ugh .. Amelia knew him very well and knew that without Fae by his side, Ren had trouble sleeping again and was still awake at this hour.


    The man was about to slam down his cellphone. His mind was still annoyed at the thought of Fae just changing her cellphone and making him unable to track his wife anymore.


    But before he had time to slam his cellphone, entered the second, third, and fourth SMS.


    Ren started feeling curious. Amelia wouldn''t send him many SMS like this unless it''s important. After all, Amelia knew him very well and would not purposely do things he hated.


    Hmm ...


    He opened the first SMS and a moment later frowned. In the photo, Fae and Mischa were sitting at dinner in a fancy restaurant. They seemed to eat while talking warmly. He was stunned to see how bright Fae''s face was in the photo.


    Fae looked carefree and happy. Ren didn''t remember the last time he saw Fae smile so widely like this.


    Was Fae really unhappy with him that he hadn''t even made his wife smile for a long time?


    Ugh ... It''s Mischa again, Ren thought irritably.


    He opened the second SMS and found another photo, still showing Mischa and Fae having dinner. Mischa was pouring wine into Fae''s glass and the girl seemed to smile gratefully.


    The next photo was Fae and Mischa walking out of the restaurant. Fae patted Mischa''s coat which looked a little wrinkled. Then, the last photo showed them exiting the restaurant and into the elevator together.


    Ren knew that Fae came to the RMI office many times, and he could guess that Fae was applying for a job there. However, he did not think Mischa would personally meet the girl and make her work for him.


    ***


    Fae was shocked when the receptionist called her and said that there was a man waiting for her in the lobby. She wasn''t expecting anyone, so this news made her wonder.


    "What is wrong?" asked Mischa, who saw Fae''s face looking confused. He just arrived with an invitation in his hand and put it on the girl''s desk.


    "I don''t know. The reception said someone is waiting for me." Fae stared at the invitation on her desk with rounded eyes. "Uhm ... Boss, what is this?"


    "This is an invitation to the new year''s party at the royal palace," said Mischa.


    "The king of Moravia invites important people in his country to attend the new year''s eve party at the royal palace every year. RMI gets several invitations because of our contribution to the Moravian economy. Would you like to come?"


    Invitation to attend the new year''s party at the palace?


    Fae bit her lip. She remembered that last year Ren was forced to come to this party to represent the royal family. Of course, Fae wasn''t brought. Fae could imagine that at the party, it would be Amelia who was accompanying her husband again.


    Ugh ... In the past, Fae badly wanted to come to the party at least once, or even just visiting the palace, but she always had to refrain for fear of causing trouble for Ren.


    Now, after she left her husband, it turned out that the opportunity came from Mischa.


    Should she come? But, if she did, she would definitely meet Ren there ...


    Fae didn''t know what to decide.


    "Should I come?" asked Fae, frowning.


    Mischa was amazed at Fae''s attitude. Everyone was eager to come to the royal gala, but strangely, Fae looked reluctant.


    He could presume that it had something to do with Prince Renald. Had Fae and that person separated? Could that be why Fae was now working at RMI?


    Mischa became more and more curious to know what happened between Fae and that man.


    Finally, he replied diplomatically. "You''ll get overtime pay if you attend the New Year''s party with me."


    Fae swallowed hard. "Uhmm ... it''s a really big holiday, boss."


    "Okay, fine. Your overtime compensation will be doubled if you come with me to the royal gala," added Mischa. "Are you happy now?"


    That''s when Fae knew she didn''t have to think anymore. She immediately nodded and took the invitation and put it in her bag. "I will come."


    "You can also buy a nice dress to wear to the royal gala. Just charge it to the corporate account, with the card you are keeping," said Mischa with a smile. He then walked into his office. He was waiting for reports from his subordinates who checked Fae''s fingerprints and compared them with Vega''s existing fingerprint data.


    He had to do it secretly so as not to make Elios Linden suspicious. Once again, he was really careful this time. He didn''t want anyone from the Medici or Schneider families to hear the news that he had found a girl who looked like Vega, again.


    Fae left her desk and went down to the lobby. She had to meet the person who was waiting for her. She was really curious to know who the guest was.


    "Good evening, Madame," John touched the tip of his hat, showing his respect to Fae.


    The girl was stunned to see Ren''s personal driver sitting on the lobby sofa and immediately got up when he saw her.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Fae in puzzlement.


    "Master told me to see you and escort you to your new residence," said John respectfully.


    "My new residence?" Fae shook her head. "I already have a flat. He doesn''t have to take care of me anymore. I decided to leave. That''s why I don''t demand anything from him."


    "I don''t know anything, Madame. You''d better contact Master," said John, who did not seem offended at all.


    Fae shook her head and took her cellphone from her pocket.. She walked to the corner of the lobby for privacy and then called Ren.

 Chapter 152 - Fae Was Offered A Place To Stay, Again.

    "Hey... John is here. He said he wanted to take me to my new residence. I don''t understand what he meant," said Fae as soon as Ren picked up her call.


    Ren replied calmly as usual, "I know you now live in a shabby flat near the Old Town. I can''t possibly let my wife live in the slum."


    Slum?


    Fae bit her lip, trying to hold back her annoyance. It was the only apartment she could afford to rent in this expensive city of Almstad, and Ren called it slum???


    "I''m not your wife," was all she could say. "I said I wanted to separate from you. You don''t have to take care of me anymore."


    "As long as you can''t serve me with the divorce papers, you are still my wife," replied Ren casually.


    "Ugh ..." Fae knew she would need a lot of money to get their divorce processed in Monaco.


    Should she sacrifice her savings and overtime bonuses? Then what would she and her child eat later?


    Ren was too much, she thought.


    "So, you better just come with John. He will show you your new apartment, you can move there anytime," said Ren again. "Oh, by the way.. I''ve also transferred extra money for you this month. If you need a new cell phone, you should have told me."


    "Extra money?" Fae frowned in surprise.


    Ren always transferred money to Fae''s account every month to use as she pleased. Did Ren still send her money even though she already asked for a divorce?


    Reluctantly, Fae opened internet banking and checked her account balance.


    Jeez ... her money was increased by five thousand euros. That''s a lot.


    Is this Ren''s way of bribing me not to get divorced? Fae wondered.


    Maybe her husband thought that Fae wanted a divorce because she didn''t love him anymore. So, Ren wanted to coax Fae to come back to him at all costs.


    Ren was wrong. Fae still loved him very much. But she insisted on getting away from Ren''s life because Fae loved her child more.


    "How do you know I''m buying a new cell phone?" asked Fae in a probing tone. She shuddered at the thought that her husband could know all her moves, where she lived, and even the fact that she had gotten a new cell phone yesterday.


    "Fae ... you are my wife. Your safety and well-being are my responsibility. I told you that I tracked your cellphone. You already know this," Ren replied patiently. He massaged his forehead in annoyance. From the beginning, he already had told Fae that he always sent his people to monitor her and that he also tracked her cellphone. "Do you remember when the police took you, and you tossed your cell phone in the trash? I tracked your cell phone to find out where you were."


    "Oh .." Fae just remembered the incident. It seemed that she often didn''t pay much attention when Ren talked to her about such things. She pursed her lips. "Then, from now on, I won''t allow you to track me. I will take care of our divorce."


    "Fae .." Ren tried to call Fae with his softest voice. "Don''t be stubborn."


    "I''m not stubborn. I''ve thought about this carefully. You left me to think for a month, and finally, I made a decision. This is what I want," said Fae firmly. "Besides, I''ve got a new residence. My office provides an apartment in a luxurious building for me to live for free. I''ll be safe here, and you won''t have to worry about me."


    She wouldn''t tell Ren that she was offered to stay at a penthouse with her boss.


    Ugh, this also meant that she had to tell Mischa that she had finally decided to move to St. Laurent and stay with him. All because Ren forced her into a new apartment!


    She hung up the call and walked over to John.


    "I''ve talked to Ren and told him all the reasons why I can''t move to the apartment he gave me. Please just go home. I still have a lot of work to do." Fae gave John a friendly pat on the shoulder and then walked back to the elevator to return to her office.


    John was forced to call his master to report the failure of his mission. "Sir, Madam does not want to come to the penthouse. She said she had spoken to you and explained all her reasons."


    Ren, who was standing in the middle of his luxurious penthouse, could only massage his forehead. He cast his gaze around and surveyed the penthouse''s beautiful interior.


    Fae refused the apartment he gave her. Ren actually wanted to give his beloved penthouse to his wife. It was the place he was staying now. When Fae came here a while ago, it was clear that she was very impressed and liked this place. Ahh .. why did Fae refuse his offer?


    ***


    Fae knocked on Mischa''s door and opened the door. Her sudden appearance shocked the man so much that he jolted up from his chair. His pair of eyes that had been staring at Fae''s fingerprint report immediately looked guilty. He quickly turned off the screen and cleared his throat.


    "What''s the matter? You startled me," he asked.


    "Boss .. I''ve been thinking about your offer to live with you in the penthouse .. but ..." Fae looked awkward. She hadn''t told anyone that she only planned to work for a maximum of 5 months.


    That''s why she tried not to get too close to her co-workers, knowing that she would soon be leaving. However, now by deciding to stay with her boss in the penthouse to take care of him, inevitably, Fae would become closer to him.


    Fae would not have the heart to just leave. She felt that she owed it to Mischa to tell him the truth.


    "Boss .. I want to stay in the penthouse and take care of everything for you, but ... I can''t stay long. I only intend to work for a maximum of five months." Fae bowed awkwardly when conveying it all to Mischa.


    Mischa could only guess that the change in Fae''s attitude, which suddenly decided to stay in the penthouse with him, must have something to do with the guest who just came to see her.

 Chapter 153 - Was Fae Really Vega Linden?

    Mischa didn''t want to make Fae feel cornered. He just nodded casually.


    "Of course. I won''t be in Moravia for long, either. At most, I only need an assistant for 4-5 months. When I go, you can continue working here until you feel it''s time to quit," said Mischa.


    Fae blinked when she heard Mischa''s words.


    Wait a minute ...


    How come this feels too much, huh?


    She looked at the handsome man with a face full of questions.


    "Sir, why are you so nice to me?" she asked firmly. "Did you give me special treatment because you thought I was your missing foster sister?"


    Her eyes narrowed as she looked at Mischa probingly.


    Mischa immediately felt like his cover was blown. He knew Vega was very smart. Was Fae really Vega? And now the girl looked at him suspiciously.


    "You are right." Finally, Mischa confessed.


    "Oh ..." Fae didn''t know how to respond. In her heart, she felt that it was fortunate for her to have a face similar to the missing girl. Now she could get preferential treatment from the big boss at RMI.


    But she felt bad because she seemed to take advantage of the suffering of another girl. She didn''t know where the girl was now.


    "You are very similar to her. And she also speaks 5 languages ??like you ..." said Mischa quietly. "But I don''t want to give you false hopes. You may not be her."


    Fae laughed. "Of course, I''m not her. If I were someone else, I think I will remember."


    A moment later, she fell silent.


    In fact, she didn''t remember anything about her past. Fae''s voice became choked. Her memory drifted to the news she had read about the Linden family''s missing daughter. Wasn''t Mischa Rhionen closely related to that family?


    Was.. the foster sister that he was referring to was Vega Linden????


    "You may have heard of the Vega Linden kidnapping case." Again Mischa seems to be able to read Fae''s mind. He finally told her about who exactly the person he was looking for.


    Fae took a step back involuntarily. She was very surprised when she heard Mischa confirm her suspicion.


    Was... was she really Vega Linden?


    That means .. she still had a family!


    Then what really happened to her all this time? Why did she get separated from them and end up in Rhine? Then why did she have old photos with her parents, and who were the Mullers to her?


    "Sir .. do you.. think..I .. I am Vega Linden?" Fae asked Mischa in a choked voice. She stared at the man in wide-eye while pressing her lips.


    Mischa didn''t answer. He slowly stepped to his computer and turned on the screen. Earlier, he almost saw the result if Fae didn''t hurry to knock on the door.


    Fae followed Mischa''s steps with her eyes and stared at the computer screen that was now turned on.


    Mischa pressed a button to open the message that had come in and immediately saw the results of the report he was waiting for.


    The man let out a disappointed sigh. His head turned, and he looked at Fae apologetically.


    "Apparently, I was wrong again ... I''m sorry if I made you uncomfortable," said the man in a choked voice.


    The report said the fingerprints didn''t match.


    At first, he was very sure that Fae was Vega. He had cultivated hope in his heart. But now he had to swallow his disappointment again. In fact, you could say that his disappointment was bigger now than ever... because he was so hopeful.


    Fae felt her chest churn. It was suffocating as if she was being pushed back by a huge rock. She did not think, for a few seconds, she really hoped that she was not Fae Muller.. but Vega Linden.


    Ah ... well, of course. It''s too good to be true, right? When it''s too good to be true, it probably is.


    Why did she, a village girl, dare to dream so high?


    "Sir, now it has been proven that I am not your foster sister that you are looking for. Does that mean ... I can no longer work for you?" asked Fae in a disappointed voice.


    She now understood that she got all the special treatment and was even offered to live in the penthouse with Mischa because her boss thought she was someone else.


    Now, after it was proven that she was just Fae Muller ... was it possible that Mischa would just throw her away?


    This thought made Fae feel like crying.


    "What do you mean by saying that?" asked Mischa with a confused expression. "Are you trying to find an excuse so you don''t have to work for me? You still have a lot of work piling up. Don''t you forget that you promised to take some overtime and come to the royal gala with me."


    Fae was stunned by her boss''s words. She immediately realized that Mischa did not want to throw her away even though the man already knew that Fae was not Vega Linden.


    The girl felt very touched, and impulsively, she had rushed out and hugged Mischa with all her might.


    No one had ever been so kind and caring for her, like Mischa.


    Ah .. Ren used to be kind and caring for her, but he had many terms and conditions. Loving Ren was tiring and made Fae sad.


    This time .. finding a person who was so kind to her unconditionally and without expecting anything in return, just because Fae reminded her of his missing foster sister, really touched Fae''s heart.


    It turned out that Mischa''s attitude towards her didn''t change at all. Fae felt so lucky to have such a good boss like Mischa Rhionen!


    "I will not disappoint you. I promise I will do my best ... I will not embarrass you at the royal gala, or in the company, and I will make sure all your needs are properly taken care of..." she cried against Mischa''s chest.


    The man was still shocked by Fae''s sudden action, so he became embarrassed.. Mischa didn''t feel like he was doing anything special, he was just behaving like a good human being.

 Chapter 154 - Do You Still Want Me?

    Mischa finally raised his hand to pat Fae''s shoulder, but while his hand was still hanging in the air, the door was knocked twice and entered Sarah who immediately stood rooted in the doorway


    "Good afternoon, Sir¡ª" Her cheerful and enthusiastic voice suddenly stuttered, and his face flushed red. "Oh .. uh, I''m sorry. I should have waited to be invited in. I seem to be intruding. I''ll go now."


    She hurriedly ran outside, leaving Mischa and Fae, who spontaneously took one step backward respectively.


    Sarah scolded herself when she caught an indecent scene between the RMI big boss and his personal assistant. Now, how could she unsee and forget that incident?


    It turned out, that she was right! They did have an inappropriate relationship!


    Their relationship was more than just a boss and his assistant!


    Ugh .. but why did it have to be that country bumpkin? Sarah muttered to herself. She regretted being rude and opened the door before being invited in.


    She was very used to being casual and do things as she pleased around the office because she was very beautiful and so many people liked her. They always let her come and go as she pleased.


    "I''m sorry, Sir. I got carried away earlier ..." Fae didn''t stop apologizing as she bowed repeatedly.


    She was very embarrassed because she had hugged her boss. What if Mischa now had the idea that she was a coquettish assistant who tried to flirt with her boss?


    Her efforts to maintain her reputation in this office were done for. She should have held back a little more. Mischa was nice to her even though she was not Vega Linden. But if her boss misunderstood and thought she was a temptress, maybe in the future, Mischa would feel awkward and keep his distance.


    Damn .. what now? What should I do?


    It took Mischa some time to establish a neutral stance. He understood that Fae was not a seductress assistant. The girl was just feeling very moved.


    Mischa wondered how badly had people treated Fae, so that his small acts of kindness could make her so touched?


    Had she suffered terribly? For some reason, imagining Fae suffering made his heart sad.


    "Fae, it''s okay. I''ll deal with Sarah. I understand you have no bad intentions. You better forget about today''s events and go back to work. We''ll be busy for the next week," he said as he sat in his chair. He then waved lightly as if the incident just now didn''t happen. "You said you agreed to live on St. Laurent. You better start getting ready to move. Call the office logistics team to help you."


    Fae was stunned. "You still want me to stay with you?"


    "You still want to work as my assistant, right?" Mischa asked back.


    A big smile finally graced Fae''s face as she nodded happily. "I still want to work as your assistant. I promised to do my best."


    She tried so hard to not hug her boss again. Oh, she was so touched!


    ***


    Fae asked Marco from the logistics department to help her to move her belongings from her small flat to one of the rooms in the penthouse in St. Laurent. Mischa''s belongings had already been moved by the hotel staff from the suite a few hours earlier.


    When she saw the mattress she had just bought a few weeks earlier with her own money, Fae felt sad. However, she had to force herself to give up that thing because in the penthouse she saw that there was already a very luxurious bed.


    She couldn''t possibly carry her mattress to the penthouse, right? It would be very embarrassing if Mischa found out.


    Marco looked surprised to see that he was assigned to carry Fae''s belongings from her flat to the luxury penthouse in St. Laurent building.


    Is this Miss Muller really Mr. Rhionen''s mistress? So, are they living together now?


    However, he kept his question to himself. He felt Fae was very friendly and never looked for trouble with him. So he would not interfere with how Fae, an adult woman, lived her own life.


    After everything was settled, Fae called Mischa and told him that the penthouse was ready to live in, and he could come home at any time.


    [Have you had dinner?]


    Mischa texted Fae before he came home from work. Fae hadn''t eaten yet, but she suspected Mischa asked this question because he wanted to ask her to prepare dinner.


    [Not yet. Boss, do you want to have dinner at home? Do you want me to order food from the hotel?]


    [No, tonight I want to cook to celebrate the housewarming.]


    "Eh?" Fae could only stare at her cellphone in amazement.


    Was she dreaming? RMI''s big boss would cook for them?


    Instantly her chest was pounding. What was this? First, Mischa told her to stay with him for work reasons, and tonight he wanted to cook dinner for them? Wasn''t this too over the top?


    Does Mischa like me? she was wondering.


    Fae suddenly felt anxious.


    She became worried about Mischa''s expectations of her.


    Did the man really like her? Then .. what did it mean that he would cook dinner this evening? Did he want Fae to sleep with him?


    Oh my God ...


    Fae paced back and forth frantically. She regretted her decision to move to this penthouse. If Mischa really had another motive for helping her ... then she had misjudged people.


    She was really panicked and trying to think of a million reasons to get out of the place and return to her old flat.


    She was a married woman! She was not officially divorced from Ren. What''s more, she was currently pregnant!


    She couldn''t possibly think of dating other men.


    Ugh ... should she tell Mischa about her pregnancy? If the boss found out that she was pregnant, maybe he would be turned off and stop chasing her.


    The girl was still preoccupied with various negative thoughts while pacing the living room when Mischa came in with a paper bag filled with groceries.


    "What happened to you?" asked Mischa in surprise.


    Fae was startled. She stared at Mischa with rounded eyes.


    "Sir ... I still love my husband. We have separated, but I do not want to date anyone. I just want to work to make honest money," said Fae in a pleading voice.


    "That''s good," said Mischa, nodding and walking towards the kitchen. "Please get some red wine from the cupboard, okay?"


    Fae was amazed to see Mischa completely ignored her words just now.


    What did he say earlier? That''s good? What''s good?


    So, Mischa agreed if Fae didn''t want to date anyone?


    The girl became very confused.. However, she obediently took out a bottle of red wine from the wine storage cabinet.

 Chapter 155 - Mischa Is Cooking Dinner

    When she entered the kitchen, Fae stopped in the doorway. She had never seen a man cook before.


    Ren never cooked for her or the two of them because he was always surrounded by servants. Fae didn''t even know if her husband can cook.


    At first, she thought Mischa was like that too, considering that he was a high-ranking RMI official. He must also be wallowing in abundant wealth.


    So, seeing the man wearing an apron around the waist and cutting vegetables, Fae was really impressed.


    "Give me the wine," said Mischa without turning around. He reached out his hand to accept the wine, which Fae immediately handed over.


    Mischa deftly opened the wine cork and poured a little into the glass.


    "Hmm .. this is delicious," he commented. He then prepared a pan and two large steaks and quickly prepared the sauce. "Cooking is most fun when it''s accompanied by a glass of good wine and nice chat."


    "Uhmm ... is there anything I can do to help?" asked Fae, trying to offer help. She was embarrassed to just stand by and let her boss cook dinner.


    "You can chop the vegetables and boil them for a while, then set the table," said Mischa, pointing to the vegetable beside him.


    "Very well," said Fae. She quickly did what Mischa asked her to do. A moment later, she set the small dining table in the kitchen with cutlery and vegetables and drinks. She deliberately poured juice for herself and reasoned that she was sick, so she didn''t have to drink wine.


    Fae still didn''t want to tell anyone about her pregnancy, including Mischa.


    Ten minutes later, the two of them were seated at the dining table with delicious-looking dishes before them.


    "Enjoy your meal," said Mischa, raising his glass. Fae raised her juice glass and clinked it to Mischa''s wine glass.


    "Thank you for dinner, Boss," said Fae.


    "Don''t think about it. The reason why I deliberately invited you to dinner here is to celebrate a new place. People say, if you move to a new house and don''t do a housewarming, you will catch bad luck," said Mischa with a shrug. "I don''t know whether to believe it or not. But anyway, we need to eat, after all."


    "That''s right," Fae nodded.


    "I won''t be able to do it later because tomorrow I''m going to Singapore for a week," said Mischa again. "So, I thought, we might as well celebrate tonight."


    "Oh .. you will go to Singapore?" Fae knew Singapore was a tropical country, and the weather there must be very warm. It was so different from Moravia, which had entered the winter season, and the temperature could drop to below zero degrees.


    Ah .. for once, she felt ashamed of herself. She had suspected all sorts of negative things, thinking Mischa had invited her to dinner to seduce her to sleep with him ...


    It turned out ... he was just nice.


    Ah, Fae was determined to never again hold negative thoughts about her very kind boss.


    "Are you going to Singapore on business?" Fae asked Mischa. She was about to take out her notebook from her bag, but Mischa hurriedly waved to stop her.


    "Not on business. I''m going to meet my family and have a Christmas holiday together," the man replied.


    "Oh ..." Fae nodded and smiled, trying to hide her envy. She felt like her heart was pierced with many tiny needles. "It would be so much fun."


    She just realized that it was already December 21st and that the Christmas holidays were coming. She had no one else in this world to celebrate the holiday together. Last year, she still spent Christmas with Ren. They were still very happy together.


    Mischa deliberately didn''t ask Fae''s Christmas holiday plans because he didn''t want to make her sad.


    Ahh .. if only Fae was Vega, tomorrow he would happily take the girl with him to Singapore and make her a Christmas present for Elios and Aleksis.


    Unfortunately, it was proven that Fae was not Vega. She only had a face similar to Vega, and all the other similarities were just ... coincidences.


    "I will keep myself busy at the office until the last day of work and then enjoy my holiday by resting," said Fae, trying to sound cheerful. "There are so many things I want to do."


    "I''m glad to hear that," said Mischa. He looked at Fae for a while and then changed the conversation about the dish they were eating. "Do you like the food?"


    Fae nodded happily. "I like it very much. Where did you learn to cook?"


    "I was taught to cook by ..." Mischa swallowed hard. Even after 5.5 years have passed, it was still difficult to share his feelings about Lisa, his late girlfriend who was killed by the criminal group who kidnapped Vega.


    Before he lived with Lisa, Mischa, like his foster father, Elios, was more adept at using knives to fight and kill people, rather than to cook. But after he met and fell in love with Lisa and then lived together with her, that gentle woman changed him a lot.


    She taught Mischa to be a domestic man who liked activities at home and especially cooking. Sometimes, Mischa still missed her a lot. However, he had learned to move on.


    "Sorry, if my question offended you ..." said Fae, who saw Mischa''s gesture. The man looked uncomfortable answering her question. "No need to answer."


    "It''s okay. I don''t mind answering it," said Mischa after he calmed down his emotion. "I was taught to cook by my girlfriend. She passed away several years ago."


    "Oh ..." Fae really regretted the question just now. "Please accept my condolences."


    Maybe Mischa still loved that woman so much that until now, when he was nearing fifty, he was always alone, thought Fae.


    Finally, she focused her attention on the food and asked no more. She felt embarrassed because she had thought negative things about Mischa.


    How could she think Mischa wanted to sleep with her when the man was just a sincerely nice human being? He even entrusted Fae to stay in his penthouse for a week when he traveled to Singapore to celebrate the Christmas holidays with his family.


    After dinner was over, Fae excused herself to go clean up her room, organize her stuff, and then sleep. She got the room located at the very end of the hallway, while Mischa''s room was at the other end so that they got privacy for themselves.


    Fae had also decided not to enter Mischa''s study and private sitting room because she felt she was just a guest there. She must know her place.


    Ahhh ... when she laid her tired body on the bed, her heart seemed to cheer with joy because she felt the mattress was very soft and comfortable.. Fae immediately fell asleep soundly.

 Chapter 156 - Morning Sickness

    Fae woke up when the sun was already high in the sky. She felt embarrassed because she had not experienced sleeping on an expensive mattress for only a month but her body had become spoiled.


    The comfortable mattress at the penthouse really gave her a good night''s sleep and she could get her much needed rest.


    The clock on the wall was already showing 8:30 am and she hurriedly took a shower and got ready for the office.


    Mischa was no longer in the penthouse or office. Apparently, he caught an early morning flight to Singapore. There was only a note stamped on the refrigerator door that he had left.


    Fae, who went to get an apple from the refrigerator for breakfast, took the note and sighed.


    Ahh ... that means she''d be here alone for the next week.


    She went to the office and did some of the tasks that were asked by Mischa. She translated some classified documents into English and sort the requested reports.


    The working day still lasted for another two days, until December 23, then the company would give year-end holidays to its employees to enjoy Christmas and New Year holidays with their families.


    When Fae came to the restaurant on the 10th floor for lunch, she saw faces staring at her with unfriendly gazes. The girl frowned. She knew she was a new employee there and didn''t have many acquaintances, but before today, she had not felt such an intense aura of hostility like now.


    What''s wrong? Why did these women seem to hate her so much?


    As she walked to a table in the corner with a tray of food in her hands, she passed a table where Sarah and several girls wearing expensive clothes. They all stared at her without blinking and disgusted expressions. They didn''t even make an attempt to hide their contemptuous look.


    Fae could only sigh. She suspected this had something to do with what Sarah saw yesterday in Mischa''s office when she hugged her boss because she was feeling moved. Ughh....


    Supposely, all this time, Sarah had only spread gossip without proof that Fae was their boss''s mistress, then yesterday, the HR Director''s assistant must have thought that she had hit the jackpot because she found evidence to her claims, when she saw Fae hugging Mischa.


    In that case, it would be Fae who would be blamed for being the seductive assistant. No wonder most of the female staff looked at her in contempt. They thought she seduced their boss...


    Fae tried to calm herself down and didn''t care about the people around her. The most important thing here was the opinion of Mischa, her boss. If Mischa didn''t care and didn''t think Fae was a temptress, then she didn''t have to care about other people''s opinions.


    They weren''t the ones who pay for her the salary. They also didn''t have the authority to fire her, as long as she kept doing her job well.


    Fae swallowed her food with difficulty.


    Hmm .. why did her appetite suddenly disappear? It felt like whatever she put in her mouth was tasteless and made her want to vomit.


    Ugh .. maybe this was the result of thinking about those rotten gossips, Fae thought irritably. She sipped her juice to relieve nausea in her throat.


    "Yuck..."


    Jeez ... Fae hurriedly pressed her mouth to prevent vomiting. The orange juice she drank tasted so strong. Did they change the juice provider? Why does it taste so bad ??


    "Yuck .." Frantically, Fae grabbed her bag with her left hand and covered her mouth with her right hand, then ran out of the restaurant.


    Everyone who was eating looked dumbfounded, seeing her rushing out like that.


    Fae hurriedly turned left and ran down the hall to the restroom. As soon as she entered one of the women''s toilet, she closed the door and opened the toilet lid. Fae immediately threw up everything she had just eaten and even stomach contents from last night.


    "Yuck... oh my God ..." She vomited many times, and her body immediately went limp.


    Fae spent nearly 15 minutes in the toilet, trying to get everything out of her system and calm herself down. Her head was dizzy and her body lost strength.


    Were this nausea and vomiting caused by her pregnancy? According to Fae''s calculations, she was currently 10 weeks pregnant. At first, she thought she would not experience nausea and vomiting like most other pregnant women because in the early stages of pregnancy she didn''t feel any complaints whatsoever.


    But it seemed that all the complaints were waiting for the worst possible timing and only came today.


    Ugh ... luckily, her boss was out of the country.


    Fae didn''t feel like discussing her pregnancy with anyone. She got up with difficulty from the toilet floor and tidied her clothes. She quickly called Sam to ask permission to go to the hospital, citing a bad cold.


    She knew that this incident would surely bring back gossip among other employees that she was pregnant because she slept with her boss.


    Never mind. She could not think of them anymore. At this time, she must immediately have her pregnancy checked and make sure the baby was healthy.


    Fae went back to the penthouse and rested. She then decided to call the gynecologist at the hospital she had previously contacted. She asked the doctor to come to the penthouse at night and not wear a doctor''s coat.


    To her relief, Ren was now unable to trace her phone, so she could freely call the doctor. If the doctor came to the St. Laurent building, no one would suspect him. They may think the doctor was called in to treat a hotel guest, or that he was coming to dinner at the restaurant.


    If Fae came to the hospital or saw a doctor, she was worried that Ren would find out that she had her pregnancy checked. She didn''t want Ren to know. She was afraid that Ren would use all means to get rid of her baby.


    She couldn''t allow it to happen.

 Chapter 157 - Amelias Pain

    "Hmm ... everything is fine. It''s good," said Doctor Anna Schmidt, putting away her doppler. "Congratulations, you will have twins."


    Fae widened her eyes when she heard the doctor''s words. Twins? This was so unexpected!


    "Are you serious, Doctor?" Her chest was pounding with joy.


    Gosh .. she''s going to have two kids! Hard to believe!


    "I''m serious. Right now both of them are very young, but their heartbeats are strong and healthy. I think they''ll be fine," Doctor Schmidt smiled broadly at the expression of her patient. She was always happy to see the expectant mothers'' happy faces when they heard good news like this from her. "I will prescribe some vitamins to strengthen your body and mild drugs that are safe for pregnant women to reduce nausea and discomfort experienced by the mother."


    "Thank you, Doctor." Fae was overjoyed. Before Doctor Schmidt excused herself to go home, Fae held the middle-aged doctor''s arm and begged her in a pleading voice to keep secret the visit she had done here from anyone.


    "Please, Doctor. Nobody should ever find out."


    Doctor Schmidt glanced around the luxurious penthouse and nodded. Inwardly, she thought this beautiful girl was the mistress of an important man who had to keep her identity and the child in her womb a secret. This was by no means uncommon.


    She smiled a little. "I uphold the doctor''s code of ethics, which is to keep my patients'' health information confidential. You don''t have to worry."


    "Thank you very much, Doctor."


    Fae breathed a sigh of relief. After Doctor Schmidt left, she threw herself on the sofa and was pensive for a long time.


    She was very happy to know that she was going to have twins. She didn''t know if her children would become identical twins or fraternal. It was too early to find out. If the twins were identical, it means that she inherited the twin genes from her father''s side. She didn''t remember having any paternal relatives who had twins at all.


    On the one hand, she was very happy, but on the other hand, the burden on her mind grew. Taking care of and raising one child was already very hard and expensive. How could she take care of two people at once?


    Fae was pensive for a long time, and unconsciously, her tears slowly streamed down her cheeks.


    She fell asleep on the sofa because she cried until midnight and then became too tired to move to her bedroom. When she woke up in the morning, she found an incoming text message from Ren.


    [I decided to visit Johann in Monaco to spend the Christmas holidays this year. Would you like to come? But you shouldn''t mention divorce at all.]


    Fae frowned, reading the SMS from Ren. She didn''t understand why Ren wouldn''t let her go. She had made it very clear that she wanted a divorce, but apparently her husband was not taking her seriously and thought she would come back to him one day.


    Hmm ... but Ren is going to Monaco.


    Actually, Fae could use this opportunity to secretly arrange her divorce. She could take a free ride there and then register for divorce.


    She then opened her computer and checked the procedures to file for a divorce in Monaco.


    Ugh ... she still had to find a lawyer in that expensive country. She didn''t think she would be able to.


    She checked that divorcing in Romania was much easier and cheaper. Maybe she would be able to force Ren into divorcing in Romania once she had raised enough money.


    Ahh ... she shouldn''t have rushed to get married at that time. Now, she could only regret her decision. She didn''t know she would want to divorce her husband and that the process was extremely expensive.


    Getting married was easier than getting divorced, Fae thought sadly.


    She didn''t reply to Ren''s text at all and decided to take a break. She texted Sam and Mischa to let them know that she was sick and couldn''t come to the office for work.


    [I will finish my tasks at home. I hope you don''t mind, Boss.] She wrote in an SMS to Mischa.


    Not long after, a text from Mischa came in. As usual, the man was very understanding.


    [You better rest or call a doctor. Don''t work. It''s almost time for the holidays anyway. See you next week.]


    Fae smiled, reading Mischa''s reply.


    [Thank you very much, boss. You''re the best! Have a nice holiday with your family.]


    Fae felt that her body was really weak and she had to force herself to eat something so she could swallow the medicine. The nausea in her throat was so annoying.


    Fae vomited again in the bathroom. She really felt tortured. When she returned to her room to rest, she could not hold back and sobbed.


    ***


    Ren looked at his cell phone with a frown. Fae didn''t reply to his text at all. He didn''t know Fae was so stubborn. It seemed that the girl was completely determined to separate from him.


    "Ren, the palace is calling. They wanted to make sure that you really don''t want to come to the royal Christmas party. You missed it last year. I understand at that time you just married that woman and didn''t want to make her feel alone. But she is gone now. There is no reason for you not to come to royal events." Amelia touched his shoulder and asked in a worried voice. "Caroline and her husband have successfully conceived. They firmly believe the embryo implanted is a boy. They will find out in a few months whether the child is a boy or a girl. Aren''t you worried they will want the Moravian throne for her child?"


    Ren tilted his body slightly so that Amelia''s hand fell off his shoulder. His face was completely expressionless. "Don''t touch me when I''m thinking."


    Amelia gasped and reflexively stepped back. She immediately realized that Ren was in a very bad mood.


    Was it because he was having a bad sleep again?


    "I didn''t mean to. I''m sorry," said the girl. "So, what should I tell the palace?"


    "Tell them I''m going to the Royal Gala on New Year''s Eve. It should be good enough. I will not attend the Royal Christmas party. I''ll go to Monaco to take care of something," replied Ren.


    "Hmm ... okay," Amelia could only relent. "I''ll assure them you are coming to the New Year''s Eve Gala."


    Amelia looked at Ren with a sad face and then walked out of the penthouse.


    Actually, Amelia was glad that Ren was moving into the penthouse, because it meant that she could come to see him often. Since Ren married that country bumpkin, Amelia could no longer come to Ren''s private mansion. It really hurt Amelia''s pride.


    How insolent was that wench to demand Ren to kick Amelia out of his mansion?! Ughhh ....!


    Back when she was little, Amelia used to play and even sleepover at Ren''s house. At that time, his mother was still alive and always treated her like her own daughter. Ren''s house used to be Amelia''s second home.


    Amelia rubbed her eyes and walked out with graceful steps.


    She had loved this man since they were little, but for 20 years of knowing each other, Amelia had always had to endure the hurt because of how Ren treated her.


    Oh .. why couldn''t she love another man? In fact, she had tried dating many men when she was in university, but none of them made her forget her feelings for Ren.


    After years of trying to avoid her own feelings, Amelia finally gave up and realized that she couldn''t leave Ren. She even transferred to the campus where Ren was working as a professor just so that she could see Ren every day.


    Unfortunately, Ren was unable to love her. It''s not that Amelia had any flaws. She was very beautiful and also smart. She came from a prominent noble family in Moravia, and their mothers were friends. She had also known Ren since she was a child.


    Wasn''t this the perfect recipe for love to blossom between two people?


    Unfortunately, the love had always been one-sided. Ren finally confessed that he was an aromantic who couldn''t love other humans romantically. Ren had no problem having sex with her because he was a straight man with a healthy sex drive, but he would never love Amelia.


    At first, the girl thought Ren was just making up his condition, to avoid being committed to her. However, after all these years, she finally realized that Ren really couldn''t love women romantically. He had told Amelia to leave because he didn''t want to give her false hope, but Amelia was determined to stay.


    She just wanted to be with Ren and help him achieve all his goals.. Although, for that, she must be ready to endure the pain in her heart.

 Chapter 158 - Ren Came To Visit

    After Amelia left, Ren punched Fae''s number. He really wanted to talk to the girl. It''s been a month since he met his wife in person. The last time was when Fae came to see him here at his penthouse and declared that she wanted a divorce.


    Ren admitted his words back then was too harsh. Fae asked about his health and whether he could sleep well, but he arrogantly said that he had lived well for 30 years before Fae came into his life.


    He realized that his words must have made Fae feel that she was not important. At that time, Ren thought that Fae would stay and come back to him, but now he realized that he didn''t know his wife as well as he thought.


    RING


    RING


    Until a dozen rings, Fae didn''t pick up the phone at all. Ren frowned in surprise. Was Fae in a meeting so she couldn''t pick up his calll?


    [Call me when you''re free.] He texted Fae''s cell.


    For two hours, Ren''s text was not replied, and there was no incoming call from Fae.


    Did Fae really hate me so much that she didn''t want to pick up phone calls from me anymore? Ren thought in puzzlement.


    ''Did something happen to her?''


    Ren started to get worried. He immediately took his coat and walked out of the penthouse. He called John briefly as he walked toward the elevator.


    "Get the car. We''re going to the St. Laurent Building."


    ***


    RIIIIING


    RIIIING


    Fee opened one eye and perked up her ears when she heard the bell at the front door was ringing


    Who dared to come and rang the bell? She was not expecting ny guest.


    Fae tried to muster her memory and think. Who could it be?


    To her knowledge, a 5-star hotel like St. Laurent had a very high level of privacy. The staff would not disturb the guests in the rooms, suites, let alone the penthouse in this way.


    Were there guests coming? Could this be Mr. Rhionen''s guest who came to visit, and they didn''t know that Mischa had already left for Singapore?


    Fae finally got out of bed and headed for the door. Her appearance was disheveled and her face looked pale. She saw that on the intercom screen a hotel staff was standing very politely, but her face looked worried.


    What''s going on?


    Finally, she opened the door.


    "What do you need?" she asked. Fae''s face suddenly twitched when she saw that beside the staff was Ren who stood up straight and looked at her sharply. Fae frowned and asked her husband. "How do you know I''m here?"


    "I always know where you are," said Ren.


    He was lying. He could no longer track and tap Fee all the time, but if she talked to him on the phone for more than 30 seconds, he would be able to trace her location easily.


    Earlier he had not been able to call Fae to find out where the girl was, but based on the reports he received, Mischa Rhionen moved to Almstad and now lived in the St. Laurent building. He only guessed that Mischa had something to do with Fae''s moving away from her old flat.


    It turned out that his bluff managed to discourage Fee. The girl did not expect, Ren was still able to find out her whereabouts. Why was it so hard for her to escape?


    "Isn''t this a private residence? Why do you allow random people to go up to this floor and come to the penthouse?" asked Fee, now directing her words to the hotel staff.


    The woman seemed to shrink in fear. She knew her actions violated the residents'' privacy, but she didn''t dare refuse this person''s request.


    "Forgive me, Miss ... But ... but, I cannot possibly refuse His Highness Prince Renald," she said in a very apologetic voice.


    Ahh ...


    Fae just realized that Ren did not hide his identity as usual, like when he met her at Magnolia Caf¨¦. In the past, Ren would wear casual clothes and a sports cap to look like a student, but now he looked so elegant with his luxurious and formal dark clothes.


    Of course, everyone at this hotel recognized him as Prince Renald Hanenberg of Moravia!


    Fae understood the staff''s difficult position, and she was forced to nod.


    "Very well. I will receive this guest."


    She opened the door wider and ushered Ren in, while the staff excused herself.


    "Why did you come here?" asked Fae, closing the door behind her.


    Ren didn''t answer immediately. He looked around the penthouse and nodded. "This place is not bad. No wonder you don''t want to accept the place I offer you."


    Fee didn''t know that Ren intended to have her live in his penthouse, which was no less luxurious than this. The girl didn''t even want to listen to his offer.


    Fee bit her lip. "I''m only house-sitting this place while my boss is out of the country."


    "Your boss? Mischa Rhionen?" asked Ren with a smile. "Is it proper for a woman who has a husband to live with another man?"


    "I told you I want to divorce," said Fee. "I may not be able to arrange for divorce in Monaco as you wish, but I can arrange for it in Bucharest."


    "Why Bucharest?" Ren gave Fee a sharp look.


    Fae looked away. She couldn''t help but stare at her husband just now. Why was Ren acting like this?


    "Divorce in Romania is easier and cheaper. I can''t afford a divorce in Monaco."


    Ren walked over to Fee and was now right in front of her. Their bodies were almost touching.


    "Why do you want to divorce me so badly, Honey?" asked Ren. His voice was no longer cold but sad. "Isn''t our problem over? You''re angry with me because I want us to postpone having children. You''re not pregnant ... so now there''s no problem."


    Fee felt her heart pounding. She could feel Ren''s scent from such a close distance.


    Damnit, why was she so weak by her husband''s charms?


    Fee closed her eyes, not wanting to look at Ren''s handsome face, which was so close from hers. Ren smiled at Fee''s attitude. He could feel the Fae was slowly turning weak, and her heart pounding.


    Ren touched Fee''s chin lightly and then kissed her lips.


    Dammit! Why am I even enjoying the kiss? Fee scolded herself.


    "Don''t you miss me?" asked Ren in a hoarse whisper that really made Fee wanted to fan her face. Why did it suddenly feel so hot in here?


    If she could be honest, she really missed her husband. She truly loved this man, and their life together was actually quite happy. Ren was her only family in this world.


    However, because of Ren''s harsh stance on Fae''s decision to have children, Fae felt that she had to choose, and she decided to choose her child. That''s why she left Ren and always tried to avoid him.


    Unfortunately, Ren didn''t want to let her go.


    "Uhm ... Ren ..." Fee gathered all her rationality to escape Ren''s kiss and pushed her husband''s body away from her.


    Not successful. The man was too strong, and he didn''t move an inch when Fee''s tiny hands pushed against his chest.


    "I miss you so much," said Ren earnestly. "What do you want for us to be together again, Fae? Do you want to spend the Christmas holidays alone?"


    He looked closely at Fee.


    Fee looked away. She couldn''t bear to look Ren in those honey-colored eyes. She was afraid her secret would be exposed. She was worried that Ren could read her mind.


    "Why don''t you answer me?" asked Ren again. His voice sounded tired.


    Fee looked up and finally saw her husband''s face. There were dark circles around Ren''s eyes. Unconsciously, Fee''s right hand touched Ren''s right eye with a worried expression. They had been separated for nearly two months. Did Ren experience severe insomnia again?


    Ren closed his eyes as he felt Fae''s fingers touch his face. He then touched Fee''s hand with his and put it on his lips, then he kissed Fae''s tiny hand.


    Ren opened his eyes and looked at Fee. "Everything is so good between us, isn''t it? So, why are you still acting like we have such a big problem? Are you hiding something from me?"


    Fee flinched at Ren''s words.


    Ugh, did Ren suspect something?

 Chapter 159 - Ren Can Cook?

    "I just feel that we really don''t get along," said Fae, trying to sound curt. "I really admire you. I fell in love with you and then married you. But the incident two months ago made me realize that we are not really compatible. You and I want different things. If we forced ourselves to stay in a bad marriage, we would only hurt each other. The resentment would grow bigger and bigger. I don''t want that. So, please, let me go."


    "You''re lying again," said Ren, staring at Fae without blinking. His words made Fae''s heart skipped a beat. "You said we didn''t really get along, but you clearly kissed me back. That means you still want me. Why do you try so hard to stay away from me when your heart really wants to be with me?"


    Fae swallowed hard. Ren did have a point.


    "It''s just a coincidence. I''m just a human, okay. I was weak, so I kissed you back," said Fae defensively. "You''re the same way, right? You claimed to be aromantic, you can''t fall in love, but you act like a jealous boyfriend. You are jealous of my own boss. What do you call that?"


    Ren was stunned at Fae''s words. Not only was he surprised when he realized the truth in what Fae said just now, but also because he didn''t think Fae would be so resolute in confronting him.


    So far, Fae had always been meek and gentle to him. She only demanded him to get rid of Amelia from around them. Other than that, she was never a demanding wife.


    This time, he saw that Fae had changed. He didn''t know whether he liked this change or not.


    "Jealousy is a natural feeling, not exclusive to someone who can fall in love," said Ren. "Humans can get jealous of other humans whom they think richer, luckier, get better treatment, and so on. You are my wife, of course, I would object if you spend a lot of your time with a suspicious man like Mischa Rhionen."


    Fae sighed. Maybe Ren was right. He was not jealous because he loved Fae, but rather because he felt his ego was nudged when other men approached his wife.


    "Mischa Rhionen is not a suspicious person. You are a big shot yourself, so I''m sure you know who he is," said Fae. "He is the big boss of RMI Europe. He is very kind to me and he gave me a job to help me. You have no right to insult him."


    "Why are you even defending another man now? Are you and him already in an illicit relationship? Fae, you''re still married!"


    Fae was really tired of this fight. She knew Ren was jealous, and that was natural. But she didn''t like it if her kind boss was accused of all kinds of bad things by her husband.


    "Oh, God ... I''m so tired," whispered Fae. She dropped to her knees, with her face buried in her hands, and she started sobbing. "Everyone spread rotten gossip about me. And now you too! I''m so tired of all this. Why don''t you leave me alone??"


    She had to endure the gossip and accusations on her campus, at the Magnolia Caf¨¦, at the RMI office, and now even by Ren, her husband. She was always accused of having an affair with other men.


    Fae started to hate her beauty. She knew so many people were jealous of her beautiful face and flawless appearance, and they were trying to find fault with her to bring her down.


    Ren was stunned to see Fae sobbing on the floor. He knelt beside his wife and touched her hands that cupped her face.


    "Fae ... I''m sorry if I made you cry. I didn''t mean to say those things. I know you''re a faithful woman. I just don''t believe in Mischa Rhionen. If you want to separate from me, I can accept it. I''ll wait until you can afford to file for a divorce in Monaco, and not before. I won''t bother you, but you have to let me take care of you. I brought you out of Rhine, so I feel responsible for you."


    Fae ignored Ren''s words. She was still sobbing. She really hated her face. If she had an ordinary appearance, no one would be jealous of her and always try to bring her down.


    She just wanted to live in peace, save enough money to disappear, and raise her children. Why was it so hard?


    Because her body was still weak due to her nausea and vomiting from last night, added to the fact that she had not eaten anything, Fae''s body couldn''t take it anymore, and she passed out.


    "Fae!" Ren hurriedly held Fae''s body as the girl''s head slumped to the side and nearly fell against the floor.


    ***


    Fae woke up when her nose smelled food in the air. She opened one eye and turned to the side, then opened the other eye.


    She blinked and tried to remember what had happened. In an instant, she jumped out of bed and ran out of her room. The girl breathed a sigh of relief when she realized that she was still in Mischa''s penthouse and that she had been lying on her own bed.


    Hmm .. wasn''t Ren here earlier?


    Where is he now?


    She smelled cooking in the air and immediately frowned. Who''s cooking? Did Mischa ask the chef to come and cook for her?


    Puzzled, the girl walked into the kitchen to find out who was cooking. Her steps halted in the doorway when she saw Ren researching something on his cell phone while his hand stirred the soup being cooked in the pot.


    Fae rubbed her eyes to make sure her eyes didn''t play tricks on her.


    Ren can cook?


    She didn''t know this at all.


    Ren raised his face when he heard Fae''s footsteps. The man immediately put his cell phone on the kitchen counter and walked over to Fae.


    "Hey .. you are awake? I''ve called Doctor Lehmann. He''s on his way here," he said, touching Fae''s forehead. "Hmm .. you still have a fever. You better sit down and rest. Wait for the doctor to come. I''ll get dinner ready."


    "Uh .. no need. I''m fine. You better get out of here. I don''t feel comfortable receiving guests. This is not my house. I''m here just house-sitting for my boss," said Fae.


    "Then you have to live in your own place so you have more freedom and privacy. I have offered you to live in my penthouse. I can help you move there right now," said Ren.


    Fae glanced at the clock on the wall and realized it was already 7 pm. So, she passed out for an hour.


    The girl breathed a sigh of relief because Doctor Lehmann was late.. Fae didn''t want the doctor to check her health and realized that she was pregnant, and then told Ren.

 Chapter 160 - Faes Conflicting Mind

    "How long have I been unconscious? You didn''t do anything to me, did you?" Fae blurted to change the subject.


    Ren narrowed his eyes at Fae''s words. "One hour. Doctor Lehmann is out of town with his family. I forced him to come here to check your condition because I don''t trust other doctors. Besides ... even if I did anything to you, what would you do?"


    F*ck! Fae could only grumble inwardly when she heard that.


    She looked at Ren with a sullen face. The girl didn''t feel anything wrong with her body, and she knew that Ren wouldn''t force her to do anything. But earlier, she had deliberately said those words to offend Ren and so he would leave her.


    It didn''t work. Ren even challenged her, what would she do if Ren did something to her while she passed out.


    Fae bit her lip and looked away. "I didn''t know you could cook."


    "I can''t cook," replied Ren. "This is my first time. I heard your stomach grumble and realized you fainted from hunger. I checked the refrigerator and found there is no food to eat. I was about to call the chef from this hotel, but apparently, they are holding a big banquet here, and all their chefs are very busy. I am not that heartless to force them to cancel the banquet so that the chef can come here and cook for you."


    Fae''s beautiful eyes went round. "It''s your first time cooking? Really?"


    Ren walked toward Fae and suddenly carried her in his arms. The man sat her on a chair near the kitchen counter. "Sit down here. You could pass out again if you stand there with a hungry tummy."


    Fae gasped and didn''t have time to resist. Suddenly, she was already sat on the chair. Ren went back to stirring the soup with a ladle. He tasted the soup, and his face looked satisfied.


    "You''re the first woman to taste my cooking. I''ve never done this for anyone but you," said Ren.


    Fae rolled her eyes at her husband''s words. She didn''t know if Ren was honest when he said he had never cooked before.


    How could she know if he was telling the truth? Ren could make excuses like this to make Fae sympathize with him and made her feel that Ren treated her special. At this point, Fae preferred to think negatively towards Ren and thought her husband was lying to win her sympathy ...


    Because ...


    Because, otherwise, it would be harder for Fae to leave him.


    "You don''t believe me?" Ren showed the cellphone he was holding. Fae saw the screen and realized Ren had been looking at recipes.


    SIMPLE RECIPES FOR MEN WHO NEVER COOK


    Gosh ...


    Fae pushed the phone back to its owner. She tried to harden her heart. She shouldn''t let Ren sway her. So what if he suddenly tried to cook for her? It''s nothing special. Many men can cook for their wives too.


    "Okay, I believe you. I will eat your cooking. Since this is the first time, don''t blame me if I can''t finish it," said the girl. "I''m not going to pretend that you cook well."


    Ren stared at Fae for a long time. He realized that Fae was always trying to make him angry and he didn''t understand why.


    Yet he held back and was not at all angry.


    "All right. The soup is almost done. Do you want to eat now? I''ll get the bread and wine."


    Ren treated Mischa''s penthouse like his own. It really made Fae worried.


    She was worried that Mischa put a camera in this penthouse and found out that Fae had not only let a stranger in, but she also had let this person use the kitchen like he was at home and then took his expensive wine.


    "I don''t drink wine," said Fae quickly. "I drank so much yesterday that I threw up. I''m traumatized by drinking alcohol."


    She immediately prepared an excuse for why she couldn''t join Ren drinking wine. She couldn''t risk his pregnancy by consuming wine. Ren looked annoyed at Fae''s words, but he was still not angry.


    "Why did you drink so much last night? Was something bothering you?" he asked calmly.


    Fae pursed her lips. "Of course, something is bothering me. I''m stressed because I was thinking about you. You keep bothering me and don''t want to leave me alone."


    Ren pretended not to listen to Fae. He opened a bottle of expensive wine and poured himself a glass. He then poured juice for Fae and pushed the glass in front of the girl.


    "That''s for you."


    He then took out two bowls and poured the soup into each of them. After putting the spoon and bread on the table, he then invited Fae to eat.


    "Sorry, I can only make soup for dinner this time," he said apologetically.


    Fae pursed her lips, trying to hold back her emotions. She knew that Ren was trying hard to do things to win her heart so that she would return to her husband.


    Come to think of it, their marriage was actually fine ... the problem was just the baby.


    Should Fae be open and tell Ren that she is pregnant with their children?


    How would Ren respond to it when he knew Fae was actually pregnant?


    Fae was silent throughout dinner. She tried to avoid Ren''s eyes who kept looking at her while she was eating her soup. However, in the end, Fae couldn''t stand it any longer.


    "Stop staring at me like that. I am not food." She said that because she saw the ''hungry'' expression on her husband''s face. However, Fae said it while looking down and stirring the soup in her bowl.


    Fae can''t be stared at like that. She was afraid that if she looked Ren''s eyes back, she would melt.


    Shit. Why was she so weak?


    "Alright," Ren replied casually, but he kept stealing glances at Fae while enjoying the soup in front of him. "How''s my cooking? It''s not good, huh? You hardly eat it. If you get sick again, I''ll stay here and take care of you. I won''t let Doctor Lehmann go home, either."


    When she heard Ren''s words, Fae hiccuped. She hurriedly took more soup with her spoon and forced herself to eat. She couldn''t let Ren stay here and take care of her!


    What would her boss say?


    "I''m fine," said Fae. "See, I am eating the soup, right? I''ll finish this."


    Fae tried so hard to force herself to scoop the soup and eat it. She also realized that she needed to stay healthy for her children.


    After they finally finished eating, there was a knock on the door. Ren immediately got up from the chair and held Fae''s shoulder, who was about to get up and opened the door.


    "That must be Doctor Lehmann. You sit down, and I''ll open the door," he said.


    Fae could only murmur in protest when she saw Ren act like he was at home.


    ''Ren, this is somebody else''s place. This is not your mansion...'' Fae muttered to herself.


    Secretly, she was starting to feel anxious. What if Doctor Lehmann found out about her pregnancy? Ugh .. this was really hard.


    .

 Chapter 161 - I Will Not Come Back To You

    Ren returned a few minutes later with Doctor Lehmann following behind him. The middle-aged man looked a little sad. Fae understood the doctor must feel bad that he had to leave his family when they were on vacation out of town because Ren suddenly called him. However, he certainly couldn''t refuse the Crown Prince''s request.


    "Good evening, Madam." Doctor Henry Lehmann greeted Fae respectfully. "I heard you are sick. Can you tell me what are the complaints?"


    Fae shook her head and smiled awkwardly. "Ren is too much. I was just feeling weak because yesterday I drank too much wine and didn''t eat at all. There''s nothing to check. Sorry, my husband made you come all the way here. I have eaten earlier and now I feel much better."


    "But, just to be safe, I will check your health condition, to make sure that you are well, Madam," said Doctor Lehmann as the corner of his eye caught the stern expression on Ren''s face.


    He would not dare seek trouble with the prince if he just agreed with Fae''s opinion that she was fine. If he just agreed to Fae''s words, he would look like he was treating Ren like a liar or an incompetent person. That''s why he still insisted on examining Fae''s health.


    "Doctor, I need to talk to my husband. I really don''t think you are needed here anymore because I''m getting better. I don''t want to waste your time any longer. It''s Christmas Eve holiday. Wouldn''t it be better for you to spend it with your family?" said Fae to Doctor Henry, but at the same time, she directed her words to Ren.


    Ren finally patted Doctor Henry''s shoulder and pushed him toward the door. "Go home with your family. I don''t want my wife to think I''m heartless and force you to stay here on Christmas Eve."


    "Ohh ... well, Sir. Thank you," said Doctor Henry, unable to hide his relieved expression. "Then I''ll go home now. Merry Christmas, Madame and Sir."


    He bowed several times and then walked out the door. Once the door was closed, Ren stepped forward and closed the distance between himself and Fae.


    His distinctive baritone voice sounded a little hoarse as he asked his wife. "You said you had something to talk to me about?"


    Fae bit her lip. She knew that now was the best time to settle the business between herself and Ren. She shouldn''t prolong this matter and get it over with, so Ren would understand that it was futile to try to ask her to come back to him.


    "We''d better sit on the sofa," Fe said, changing the subject. She pulled Ren''s hand toward the living room. When she got there, Fae sat down on the sofa gracefully. Ren sat beside her.


    "I want to know what you have to say," said Ren.


    Fae took a deep breath, and then finally, she turned to face Ren. "Why are you doing all this? You don''t even love me."


    "We''ve discussed this, Fae. You know I can''t fall in love," replied Ren. "I can''t love you. It has nothing to do with our commitment as husband and wife. When we get married, we said our marriage vows, that you unfortunately broke. I''m willing to forget that and start over."


    Fae sighed when she heard Ren''s words.


    "When I accepted your proposal, I thought you wanted to marry me because you love me. You only told me that you are an aromantic AFTER we got married and came home from the honeymoon. Isn''t that the same as lying to me so that I would accept your proposal? You made me think that my love for you was reciprocated and that a prince wanted to make me his wife ..." said Fae, looking at Ren with sad eyes. "If I knew that you never loved me and you never will... maybe I wouldn''t have wanted to marry you."


    Ren looked at Fae sharply." What you call love is just a superficial feeling. Marriage is about commitment, not just the butterfly in your stomach or feeling fluttered of seeing a handsome man or a beautiful woman. I value and respect you, and always try to make you happy. I promised that when we got married, and I kept my word. Before I proposed to you, I never said love either. I never tricked you or purposely made you think I was in love with you, because I just can''t fall in love."


    Fae fell silent. She admitted that even though Ren had never said love to her. Fae was the one who assumed one-sidedly when Ren proposed to her, that he wanted to marry her for love.


    She shouldn''t have come to her own conclusions.


    "Ren .. I really love you, even though I know you will not love me ..." Fae said finally. Subconsciously, tears slowly rolled down her cheeks. "But, I can''t come back to you, if you still don''t want children from me. I want children now, not in four years."


    Ren shook his head. "I can''t grant that right now, Fae. I already have a lot of plans ahead."


    Fae looked down and played with her fingers. She finally nodded slowly. "All right. In that case, I ... can''t come back to you."


    She looked up and stared at Ren''s face with tears in her eyes. "I am pregnant now. I lied to you. I also can''t drink wine, not because I drank too much last night but because I am pregnant. I am avoiding alcohol during my pregnancy."


    Fae''s heart was devastated when she saw the look of shock on Ren''s face. The man did not look happy at the news from Fae that she was pregnant with their child.


    He really doesn''t want these babies. Why did I tell him? I should have kept all of this myself ... Fae cried to herself.


    She felt devastated and sad but still tried to show a tough expression on her face.


    "I think everything is clear now.. We really can''t be together anymore," said Fae as she got up from the sofa and walked towards her bedroom.

 Chapter 162 - Rens Heart Is In A Mess

    Fae realized that with his influence, Ren would always be able to find her, wherever she went. So, it was better if she was honest with her husband and told him that she was pregnant. If it turned out Ren really didn''t want her babies, then he must accept Fae''s decision to leave him.


    It was clear that they didn''t want the same thing. So why force each other to stay?


    Fae would not hold Ren responsible for her children because they were her own choice. Meanwhile, Ren could no longer demand that Fae stay with him.


    The best choice was to part ways.


    Fae buried her face in the pillow and tried to hold back her tears. She didn''t want Ren to hear her crying. She didn''t know whether Ren was still in the penthouse or not. At this moment, Fae didn''t want Ren to think she was looking for sympathy by crying.


    Ren was rooted to his spot in the living room for half an hour. His body stood motionless as if he had turned into a statue. His face looked shocked. Actually, he even seemed devastated. At first, he thought Fae was only provoking him to make him upset, by saying she was pregnant.


    But after he thought about it carefully, he realized that all this time Fae had been avoiding him and deliberately said harsh words to make him angry, so that he would stop chasing her.


    Ren realized that his wife wanted to get away from him because she wanted the child. She probably thought that if she upset him, Ren would leave her alone so she could disappear and take care of her child alone.


    ''What should I do now?''


    ''Why did it end up like this?''


    He always had a plan in his life, and everything always went according to his wishes. But this was completely unexpected.


    He made a mistake once just because he was jealous of Mischa ...


    Now, Fae left him and even stayed at the man''s place.


    ''What should I do?''


    His mind was usually busy thinking of so many things but today it was especially chaotic and felt like it was about to explode. Now, he couldn''t think at all.


    Finally, Ren decided to get out of the penthouse and head for the lounge at the St. Laurent Hotel. He would need a lot of alcohol to forget what he just heard.


    ***


    The atmosphere in the lounge immediately became lively when the guests saw the handsome man with a sour expression walking through the door. Their faces were filled with curiosity and joy at the same time.


    Even though Moravia was a small kingdom, it was very rare for the people to see the crown prince in person like this. His distinctive appearance was very easy to recognize. He always wore dark-colored clothes, and his handsome face always looked cold and uncaring.


    When he entered, the lounge manager rushed over to him and bowed respectfully.


    "Good evening, Your Highness. Would you like to come in and have a drink here? It so happens that there is still one table available," he said very amiably.


    In all high-end restaurants, there were always empty tables reserved for VVIP guests like this who suddenly arrived without a reservation. Only very, very important people would receive this special treatment.


    Even in a very popular restaurant where guests had to book a table for months in advance, this VVIP table would always be available.


    This was what the lounge manager now offered Ren. VVIP guests got this privilege, and the restaurant or lounge would get the exposure. The VVIP guests'' presence would usually make the place''s prestige or reputation shine even more.


    If the Crown Prince of Moravia sat drinking in their lounge ... of course, he would attract the attention of so many guests who came.


    Being in the same room with Prince Renald Hanenberg was an honor that only a few people could get. Thus, his presence in a public lounge like this immediately caused an uproar.


    Ren circled his gaze and caught sight of the other guests in the lounge. His face looked increasingly sour.


    "Don''t you have a private room?" he asked the lounge manager.


    He didn''t like sharing a space with so many people like this.


    "I-I''m sorry, Your Highness... all the private rooms are not available. They''re all filled with guests who booked a few months earlier, specifically to experience Christmas Eve with their family or friends. This place is very full. We only have the VVIP table left," replied the manager with regret.


    They deliberately didn''t provide a private room with a VVIP table arrangement, because their goal of receiving VVIP guests without reservation and allow them to arrive suddenly was so that the establishment could show off this super important person to other guests. If they were given a private space, no one would see them.


    Ren was not stupid, and he understood this. Finally, he nodded and waved his hand nonchalantly. "Very well. I''ll take your table."


    "Come with me, Your Highness," said the manager with a very happy face. He walked across the tables where guests were relaxing with drinks and snacks with their friends and family, then stopped at an exclusive table in the center of the room. "Please have a seat."


    Ren grumbled to himself, knowing that he had been asked to sit here to be shown to the other guests who were glancing silently at him and trying to take a good look at him.


    He could have come home and drank there alone, but at a time like this, his mind was really in a mess and he couldn''t wait. He decided to just drink a little and then go home.


    Ren sat down and mentioned the drink he wanted. His expression remained sour, disregarding those around him.


    [Karl, I''m at Die Sonne''s Lounge, Hotel St. Laurent. Please come and pick me up here.]


    He texted his assistant and put away his cell phone. Ren''s drink arrived, and before he took a sip, he ordered something else. The manager came in person to deliver the order. This showed how much he respected the prince and had decided to serve him by himself. After taking down Ren''s next order, the manager left.


    Ren ordered a Moravian signature drink, which was known to be very strong. It''s called Sonne. When they saw Prince Renald drinking sonne in his hand, the male guests in the lounge silently followed in his action and also ordered sonne.


    The prince was truly a trendsetter!


    Although Ren had never looked friendly, his reputation out there was very good. He made the Moravian people everywhere proud because he successfully built his career in SpaceLab, without using his background as a prince. Nobody even knew he was related to the royal family until four years ago!


    The people of Moravia also knew that he was a genius, and all the unpleasant attitudes he displayed were always forgiven and tolerated. Men wanted to be him, and women wanted to be with him.


    Unsurprisingly, when he appeared in a public place like this, he immediately drew many admiring glances from those present.


    After he finished his drink, Ren looked at his watch and frowned.


    Why hasn''t Karl arrived yet? It''s been half an hour.


    "Ren ..."


    Suddenly a soft voice came from behind him. Ren closed his eyes and sighed. He didn''t want to turn at all.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked in a cold voice.

 Chapter 163 - The Shocking News

    "You stand out too much," said Amelia, sitting across from Ren. She raised her hand and signaled for the waiter to take her order. As soon as the waiter arrived, Amelia pointed to a glass of Sonne in front of Ren and asked for a similar one.


    Ren completely ignored Amelia. He focused his gaze on the glass in front of him. He then took the glass and took a casual sip of his drink.


    At a time like this, Amelia''s presence to him was like an annoying mosquito. However, he still had a heart and considered their friendship since childhood, so he didn''t say anything.


    The waiter came to bring a glass of Sonne for Amelia, and the girl took a sip following Ren''s style, which did not care about his surroundings. There was so much Amelia wanted to talk to Ren about, but she held herself back and didn''t say anything.


    Ren opened his cell phone and read a message from Karl saying he got stuck in a traffic jam in the city center due to the Christmas Eve crowds and apologized for the delay.


    "Why are you not with your family?" asked Ren finally without turning to Amelia.


    "I was. We already had dinner together. My mom was still asking when you are going to spend Christmas with us again. I told her you are extremely busy," said Amelia. "My mother misses you a lot. She is very happy to know that she will meet you at the royal gala."


    Amelia''s mother was Ren''s mother''s best friend and she considered Ren like her own son. Of course, Ren would not forget her kindness and concern and replied harshly to Amelia''s words about her mother.


    "I''ll take the time to talk to her at the gala," said Ren.


    "Thank you. I will be very happy," said Amelia with a beaming face. She saw that Ren''s attitude had softened, and she took the courage to talk to him. "Why are you here? This is not your style. Do you have a problem?"


    Even though Ren didn''t answer, Amelia could guess that something big had happened. She knew Ren very well and knew that the man would not lose control if his problems weren''t serious.


    "Looks like Karl is stuck in traffic. Do you want me to take you home?" asked Amelia again. He didn''t force Ren to answer her question. She had see Ren''s face began to turn red. The man looked like he had had too much of sonne for the night.


    Amelia was spending time with her family when her mother talked about Ren. Since she had not heard from the man at all on that day, she assumed that Ren had gone to Monaco and met Johann.


    But Amelia was shocked by the trending news on social media that Prince Renald Hanenberg was seen entering a lounge at the St. Laurent Hotel and immediately got the crowd excited.


    Amelia quickly left her family and hurried over here. Sure enough, she found Ren here like a very lonely man who needed someone to talk to.


    Even though Ren wasn''t willing to talk to her, Amelia felt that her presence alone was enough. She would wait until Ren would open up to her. But after a few glasses of sonne and awkward silence, she felt it was time to take Ren home.


    Ren finally nodded. He already had got his wish here. There was nothing more to wait for.


    He called the lounge manager and paid for his drinks and Amelia''s and walked out with his hands in his pockets. Amelia walked gracefully beside him. The two of them were very good looking and immediately caught the attention of everyone in the lounge.


    Whispers rang between the guests as the two of them disappeared behind the door. Many thought that the two people were lovers. This had been a rumor circulating for a long time. Now, their appearance on Christmas Eve together in a public place like this had again fueled the old gossip that never died.


    "Lady Amelia Genevieve is very beautiful, smart, and highly educated ... she is a good candidate to be Prince Renald''s wife."


    "I heard Lady Amelia Genevieve is the prince''s secretary. No wonder they spend so much time together."


    "Not only that, they''ve been friends since childhood."


    "Ahh ... I think we just need to wait for the announcement from the palace regarding their relationship. Isn''t the prince old enough to take a wife? He is over 30 now, isn''t he? Besides, I heard gossip from my friend who has a connection to the palace that King Gustave is considering to abdicate and let Prince Renald ascend the throne."


    "Really? Wahh .. that''s great news !!"


    ***


    Fae felt both sad and relieved that Ren had not bothered her since then. She was relieved when she thought Ren could accept the situation and let her go because he couldn''t accept the child in his wife''s womb anyway. Fae had been honest with him and it was Ren who had made the decision to leave.


    Thus, the next step they had to take, of course, was to file for a divorce. Later, when Ren took the throne, he would not be able to avoid acknowledging his wife and children to the public unless they separate before he became the king.


    Once they got a divorce, Ren could find a wife who could suit his needs, and he could just forget what had happened between him and Fae.


    This made the girl feel very depressed and sad. She just wanted to sleep and didn''t wake up for a few years, until her heart was healed and she could forget everything that happened between her and Ren.


    However, she knew that she had to toughen up for the sake of her unborn children. She forced herself to eat, shed tears, and then went back to bed. She did this every day until slowly her feelings improved.


    "We''ll be fine," Fae said to herself on the fifth day. She was looking at herself in the mirror and telling her reflection that she would be fine. Fae also deliberately wore light make-up on her face and neat clothes to make herself looked fresh.


    Mischa was coming home from his vacation today, and Fae didn''t want her boss to see traces of sadness and tear stains on her face. That''s why she purposely wears her best clothes and pretend to look cheerful and happy.


    "How was your vacation, boss? Did you bring a present for your hardworking assistant?"


    She practiced these words several times to sound okay.


    Ahh .. pretending is so tiring.


    Fae looked at her watch and realized that her boss would be here any minute. Mischa had alerted her when his plane landed at Moravian Airport so that Fae wouldn''t wait for him as he would be arriving quite late.


    However, since she was not doing anything, Fae decided to wait for her boss to arrive. She then busied herself reading while waiting. Since no book interested her, Fae then decided to read the news on her cellphone.


    THE PALACE IS CURRENTLY IN TALKS ABOUT PRINCE RENALD''S AND LADY AMELIA''S ENGAGEMENT AFTER THE ROYAL GALA ON NEW YEAR''S EVE


    Badump.


    Instantly the cellphone in Fae''s hand fell to the floor with a loud sound after reading so many headlines scattered on the internet. Her eyes, which were still slightly swollen, could no longer hold back, were now in tears again.


    Fae''s appearance, which was beautiful and looked happy, soon faded away, replaced by a sad girl who was sobbing.


    At that moment, the penthouse door was opened, and Mischa stepped in, pushing his small suitcase.

 Chapter 164 - Mischas Gifts

    Mischa, who heard the sound of the cellphone falling to the floor, quickly walked over to Fae. He could immediately guess that something very bad had happened to her. However, the man did not ask her what was wrong.


    He just stood in front of Fae and took out a handkerchief from his coat pocket and handed it to the girl. Fae lifted her face that was in tears when she noticed the hand reached out to her, with a handkerchief, like the last time.


    Receiving such a kind gesture from Mischa, she could no longer hold back. Fae rushed to hug Mischa and sobbed in his chest.


    The man could only let Fae spilled her tears on his black shirt and patted her shoulder lightly.


    He felt very sorry for the poor girl. His happiness after going home from vacation immediately disappeared. He wanted to know what happened to Fae, but he didn''t want to ask questions that would make the girl feel uncomfortable.


    Mischa knew that Ren Hanenberg came to this penthouse five days ago but he didn''t know what was going on inside because he purposely didn''t put any cameras in it out of respect for Fae''s privacy.


    CCTVs in the hallway showed that Ren arrived at 6 pm and left at 9 pm. After that, he never came back. Since then, Fae hardly ever left the penthouse. At first, Mischa thought Fae was fine because the girl still texted him once or twice to reply to his Christmas wishes and when he asked what gifts she wanted from Singapore.


    The man did not expect to arrive home to find Fae looking haggard and thin, especially now that her tears were streaming down incessantly. Mischa wondered whether Fae''s sadness had something to do with Ren Hanenberg.


    After half an hour, finally, Fae''s tears dried up, and she broke away from Mischa. Her face was red and depressed. Gone was the fake expression of happiness she had practiced all day earlier. Fae simply didn''t have the energy to pretend.


    But she felt embarrassed about crying like this in front of her boss. She didn''t even let him go for half an hour.


    "I ... I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to," said the girl haltingly. "Welcome home, Boss."


    She wiped her eyes with Mischa''s soaked handkerchief. Her face looked very sad.


    "I brought a souvenir for you," said Mischa with a smile. He didn''t want to make Fae feel awkward because of what happened earlier, so he acted as if nothing happened. He patted Fae''s shoulder gently then pushed her to sit on the sofa. "Sit down. I''ll get it."


    He then moved towards the door and took his suitcase. Quickly he placed his small suitcase on the table and opened it. He took a stuffed rabbit from there and put it on Fae''s lap.


    The girl looked up with wet eyes. Mischa Rhionen gave her a stuffed rabbit? Are her eyes playing tricks on her?


    Before the girl could protest, Mischa hurriedly explained. "It''s not my gift. Earlier, the airline distributed dolls like this to all first-class passengers. I thought you would like it. That''s why I accepted it."


    "Oh ..." Fae was stunned to hear that. She held the life-size fat brown rabbit and shook her head. Even though Mischa got the stuffed rabbit for free, Fae still felt that her boss was too much for bringing it home for her. However, she couldn''t deny that the rabbit was cute and managed to make her feel better.


    "You don''t like it?" asked Mischa.


    Fae shook her head. "I love it, boss. Thank you."


    The girl hugged her stuffed rabbit tightly and smiled. Mischa nodded with satisfaction at Fae''s expression. He was happy to see the girl was finally smiling. He then took a box from his suitcase and handed it to the girl.


    "This is MY Christmas present. I hope you will like it," the man said solemnly.


    Fae nodded and smiled. Once again thanked him. She then unwrapped the box and took out its contents.


    "This ..." Fae was stunned to see it. Inside the box were three light blue silk handkerchiefs that had the name Fae embroidered on the corner. She looked up and stared at Mischa. "Why did you give me handkerchiefs?"


    She did not wait for an answer, immediately stood up and hugged the man briefly, and then let go. She understood Mischa gave her a set of handkerchiefs because the man saw her crying so much.


    From the start, Mischa had given her a handkerchief to wipe away Fae''s tears, and now he was giving Fae her own handkerchiefs. This was a simple gift but it was really thoughtful.


    Fae became touched. She didn''t want to cry anymore in front of Mischa because of the handkerchiefs, so she hurriedly took her stuffed rabbit and the box containing the handkerchiefs and went into her room.


    "Welcome back home. I will not disturb you, Sir. Good night," she said quickly. Before Mischa could answer, Fae had disappeared behind the door.


    ***


    That night Fae couldn''t sleep. Tomorrow was the royal gala at the palace and she would definitely meet Ren if she came with Mischa.


    She didn''t know whether she would be able to face her husband in that setting. After what happened a week ago, Fae was not sure that she would be able to meet Ren again without crying.


    If she caused a stir in the palace, not only would RMI''s reputation be tarnished, but it was possible that the secret about her marriage to Ren would also be exposed. At least people would be suspicious. She couldn''t take that risk.


    However, if she couldn''t go to the party, then she would disappoint her boss who had been so kind to her.


    Ugh.. Fae was confused. What should she do?


    "What should I do, Leon?" Asked Fae to the stuffed rabbit she had named Leon and was now sleeping beside her. "If I refused to come to the royal gala, Mischa would want to know the reason. Maybe if I am honest with him, he would be able to understand. But .."


    She sighed. She didn''t know whether she could tell Mischa everything or not. That man did treat her very well. It must be because Fae reminded him of his missing foster sister.


    However, Fae did not want to take advantage of Mischa''s kindness to her by acting casually. From the first time she worked at RMI, she was determined to be professional.


    Fae must force herself to sleep and forget her dilemma. If she had to come to the palace, she had to look healthy and happy. She couldn''t let Ren see that she was sad and suffering.


    Moreover ...


    Ah, especially because Fae would definitely meet Amelia too in the palace. She must be able to look fine in front of that witch.


    After thinking for a long time, finally, Fae decided to come to the New Year''s party. She forced herself to sleep so that the next morning she could wake up early and practice her greeting Ren and Amelia with a smiling face.


    "Good evening, Your Highness Prince Renald, Lady Amelia.... It''s good to see you tonight."

 Chapter 165 - The Matching Outfits

    Fae had ordered a pretty dress for the royal gala at the palace, as requested by Mischa. As the boss''s personal assistant, she had also taken care of the tuxedo that Mischa would wear to the party. She had coordinated with Mischa''s secretary in Bucharest, Livia, to get his measurements.


    Fae got the message that Mischa liked everything black, which was why she had prepared a black tuxedo and black shirt without a tie for Mischa. She had put them in Mischa''s study after she woke up early.


    The party started at 7 pm and would last until midnight after everyone did their NYE countdown. Fae spent a lot of time compressing her face with a warm wet towel to make it look fresh. Her eyes were puffy after crying again last night. She didn''t leave her room at all except for lunch.


    Mischa, who understood that the girl was feeling troubled, left Fae alone. He busied himself in his study and doing some work.


    [Sir, I already put the tuxedo for tonight''s event in the study. Please check if the sizes are all right.]


    After lunch, Fae sent an SMS to Mischa to remind him that his tuxedo was ready. At that time, she was trying on her dress and realized that she hadn''t told Mischa about his tuxedo. What if Mischa hadn''t entered his study yet? It''s not a weekday, right?


    [I''ve seen it. Thank you.] Entered a reply from Mischa. [Is your dress nice?]


    Fae, who was grooming herself in the mirror, glanced at her cell phone and read a new SMS from Mischa. Hmm ... maybe Mischa wanted to know what kind of dress Fae ordered for herself since she bought it with company money. Maybe he wanted her to justify the purchase by showing that the dress was nice.


    [I''m trying it right now. Do you want to see it, Sir?] Fae replied Mischa''s message.


    [Yes. I will wait for you in the living room.]


    All right, Fae thought. Mischa did not set a budget for her dress and only told Fae to buy the best one because she would represent RMI''s image. Of course, she must be able to show that her sense of fashion was not bad.


    [I''m coming.]


    Fae exited her room and walked across the hallway of the penthouse. Her long hair, flowing down to her waist, was now a light brown, almost blond, making her sad face glow.


    The dress was light blue with a classic design and a V-shaped neckline with a pretty lace ornament. This dress was knee-length, so when Fae put it on, her long legs were beautifully showcased. She wore strappy shoes with matching colors and a bow-tie around her ankles.


    When she arrived in the living room, Mischa was sitting on the sofa watching the news on his tablet.


    "Boss."


    Fae''s voice stirred the man from his reverie, and he looked up to see where the voice came from. His face immediately became enchanted, and his lips curved up into a faint smile.


    "Nice dress," said Mischa. He then narrowed his eyes. "No, jewelry?"


    Although Mischa Rhionen was a very masculine man, he lived together with a woman for six years and paid close attention to even small things like the proper jewelry for a ball gown. He noticed that Fae had no jewelry on her at all.


    Fae shook her head. "I only buy the dress and shoes from the company account."


    She had a lot of jewelry in Ren''s mansion. Those were gifts from her husband after they got married. However, Fae left them all behind because she didn''t want to be seen as the materialistic girl who married Ren for money. She didn''t even bring her wedding ring.


    Vega didn''t think Mischa would notice that she wasn''t wearing any jewelry.


    Her boss was not like most men, Fae just realized this.


    "If you don''t wear jewelry, RMI''s reputation will also be affected," commented Mischa. He then pressed his tablet and opened the marketplace. He quickly found the bonafide jewelry company in Almstad and called them with his cell phone.


    Fae was very surprised when she heard Mischa talk with a representative from Ruby & Co. It was the world''s number 1 jewelry company with stores in major cities in the world. The cheapest jewelry in their shop costs the same as a car.


    Mischa asked Ruby & Co to send their staff to the penthouse with several suitable jewelry choices that would complement the light blue dress.


    Fae could only press her mouth in shock. She was about to say something ... but no sound came out.


    After Mischa hung up the phone, he turned to Fae. "Don''t worry, this jewelry is only on loan. Ruby & Co is used to lending jewelry to celebrities to showcase them at important events. For them, this is marketing."


    Actually, he didn''t borrow the jewelry but bought them. However, when he saw the objected expression on Fae''s face, Mischa hurriedly made excuses by saying that he was just borrowing them.


    "Oh .. I see. Alright." Fae''s face looked very relieved. She couldn''t accept such expensive jewelry from other men. She didn''t want to be indebted to anyone. Mischa''s kindness to her had accumulated so much that she would not be able to repay him in one lifetime.


    "The dress is very nice," said Mischa again. "You have good taste."


    He saw his own clothes that looked expensive and elegant, all black in color. He realized that Fae had purposely ordered an all-black outfit for him without Mischa needing to remind her. When he looked at Fae''s dress and shoes, which had the tinge of light blue, he frowned.


    He opened his tablet again and looked for something.


    "What''s the matter, Boss? Is there something wrong?" asked Fae. She saw Mischa frown after seeing her dress and his tuxedo. Fae was worried that she''d made a mistake with her order.


    "I just realized that our outfits don''t match," said Mischa. He called someone on his cell phone and then told the person to deliver some light blue shirts to the penthouse so he could choose the right one.


    Fae was stunned at Mischa''s words.


    "Don''t you always wear all black? I just ordered the clothes according to your preference. I''m sorry if I made a mistake," said Fae.


    Mischa chuckled when he saw her looking upset. Fae seldom saw Mischa laugh, so she only noticed that this man had dimples on both cheeks that were not too obvious. Ahh ... why was the boss so handsome? He didn''t look his age at all.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong at all. You ordered it perfectly. It is exactly the right size and color for my preference. I''m sure Livia has coordinated with you about everything. It''s just ..." Mischa got up and stood beside Fae as if adjusting their clothes.


    "You came to the party as my date. Of course, our clothes have to match. I thought wearing a blue shirt that has the same color as yours would solve the problem. Besides .... you did say I looked like the grim reaper. Wasn''t a festive party, like the royal gala to celebrate the new year, not a good time to look like a grim reaper?"

 Chapter 166 - My Name Is Mischa

    Fae pursed her lips in surprise when she heard Mischa''s explanation. So tonight Mischa would be wearing a light blue shirt to match her dress?


    Suddenly her memory drifted to the incident a few months ago when she heard how Amelia prepared a tuxedo for her husband and purposely chose clothes for Ren that matched hers.


    At that time, Fae was really angry and jealous. Unfortunately, she couldn''t do anything about it because she understood that Ren had to attend state events, and Amelia was acting as his secretary.


    If she wanted to do the same thing now, wouldn''t tonight''s party be the most appropriate opportunity?


    However, Fae didn''t want to meet Ren at all. She didn''t want to see his face, because she knew her heart was too weak and she was afraid that she would cry if she met her husband at the party.


    She had planned to come to accompany Mischa but afterward, she would just hide in a corner and wait for the party to end. However, after she heard how Mischa was going to wear a shirt that matched the color of her dress on purpose, the jealousy in Fae''s chest flared up again.


    She gave Mischa a complicated look.


    "What is wrong?" asked Mischa when he saw Fae''s gaze towards him. He suspected Fae was thinking about something.


    Mischa had read various gossip news on the internet this afternoon about Prince Renald and Lady Amelia''s supposed betrothal. He still remembered when he met Ren in the Old Town when he saved Fae, the man claimed to be Fae''s husband.


    Mischa knew he didn''t make a mistake on recognizing the prince because he had seen Prince Renald came to his penthouse last week. There was no mistaking it, Fae and Prince Renald did have a certain relationship.


    If Prince Renald was indeed Fae''s husband, why did he let Fae live in suffering? Why now he even accepted to be betrothed to a noble girl? Were Fae and Prince Renald really divorced?


    "Sir ..." Finally came the beautiful but sad voice from the girl. "Thank you for being very kind to me and never asking questions. I feel grateful to have met you. I owe you so much."


    "I already told you the reason," reminded Mischa. "You remind me of my missing foster sister. I hope she is living well out there. When I help you and do good to you, I hope people out there also help her and do good to her. At least ... right now, that is all I can do. "


    Fae was stunned. Mischa sounded very sincere. For some reason, when she heard Mischa''s words, Fae''s heart was touched.


    "Thank you, Sir. I hope your foster sister is fine out there and she meets good people like you ..."


    Fae also felt relieved when she found out that Mischa''s kindness to her was sincere because he thought Fae looked similar to his foster sister. There was no hidden agenda. If Mischa did it all because he was interested in her romantically, then the situation would be awkward.


    "I hope you''re right," Mischa nodded.


    "Sir ..." Fae bit her lip. She was about to tell Mischa what happened between her and Ren ... so that later at the party, Mischa wouldn''t feel awkward if she suddenly disappeared or acted strangely in front of Ren.


    She felt that Mischa needed to know the truth. She owed it to him that much.


    "Is there something you want to tell me?" asked Mischa calmly. "Let''s go to the kitchen. I''m in the mood for tea while waiting for the jewelry and shirts to be delivered."


    He walked casually toward the kitchen with his tablet. He felt that the secret Fae wanted to reveal was quite important and he wanted to make her feel relaxed enough to talk. He knew that it was very difficult for Fae to open up to him. So, he wanted to make her as comfortable as possible.


    Fae followed Mischa into the kitchen and immediately took the teapot from the man''s hand.


    "Let me make the tea. After all, I''m still your assistant," she said hurriedly.


    "But today is not a workday, you know, Fae," reminded Mischa. "Your overtime is only paid starting from 7 pm when we go to the party."


    He was obviously teasing the girl who seemed very calculating with her money and overtime compensation.


    Fae pursed her lips and replied, "You don''t have to pay my overtime for this one. I am doing it voluntarily because you lend me jewelry from Ruby & Co."


    "Alright, then." Mischa then sat on a chair at the kitchen counter, watching Fae make a pot of tea for them. Five minutes later, the two were sitting opposite each other, holding a cup of sweet-smelling tea.


    "Does the thing you want to tell me have anything to do with Prince Renald Hanenberg?" asked Mischa calmly.


    Fae was amazed at Mischa''s words. She remembered Mischa had met her husband while helping her in the Old Town. At that time, Ren deliberately wore a casual outfit and sports cap to look like a student. Did Mischa recognize Ren as Prince Renald?


    "Oh .. You already know?" asked Fae in amazement.


    Mischa nodded. "I recognized him immediately. Maybe others can be deceived, but I just have good eyes. Is Prince Renald Hanenberg your husband?"


    Fae shook her head sadly. "We''ve separated. I can''t say why, but what is clear is that his family doesn''t know I exist. They seem to want to arrange his marriage to a noble girl."


    "Lady Amelia Genevieve?" asked Mischa, guessing.


    "Yeah, that''s right. Amelia is Ren''s childhood friend. She also works as Ren''s secretary. I think .. if I weren''t in his life, they would probably get married anyway," Fae replied with a gloomy expression. "I just wanted to tell you about this fact so that you won''t be surprised if I disappear from the party. I don''t want to see them."


    "Why did you have to disappear?" asked Mischa. "You are an honest woman. You have done nothing wrong. You do not need to disappear. You must face your problems with your head held high. I will protect you. You don''t need to be afraid that the court people will oppress you. This kingdom desperately needs RMI in Moravia. They should treat my assistant and me well."


    Fae was stunned to hear Mischa''s words. Unknowingly, two drops of tears fell down her cheeks.


    "Do you know what makes you look stronger?" asked Mischa.


    "I don''t know," Fae confessed.


    "You have to stop calling me by Sir or Boss. Call my name, Mischa, in front of them. If Prince Renald and Lady Amelia meet us, I will pretend to be your boyfriend," answered Mischa, smiling mischievously. He then sipped his tea and looked at Fae deeply. "What do you think?"


    "Jeez ... you will do it for me, Boss?" asked Fae in amazement.


    Actually .. if Mischa pretended to be her boyfriend, Ren would definitely stop bothering her. Amelia would also see that Fae was doing fine even though she had separated from Ren. Fae really didn''t want to let that witch think she won anything.


    "My name is Mischa, not Boss," Mischa reminded Fae.


    "Oh .. right. Mischa ..." Fae nodded.. "I''d love to do it."

 Chapter 167 - The Royal Gala

    At 5 pm, the staff from Ruby & Co arrived with a suitcase filled with various dark blue velvet boxes. Inside each box was a very beautiful piece of jewelry. They were made of various materials such as titanium, white gold, rose gold, topaz, rubies, diamonds, sapphires, and emeralds ... it''s all there.


    Fae was dumbfounded to see the available jewelry choices. She turned to Mischa for opinion. "Boss, I don''t know which one to choose. Everything looks amazing."


    Mischa walked to her side and stood with his hands on the waist, observing the jewelry in the open velvet box one by one. He then took a platinum necklace with a dark blue diamond pendant and two matching diamond earrings.


    "This is good," he said matter-of-factly. He gave a sign for Fae to lift his hair. The girl complied obediently. After she lifted her hair, Mischa walked around the girl and stood behind her. He carefully wrapped the necklace around Fae''s neck and hooked it. The man then handed a pair of earrings into Fae''s hand. "Try wearing the matching set of earrings. We''ll see what happens."


    "Thank you." Fae dropped her hair and received the earrings from Mischa. She then walked to her room and studied her face in the large mirror beside the window. She wore the earrings in both of her ears and then turned her face left and right to observe her final appearance.


    She was amazed because the jewelry looked so charming after she put them on. Mischa had good taste, she thought.


    Fae finally decided to follow Mischa''s choice and put on this set of necklace and earrings. She then left the room to meet Mischa and Ruby & Co. staff.


    "I love it," said the girl with a smiling face.


    "I''m glad you like it," Mischa smiled back. He nodded lightly.


    He was happy to see that Fae''s mood seemed to be getting better. He had talked a little to the staff while Fae was going to her room to check her appearance and the staff understood that they shouldn''t discuss payment at all in front of the beautiful girl.


    The Ruby & Co. staff tucked the velvet boxes back into the suitcase. He occasionally stole glances at the beautiful man and woman in front of him. In his heart, he praised this romantic young couple.


    ''Ahh ... it will be a very happy new year''s eve for the girl,'' he thought. ''The diamond necklace and earrings her husband had just bought her could buy two houses.''


    The man himself was very happy because he unexpectedly managed to make a sale on the last day of 2061 with a fantastic value. He would definitely get a huge bonus!


    "Thank you, Madame and Sir. Happy new year," he said with a beaming face as he said goodbye to Mischa and Fae.


    Not long after the Ruby & Co staff left, came the menswear designer Mischa had contacted earlier. He brought an assistant who pushed a standing clothes hanger filled with rows of light blue shirts for Mischa.


    The designer respectfully invited Mischa to choose the shirt he liked the most.


    "Hmm ... all looks nice," said Mischa. He examined several shirts that he thought were the best color match with Fae''s blue dress. For a moment, he was reminded of his younger days, when he still liked flamboyant clothes in bright colors.


    He could even wear a Victorian shirt with a lacy collar that made him look like a prince in a fairy tale book and pulled it off!


    Inwardly, Mischa felt amused when he remembered those good old days. Now, he actually felt lace was a bit too much, the man laughed at himself. What was he thinking?


    Finally, he chose a simple light blue shirt and a dark gray tie. Fae raised her thumbs up when Mischa asked her opinion.


    "That''s very good," said Fae, convincing Mischa of his choice.


    "All right. Then I''ll take this ... and this one." Mischa finally took three light blue shirts from the hanger. "I''d like to have spare bright-colored clothes for the next event."


    After the designer and his assistant leave, Mischa and Fae get ready to go to the royal gala. At 7 pm, they had finished wearing their respective party attire and met in the living room.


    "Gosh .. Sir ..." Fae, who sat on the living room sofa, looked dumbfounded when she looked up and saw Mischa coming from the doot to her left. She suddenly held her breath. Mischa looked very different just by adding color to his appearance, which had always been all black.


    The man looked extraordinarily handsome in a light blue shirt, black tuxedo, and dark gray tie. The black leather shoes he wore looked very expensive and matched the long black coat he wore over his tuxedo.


    Mischa''s golden locks were in contrast with his bright blue eyes and blue shirt, making him look very youthful. Fae had to blink several times to convince herself that this beautiful man in front of her was indeed her boss, 47-year-old Mischa Rhionen.


    "Is there something wrong?" asked Mischa in surprise.


    Fae swallowed hard and shook her head. "I do not understand."


    "What don''t you understand?" asked Mischa again.


    "Sir ... if you have found the fountain of youth, could you please be so kind to your assistant and give me just a little bit?" asked the girl with a chuckle. "I want to look like you too when I''m approaching 50."


    Mischa just smiled a little at Fae''s words. He certainly would not have told the girl that he had indeed drunk the immortality potion 11 years ago, which made his age seem to have stopped.


    "Are you ready? We''re going now," the man said, changing the subject.


    "I''m ready." Fae hurriedly got up from the sofa and walked towards the door.


    Her mood had improved a lot. Tonight she looked very beautiful. She also wore expensive clothes and lavish jewelry and was accompanied by an extremely handsome man, her kind boss, Mischa.


    It felt like Fae had absolutely no reason to be sad during this New Year''s party. Because of that, she was determined to enjoy the program as well as possible and look happy.


    "Remember, you must call my name, Mischa," said Mischa as she closed the penthouse door behind them.


    "Yes, Sir ... uh, Mischa."


    ***


    One by one the invited guests of honor arrive in luxury cars, limousines, or horse-drawn carriages. Reporters and news seekers swiftly gathered at the gate, ready with their respective cameras and taking pictures of all the VVIP guests who just arrived.


    A very fashionable-looking middle-aged woman showed up with her microphone and broadcast live to viewers at home, the arrival of celebrities, businessmen, dignitaries, and noble families who were invited to the palace tonight to attend the royal gala.


    The female reporter also excitedly commented on their clothes and appearance like a professional fashion critic.


    So far, her favorite look was Lady Amelia Genevieve''s look in a luxurious classic gray dress studded with Swarovski crystals that made her look like a star, just gorgeous.

 Chapter 168 - The Charming Couple

    One by one the guests of honor arrived and everything was broadcasted through various media and witnessed by many curious Moravian citizens.


    The royal gala was always the center of attention of its citizens at the end of every year. The presence of the king and his family were always looked forward to. The king had two children, and both died young, Prince Joseph and Princess Hannah.


    Prince Joseph had three biological children. Prince Roman, the previous crown prince, died four years ago from a heart attack. Now, only the two daughters left: Princess Caroline and Princess Laurencia.


    After the death of Prince Roman, according to the Moravian constitution, the next in line to the throne should be his younger brother or nephew born in a legitimate marriage. Unfortunately, he did not have a younger brother, and his younger sisters did not have a son.


    That''s why the palace finally disclosed a secret that Princess Hannah, who died 20 years ago, had given birth to a boy whose identity was hidden by the royal family because he was born when Princess Hannah was young and not yet married.


    This was a desperate measure taken by the palace to maintain the continuity of the successor to the throne. When the announcement was made, the whole country went into an uproar. They were surprised to find out who was the prince that had been hidden by the royal family.


    He was none other than a genius who was very well known for his various roles in space exploration in SpaceLab. Renald Hanenberg.


    In the past, people thought his last name that was similar to the Moravian royal family was just a coincidence. Only then did they realize that Ren was indeed a descendant of the king.


    He was already a Doctor at the age of 20 and taught at the world''s best university. He was later appointed director of the Space Exploration Division when he was only 24 years old. He led the division for three years until finally he was called back to Moravia.


    When he was appointed the new crown prince, many people supported him. They hoped that he would succeed in making Moravia more advanced and many world companies were interested in opening offices and developing their businesses there.


    Apart from being famous for his impressive background, Prince Renald also had a very handsome face. Women of all ages were all very fascinated whenever they saw him appear on TV or on the internet.


    When he was called back to Moravia, he was almost 27 years old, but his handsome face still looked very young. He could easily look like a university student if he was wearing casual clothes.


    For this reason, Prince Renald always made a habit of wearing dark clothes in a formal style to make his appearance look older. However, no matter how he appeared, the women still liked him. His face that rarely smiled did not make them feel less impressed with him.


    Prince Renald''s popularity was so great that the public''s view of the woman who would become his wife became very critical. In their opinion, a perfect man like Prince Renald should find a companion who was suitable for him and could match all his perfection.


    Given his family background, his genius IQ, high education, and handsome face, they certainly hoped to see the future king marry a beautiful girl from among the nobility who was highly educated as well.


    Over the past few years, many women in the upper class had been rumored to be close to or want to be close to Prince Renald, but until now there had been no official statement from him personally or from the court.


    A few days ago, several gossip news agencies began to release news that the royal family was seriously thinking about Lady Amelia Genevieve to become a candidate for the crown prince''s consort.


    News and all information about Lady Amelia and her family immediately became the target of the media to be discussed and probed.


    According to the latest poll conducted by a major media company, 78% of Moravian citizens supported Prince Renald to marry Lady Amelia.


    They were very happy when they found out that the beautiful noblewoman was actually Prince Renald''s childhood friend. She was also highly educated. She and Prince Renald were even at the same university. At that time, Prince Renald was teaching as a professor, and Amelia studied as a student on the same campus.


    Various photos of their closeness had started circulating. The pictures since they were teenagers; when they spent time together on the same campus; and even recently when Amelia accompanied Prince Renald in various state duties, were making rounds on the internet.


    The people were very happy when they found out that the prospective crown princess worked as the prince''s personal secretary and was used to accompanying him in state events.


    All this made the public feel excited and filled with enthusiasm. Prince Renald was now 31 years old and Princess Amelia was 26 years old. Surely, they were at the proper age for marriage. People couldn''t wait to see the grand wedding and parties to celebrate the occasion.


    That''s why this year''s royal gala attracted more attention than usual. They were eager to witness the closeness of Prince Renald and his future wife.


    When Lady Amelia arrived with her father and mother, the people gathered around the palace gates immediately exclaimed joyfully, and hailed Prince Renald''s name over and over. This made Amelia smile and wave and say thank you all the time.


    Actually, the people present in front of the palace and who watched the coverage at home were surprised because they did not see Lady Amelia coming with Prince Renald, but her parents.


    They assumed it might be because the couple didn''t want to formally appear together before their engagement was announced by the palace.


    Finally, the eager citizens could only be patient. While waiting for the presence of Prince Renald and other royal families, they witnessed the arrival of other VVIP guests and admired their appearances.


    Prince Renald arrived promptly at 8 pm in a convertible Rolls Royce with his grandmother, Queen Elena, and grandfather, King Gustav. They got out of the car gracefully and were escorted by a dozen tough-looking bodyguards.


    In addition to the bodyguards that protected the Moravian monarchs, there were also dozens of snipers scattered around the palace to ensure the safety of the king, queen, and crown prince when they arrived.


    The people burst into cheers when they saw the three most important people in Moravia finally arrive. Queen Elena, King Gustav, and Prince Renald waved at the audience and then walked across the red carpet that stretched to the entrance.


    After the escort cars of the royal family had passed, entered a black limousine followed by some very impressive bullet-proof Mercedes. The people who were cheering King Gustav and Prince Renald immediately attracted their attention towards the group that had just arrived.


    Judging from the group of cars that had stopped in front of this gate, the person in it must have been super important and super-rich. They couldn''t wait to find out who it was.


    The limousine driver got out and opened the door for the VIP passengers. The audience immediately saw a pair of long legs stepping out of the car gracefully followed by the body of their owner. When the VIP guest got out of the car, suddenly the audience involuntarily held their breath.


    This man was very handsome and impressive. He was tall and sturdy with a black tuxedo and a classy long winter coat covering his manly body.


    The man was extremely handsome with a tall nose and thin red lips and a pair of bright blue eyes. His golden curls seemed to sway a little in the winter wind, but he didn''t seem bothered at all by the low temperature.


    The audience felt like they were seeing pictures of a prince from fairy tale books that were not real. Was there a human this handsome in the world? they thought in awe.


    Not long after, a pair of long legs stepped out, and the handsome man reached out his hand to help the girl out of the car.


    When this woman came out, almost everyone watching her widened their eyes like fools. This girl was absolutely stunning and made it impossible for anyone to take their eyes off her.


    She was wearing a light blue dress that matched the light blue shirt the man was wearing. Her elegant shoes were also decorated with a blue bowtie on her ankles, making her look very feminine.


    Her face ... oh her face really was like a goddess of heaven who came down to earth.


    Her pair of large round eyes were brilliant brown. Her nose was cute, and her lips are naturally red with long, light honey-colored hair flowing down to her waist.


    Even though her clothes were simple in style, this girl''s appearance actually looked very luxurious and attracting attention compared to all the women who had arrived with intricately designed clothes and ornaments of precious stones and crystals.


    She was the definition of classic and elegant.


    Beautiful like a fairy.. Graceful like a princess, everyone gave the same judgment.

 Chapter 169 - Meeting The King And Queen

    An uproar soon broke out among the onlookers at the palace gates and the journalists who were in a hurry to find out who was the beautiful couple that had just arrived. Ren and his grandparents, who had almost reached the palace entrance, heard a commotion behind them.


    The three of them looked at each other and then looked back. Meanwhile, Fae, who only wore her coat after she got off the car, was shivering a little. Apparently, the coat she was wearing was not warm enough, and the night breeze was much stronger than usual.


    Seeing that Fae was shaking, Mischa took off his coat casually, draped it over the girl''s shoulder, and walked across the red carpet holding her hand.


    Ren stood rooted in his place when he saw Mischa walking straight beside Fae, who pressed the man''s coat against her chest. The girl''s face seemed to be smiling as she turned to Mischa and thanked him.


    Queen Elena, who saw Ren''s face looking stunned, frowned and glanced at her husband, King Gustav. The two of them noticed that their grandson seemed to be focusing his gaze on the beautiful girl who had just arrived.


    The situation right now really felt like Cinderella when she arrived at the royal ball. After all the noble ladies arrived, came the most beautiful girl who diverted all the attention of those present only on her.


    Even Prince Renald himself looked dazzled and stared at her unblinkingly!


    The journalists and the audience at the gate and watching from home immediately became excited about the arrival of this new lady. No one knew who she was, but they were all very fascinated and interested in her.


    In Prince Renald''s private mansion, Linda, who was watching television in her room, suddenly jolted out of bed. She had seen the presence of Mrs. Hanenberg, who walked gracefully in her luxurious gown across the red carpet from the palace gate to the entrance.


    And .. oh my ... in front of her was Prince Renald and the king and queen!


    What on earth was happening? Linda thought frantically.


    Her eyes were wide, but her brows furrowed. She felt shocked but worried at the same time. She couldn''t imagine what would happen at the royal gala.


    Linda then saw the handsome man walking beside Mrs. Hanenberg. The man was wearing a black tuxedo and a light blue shirt to match Fae''s dress. Evidently, he had taken off his coat and gave it to Fae to protect her from the cold winter wind.


    Because Ren''s steps stopped earlier, his grandparents also stopped, and now they looked like they were waiting for the arrival of two beautiful guests who were walking gracefully toward the palace entrance.


    Fae was stunned as she lifted her face and realized that a few steps ahead of them were Ren and the Moravian monarchs. Subconsciously, she stopped walking and instead took a step back.


    Luckily, Mischa was used to dealing with important and powerful people so he didn''t seem awkward at all. He immediately put his arm around Fae''s waist and led her on with confidence.


    As soon as they arrived in front of the three most important people in Moravia, Mischa immediately bowed slightly and stretched out his hand to kiss the queen''s hand.


    "Good evening, Your Majesty ... It is our honor to arrive at the same time as you," said Mischa in a respectful voice. He smiled sweetly at Queen Elena, which immediately made the old woman like him.


    "Good evening, Mr. Rhionen. We are pleased that you will stop by our little party while you are in Moravia. And you bring such a lovely date to the royal gala," said Queen Elena kindly. She turned to Fae and smiled. "May I know your name, Miss?"


    Fae bowed to them like a noble lady and greeted Queen Elena respectfully.


    "Good evening, Your Majesty. My name is Fae .. I am¡ª"


    "Fae Muller is my girlfriend, Your Majesty," said Mischa before Fae could mention that she was the man''s personal assistant.


    Fae turned toward him gratefully. She had almost forgotten that she had come to this party as Mischa''s ''girlfriend''. She had to stick to their plan. She wanted to show Ren and Amelia that she was fine, and Mischa and she had a great relationship.


    ''This would make it easier for Ren to let me go'', Fae thought.


    She tried to ignore her sadness and appeared with a smiling face. Mischa bowed slightly towards King Gustav and Ren to pay his respect. The two men replied by nodding slightly.


    "Alright .. let''s go inside. The gala will start soon," said Queen Elena happily. She took Fae by the hand and pulled her through the massive palace entrance.


    Fae felt her heart pounding and her legs turn weak. It was so difficult for her to force herself to walk because her heart was feeling so sad. Queen Elena was her grandmother-in-law, but the woman didn''t know who she was, because Ren chose to hide their marriage.


    The party guests who were already present immediately turned their heads towards the entrance when a court official announced that the king and queen of Moravia and the Crown Prince had arrived.


    With blaring trumpets, the three important people stepped in and waved to the entire audience.


    Fae and Mischa followed closely behind. Queen Elena turned towards them and smiled.


    "You look so compatible together. Do you have plans to get married in Moravia?" she asked with an attentive face.


    Fae immediately hiccupped at the woman''s question. Mischa, who saw Fae looking uncomfortable, hurriedly waved and stopped a waiter passing by with a tray of drinks. He took a glass of cocktail to give to Fae. But¡ª


    "Thank you .. I''m very thirsty." Unexpectedly Ren took the cocktail glass from Mischa''s hand and gulped it down. The four people around him were stunned by his actions.


    Ren put his empty glass back on the waiter''s tray as if nothing had happened. It was only when he saw Fae''s stunned expression that he pretended to be aware that he had acted rudely by snatching a drink for someone else.


    With a slightly embarrassed face, he took a glass of orange juice from the tray and handed it to Fae.


    "Oh .. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to take your drink. It was out of reflex because I was thirsty." He bowed his head slightly. His face looked like it was filled with regret. "Please, take this drink. I hope Miss would forgive me."


    Fae could only open her mouth and say thank you silently. She immediately realized what Ren had just done.


    Ren prevented her from drinking alcoholic cocktails because Ren knew she was pregnant and instead replaced her drink with orange juice.


    He did it so subtly that his grandparents and Mischa were unsuspecting and just thought Ren was really thirsty.


    Ren looked at Fae with gleaming eyes as the girl took a sip of orange juice and looked down. The prince had realized that Mischa Rhionen did not know that his assistant was pregnant.


    This meant that Fae wasn''t open to him at all, Ren thought.


    If Mischa knew Fae''s situation, of course, he would not have given Fae a cocktail.


    This made Ren''s lips slowly curved up a faint smile. He already knew that Mischa and Fae were not lovers at all.


    Why did you come here on purpose and dress up so pretty and claim to be Mischa Rionen''s girlfriend? What do you want, Dear wife?


    "Thank you very much for the hospitality shown to us by Your Majesty and Your Highness Prince Renald. Fae and I will sit at the table reserved for RMI," said Mischa and then bowed slightly to excuse himself.


    Queen Elena and King Gustav nodded with a smile while Ren still had his usual sour face.


    Mischa then took Fae by the hand, and the two of them walked gracefully towards a large table at the front of the stage. It was one of the most exclusive tables for royal VVIP invitations.. There, several RMI Directors in Moravia, including Sam and his assistant, Sarah, were already waiting for them.

 Chapter 170 - The Blue Matching Outfits

    When the people at the RMI table saw Mischa and Fae coming, they immediately got up from their chairs to show respect to their big boss. Everyone couldn''t hide their amazement at seeing Mischa''s appearance that was different from usual.


    The directors, who had met Mischa quite often before he came to Moravia and had seen him over the years always wearing black, were amazed that for the first time they saw Mischa wearing something other than black on his body.


    "I''ve worked for 12 years at RMI, but NOT ONCE have I seen Mr. Rhionen in clothes that are not black," whispered Richard Stormwell to Sam Haney, who sat beside him. "Apparently, our boss can change too."


    Sam nodded. He also realized the same thing. He noticed that the color of the shirt Mischa was wearing matched the light blue dress Fae was wearing. Did the assistant choose the shirt for Mischa without knowing that her boss didn''t like anything other than black?


    In that case, it was actually his assistant who made the mistake. But why didn''t Mischa Rhionen get angry and keep wearing it instead? Now they both appear in matching clothes like a couple...


    Or maybe ...?


    Were they really in a relationship?


    Sam frowned in surprise. However, he was self-aware and had no intention of meddling in other people''s business, especially, the boss''s personal matters.


    However, sadly Sarah didn''t think so. The girl had heard about Mischa''s preference for clothes because she had investigated and gathered all information about him from the first day Mischa came to the Almstad office.


    She raised an eyebrow when she saw the color of Mischa and Fae''s clothes that were similar. Inwardly, she felt jealous and annoyed because Fae had the opportunity to wear matching outfits with Mischa.


    Sarah firmly believed that it was all a mistake. Fae must not know her boss very well and made Mischa wear a blue shirt just to match her dress.


    Sarah felt very jealous. She cleared her throat and smiled sweetly when Fae and Mischa sat on their respective chairs, which were located side by side.


    "Fae .. your dress is so beautiful. Where did you buy it?" Sarah asked in a coquettish voice. Her face was smiling, but her eyes gleamed, looking unfriendly. Fae felt uncomfortable being stared at like that.


    She just shrugged. "I ordered it at a boutique. It''s nothing special."


    "Oh .. your dress is so nice. But, for next time ... I just want to give you an advice, so you don''t make the same mistake," Sarah said with concern as she glanced at Mischa, as if she hoped the man would notice how much Sarah knew him and his taste in clothes.


    "What advice?" asked Fae, raising an eyebrow. She could guess what Sarah wanted to say, but she still wanted to hear firsthand how Sarah was trying to bring her down.


    "Hmm .. if you really want to match with Mr. Rhionen, you''d better choose a black dress next time. He only wears all black. I thought as his assistant, you already know that. But I guess, that''s not the case because you chose a blue dress for you and a blue shirt for him instead. I think Mr. Rhionen is such a kind boss who shows an understanding of your ignorance, so he didn''t say anything. Howewer, for next time ... it''s best not to do it again," Sarah said in a low voice but she made sure Mischa could hear her.


    That beautiful girl was so cunning. She spoke in a whisper to Fae and acted as if she was sincerely giving her advice when in actuality she made sure that the others could hear her.


    That way, people who heard her talk like that would think that she was genuinely concerned and wanted to help Fae not to repeat the same mistakes.


    Fae rolled her eyes and drank her orange juice, trying to refrain from saying anything back. She could have told Sarah that she definitely knew Mischa always wore all black and that she had ordered a black shirt for her boss, but it was Mischa himself who had decided to wear a shirt that matched Fae''s blue dress.


    What''s in it if for her if Fae said all that? Sarah would feel embarrassed, or she might not believe Fae''s words at all. Meanwhile, Fae would not any benefit from embarrassing Sarah with her response. People at their table would also become increasingly suspicious that she and Mischa had a special relationship outside of work.


    "Did you hear what I said?" asked Sarah again. Seeing that Fae didn''t respond to her words at all, she became annoyed.


    Mischa also didn''t seem to care. Didn''t the man hear Sarah''s words just now?


    Fae turned to Sarah when she heard the HR director''s assistant''s raised her voice. She was about to open her mouth to say something, but suddenly a distinctive baritone sound beat her to it.


    "I''m tired of wearing all black because my assistant said I look like a grim reaper," said Mischa suddenly with a chuckle. He took a sip of the wine in his hand then continued speaking, ignoring the shocked faces around him. "Fae actually ordered all-black attire for me to wear to the party tonight, including a black shirt. However, when I saw her wearing a lovely blue dress, I thought it''s been a long time since I wore blue outfit. This shirt was only delivered two hours ago by the designer. What do you think? Does it look good on me? "


    Sarah almost spouted out her drink when she heard Mischa''s words spoken so casually. Her face flushed red, and she turned to Mischa with an embarrassed expression.


    "Sir ... you look so good in that blue shirt," she said in a low voice.


    The directors at the RMI table also nodded in confirmation. Mischa looked even younger than usual. They really didn''t understand how their boss looked so young at the age of 47 years old...


    He could wear a gunny sack and would still look gorgeous. It''s so unfair!

 Chapter 171 - Prince Renald Feels Bad For Taking Your Drink

    Fae sighed in relief when she heard Mischa clarify everything. She lacked the energy to argue and reply to Sarah''s attacks.


    Soon, servants came with trays filled with dishes, snacks, and drinks. The royal gala guests all grabbed drinks and snacks for them while chatting and socializing.


    The royal gala started with some classy performances, and the atmosphere was so fun. Fae deliberately took a sip of her orange juice slowly so that she didn''t have to take a drink from the servants'' trays because almost all of them contain alcohol.


    Fae just realized that the servants only pass trays of non-alcoholic drinks to the table with underage guests, such as the table near the entrance where Ren had taken the juice for her.


    Ugh ... she was getting thirsty, and the orange juice was running out. Did she have to walk all the way to the other end just to get some juice? Later the people from her table would ask in confusion at seeing her get a drink from far away. They would be suspicious.


    "Good evening, Miss Fae Muller ..." Suddenly, a servant came over to Fae with a tray containing a glass of drink which was prepared beautifully with a cherry and chunks of pineapple on top. "His Highness Prince Renald sent you a drink. He said he wanted to apologize for taking your drink earlier."


    Fae rolled her eyes in astonishment. She turned her head to the other corner of the hall, where Ren and his grandparents were sitting and chatting with other members of the royal family.


    She saw Ren was staring at her while holding a glass. The man casually raised his glass and gave a toast to Fae.


    Ren was sending her a drink? Wasn''t this a cocktail? Didn''t he know Fae was pregnant? How could he do this?


    Fae was annoyed. If Ren had publicly sent her a cocktail, of course, she couldn''t refuse it. She would humiliate the prince in front of the crowd, and it would make many people hate her since the public loved their prince.


    Frowning, she finally nodded to the servant and accepted the drink.


    "His Highness asked you to drink it and tell me if you like the taste," said the servant, smiling.


    Ugh ... Fae pursed her lips. She was actually thinking of accepting the cocktail, but she would later leave it on the table and not drink it. However, now she was subtly forced to drink it right away...


    Reluctantly Fae finally raised her glass to her lips and took a sip of the drink Ren had sent her.


    Ugh ... this drink tasted sweet like ...


    Fae''s beautiful eyes went round, and she spontaneously turned back to Ren. Unfortunately, the young man now paid no attention to her. He seemed to focus his attention on Queen Elena, who was speaking.


    Fae looked down and tried to hold back her tears from dripping. She really didn''t understand all of Ren''s attitude so far. Why could he be hurtful and loving at the wrong times?


    Ren understood Fae''s dilemma in not wanting to drink alcoholic drinks while at the royal gala because of her pregnancy, and he sent her a mocktail so that the girl didn''t get thirsty.


    The shape of the glass and the decoration of the drink looked like an ordinary cocktail so that no one would suspect that Fae was pregnant, even though the drink she consumed did not contain any alcohol.


    Ren''s actions made Fae feel touched. But at the same time, she was also confused.


    Didn''t Ren hate her pregnancy? Ren didn''t want this child from her... but why was he treating Fae this way, so attentively?


    ''Please ... stop confusing me, Ren,'' Fae could only beg silently.


    "What do you think, Miss?" asked the waiter again.


    Fae nodded with difficulty. "It''s-delicious ... I like the drink. Tell the Prince that I am very grateful."


    "Ah, His Highness said that if you like my drink, then I have to serve you all night. He is very specific. If he feels guilty to someone .. he will make up for his deeds seriously."


    "What did you say?" Fae raised her eyebrows in surprise. "You will serve me here all night?"


    "That''s right. I''ll be standing nearby. Whenever Miss want another drink, please ask me." She bowed down and then said goodbye. "Please excuse me. I will wait for your orders."


    Everyone sitting at the RMI table looked at each other in amazement, except for Mischa. The man only glanced at Prince Renald who looked indifferent and completely unwilling to look their way.


    He became more and more interested to find out what really happened between Fae and Prince Renald.


    "T-that .. is that a drink from Prince Renald?" Sarah asked in a stuttering voice. "How do you know Prince Renald? Why would he feel guilty to you and give you a servant to serve you drink all night?"


    Fae just shrugged, didn''t want to answer.


    Fae didn''t want to answer Sarah''s question at all. Never mind Sarah, even Mischa didn''t know the story about Fae and Ren''s relationship. The man only found out that Ren was Fae''s husband because Ren told him so when Mischa saved Fae in the Old Town after being harassed by Hendrik.


    What was clear, Fae felt very relieved because Ren provided her with her own servant. Fae did not need to worry about what she drank and no one was suspicious of her.


    Ren made it seem like he had made a big mistake to Fae so now he was making up for it by providing a servant to care for her needs. Inwardly, Fae felt grateful because at least Ren was not bad towards his children.


    Even though Ren didn''t want these babies, he still protected the mother and children from trouble.


    Ahh ... Fae tried not to think about Ren anymore. The man just confused her. At times like this, she didn''t need any additional problems. She just needed to do her best and then went back to her village. She would forget everything that happened in Almstad.


    Fae also no longer cared about their divorce. Ren was the Crown Prince of Moravia. His marital status with Fae would actually hurt himself if he didn''t immediately take care of it.


    If indeed Ren chose to marry Amelia just like what his family wanted and then ascend the throne in place of his grandfather, then his marriage to Amelia would not be legitimate until he divorced Fae.


    Thus, Fae only needed to wait and did not need to spend her own money and energy to take care of it in Monaco.


    .


    .


    >>>>>>>


    From the author:


    I am joining a writing contest with a new book, called "The Cursed Prince". I am so excited about the story. I think you will like this too. It''s fluffy with a hint of comedy. Please add the book to your library and help me win the contest by voting your power stone there. Thank you so so much ^^.


    THE CURSED PRINCE


    [WARNING: MATURE CONTENT]


    The crown prince was cursed on the day he was born, that he will never be happy. What''s worse, no woman could touch him without dying.


    Thus, finding a wife to produce an heir became the royal family''s greatest challenge since the prince is the only son.


    Until one day.. A slave girl who tried to kill him didn''t end up dying after they touched. Emmelyn was a princess from one of their colonies who vowed to avenge her family''s death by killing the crown prince.. And that''s how she ended up in his castle.


    Seeing that she was the only woman he could have sexual relationship with, without killing her, the prince made an agreement to let her go and free her kingdom from his oppression if she produced for him three heirs.


    Emmelyn said yes, but every day that they were together, she made plans to kill him and get her revenge.


    Can Emmelyn get what she wanted, or would she be entangled deeper with the enemy who was deemed as the devil incarnate himself by his enemies?


    ****


    EXCERPT


    "You will be the mother of my children," said the man in a commanding tone.


    His shameless words rendered Emmelyn speechless and shocked, more so, than the kiss he landed on her lips earlier.


    "Eh ... wait.. what? Hold on a minute," Emmelyn, who was moved from her shock, hurriedly rubbed her lips roughly as if trying to remove the devil''s marks from them. "I don''t want to be your wife! I don''t want to marry you, you devil!!"


    The man frowned and squinted his eyes menacingly. "Who said anything about marriage?"


    .


    TEN YEARS LATER


    "Rrr... it''s been too long. Let me go."


    "You haven''t given me heir number 3."


    "But you''re the one who was always busy when I was on my cycle. Not my fault!"


    "Hey, lady! A deal is a deal."

 Chapter 172 - The Special Guest

    "Do you like the drink?" asked Mischa, clinking his glass to Fae''s. The girl nodded.


    "Uhm ... I can''t say no because ..." Fae didn''t continue her words. She just looked away, trying not to look at Ren who was in her line of sight.


    Her chest felt heavy because she had seen Amelia coming over to Ren and his grandparents at their table. Amelia came with her father and mother. Fae could see an aura of nobility in Amelia''s parents. Lord and Lady Genevieve wore extravagant clothes and had some emblems emblazoned to show their aristocratic family.


    When she saw Amelia and her family standing beside the king''s table and looking friendly with each other, Fae again felt inferior. She realized that she could not be compared to Amelia by her lineage and educational background.


    Physically, Fae was much prettier and more attractive than Amelia, but what did her physical appearance mean compared to all the things that money can''t buy? Heredity, class, and education.


    Anyone could be beautiful if they were willing to spend a lot of money.


    Physical appearance was never as important as a birthright.


    Fae looked down and watched her drink, pretending not to care about her surroundings. She just wanted to go home.


    Mischa saw Fae''s bad mood glance at Ren and then looked at Fae again. He was now convinced that Fae and Ren were indeed having a special relationship. Maybe they got married secretly and were now separated?


    He felt sorry for Fae because she had to see the man she loved being so close to her, but she could approach him as his wife.


    "Oh ... that''s Prince Renald and Lady Amelia," Sarah said to Anne from Finance. "People say they''re getting married."


    "Yes, I also heard the news. If it is true, then there will be a big celebration. Maybe we will even get a public holiday," said Anne excitedly.


    Fae tried to ignore the words of the girls around her. Not only Sarah and Anne but also the women at the tables around her talked about the prince and the various gossip about him.


    After the orchestra performance ended, a couple of MCs got on stage. They bowed respectfully to the royal family and then greeted the audience who were the upper-class people in Almstad.


    Apart from the aristocratic families and state officials, there were several members of the ambassadors'' family, representatives of the United Nations, representatives of multinational companies that had businesses in Moravia, and many more.


    All invited guests wore expensive and elegant clothes. Both men and women, all of them came looking in their best outfits. However, among all the guests present, everyone agreed that the girl whose appearance really caught the eye because of her beauty was the girl in the blue dress sitting at one of the VIP tables on the right.


    They could see a sign on the table that the people sitting there were from RMI, and were immediately impressed. Did the girl work for RMI? Or was she the girlfriend of one of the directors present? The men present could only wonder.


    Several noblemen who were attracted to Fae tried to send her drinks or flowers through the servants, but Fae always politely refused.


    However, when the MCs returned to the stage and announced that their next program would have a special guest and the audience was invited to dance, the single men became impatient to get on the dance floor.


    In Moravia, there was a tradition of dancing together between men and women following circular dance movements and switching partners, as a way to break the ice and create intimacy among the guests present.


    Most men hoped that the beautiful girl in the blue dress would come along and they would have a chance to dance with her.


    "All right, ladies and gentlemen. We, on behalf of the royal family, would like to say thank you very much for coming to the royal gala. We are honored because all of you have set aside your precious time to be here. After we watched the performance from the Royal Orchestra, now, we will have a special performance by the renowned singer whom Queen Elena adores. Our queen is her biggest fan! She FINALLY managed to take the time to come and entertain us this year. You can start dancing to her songs before we all get to the dance floor for our traditional Moravian folk dance routine ..."


    The MC''s words were greeted warmly by the guests present. They all couldn''t wait to find out who was the singer that their queen adored. They knew Queen Elena had very good taste. Who was the singer the MC was referring to?


    "Ladies and gentlemen .. let''s welcome and give a very big applause for Elle!!!"


    Immediately the stage went dark and the spotlight shone only on a tiny figure sitting by the piano and her long fingers started playing the keys with passion.


    Instantly, the audience rose to their feet and gave a big round of applause. There were muffled shrieks among the audience. They did not think that such a superstar like Elle would attend the royal gala this year. They knew she was so busy and on-demand. Money alone wouldn''t be able to make her come and perform.


    How impressive !!


    L was singing one of her most famous songs and soon her beautiful voice filled the hall and fascinated everyone.


    One by one, the couples began to take to the dance floor. Even King Gustav rose from his seat and pulled his wife''s hand to join in the dance. L was his wife''s favorite singer, and he would not waste the opportunity for them to dance to L''s singing live like this.


    Amelia also got up from her chair and approached Ren with a big smile on her face.


    "This is my favorite song ..." she said in an earnest voice. "Will you dance with me?"


    "I don''t feel like dancing," Ren refused, shaking his head. His face looked sour again.


    Amelia didn''t look offended at all. Over the past dozen years, she had gotten used to Ren''s attitude and didn''t take it to heart at all. It''s just how he was, Amelia thought.


    "You owe me one," said Amelia, still smiling sweetly. "I got Fae out of the police station. I told you I''ll collect my dues."


    .


    .


    From the author:


    If you read "The Alchemists", you will remember that Elle or "L" is the wife of London Schneider, Vega Linden''s uncle. I just reread their story and shook my head so many times. L and London are truly..... [FILL THE BLANK]

 Chapter 173 - Ren Is Jealous

    This royal gala was very important and witnessed by so many people. Amelia wouldn''t allow herself to be humiliated if Ren refused to dance with her, especially amidst the news that she and Ren were getting married.


    Ren frowned at Amelia''s words. He still remembered the incident. He owed Amelia a debt and couldn''t deny it.


    Finally, he nodded and reached out his hand to pull Amelia to the dance floor. Amelia really liked this song because it was long and very romantic. She immediately leaned her head against Ren''s broad chest, and her hands hugged the man''s neck while their feet moved in rhythm to the enchanting music.


    Whispers of awe immediately resounded throughout the hall. Everyone was busy commenting on how lucky Lady Amelia was to have won the heart of the number one bachelor in all of Moravia, Prince Renald Hanenberg.


    They also complimented how compatible the couple looked. However, of course, many women were jealous of Amelia''s luck. Especially some other noble girls who also hoped that they could win over Ren''s heart.


    "Fae, would you like to dance with me?" asked Mischa suddenly, making Fae startled. She turned to the side and widened her eyes.


    "What did you say, Boss?" she asked.


    "Mischa. My name is Mischa. As I remember earlier in the penthouse, we planned to appear as lovers. Have you forgotten?" asked Mischa with a smile.


    Fae was stunned.


    Ah, that''s right. She was too lost in her own thoughts and jealousy when she saw Ren and Amelia together.


    She must not appear weak and suffering. She had to show that she was okay. Look, she was having a good time with her coworkers and such a handsome date! Seeing Ren and Amelia together didn''t hurt her, okay?


    Ahhh, Fae felt very grateful because Mischa was so good to her and willing to help her. Maybe without Mischa, she would be slumped on the table and wouldn''t be able to enjoy the party.


    Wasn''t this the most elite event in Moravia? Thousands of girls wish to be here.


    ''Kids.. this is the first and last time your mother set foot in the palace. I hope you are happy to come here,'' Fae whispered inwardly to her children.


    She finally nodded and smiled at Mischa. "I almost forgot. Thank you. Boss, you kindly reminded me. I will dance with you. I''m not a good dancer, so, please be patient with me."


    Mischa nodded and smiled sweetly. He was very good at dancing. Since he was young, he really enjoyed this one activity. In the past, Lisa was not very good at dancing either, but he taught her patiently.


    "Take it easy, I''ll teach you," said Mischa as he pulled Fae''s hand up from her chair and took her waist to the middle of the dance floor. Sarah, Anne, and several RMI directors who saw their intimacy could only look at each other and sip their drinks.


    They all had the same guess, that their big boss did have a special relationship with his personal assistant. However, what did it have to do with them? It''s none of their business.


    Amelia lifted her face and looked at Ren. The man showed no expression whatsoever. She really liked looking at the man''s face. She could never have enough of him.


    Amelia didn''t even mind even though Ren didn''t look back at her with the same loving gaze. As long as Ren didn''t brush her off and tell her to look elsewhere, Amelia would be happy.


    "You haven''t refuted the latest gossip that journalists are blowing about our matchmaking." said the girl with a chuckle. "Usually, you would have already told Karl or me to set up a press conference and clarify everything. But it''s been three days since the news was circulated and you haven''t issued a statement to refute the gossip."


    "Hmm .." Ren only grumbled softly, not responding to Amelia''s words.


    "If you didn''t make any statement to clarify it, the gossip will grow bigger and turn into a snowball. Because of that, my parents even started talking about it. Aren''t you worried that your grandparents will hear about it and it wil give them ideas?" asked Amelia again. Her red lips smiled seductively. "Or maybe you really want to marry me?"


    Ren didn''t listen to Amelia''s words. The corner of his eye had caught the figure of a beautiful woman in a light blue dress to his left rising from the chair. She was now walking gracefully following a man in the black tuxedo to the center of the dance floor.


    He turned and watched the couple link their hands and then moved gracefully on the dance floor following L''s romantic song.


    Amelia frowned at Ren''s expression. His face now looked like it was filled with anger. The girl also looked to the left and found the figure that caught Ren''s attention. Her face immediately looked shocked.


    "Fae? How could she be here?" asked Amelia in amazement. She stared at Ren closely. "Did you know she was coming?"


    Ren nodded. "I know."


    "Who invited her?" asked Amelia in amazement.


    She couldn''t imagine a country bumpkin like Fae would know someone from the upper class who could take her to such an exclusive event, the royal gala, especially now that Fae had left Ren.


    Amelia then looked back at Fae and saw that her dance partner was a very handsome man who looked imposing.


    "Do you know who that person with her is?" asked Amelia again.


    This time Ren didn''t want to answer. He knew that Mischa and Fae''s relationship must not be deep, considering that Mischa didn''t even know that Fae was pregnant.


    He suspected that Fae intentionally came to this party with Mischa and pretended to look like they were a couple to upset him, just like what Fae did last week. She might even be doing this on purpose to make Ren jealous.


    Ren thought he would be okay and couldn''t care less, since he didn''t love his wife anyway. However, he did not expect when he saw Mischa holding Fae so intimately and took her to the dance floor, Ren would feel so jealous. Now that Mischa was dancing with Fae to a romantic song like this .. his blood stirred.


    Fae''s plan to make him jealous seemed to be working, he thought irritably. Ren took a deep breath.


    .


    .


    >>>>>>>


    From the author:


    I am joining a writing contest with a new book, called "The Cursed Prince". I am so excited about the story. I think you will like this too. It''s fluffy with a hint of comedy. Please add the book to your library and help me win the contest by voting your power stone there. Thank you so so much ^^.


    THE CURSED PRINCE


    [WARNING: MATURE CONTENT]


    The crown prince was cursed on the day he was born, that he will never be happy. What''s worse, no woman could touch him without dying.


    Thus, finding a wife to produce an heir became the royal family''s greatest challenge since the prince is the only son.


    Until one day.. A slave girl who tried to kill him didn''t end up dying after they touched. Emmelyn was a princess from one of their colonies who vowed to avenge her family''s death by killing the crown prince.. And that''s how she ended up in his castle.


    Seeing that she was the only woman he could have sexual relationship with, without killing her, the prince made an agreement to let her go and free her kingdom from his oppression if she produced for him three heirs.


    Emmelyn said yes, but every day that they were together, she made plans to kill him and get her revenge.


    Can Emmelyn get what she wanted, or would she be entangled deeper with the enemy who was deemed as the devil incarnate himself by his enemies?


    ****


    EXCERPT


    "You will be the mother of my children," said the man in a commanding tone.


    His shameless words rendered Emmelyn speechless and shocked, more so, than the kiss he landed on her lips earlier.


    "Eh ... wait.. what? Hold on a minute," Emmelyn, who was moved from her shock, hurriedly rubbed her lips roughly as if trying to remove the devil''s marks from them. "I don''t want to be your wife! I don''t want to marry you, you devil!!"


    The man frowned and squinted his eyes menacingly. "Who said anything about marriage?"


    .


    TEN YEARS LATER


    "Rrr... it''s been too long. Let me go."


    "You haven''t given me heir number 3."


    "But you''re the one who was always busy when I was on my cycle. Not my fault!"


    "Hey, lady! A deal is a deal."

 Chapter 174 - Did Ren Change His Mind?

    Fae didn''t have time to pay attention to Ren because Mischa invited her to chat in a low voice when they were dancing together.


    Mischa discussed some of the company''s plans for the coming year and how he would be busy from the beginning of the year. The man then apologized in advance because he would be troubling Fae for the next few months.


    However, from his smiling expression and the way Fae looked at him as they talked, the people around them thought that the two were being affectionate toward each. They assumed Mischa and Fae were discussing romantic things.


    "Are you just going to leave them alone?" asked Amelia again. "Don''t you think they purposely flaunt their intimacy in front of you to incite your anger?"


    Ren finally turned to Amelia and said dryly, "Your song is finished."


    Amelia was stunned. She was so overcome by anger that she no longer enjoyed her favorite song which was being sung by L. Ren pulled Amelia''s hands down from his neck and then bowed slightly.


    Amelia really regretted not enjoying her time dancing with Ren because she was too focused on Fae and Mischa. Now, she could only stand still in her place, feeling disappointed. Her eyes were glazed, and she tried so hard to hold back from spilling her tears.


    Amelia then forced herself to smile and bowed like a noble lady. "Thank you for the dance, Prince Renald."


    With a fake smile and happy expression, she returned to the table of the king and queen of Moravia where her parents sat. Queen Elena and King Gustav had also just finished dancing and were now walking back to their table.


    "Wait a moment, Fae. I saw someone I know at the end of that table," said Mischa after L finished singing her song. "I''ll come over for a moment."


    The man bowed a little with a cute expression and put his hand on his chest. Fae nodded and smiled. She returned to the RMI table because she didn''t want to take part in the next session, the circular folk dance, without Mischa.


    However, as soon as she turned around and about to walk back to her table, Fae''s steps halted. In front of her stood Ren who stretched out his hand and smiled a little.


    "Fae." She heard the man calling her name hoarsely. Fae raised her face and looked at the man she loved so much with a deadpan expression.


    She quickly organized her emotion and tried to look fine. She didn''t allow herself to be weak in front of Ren. Fae focused her mind on the events of a week ago when she told her husband about her pregnancy and the man looked devastated before he finally left.


    The memory made her feel hurt and, in the end, was able to make her suppress her love for him.


    "Prince Renald, I have forgiven you for the cocktail incident earlier. I think there is nothing else we need to talk about, "said Fae in a flat voice. "I am grateful that you provided me with the servant who gives me non-alcoholic drinks and protects my secret. I will not forget that."


    Ren reached out and pulled Fae towards his body and then guided her to dance when the next song started playing. He didn''t give Fae a chance to refuse.


    "Ren ... what are you doing? "Whispered Fae while trying to hold back her footsteps, but when the people around them began to move, she couldn''t help but move her legs to dance.


    "We need to talk," said Ren.


    "We''ve talked. We discussed everything last week, and you have shown your stance clearly. There''s nothing else to discuss," whispered Fae.


    "We haven''t finished discussing anything yet," Ren said calmly. "I left because I need time to think."


    Fae frowned at Ren''s words.


    Need time to think?


    What else was there to think about?


    Wasn''t it obvious that they wanted different things?


    Finally, Fae just shook her head and sighed. "Your Highness, please stop confusing me. I beg you. From my point of view, everything is clear. But you are never consistent with what you want."


    "Fae .. you are my wife, and the child in your womb is mine. You are my family. Everything that happened was out of my plan, and I couldn''t just make up my mind because there were so many things I had to consider," Ren said calmly.


    BADUMP!


    Fae didn''t know why her chest was pounding so hard when she heard Ren call her his wife and the child in her womb as his child.


    Did this mean that Ren was starting to consider accepting her babies?


    "How is your health condition?" Ren asked, looking at Fae. "You didn''t allow me to track you, so I don''t know how you are doing."


    It''s true. Since Fae tossed the phone Ren gave her to the trash bin and stayed in the penthouse, Ren was no longer able to monitor Fae as usual. Fae also did not go out of the penthouse unless it was really urgent.


    "I''m fine," Fae replied still in a flat voice.


    Ugh... listening to Ren''s voice so close to her ear like this, and how their bodies touched as the two danced together, made Fae feel very sad and moved.


    She wanted to hug Ren and snuck her head on her husband''s chest and cry. She wanted to complain about the various discomfort she felt during her pregnancy.


    She wanted to tell Ren how lonely she was and that she wanted them to be reunited into a happy family. She wanted to say how much she loved him. She wanted to tell her husband that they were going to have twins ...


    There were so many things filling her chest and making it feel very tight. Fae almost had tears in her eyes.


    Unfortunately, they were now in a public place. It wasn''t even just any public place, but the royal gala at the palace and everyone''s eyes were now on the two of them.


    "If only you weren''t the Crown Prince of Moravia ..." those were the only words that could come out of Fae''s lips.


    That''s right. If Ren were just an ordinary man, their lives would not have been this complicated. He did not need to think about protocol, the royal family expectations, public views, and so on.


    "I heard that my cousin is pregnant, and it is probably a boy," said Ren. "I''ll have to wait for updates in a few months."


    Fae looked at Ren without blinking. What did Ren''s words mean? Did he want to hasten his resignation as the crown prince and hand it over to his nephew? But still, would it be that easy?


    As long as the child was very young, Ren would remain his guardian until the child was deemed old enough to become the heir to the throne.


    "I don''t understand what your cousin bearing a son has to do with our problem," said Fae with a clueless expression. However, her heart was pounding, waiting for Ren''s answer.


    Did this mean that Ren had changed his mind?


    Ren sighed softly and answered.. "If Caroline has a baby boy, I''m going to step down as soon as possible."

 Chapter 175 - I Want You To Meet Someone

    Somehow Fae didn''t want to hope anymore. Hope would only lead to disappointment.


    What if Princess Caroline''s child was a girl? It''s useless, wasn''t it?


    "Ren, I''ve decided to leave Almstad and take care of myself and the baby. Please stop stringing me along by giving me hope. It will only hurt me even more. We don''t know if Caroline will give birth to a boy or a girl. Even if that happens ... you won''t be able to step down with ease. That child would be too young to rule. They would ask you to wait for him to mature and be the prince regent..." Fae closed her eyes. She then lowered his head, not wanting to look at Ren again.


    Initially, she wanted to talk about Ren and Amelia''s betrothal rumor, but she didn''t want Ren to think she was jealous and still wanted to come back to him.


    "Give me some time, Fae ..." Ren said in a soft voice. He looked down and stared at Fae''s stomach, which was still flat. His chest was filled with a strange feeling that he had never felt before.


    He didn''t want them to be in this situation, but there was no crying over spilled milk. He also admitted that this all happened because of his fault, and he should not blame others for his actions.


    The guests present watched Prince Renald dancing with the most beautiful girl in the room and, slowly, whispers could be heard among them. Many people were discussing how Prince Renald just danced with Lady Amelia, his rumored girlfriend, and was now dancing with another woman.


    "Actually, the woman who is now dancing with him is far more beautiful than Lady Amelia. Look at her face ... oh, she''s so beautiful. I think all the single men in this gala had been eyeing her. I can''t blame the prince for wanting to dance with the most beautiful girl in the house."


    "Prince Renald is just a normal man who couldn''t help but be attracted to beautiful girls. Look at his face, he looks so enchanted."


    "That''s right. He didn''t even look at Lady Amelia the way he is looking at this new lady..."


    "Ah, I feel sorry for Lady Amelia. She must be very embarrassed now, especially because we all could see the difference in treatment between her and that new girl. Prince Renald''s expression didn''t seem annoyed when he is dancing with the girl in the blue dress. Did you see his face when he was dancing with Lady Amelia? He looked like he was doing a chore!"


    "Who is she anyway? Do you know?"


    People started asking questions about Fae and why she was invited to the royal gala.


    "If I''m not mistaken, previously, she was dancing with the handsome man who was sitting at the RMI table."


    "RMI? Ah .. they must be invited because of their contribution to Moravia. It''s not surprising, because the company is very big."


    Meanwhile, at RMI''s own table, Anne repeatedly took photos of Fae dancing with Ren and her eyes looked baffled.


    "Gosh .. this is great news. If someone from the office told us that one of our employees danced with the prince, surely no one would believe them. Now, they would definitely believe me, because I will show them these photos as evidence ..." she commented. When Sarah glared at her, Anna rolled her eyes too. "Why do you look at me like that? I''m just telling the truth."


    Sarah didn''t reply. She just stared at the center of the dance floor and pursed her lips.


    Meanwhile, Mischa was walking back to their table, followed by a handsome man with black hair, wearing a dark blue tuxedo.


    "I''d like to introduce you to someone," said Mischa, turning to London Schneider, who was walking gracefully beside him. Along the tables they passed, women all looked up and stared at the two with dumbfounded expressions.


    These two men were indeed very charming. The female guests all felt happy that they came to this year''s royal gala. Not only could they enjoy socializing with fellow Moravian upper-class people, aristocrats, officials, and the wealthies, but they also got to enjoy so many beautiful men to ogle.


    Not to mention, this year, the committee managed to invite L to perform even though she only sang one or two songs because of her busy schedule.


    What a memorable event!


    "Do you have a new girlfriend that you wanted to show me?" asked London with a grin.


    This had been the question Mischa had to endure for the past two years whenever they met at family events. When would he have a new girlfriend?


    Since Lisa''s death nearly 5.5 years ago, Mischa had never seriously dated any new woman. His family tried to encourage him to continue living after his mourning period had passed, but for years they did not see Mischa looking for a replacement for Lisa.


    They just wanted to see him happy, just like Lauriel, Alaric, and Nicolae finally happy and found the love of their lives, or in Lauriel''s case, a new love.


    "You could say that," said Mischa with a smile. "We''re living together now."


    "Gosh ... you didn''t! Is she the reason why you moved to this small country?" London asked eagerly.


    He thought Mischa was just joking. However, the man''s expression looked earnest.


    So which one was it?


    Had Mischa really found a new woman?


    If so, this was really good news!


    Mischa decided not to tell London in detail that he asked Fae to stay with him as his assistant to take care of all his needs. When he saw the happy expression on London''s face, he wanted to pull his leg.


    "Everyone, this is London Schneider of the Schneider Group. Apparently, he has something to do in Moravia this week, and he decided to come to this royal gala too."


    Simultaneously, the RMI directors and staff sitting at the table rose from their seats and greeted London. They already knew who London Schneider was. He was a very influential businessman, the leader of the Schneider Group Asia and Europe.


    They never dreamed of meeting such an important person in their small country. Apart from being the leader of the Schneider Group, they also knew that London was the younger sibling of Aleksis Schneider, the wife of the RMI owner. So of course, the relationship between the two company groups was arguably quite close.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Schneider," Sam said respectfully.


    "Nice to meet you too .." said London, waving his hand casually. He then turned to Mischa. "Which one is it that you wanted to introduce me?"


    Mischa turned to their table and spread his gaze around and could not find Fae. He then asked Sarah.


    "Where is Fae?"


    "Fae is still on the dance floor. Earlier, after you left her, Prince Rhenald approached her and asked her to dance," Anne answered before Sarah could speak.


    Mischa quickly turned to the center of the dance floor and saw Fae looking down with her hands resting on Ren''s shoulders, her face looked pale.


    "Fae looks really unwell," muttered Mischa. He immediately walked to the center of the dance floor with quick steps, but before he could get to them, Ren had lifted Fae''s body, as the girl suddenly fell and fainted.


    The man swiftly carried Fae and walked quickly to the back of the hall. Before he left the door, he shouted to Amelia. "Get Doctor Lehmann!"


    .


    .


    >>>>>>>>


    The story will have really BIG TURN OF EVENTS before finally, Vega reunited with her family, and we will also slowly know the reasons why Ren did what he did. And then you will be left with the choice to either keep hating him, or feel sorry for him.


    Also... if you read "The Alchemists", please keep it in your library, because I plan to add side stories next month to the book so it can join the next Win-Win event.


    I don''t know why I am so unlucky with the book. From the first time it was published, it barely got any features from Webnovel. Normally, contracted books get at least several features, like flash banner, weekly feature, ongoing release, etc etc., so when readers open the app, they could see my book. Sadly, it almost never got features until the day it became completed.


    With the Win-Win event, books that have many ''fans'', seen from the number of Privilege buyers, will get features like banner, etc etc. So, I was thinking maybe I should revive the book one last time, at least only for the month of November, for the event.


    I have no control over Webnovel''s internal feature arrangements, but at least now I have control over the content and the privilege of my books, so I decided to join next month''s Win-Win with "The Alchemists".


    I really hope you will support me next month by purchasing privilege for "The Alchemists". It will be 1 coin for first-tier (2 advanced chapters), so it''s really affordable, but it would mean the world to me.


    What will the side stories be? Hahaha.. at the moment I''m thinking of having Aldebar and all his silly inventions for around 30-40 chapters. Or maybe Aldebar will fall in love? I still need to decide. Anyway... I''ll keep you updated.


    PS: This book, "The Prince Who Cannot Fall In Love & The Missing Heiress" will not be long. I think it will be 250-300 chapters like most of my other stories.


    If you also read "Finding Stardust", I plan to end the book by early November. We only have around 30-40 chapters to go. I want to end if after Emma Stardust found what she was looking for, (the title is "Finding Stardust" anyway). I will probably continue her story after all the big events that followed her arrival in Akkadia in a new book (a sequel).


    She would be navigating her life as a student in the academy to train her powers while being the secret queen. Her husband wants her to be the strongest mage she could be, so he supports her to study and he covers for her in the capital during state events.


    There will be plenty of face slapping moments, plenty of dog food as well, a new conflict, rebellion, dark secrets that are being unveiled, etc etc. It will be exciting! I hope you will continue the journey with her in the next book.


    Anyway.. I''ve talked too much.. hahahhaha. If you haven''t read "Finding Stardust", go ahead, read it now.. It''s heartwarming, full of intrigues, and you will love the strong and scheming female lead and all the handsome men around her.

 Chapter 176 - Amelias Anger

    Mischa was about to chase Ren who was carrying Fae away from the hall, but two bodyguards dressed in black had blocked him.


    "Sorry, Sir. You are not allowed to follow His Highness Prince Renald," said one of them with a stern face.


    "But he is taking my assistant," said Mischa quickly. He could only watch Ren walk away with a worried face.


    What happened to Fae just now? Why did she pass out?


    Amelia hurriedly took out her cell phone and called Doctor Lehmann as Ren requested. Even though she really hated Fae, for her, Ren''s request was an order that must be obeyed.


    She actually felt bad about bothering Doctor Henry in the middle of new year''s eve like this. It felt so heartless. However, she had no choice.


    "What happened?" asked her mother with a confused face. "Who is that girl?"


    "I don''t know .. maybe she''s just a guest who happened to fall unconscious while dancing with Ren. I think Ren is worried that the royal family reputation will be smeared if a guest passed out at our gala," Amelia replied, pretending not to know who Fae really was. She bowed slightly towards her parents and the Akkadian monarchs.  "Excuse me, Your Majesty. I will check on the girl''s condition and let you know if anything bad happened to her .."


    Queen Elena and King Gustav looked at each other. They remembered that the girl was the person they had met at the palace entrance. Ren had been looking a little weird since they met. Was the prince interested in that beautiful girl?


    They became curious to know who the girl was. They only knew that she came with Mischa Rhionen from RMI. King Gustav summoned a man dressed in black and whispered something to him. The man nodded and then left.


    Mischa clenched his fists when he realized that he couldn''t break through the palace security. At least not openly like this. He turned and talked to London.


    "How long will you be in Almstad?" he asked the man.


    "Only tonight. Lily is still waiting for us at home. L came to perform here because Queen Elena invited her personally and didn''t feel comfortable saying no. We always want to spend the new year together at home. Tomorrow we also plan to fly to Stuttgart and get together with mom and dad and the others."


    "Hmm .. is that so?" Mischa nodded. He could only sigh. At first, he wanted to introduce London directly to Fae. He did not expect L and London to be at the royal gala tonight. He was excited when he saw the man among the guests and rushed over to see him.


    Mischa wanted London to see how similar Fae was to Alta?r, Vega''s twin, and ask his opinion. since London often saw his nephew.


    Mischa already knew that Fae was not Vega, because her fingerprint records didn''t match, but ever since that day, his heart had been in a mess and he kept thinking about the possibility of Fae having a relationship with them.


    He didn''t know why, he just wanted London to see Fae for himself and give his opinion. And if he agreed with him, London could be tested for his DNA as well, since he was the girl''s uncle.


    That way, Mischa could prevent Elios Linden from knowing about all this. After so many unfortunate events in the past, Mischa didn''t dare to do it by himself. Sometimes he was worried that his passion to find Vega had turned into an obsession that affected his judgment. He would only pursue this if London supported his suspicions.


    However, unfortunately, Ren already took Fae away before Mischa could show her to London Schneider. He could see from Ren''s attitude toward Fae that the girl was fine, but he still felt very worried. He didn''t know why Fae suddenly fainted.


    What happened exactly?


    He could only cast his gaze towards the exit and try to think about how he could meet Fae.


    ***


    "What happened to her?" asked Amelia when she arrived at the magnificent pavilion, behind the palace. Her forehead creased when she saw Ren lay Fae on the bed and sat beside her with a panicked face.


    "Have you called Doctor Lehmann?" Ren asked back, ignoring Amelia''s question.


    "Yes. He is coming straight here," replied Amelia. "In ten minutes or so."


    "Good." Ren nodded. He then looked at Amelia deeply. "Thank you."


    "It''s okay. That''s my job as your secretary," said Amelia. She looked to the right and left. "Karl isn''t coming?"


    She rarely saw Ren without his quiet personal assistant.


    "He has something to do," said Ren. He looked at Fae, who was lying unconscious next to him, and his face turned murky. They were dancing earlier, and he was again trying to convince Fae to come back to him, but apparently, the conversation was too depressing for the girl that she fainted.


    Maybe she was in poor health because she was pregnant, Ren thought. His handsome face was filled with a worried expression.


    While he was staring intently at Fae, Amelia was staring at him deeply.


    "They will look for you. You have to go back to the hall," said Amelia breaking the silence. "You have a speech to make, on behalf of the king."


    "Hmm .." Ren instead grabbed Fae''s hand and squeezed it gently. He didn''t want to return to the hall. He was distraught, seeing how his wife lying motionless in bed.


    KNOCK KNOCK


    The door was knocked and entered a royal guard with Doctor Lehmann, who came hurrying.


    "Good evening, Sir. I came here immediately when Lady Amelia called .." said Doctor Lehmann. He immediately went to bed and took out his medical bag. "Did Madame pass out?"


    "Yes. I think she''s under a lot of stress," said Ren. He got up from the edge of the bed and invited Doctor Lehmann to examine Fae.


    KNOCK KNOCK


    He turned towards the door with an annoyed face.


    Who else would dare bother him like this?


    A man dressed all in black immediately walked in and bowed respectfully to him. "Your Highness, His Majesty King Gustav wants to see you."


    Amelia touched Ren''s arm and nodded. "I told you they''ll be looking for you. If you''re gone missing for too long, they''ll be suspicious. You''d better go back to the hall."


    Ren looked very reluctant. He turned to Fae, who was lying unconscious on the bed. Seeing that Ren was so worried about Fae, Amelia felt her chest burn with anger. However, she tried to restrain herself and still put a smile on her face.


    "Don''t worry. We have Doctor Lehmann here. I''ll stay with him too until Fae wakes up."


    Ren sighed.


    "King Gustav said he requested your presence to give a speech on behalf of the royal family," said the officer again.


    Ren waved and sent the man away. "I''m not deaf! You go first. I''ll be there in a minute."


    The man looked very scared. He immediately bowed deeply and then left. Ren got up from his chair and sat back down on the edge of the bed. He looked at Doctor Lehmann and asked for an explanation.


    "How is her condition?"


    "Hmm ... her pulse is very weak. Maybe Madame is really stressed. She needs to have bed rest. I will prescribe some vitamins and medicine for her ..." said Doctor Henry after removing the stethoscope.


    "She is pregnant. Don''t give her the usual medicines," said Ren.


    Amelia frowned when she heard Ren''s words just now.


    W-what did he say? Fae is pregnant?


    Amelia had never felt the anger and hurt she felt right now.

 Chapter 177 - Have You No Shame?

    Amelia''s beautiful eyes glint when she heard Ren''s words to Doctor Lehmann.


    "Oh .. no wonder, Madame passed out. Usually, if a woman is pregnant, stress can trigger something like this," commented Doctor Henry Lehmann. "If I may ask, how many weeks is she in?"


    Ren frowned. He did a quick calculation in his head, and he gave the number, "11 or 12 weeks."


    "Ah .. that''s right. The first trimester is usually the most difficult part of the pregnancy for first-time mothers. All right, Your Highness. I will prescribe some vitamins that are safe for pregnant women."


    "I''ll be right back. Please don''t go anywhere until I return. Take good care of her," Ren ordered before getting out of bed and walking out of the pavilion.


    Amelia, who finally came to her senses, hurriedly picked up her steps and walked quickly to chase Ren.


    "Ren ... How did that happen?" asked the girl with a hurt expression. "You said there would be no children. Did you lie to me and actually fall in love with her?"


    "Watch your words, Amelia." Ren glared at Amelia.


    Usually, the girl would back off and give in when she saw Ren''s face turn sour like this. But now, her patience was running thin. She looked back at Ren with a defiant expression.


    "Why should I watch my word? I''ve been patient enough all this time. But you broke our agreement. You got her pregnant!"


    "It was my fault, okay? I didn''t mean it. I really don''t want her to get pregnant, do you understand?" said Ren in frustration. "But it happens."


    "Don''t tell me you''ve fallen in love with her ?!" Amelia was very unhappy.


    "Amelia, I can''t fall in love, you know that." Ren finally lost his temper. He halted his steps and grabbed the girl''s wrist and pressed it hard. "I don''t like being accused as a liar."


    "Aww .... let go of my arm. It hurts!!" Amelia struggled to pull her arm out of Ren''s grip, but to no avail. Her wrist turned red. "You are so mean to me ..."


    "I am mean to you and to everyone. I am the devil reincarnate himself. You know that from the start, but you still insisted on being with me. Don''t you have yourself to blame?" asked Ren mockingly.


    "I know you''re not a bad person.. but ..." Amelia couldn''t hold back her feelings anymore. She finally burst into tears. The sound of her crying was poignant, making the staff and bodyguards around them tilt their heads, wanting to know what happened.


    "I''m really a bad person, Amelia. You better move on and forget your feelings for me. I''ll only make you suffer more." Ren finally released his grip from Amelia''s arm and walked quickly back to the hall where the royal gala was being held.


    He didn''t turn around at all. He had to make an immediate public appearance, give his speech, then fake a headache, and leave the gala early. He must take care of Fae and make sure he was by her side when she woke up.


    Amelia froze in her place when she saw Ren walking away from her without looking back. Her tears flowed even more profusely. She had been waiting for Ren for more than a dozen years, ever since they were little.


    She was always there for that man. She did so much for him. She endured so many feelings of hurt and jealousy after Ren married Fae for his revenge ... all for his big goals. Amelia was always supportive.


    But why did Ren make such a mistake and get Fae pregnant? Wouldn''t this ruin all his plans?


    Did Ren lie about him being aromantic? Had he actually fallen in love with his wife?


    Amelia clenched her hands into fists and her body slowly tremble. He felt very angry, hurt, and devastated at the same time.


    She turned around and walked back to the pavilion where Fae was being treated. Her face flushed red from anger.


    Her eyes glint dangerously. Slowly her hand lifted the small handbag that was hanging from her shoulder and opened it.


    Everything felt like a movie played in slow motion. Amelia''s left hand went into her handbag and took out a small gun that she always carried around for protection.


    She was very good at shooting, but she had never actually used her gun outside the shooting range.


    This time she would use it. Not to protect herself.


    But to protect Ren from getting trapped in a marriage he didn''t want. If Fae gave birth to his child, she and Ren would forever be bound as a family.


    Amelia couldn''t let that happen.


    Doctor Lehmann looked up when he heard the door open and saw Amelia enter.


    "Ah .. Lady Amelia. Madame has regained consciousness." The smile on his face vanished when he realized Amelia had pulled out a small gun from her bag and prepared to aim at him. Doctor Henry reflexively dropped to the floor and shouted. "Lady Ameliaaa .. nooo !!!"


    Fae gripped her throbbing head with her hands. She felt a massive headache. The girl fluttered her lashes before opening her eyes to look around and see her surroundings. Doctor Lehmann''s scream to her right startled her and she immediately regained consciousness.


    Fae turned to the right to see who just entered the room. Suddenly, her expression was filled with horror.


    "A ... Amelia, what are you doing?" Fae asked in a panicked voice. She could see Amelia''s unusual expression.


    She could see rage and bitter hatred on Amelia Genevieve''s face. It was surreal how such a beautiful woman could look so terrifying.


    "How dare you ... conceive the child of the Moravian crown prince!" Amelia hissed. Her voice was filled with hatred and frustration. "You must be scheming him with your pregnancy so he won''t leave you. You know that he will never love you, and you are trying so hard to make him love you¡­!!!"


    Fae raised her hands, trying to calm Amelia down. She was terrified, but she was trying hard to regain her composure. Fae didn''t want to provoke Amelia. She must be able to buy time until someone could come and arrest the madwoman.


    "I know he doesn''t love me, Amelia ... I know that .. I know he will never love me because he can''t fall in love ..." Fae said slowly. "That''s why I left, and I''ve never looked back..."


    "You''re lying! If you really want to go from him, why do you always appear everywhere? You even purposely came to the royal gala and dolled up to look so beautiful. Why else would you do that, if not to try to seduce him back?" screamed Amelia. "Have you no shame??"


    Fae swallowed hard. "Amelia ... I''m sorry for coming to this event. I was invited by my boss from RMI. I have absolutely no intention of seducing Ren. He and I have even talked about our divorce. You can have him now. I will go and will disappear from his life forever. Please .. Let me go."


    "Do you think I''m stupid?" Amelia narrowed her eyes, looking so hateful. "If you give birth to his child, then Ren will never be able to leave you as planned. You are such a shameless woman!"


    "Amelia .. please, don''t ..." Fae tried to get up from the bed, even though her body still felt so weak. She raised her hands, trying to calm Amelia down. "Please .. I''ll go and you''ll never see me again ... Please¡­"


    Her voice turned into a pleading whisper. Fae''s face immediately filled with great fear when she saw Amelia brandishing the gun and pointing it at her stomach.


    "Shameless woman!" Amelia screamed, as she pulled the trigger and fired the gun twice.

 Chapter 178 - Ren Was Devastated

    Ren suddenly felt his heart pounding for no reason. He almost stopped mid-sentence. The prince was delivering his speech to the guests present and thanked them for coming.


    The note in his hand still contained the names of important people and institutions he had to mention and acknowledge for their contributions to Moravia in 2061...


    But it seemed he could no longer read. His face turned pale, and he raised his hand.


    "Thank you again. I apologize, I can''t stay with you all until the end of the event ..." He looked around the hall and forced a smile. "Enjoy the royal gala and all the performances. Happy new year in advance!"


    He bowed slightly and then walked down from the stage, followed by roaring applause from the audience. Ren walked up to King Gustav and Queen Elena and whispered something to them and hugged them alternately.


    He told them that he was having a severe headache. Since it had been bothering him from time to time, the king and queen nodded in understanding when he asked their permission to go home and rest.


    Queen Elena rubbed his head and nodded with a soothing smile.


    "You go rest. Your health is more important," said the elegant old lady.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty." Ren hugged his grandmother once more, then took his coat and hurried out of the hall.


    Mischa, who saw the incident, tried to chase him, but again the palace guards blocked his way.


    "Sir, you are a guest here, I beg you to respect the palace regulations," said the guard with a stern expression.


    "I want to talk to Prince Renald. He took my assistant away .." said Mischa.


    "His highness Prince Renald is sick and wants to rest. Please don''t disturb him. Your assistant must be at the clinic, being treated by the court physician and you can see her later."


    "Ugh ..." Mischa clenched his fists as he stared at the exit. Ren just disappeared behind the massive wooden doors.


    Hmm .. earlier, he saw Ren ordering a woman to call a doctor, and that woman immediately followed him out of the hall when Ren carried Fae. Surely that woman knew where Fae was now.


    Mischa decided to look for Amelia.


    ***


    Ren walked with brisk steps across the palace hallway to the pavilion. He felt an uncomfortable feeling in his chest, and his heart was beating so fast. He opened the pavilion door and walked in with long strides.


    "Your Highness ..."


    He saw Doctor Lehmann on his knees with a despaired face and blood on his hands, while beside him lay a beautiful woman with her stomach covered in blood.


    "Fae!!!" Ren felt his heart stopped beating the moment he saw Fae covered in blood like that. He immediately ran towards the girl, pushed Doctor Henry aside, and then knelt down to check on Fae''s condition. His face turned ashen and filled with panic. "Fae .. wake up, Fae ... Fae!!"


    He then turned to Doctor Lehmann and looked at him with blazing eyes.


    "WHO DID THIS?!!!" he shouted in a thunderous voice.


    "Lady ... Lady Amelia ..." said Doctor Lehmann, trembling. "She ... she was raving and shot Madame twice, then went outside."


    Instantly Ren''s face was filled with rage that could not be described by words. His brown eyes were filled with a murderous aura. The man about to get up and chase after Amelia, but Doctor Lehmann held his hand.


    "Sir .. Madame''s safety must become our priority. I already called the hospital, but they still need time to get here ..." said Doctor Henry pleadingly. "We''d better go to the hospital now ... Madame is in critical condition."


    At that moment, as if he was poured over by ice-cold water, the rage on Ren''s face disappeared, replaced by panic and deep sadness. He hugged Fae and kissed her hair. He didn''t dare to look at Fae''s stomach, which was covered in blood. His head was throbbing and he couldn''t think straight.


    If Doctor Lehmann wasn''t there ... maybe he would go crazy or stood still like a fool, unable to do anything. Even though he was a genius who could always think quickly and accurately, this time, his brain refused to function.


    Now, he really felt helpless.


    Oh, God ... please save Fae and our child, ... Ren begged inwardly.


    With trembling hands, he picked up his cell phone and called John. "Prepare the car next to the east wing pavilion. We have to go to the hospital now. FAST!"


    He didn''t listen to John''s reply, immediately slammed his cellphone on the floor and hurriedly checked Fae''s condition. For the first time, he finally dared to touch Fae''s stomach which was covered in blood. When his fingers touched the blood, suddenly his chest felt as if it had been hit by a very large and heavy sledgehammer, mercilessly.


    Unknowingly, tears streamed down his cheeks. With an expression of despair, he turned to Doctor Lehmann, who seemed to clench his hands together in prayer.


    "How is her condition, Doctor .. You have already checked her, right? Can she be saved?"


    Doctor Henry never promised that his patients would survive because no matter how good a doctor was, they could not guarantee that the patient they were treating would be cured. They had no such power.


    If they promised that the patient would survive, but then the patient ended up dead, the family would blame the doctor and accuse him of lying. That was why the average doctors would only reassure the patient''s family by telling them that they would do their best.


    But this time, Doctor Lehmann didn''t dare to say that. The man in front of him was very frightening and powerful, and right now, his mind was in a mess. Doctor Lehmann was afraid that if he did not promise Fae could be saved, he wouldn''t live to see tomorrow.


    That''s why he nodded hastily and tried to smile to calm Ren down. "Madame is fine ... she fainted from shock. Her blood pressure just now is quite good and her heart rate was normal too ..."


    It worked!


    His words just now managed to bring some color back to Ren''s pale face. The man nodded repeatedly in understanding. He hugged Fae and kissed her forehead. Tears still rolled down his cheeks.


    He was scared to death that Fae and his child would not survive. But Doctor Lehmann''s words just now made him feel a little better.


    There were car lights flashing outside the window, indicating that John had arrived with the car. Ren immediately got up and carried Fae with both arms and walked out. Doctor Lehmann hurriedly walked after him with his medical bag and opened the door for Ren.


    Some of the staff who saw Ren carrying a woman covered in blood, immediately came over to the prince, but he drove them away.


    "GET OUT OF MY WAY!" he snapped.


    They all immediately shrugged in fear and retreated. John looked very surprised to see Ren carrying Fae who was injured but he did not say anything. The man immediately opened the car door and helped Ren put Fae''s body into the back seat of the car.


    Ren sat beside Fae and hugged her head while Doctor Henry sat beside the driver. John quickly called the escort patrol and asked them to open the way for the prince''s entourage going to the hospital.


    Seven minutes later, they almost reached the hospital gate.

 Chapter 179 - Crying Like A Madman

    They arrived at the hospital in less than ten minutes. Ren''s escort patrol managed to open the way for his car to pass even though the road situation was very crowded with vehicles of people wishing to celebrate the new year on the streets.


    One wing of the hospital was immediately closed to the public, and official and secret protocols were implemented. Only people of the highest-level could know what happened and be involved. Their number was less than five.


    Fae was immediately taken to the emergency room and Doctor Lehmann gave a brief explanation about what happened and how was her condition. Even though Ren was eager to enter the operating room, the doctors managed to convince him to wait in the VIP lounge right outside the operating room.


    He could only see the surgery performed on Fae from the monitor, and he hardly took his eyes off the screen. His body froze like a statue as he sat upright in the chair and watched the screen intently.


    His heart felt like it was being pulled out of his chest and squeezed and shattered into million pieces by an invisible hand. He didn''t know why he felt so helpless. He was a genius, but medicine was not his field, and he could not help the doctors save Fae and their child.


    ***


    When finally the royal gala ended, Mischa still couldn''t find Amelia among the guests. It was as if the girl disappeared into thin air. Because he was so worried about Fae since she didn''t return to their table, Mischa finally contacted his men to find out who Amelia was and where she went.


    After that, he would look for Ren''s whereabouts and find Fae there. London and L had excused themselves to go home an hour ago because they had to see their daughter, Lily, who was waiting at home.


    "Sir, Fae''s still not back," said Sarah. "Her bag and cell phone are still here. Would you like me to bring them with me?"


    Mischa glanced at Sarah and shook his head. "No need. Fae is staying with me. I''ll carry her stuff."


    He walked out of the hall like the other guests, but inwardly, he was determined to return here quietly and find out what had happened to his assistant.


    Mischa arrived at the penthouse and put Fae''s bag on the sofa. He took out the girl''s cell phone and studied it. Supposedly, if Ren had good intentions, he would have called Fae''s cell phone and let Mischa know how she was.


    He then took out his own phone and called one of his men to immediately track down Prince Renald Hanenberg because Mischa assumed he must be with Fae.


    After giving his orders, Mischa took a deep breath. He checked Fae''s bag and shook his head worriedly. He hoped that nothing bad happened to the girl.


    The man then walked to the terrace of his penthouse and surveyed the streets around St. Laurent that was filled with cars and crowds celebrating the new year with fireworks.


    How time flies, he thought. It was now the year 2062. He decided to take a bottle of wine and enjoy it while spending his new year alone like the previous years.


    London and L were celebrating the new year with their family and tomorrow they would gather with their extended family in Stuttgart. Everyone would be there to celebrate New Year''s Day, but Mischa never joined them.


    Mischa used to spend his new year with Lisa. It was an important moment in their relationship because he confessed his love to her on New Year''s Eve.


    That''s why they always spent it together and Mischa never joined any family events at New Year''s. Now, for the past five years, he had always shut himself up alone in his house when the big day arrived.


    It felt too painful for him to go out and have fun without the woman he loved by his side on this important day.


    Tonight was the first time Mischa spent New Year''s eve with someone else. He even attended a new year''s party at the palace with her.


    But what happened afterward made the new year a bad moment for him again.


    He had finished half a bottle of wine alone to fill the void and sadness in his chest when his men called him to report.


    "Good evening, Sir. We''ve tracked down Prince Renald. He is currently in the Almstad International hospital."


    "What?" Instantly Mischa''s chest filled with worry.


    Did something happen to Fae?


    He remembered that Fae suddenly passed out in the middle of the dance floor.


    Was her condition so bad that she needed to be hospitalized?


    "Give me the details. I''ll be right there!"


    He put away his wine bottle and glass, then grabbed his coat and hurried out. The hospital in question was not too far from here. A luxury car was waiting for Mischa in front of the lobby when he got out of the elevator.


    He quickly told the driver his destination and sat down in the back seat with a worried expression.


    ***


    The surgery finished 3 hours later and the main doctor leading the operation came out from the OR with an unreadable face.


    He had to deliver bad news, but he simply didn''t have the courage to tell it directly to Prince Renald. Nevertheless, as the leader of tonight''s operations, he was in charge of everything, including facing the patient''s family.


    It''s just that, when he saw the handsome face adorned with that terrifying expression, somehow his knees suddenly turned weak. Trembling slightly, he walked over to Ren.


    "Your- Your Highness ... Sir ... the surgery is finished."


    Ren looked at him with narrowed eyes. "How is the result?"


    "Madame''s condition was very bad when she was brought here. She was shot in the stomach twice, and the second bullet also went through her right hand. It looks like she was trying to protect her stomach when the attack happened ... We''ve treated all her wounds and took the bullet from her stomach, but...." The old doctor swallowed hard. "But the two fetuses ..."


    "Two?" Ren frowned, looking clueless.


    "... could not be saved. I''m sorry, Sir. We have tried our best. However, the two fetuses were already gone when Madame arrived here. She suffered excessive bleeding..." The doctor frowned in fear when he saw Ren''s expression looked like he was ready to kill him right then and there.


    "Did you say¡­ two?" The prince asked once again. His voice sounded like he was choking.


    "That''s ... right. Neither of them survived."


    Realization finally dawned on Ren that Fae was carrying two fetuses in her stomach. He thought that his wife only had one.


    And neither of them survived...


    At that instant, Ren felt as if the world had collapsed on him and buried him alive without mercy.


    "Faeee ...!!!" Ren shouted like a madman. He immediately pushed the doctor''s body aside and tried to burst into the operating room to see Fae. His heart had never felt the pain he felt tonight.


    Several doctors who assisted the surgery swiftly restrained his body from entering. With stammering, they tried to persuade him.


    "Please, S-Sir ... for the patient''s safety, p-please do not force your entry. The operating room must remain sterile. Sir, please wait for a moment. We will bring Madame out ..."


    Ren continued to cry like a madman as he realized what had happened to his two unborn children... who were now gone.


    .


    .


    >>>>>>>


    From the author:


    I am so, so sorry... This is a really tough chapter to write. Even Ren is devastated by what happened, and this event became a turning point in the story, and in his plan for revenge.


    You might still be wondering why Ren did what he did... It will be explained in later chapters.


    It''s almost obvious now that he was involved in Vega''s kidnapping and he planned to marry her for only five years. Since he is an aromatic, he thought his plan is solid because he would never be swayed by love for his victim.


    However, he made a mistake once, and now they arrived at this crossroad, with two innocent lives became the victims.. The Revenge volume just ended here and Redemption begins.

 Chapter 180 - The Sad New Year

    New Year''s Eve this time was very beautiful. The sky above the city of Almstad that night was bright because of so many fireworks lit up by the people. It went on for almost half an hour


    Large crowds took to the streets, enjoying the festivities. They carried a bottle of wine or champagne with them and drank outdoors with their neighbors and friends while chatting happily.


    This was the hallmark of New Year''s Eve in the Moravian capital. Tens of thousands of people would take to the streets, and all the cafes and restaurants opened with music playing all over the city. They all celebrated the year that had passed and welcome the new year to come.


    Tonight, the people''s joy seemed to be complete as slowly light snowflakes came down from the sky, making the atmosphere very serene.


    The citizens of Moravia, who were accustomed to cold weather, were not at all disturbed by snow. They were ready with coats and hats, also wine and sonne to warm themselves up. Everyone rejoiced in love because snow falling right at the turn of the new year was always considered a good sign.


    A prosperous and blissful 2062 was coming their way.


    Sadly, the happiness felt by most Moravians was not enjoyed by the few who spent New Year''s Eve in confusion and tragedy.


    Mischa arrived at the hospital in the morning, but he didn''t find Fae there. Not a single doctor and hospital staff knew of her whereabouts. They didn''t even know that Prince Renald had come there the night before.


    The super-secret protocol applied by the crown prince''s security team made his presence in the hospital with Fae completely untraceable.


    While Mischa was busy contacting his men to find more information, Ren was walking gloomily on the roof of the hospital building accompanying the gurney containing his wife, who had just come out of the operating room and was stabilized.


    Two doctors and several nurses escorted the patient to a medical helicopter that would take her to Ren''s private penthouse in the city center.


    He couldn''t let Fae stay in the hospital any longer because it would be difficult to protect her privacy without making people wonder about her relationship with Prince Renald.


    Ren also felt the penthouse was the best place to care for Fae at this time. Karl swiftly prepared a room there to become an intensive care room equipped with all the necessary medical equipment. They took all the medical equipment directly from Almstad International hospital.


    "Sir, we are ready," said Doctor Lehmann, who was still waiting faithfully until 2 am when they led Fae to the helipad at the top of the building.


    Ren nodded without saying anything. In his chest, raging the feelings of anger, pain, regret, and worry, all mixed into one. His mind, which was usually always busy and alert, this time seemed unable to function at all.


    His eyes blankly stared at the gurney being lifted and pushed into the helicopter, complete with all the life support equipment that went with it. After Doctor Lehmann gave the signal, Ren then got into the helicopter and sat next to Fae. Doctor Lehmann and three other medical personnel immediately followed.


    Five minutes later, they landed on top of the tallest building in Almstad, where Ren''s penthouse was located. The medical personnel immediately brought Fae down and prepared her treatment in a special room that had been provided for her.


    "Sir ... Madame has been treated in her room. Now, you should rest too. Let the medical personnel wait for her so that we can make observations. Tomorrow morning, you can see Madame. ..." said Doctor Lehmann.


    He knew that no husband or father could ever prepare for the devastating situation Ren was currently facing.


    Doctor Lehmann did not understand what the conflict was between Amelia and Ren and Fae that made the noblewoman seemed like she had lost her mind and did this heinous act.


    He could only guess that this was all the result of a love triangle that led to tragedy. He already knew that Fae was Prince Renald''s wife even though he didn''t make it public.


    Meanwhile, the doctor also followed the news and learned that Lady Amelia was often gossiped about as Prince Renald''s future wife. Even the latest gossip about their relationship just broke out last week.


    At first, he suspected Prince Renald had deliberately not denied the rumors because he was too busy or because he simply didn''t take them seriously. Now, however, Doctor Lehmann began to think that Prince Renald''s actions, not clarifying such rumors at all, must have hurt his wife.


    He also suspected that this was one of the triggers that made Lady Amelia desperate until this tragedy occurred.


    Oh .. how terrible. This young couple lost two unborn children at once...


    Ren looked up at Fae who was lying on the bed with various medical devices attached to her body. Her face was ashen, and her breathing was very weak. Ren didn''t know how many tears had flowed since he found Fae injured in the palace pavilion.


    "I want to wait for her to wake up," said Ren stubbornly.


    "We gave her a high dose of anesthesia so that her body could recover before she woke up. She won''t wake up for another 20 hours. If you insist on waiting for her, I''m afraid that your body will collapse and fall ill. Madame will desperately need Sire by her side after she wakes up. Please don''t disappoint her¡­" Doctor Lehmann ventured to touch Ren''s shoulder and advise him in a fatherly manner.


    "I understand how you are going through a very terrible experience. Later, you will feel the same way when she regains consciousness and her mental condition will be more fragile than you because she was the one who experienced it physically. Madam had been pregnant with her two fetuses for three months and had been in an emotional relationship with them. Her loss will be very devastating. Madame will need Sire beside her ..."


    Ren bit his lip at Doctor Lehmann''s words. He knew the doctor was right. He must force himself to sleep so he could stay healthy and be able to accompany Fae when she woke up and received this terrible news.


    However, even without this tragedy he already had such a difficult time sleeping. Now, how could he force himself to close his eyes knowing Fae''s condition like this?


    Doctor Lehmann understood what the prince was thinking. "We can station a bed next to her bed so that you can sleep beside her. I will give you a sufficiently high dose of sleeping pills so that you can rest. Hope that helps you for once ..."


    Ren nodded. "Okay."


    He closed his eyes and tried to cast the image of the incident from his mind.. He must focus on Fae and her recovery before he made any calculations with Amelia.

 Chapter 181 - Mischa Talked To Ren

    Ren woke up when the sun was already high. He felt like his head had been hit by a giant sledgehammer which made him feel great pain. But more than anything else, his chest ached even more with the deep feelings of guilt and grief.


    The room where he and Fae were lying next to each other, looked lonely and cold. Not a single doctor or nurse was visible.


    They must also need some rest, Ren thought.


    When he looked to the side, he saw Fae lying on the medical bed, still unconscious with various medical equipment around her body.


    Ren wanted to climb into the same bed and hug her, but he knew the patient was still recovering and he could only hold her hand. Tears rolled back down his cheeks as he looked at Fae''s flat stomach.


    There should be their children there, but because of his stupidity and immense grudge ... he had to lose them.


    Unable to hold it anymore, Ren sat on the edge of the bed, holding Fae''s left hand with both hands and buried his face on it.


    The man sobbed silently. He didn''t want to disturb his sleeping wife who was recovering after the surgery to save her life.


    It didn''t take long for their three hands and his shirt to be wet with tears.


    ***


    "Sir, you better eat first and wash up. I will look after her for you," said a young, sympathetic nurse. She had seen how Ren did not want to go away from Fae''s side since dawn. She took pity on the man and offered to replace Ren to watch over his wife. "According to the doctor''s estimate, she will wake up tomorrow morning. You can sleep here again at night and wake up with your lady."


    Ren was about to argue, but the nurse''s sincere concern made him feel bad about being grumpy and complaining. He realized that the medical personnel around him only wanted to do their job as well as possible.


    Especially now that it was actually New Year. It was a big holiday where they should rest or spend time with their families but instead, they were here to help him.


    Finally, he got up and went out of the room. When he arrived at the doorway, Ren turned his head back and looked at Fae, who was still lying unconscious. He felt so reluctant to leave her even for a moment.


    When Ren walked into the dining room, he saw Karl waiting for him with a concerned face.


    "How is her condition?" asked Karl in a worried voice.


    "She''s still unconscious. The doctor gave her enough anesthesia so that her body can recover before she wakes up. She will probably wake up tomorrow morning," Ren replied. His voice sounded very tired.


    "Oh ... thank goodness," said Karl. His voice turned to relief. "I didn''t know Lady Amelia would do something that crazy ..."


    Ren frowned when he heard Karl mention Amelia''s name. His anger, which was overcome by feelings of sadness and anxiety, suddenly spilled over to the surface.


    "I want YOU TO FIND AMELIA! ASAP!" said Ren in a voice tinged with anger. "After Fae wakes up, I am going to deal with that wench!"


    Karl sighed. "I guess she just panicked and couldn''t control herself. Lady Amelia is not that kind of woman. Haven''t you known her for a long time ...? Please, I''m not going to defend her, but at that time, she must have snapped and unable to control herself. If you saw her when you are also in a bad mental state ... you will do things that you will later regret."


    SLAM!


    Ren suddenly hit the dining table with his fist until the wooden table cracked. His face was flushed red with anger.


    "I am not asking for your opinion, Uncle."


    Karl was shocked when he saw Ren hit the table. He could imagine it must hurt so much to hit the thick hard wooden table, but Ren didn''t even flinch. As if his pain receptors didn''t work at all.


    His mental state must be so bad that his nerves couldn''t even recognize the pain. Karl could only swallow hard.


    "Very well. I''ll find Lady Amelia and bring her here," he said finally.


    "When Fae recovers, I''ll take her to France. You can take Amelia there. I''ll settle this with her."


    Karl frowned in surprise. "Why do you want to go to France? We''re so close already. Mischa already suspected that Fae is Vega. Even at the gala yesterday, London Schneider came too ... All you need to do now is just bring Fae to the king and queen of Moravia and introduce her as your wife."


    Ren didn''t answer Karl''s words. His eyes looked so sad. He didn''t even notice Karl was there anymore.


    RING


    RING


    Karl took out his cell phone to see who was calling him on holiday like this.


    "Hello." He accepted the call from an unknown number and greeted the person on the other end.


    "Is this Prince Renald Hanenberg''s assistant? This is Mischa Rhionen. I need to speak to your employer." Mischa''s firm voice could be heard on the other end.


    He had managed to get Ren''s personal contact, but all day when he tried to call that number, Ren didn''t pick up his calls at all. His phone then became inactive.


    Mischa quickly got in contact with Amelia, Ren''s secretary, and Karl, his assistant, but only Karl picked up the phone.


    "Mischa Rhionen?" asked Karl repeating Mischa''s name while glancing at Ren. He wanted Ren to listen and make a decision about whether he should talk to Mischa or not. "What do you need from Prince Renald?"


    He then turned on the speaker on his cellphone.


    "Fae Muller is my assistant and she''s been missing since last night from the royal gala. I still have her bag and cellphone with me. She hasn''t come home yet. I think she''s with Prince Renald."


    Ren turned to Karl and snatched the cell phone from his hand.


    "This is Renald Hanenberg. Fae is my wife and she is with me. I will send someone to take her personal things from you," he said.


    "Where''s Fae now?" asked Mischa politely. After all, he knew the man he was talking to was the crown prince of the Moravian kingdom.


    "He''s with me. Right now, she is unwell. Later after she recovers, I''ll tell her that you called."


    "But ..."


    "Are you accusing me of lying?" Ren''s voice sounded menacing.


    "No. I just need to know that Fae is fine because I care about her. She is my assistant," said Mischa again.


    "On behalf of my wife, I am tendering her resignation. Thank you."


    Without waiting for Mischa to answer, Ren immediately hung up and handed the cellphone back to Karl.


    "Get Fae''s personal belongings from Mischa Rhionen''s place," he said in a cold voice.


    Karl had no choice but to nod.

 Chapter 182 - Rens Tears

    Mischa couldn''t say anything when Karl arrived at the penthouse with John and politely asked for Fae''s personal belongings. After all, Ren was the Crown Prince of Moravia, and Fae already admitted that she was married to Ren. Mischa had no reason to keep Fae''s stuff.


    So, if Ren sent someone to take his wife''s belongings, Mischa was forced to comply.


    "I need to know if Fae is all right," said Mischa after Karl took Fae''s bags and cellphone from Mischa''s hand. "The last time I saw her, she passed out at the royal gala. Is she sick?"


    "Mr. Rhionen, don''t worry. Madame Hanenberg is not well right now, and her husband is taking care of her with the best team of doctors. You already have Prince Renald''s phone number and mine, right? Madame is with her family. I will ask her to call you once she recovers," said Karl respectfully. "I can guarantee that. If within a week, Madame still has not contacted you, please call me."


    Karl remained respectful and polite towards Mischa because he had to maintain his attitude in front of the RMI boss so that Mischa would not be suspicious of him. After all, his position at the RMI earned Mischa the respect of even King Gustav himself.


    "Well, I believe you ..." said Mischa finally. "I''ll be waiting for Fae to call me."


    "Thank you for understanding. Then, excuse me." Karl turned and exited the penthouse door and disappeared behind the elevator door.


    After closing the door, Mischa immediately went into his study and opened his computer. Immediately, on the screen was a map of Moravia and a fast-moving red dot.


    He was tracking Karl and where he was going. Fae''s bag which he had handed over to Karl, had been installed with a tracking device and tapping device.


    Mischa did not need to force Karl to tell him where Fae was because he had bugged the man and soon, he would be able to find Karl''s location easily.


    Fifteen minutes later, Mischa found that his tracking red dot had stopped at a building downtown.


    Golden Almstad Tower was the tallest building in Almstad today. Mischa immediately sought information on who owned the building and who were the residents of the apartments there. Before long, he had all the information he needed.


    Ahh ... as it turned out, Renald Hanenberg owned a penthouse on the highest floor of the building. Mischa read the information he received.


    There was no mistaking it, Fae must have been brought there.


    "Ah ..." Before Mischa was about to investigate further, the red dot on his computer disappeared. "Shit!"


    Apparently, someone found the tracker and disabled it immediately. The bug was also destroyed.


    Mischa massaged his forehead.


    He must not underestimate Prince Renald''s security system. Okay. If necessary, he would go alone to the building to meet Ren and talk to Fae.


    ***


    Ren placed Fae''s handbag on the kitchen table and told Karl to open it to make sure there were no trackers or bugs installed by Mischa.


    "I found a tracker on the bottom part of the bag," said Karl, holding up a small black object the size of rice.


    "Throw away the bag then. Fae still has plenty of bags at home. She doesn''t need them." Ren then flipped through Fae''s cellphone and examined its contents. "The phone''s safe. Mischa didn''t put anything in it."


    After reading all the messages and e-mails on Fae''s cellphone and making sure nothing was serious, Ren then handed it over to Karl for disposal. "Delete the contents and discard the phone."


    Ren didn''t want his wife to have an item gifted to her from another man. He would buy Fae a new, better cell phone.


    Ren then looked at his watch and sighed. It''s only been 15 hours. Fae would only wake up in 5 hours.


    He took a wine bottle and glass then poured the wine half a glass.


    "Have you found Amelia?" asked Ren while sipping his wine. He had finished nearly half the bottle while waiting for Karl to come home from Mischa''s place.


    Karl nodded. "Lady Amelia is spending New Year''s holidays at her parents'' country house in Provence. They just left this afternoon. I''ll pick her up here or to your house in France whenever you ask."


    Ren looked lost. "Don''t bring them here ... I don''t want Fae to see them first. I''ll wait for her to get better before I see Amelia. I''m afraid Fae will be stressed or hysterical if she saw Amelia."


    "Alright then." Karl nodded. "Anything else?"


    "I''ll take care of Fae here. If anyone calls me, you just tell them I''m sick."


    Ren hadn''t turned on his cellphone yet. Most likely, his grandparents had tried to contact him since yesterday but were unsuccessful. He didn''t feel like talking to anyone. That''s why he told Karl to clean up his communications.


    "Okay." Karl sighed as he watched Ren pour the wine back into his glass. He took the bottle from the man''s hand and the glass. "That''s enough, Sir. You better stop drinking and go to sleep. You don''t want to smell of alcohol in front of your wife."


    Ren who was about to protest finally fell silent. He nodded weakly and walked into the large bathroom in the main room. He washed up quickly then brushed his teeth and changed into clean clothes, trying to get the smell of alcohol off his body.


    When he saw the mirror, the man was stunned. He barely recognized his face, which looked very pale and almost as if he had lost blood. Under his eyes were dark circles, and his expression was very sad.


    If Fae saw his face like this, the girl would probably be frightened and became more stressed¡­


    Ren washed his face again and tried to smile, but his smile was bland, and his eyes were too red from tears. He didn''t know how many tears had flowed down from his eyes since last night.


    He had never felt this sad in his life, not even when his mother died when he was only ten years old.


    He never knew his father, and the man''s death left a huge empty hole in his heart. He was even more hurt when he realized the fact that his mother died because of her grief. She never recovered from Ren''s father''s death. The woman died of a broken heart.


    Ren remembered his mother always saying that Ren was very similar to his biological father. They had the same handsome faces, the same honey-colored eyes, and they were both geniuses.


    Every time his mother saw her son, she would think of Ren''s late father, and it would tear open the wounds in her heart bigger and bigger. Until finally, one day, her grief was too deep and it brought her to death.


    Princess Hannah died from taking too much medicine to deal with her sadness. She left her son alone in the world, as the illegitimate grandson of a Moravian king who was not recognized by the family.


    Her death devastated little Ren and he didn''t want to talk for a couple of years. He kept his grief for himself for two years by refusing to speak to anyone.


    Ren never thought there was grief worse than losing his parents ...


    As it turned out, the grief of losing a child ... couldn''t be compared to anything.


    Ren could not love his wife ... but he loved his children very much.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want them .. He just didn''t want to involve them in his revenge. That was why he was so adamant in the beginning about not wanting to have children.


    When he heard from Fae''s lips that she was pregnant, Ren''s heart broke.


    He no longer had the desire to continue his revenge that he and his uncle had planned for over a dozen years. How could he hurt his children and involve them in his revenge?


    Sadly, he couldn''t just stop their plan. He and his uncle had worked hard and sacrificed so much time, energy, even blood, and tears to get this far.


    Actually, last week, after he left Fae at Mischa''s place, Ren was feeling troubled.


    He spent ten days thinking about what to do. Finally, he decided he wanted to cancel everything and take Fae away with their child ... forgot all this and disappeared.


    But before he managed to do it ... Amelia had killed his children.


    Ren was sobbing again in the bathroom.

 Chapter 183 - Let Me Take Care Of You

    His eyes were red and swollen when he returned to the room where Fae was being treated. Ren then lay down on the bed beside his wife, holding Fae''s left hand.


    His body began to feel weak because he couldn''t put any food in his stomach at all. He felt nauseous and just wanted to sit still and do nothing.


    He knew he should take care of his health by eating regularly and getting enough rest, but he really couldn''t bring himself to eat anything. After a few bites, he would feel sick and vomit all the food he had swallowed.


    He still didn''t know how he was going to tell Fae that they had lost their children. His wife''s grief must be as great as or even worse than his own.


    ***


    The soft squeeze on his hand made Ren, who was sleeping poorly, immediately jolted up. He got up from his sleeping position and sat on the bed. He turned to the side and found Fae opened her eyes and staring at him.


    "Hey .. are you awake?" asked Ren softly. He tried hard to get rid of the sad and worried tone in his voice. "You slept for a long time ..."


    He looked at the clock, it was 6 am. Fae woke up longer than the doctor''s estimate.


    "Where am I?" asked Fae in a weak voice. She looked around her and did not recognize where she was.


    "You''re in my penthouse," said Ren. "I brought you to be treated here. Do you remember what happened?"


    He took Fae''s left hand in both his and looked at the girl deeply.


    Fae frowned and struggled to remember what had happened. She remembered going to the royal gala at the palace and then waking up next to Doctor Lehmann, trying to treat her, but suddenly¡ª


    "Amelia ....!" Fae was about to sit on the bed, but Ren''s hand immediately held her back.


    "Don''t get up yet. You''re still weak and have to recover," Ren said quickly. "I''m going to punish Amelia. But she''s not my priority now. What''s most important to me now is your health."


    "My babies ..." Fae''s tears flowed profusely when she saw that her right hand was still wrapped in bandages and that her stomach was in a lot of pain. She could guess what had happened.


    Ren immediately climbed onto Fae''s bed and hugged her. He tried to be very careful not to interfere with the IV and touch Fae''s wound, which was still healing.


    "They''re okay .." he whispered, suddenly chose to lie to her. "You managed to protect them. But your hand was injured, and your stomach was also hit by shrapnel. Doctors were doing their best to help you and our children. Now you are all well."


    Fae gave him a look of disbelief. She looked down at her flat stomach and frowned. "They''re ... okay?"


    "That''s right ... The doctor said their condition was very vulnerable, especially if the mother was stressed. That''s why you have to try to recover soon so that they also get better," said Ren.


    He decided at the last minute to lie to Fae. In this condition, he could not imagine Fae''s mental state if she knew that she had lost two babies in her womb. Maybe she would lose her will to live and her recovery process would be hampered.


    Later, when Fae got better ... and asked why her womb was not getting bigger ... then Ren would tell her the truth.


    Fae sighed with relief, and her tears flowed profusely as she stroked her stomach with great care. "Oh .. God. I''m so scared. I think I''ve lost my children ..."


    "No ... I won''t let it happen..." Ren said in a choked voice. He hugged Fae even tighter. His own tears flowed even more profusely.


    Fae sobbed as she remembered that terrifying event. After a while, her consciousness began to recover and she was able to think calmly. As realization dawn on her, she pushed Ren''s body hard with her healthy left hand.


    "DON''T HUG ME...!" said the girl with burning eyes looking at Ren. "You caused this thing to happen ..."


    The man was stunned by Fae''s attitude.


    "I''m sorry ..." He understood that Fae blamed him for hiring Amelia and taking her to the pavilion where Fae was being treated in the palace so that Amelia could have the opportunity to shoot Fae.


    "If you don''t let Amelia to hover around you all the time .. she won''t be jealous of me and try to kill me ..." said Fae. "She accused me of being pregnant to tie you down."


    "I''ve known Amelia for a very long time. I didn''t know she could do something like that ..." Ren said in a low voice. "It''s my fault ... I shouldn''t have allowed her anywhere near you. I thought you were safe with Doctor Lehmann..."


    "Please ... go. I don''t want to see you again ..." Fae said. She bit her lip in despair.


    "Fae .. I''m so sorry. I want to make amends to you. Let me take care of you until you recover completely and also care for our children," said Ren.


    Fae shook her head in tears. "I want to go ... let me go."


    She tried to get out of bed but her body still felt very weak. Ren hurriedly held her hand.


    "Fae, if you love our children, don''t be selfish. You have to let me take care of you here until you get better. Later, when you have recovered, you can do anything you want. Please listen to me." ..."


    Ren knew the only way he could persuade Fae to stay and not refuse treatment was to use her children as an excuse. If Fae found out that she had lost her babies, she would lose her desire to live and would not try to recover.


    He was right. When she heard Ren''s words, Fae wept even more poignantly, but she no longer tried to get out of bed. She was very frustrated and wanted to leave, but she didn''t want to endanger her pregnancy.


    Finally, she can only cry until her tears went dry.


    ***


    The third day after she regained consciousness, Fae still could not assuage her grief. She still cried occasionally. Her body was recovering, and doctors had removed the bandage that covered the wounds on her stomach and now only a small plaster was attached. The wound on her hand had also improved. The best doctor and the most advanced medical care in 2062 provided by the prince helped her heal faster than expected.


    Initially, Fae didn''t want to see Ren at all. She really hated Amelia for attacking her and she blamed Ren for bringing Amelia to the pavilion when she passed out in the palace.


    Ren repeatedly apologized for hiring Amelia as his secretary and causing the incident, but Fae didn''t want to look his way.


    "Fae ... let''s eat first," called Ren that afternoon, while touching Fae''s left hand gently. For the first two days, Fae was still getting food intake through the IV, but after her condition improved and the IV drip was removed, Ren insisted on feeding her.


    The first day Fae still refused, but Ren didn''t want to give up. He continued to wait beside Fae''s bed and coax her.


    "Fae ... if you don''t want to eat, where will our children get their nutrition from? Don''t be selfish. You have to eat something..."


    Finally, Fae was forced to accept the food that Ren was feeding her, but she still didn''t want to see the man. Ren didn''t force Fae to look his way. As long as Fae was willing to eat, he would be relieved.


    "Thank you. After this, you have to take your medicine," said Ren softly. He wiped the corner of her lips after she finished eating and gave her two pills and drinking water. He would make sure Fae take her medicine after a meal.


    Fae swallowed the medicine quickly, then lay back down and closed her eyes. She didn''t care at all about Ren''s presence in her room unless he asked her to eat for their children.


    On the third day, Ren also began to take over the task of washing his wife''s body. Ren simply didn''t want to let the nurse take care of Fae''s personal needs once he could do it himself.


    He insisted on feeding his wife and washing her twice a day with a warm wet towel. He learned how to do it well. The doctor or nurse was only allowed to change her bandage or give medicine.


    Fae initially refused his treatment, but Ren kept begging her to let him do it all, to make amends. And he kept using Fae''s pregnancy as an excuse so that Fae would stop rejecting his care.


    "You have to eat regularly and rest so that your health will recover quickly. After you recover, I will take you to Asia, and there you can enjoy a warm summer with our children. You will love going on a vacation there. Please, let me take care of you ...." Ren coaxed her many times until Fae finally relented.

 Chapter 184 - Please Give Me A Second Chance

    "Looks like the recovery process is going well," said Doctor Lehmann to Ren. They both stood in the doorway, discussing Fae''s condition. Meanwhile, the girl was sitting by her bed and watching the snow drifting from the window.


    "Can I take her abroad?" asked Ren.


    "Where do you want to take Madam?" asked Doctor Lehmann in surprise.


    "Even though her wound has almost healed, her heart still hurt. I want to take her to a warm and pleasant place so that Fae can slowly recover mentally," said Ren softly. He looked down sadly. "Then I''ll tell her that our children are gone."


    Doctor Lehmann took a deep breath. He knew that Ren had lied to his wife about her pregnancy, and he understood why. The only way to get Fae to eat and receive treatment was to use her children as an excuse.


    He also hoped that Fae would recover her mental state in the not too long time so that Ren could talk to her and tell her the true condition.


    "Good thinking, Sir. I think tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. You can bring Madam with you to a warmer climate," said Doctor Lehmann, nodding. He looked at the beautiful girl who seemed to be contemplating by the window, then tapped Ren''s shoulder and excused himself to go home.


    "Fae, Honey ... it''s time to eat," said Ren as he walked over to Fae. The girl still didn''t want to look at him. Ren didn''t give up. He touched Fae''s hand and squeezed it gently. "If you don''t want to eat, then our children would not get their nutrition ..."


    Fae took a deep breath and looked down. She stared at her stomach and unconsciously stroked her belly lovingly. Finally, she nodded weakly.


    "Then, come with me. You can eat in the dining room," said Ren. He tried to help Fae wake up. Meanwhile, Fae, who had thought she would eat on the bed, finally raised her face and looked at Ren in amazement. For the first time, he saw Ren''s face filled with grief. Fae was stunned.


    She had never seen Ren like this before. Why did he look so sad?


    Did he regret letting Amelia hurt Fae? Fae looked at her husband''s face without blinking.


    She didn''t know that Ren felt so devastated by the incident had befallen her, that his face was filled with grief.


    "Is there something on my face?" asked Ren while trying to smile. However, his smile seemed so contrasting with his pair of brown eyes that had completely lost their light. Fae felt as if she saw a body without a soul.


    Why did Ren change like this?


    She also realized how Ren had been treating her extraordinarily well in the past week. He was never far from Fae. Ren always took care of Fae''s personal needs, fed her, cleaned her body, and changed her clothes. He even slept beside Fae and holding her hand every night.


    Her husband was totally acting like a loving husband who would do anything for his wife.


    Why did Ren change like this? Fae was confused again.


    If Ren was mean to her, it would be easy for Fae to hate him and leave as she always wanted. But now, Ren was back to being nice to her ... too nice. Fae really didn''t understand his change of attitude.


    "If I can eat in the dining room .. that means I''ve recovered," said Fae finally. "I have to leave immediately ..."


    "No, don''t say that, Fae," said Ren quickly. "You don''t have to go. I want you to stay here with me."


    Fae shook her head. "We''ve talked about this. We don''t want the same thing, Ren. You don''t want children, and I want them. There are so many things you have to do. You have a responsibility to the country ..."


    "Fae ... I didn''t plan on having children, that''s true, but I want them." Ren looked at Fae deeply, as if trying to make the girl read his heart. "I just needed time to think about what to do with your pregnancy. I left you back then NOT because I don''t want them ... but because I needed time to think. And I''ve decided that I want to stay with you and raise them together. I''m going to change everything. my plans ... they don''t matter anymore."


    Fae was stunned to hear Ren''s statement. It was completely unexpected. Why did Ren suddenly say this?


    "You are the prince, the crown prince. There is no way you can suddenly announce to the public that you are married and will have children. It will shock the public and may damage the court''s reputation," said Fae firmly. "I think it''s better if my kids and I go out of your life. I can''t stand you keep confusing me. You don''t know what you really want. You keep changing your mind."


    "I know what I want. I always know," Ren said stubbornly. "What I wanted in the past was different from what I wanted now. At the moment, I only want you and our children. I will leave everything behind to be with you and let the royal family solve their own problems."


    "Ren .. you have a responsibility to the country ..."


    "I only have a responsibility to my family, and it is you and our children." Ren said again. He grabbed Fae''s left hand with both hands gently and looked at the girl with a pleading face. "Please, give me a second chance to make up for all my mistakes ..."


    Fae looked at Ren with teary eyes. She loved this man very much, but Ren had also hurt her a lot.


    She didn''t know if she could forgive him.


    Finally, Fae looked away. She couldn''t stand being stared at like that by Ren. The man''s gaze was full of sadness, making Fae feel sad too.


    "I want to eat ..." Finally, Fae spoke softly. She didn''t want them to stay in that position for long.


    "Oh .. okay. Let''s go to the dining room," said Ren with relief. He stood up and helped Fae get out of bed. With slow and weak movements, Fae moved and lowered her feet from the bed.


    When both of her feet stepped on the floor, Ren immediately took the slippers and put them on her feet. Fae just stared at his actions with a murky face.


    She then tried to stand up to walk to the living room, but since she had been lying in bed for a week, her legs felt so weak from not being used for too long.


    "Let me help," said Ren softly. Before Fae could protest, he carried the girl in his arms.


    Spontaneously, Fae wrapped her hands around Ren''s neck so that her body wouldn''t sway. Ren kissed her cheek and walked to take Fae to the dining room.


    "I''ve been learning to cook for a week," the man whispered.. "I hope you like what I''m going to cook for you and our children."

 Chapter 185 - Please Come Back To Me

    Ren sat Fae in the dining room chair. Then he put on an apron and opened the refrigerator door to take out the groceries.


    "Linda told me your favorite food and I tried to make it," said Ren. He took the pasta and began to boil water to cook it. Then, he took out several types of sauce and ground beef and vegetables.


    Fae was stunned to see what he was doing. She never imagined that Ren would act like this.


    Did Ren really change after going through a traumatic event and finally realized that he didn''t want to lose Fae and their children?


    Tears slowly rolled down Fae''s cheeks as she watched her husband cut vegetables and prepare her favorite dish.


    She was touched that Ren finally changed ...


    "Why are you crying?" Ren asked, not understanding, as he looked up and saw Fae shed tears again.


    Fae shook her head and looked away. Ren sighed and then resumed his work. Half an hour later, on the table was served a dish of pasta, black pepper steak, and Caprese salad.


    "Let me feed you," said Ren quickly when he saw Fae about to take a knife and fork. "Your hand still hurts."


    Fae was about to protest, but Ren had put away her cutlery and swiftly passed the Caprese salad to her lips.


    Fae frowned. "I can eat by myself."


    "Later, when you have fully recovered. But now let me take care of you ..." said Ren firmly.


    He kept waiting until Fae opened her mouth and held the Caprese salad in front of the girl''s lips. Finally, Fae gave up and ate the tomato that Ren fed her.


    "I know you like the steak cut into small pieces," said Ren again. He cut the steak on Fae''s plate into small and neat slices then fed them to her too.


    When Fae chewed her food, then Ren would cut his food and chew. He also fed Fae pasta and other dishes.


    "I am full." Fae refused the next meal that Ren was about to feed her.


    "A little bit more?" asked Ren, trying to coax her to open her mouth.


    Fae shook her head. "I don''t want to eat anymore."


    Ren sighed and lowered his fork. "Fine. I don''t really have an appetite either."


    When he was about to carry Fae back to her room, the girl refused. "I can walk on my own."


    "All right. But let me help you walk," said Ren, still unwilling to give up. He held Fae''s shoulder so that she didn''t fell and made sure the girl could walk without falling to her room.


    They walked slowly and finally arrived there. It was snowing heavily again from outside the window and the sight made Fae feel gloomy. What a cold and gray New Year, she thought.


    Ren sat beside Fae and watched the falling snow. His honey eyes were filled with sadness.


    Every time he pretended to be calm and relaxed in front of Fae, his heart felt like it was stabbed with a knife. He hadn''t even processed his own grief and the wound in his heart was not healed, but he had to look fine in front of Fae so that his wife would not be suspicious.


    "Fae ..." the silence in the room was then broken by Ren''s hoarse voice.


    He stretched out his hand and squeezed Fae''s left hand gently. The girl still didn''t want to turn to him. She was busy watching the snow falling.


    "I want us to get back together. I''ve thought a lot about it over the past two weeks." Ren''s words that were spoken firmly made Fae finally turn her head. She looked at the man with sad eyes.


    "We''ve talked about this. When you came to see me at my boss''s penthouse, I told you that I am pregnant and I want to keep it, but you chose to leave. It showed to me that you are still the same as before," said Fae finally. She shook her head sadly. "I''ve accepted that fact. We''ve also discussed what we''re going to do now. You and I want different things, and I understand that in your current situation, you can''t accept us."


    "No ... that''s not it. I told you a few days ago. I left because I needed time to think, and I''ve been thinking. Now I''ve made up my mind," Ren squeezed Fae''s hand again. His tears began to streamed down his cheeks. "I TRULY LOVE our children. What happened to you has opened my eyes, that nothing is more important than you and the children ... Now I don''t care about anything anymore. Moravia, being the crown prince, and all of that is not important ... I just want you to come back to me. "


    Fae was stunned to see Ren looking so sad and sincere. Especially when her husband''s tears flowed down his face. Ren seemed filled with deep regret. Fae had a naturally kind heart and seeing this man looking so regretful, she couldn''t help but feel sorry for him.


    Slowly she raised her right hand and rubbed Ren''s face. The man closed his eyes and enjoyed Fae''s hand stroking his face. His tears flowed even more profusely.


    "Oh, Ren ..." Fae shook her head. She could not bear to see this aloof grown man cry and beg for forgiveness from her.


    Fae loved her husband. From the moment they met, she had kept admiration and love for Ren. The day they got married was one of the happiest days of her life.


    Ren stared deeply at Fae with his brown eyes filled with grief. "Please ... come back to me. I promise, I will forget all the bad things and leave them behind me. Right now, my only concern is you and our children."


    Fae bit her lip. She could not refuse. She really loved this man.


    Finally, she nodded slowly.


    Ren''s pair of eyes that had lost their light seemed to gradually gleam, and his lips curved slightly, into a smile of relief.


    "I promise, I''ll make you happy ..." he whispered as he grabbed Fae''s head and hugged her very tightly.


    They hugged for a while until finally, Ren let go of his hug. His face seemed to brighten a little. His tears were still flowing, but Fae didn''t see him as dejected as before. Maybe Ren really just wanted Fae back.


    "You really want to accept our children and raise them together?" asked Fae in a doubtful voice. She stared at Ren closely.


    "I only live for our children," said Ren with a nod. He then touched Fae''s chin and kissed her lips gently.


    Fae returned the kiss automatically. She couldn''t remember the last time their lips touched like this.


    Ah, that''s right. The last time they kissed was last month when she told Ren about her pregnancy and then left.


    She tried not to think about the bad events that happened afterward and only focused her attention on the two babies in her womb and on Ren, who had now changed.


    Their kisses were tender and warm. Ren let go before his desire rose. He didn''t want to sleep with Fae while his wife was still weak after the surgery.


    Later, once Fae fully recovered, and they could retreat to a new place, he would try to get Fae pregnant again, before he would tell Fae what really happened when Amelia shot her in the pavilion.


    He knew this was a really bad thing to do, because nothing, nothing could replace their unborn children.... but he felt that was the only way to ease his wife''s pain when she found out the truth.

 Chapter 186 - Saying Goodbye To Mischa

    "Fae ... do you want to come with me and forget everything that happened?" asked Ren in a half-whispered voice. "I promise to take good care of you and our children. I don''t care about Moravia or other things. My whole life now is just for you."


    Fae was really touched when she saw Ren''s sincerity. She tried to hold back her tears so that they didn''t flow again and finally nodded.


    Ren breathed a sigh of relief. He framed Fae''s face with both hands and then kissed Fae''s lips again.


    "You make me very happy ..." he whispered. He held Fae to his chest for a long time. The two of them then cried while hugging.


    Fae cried because she thought Ren had finally changed, while Ren cried over the death of his two children who would never be born into this world. It was so hard for him since he had to mourn alone while keeping the truth a secret from Fae.


    "I think the weather in Europe is too cold for us. How about tomorrow we go to Asia?" asked Ren while looking closely at Fae. "I want to take you to live in a beautiful place where the weather is warm."


    Fae looked towards the window again and saw the snow that was falling heavily. Inwardly, she confirmed Ren''s words. Moravia in winter was too cold and dark. The weather was mostly depressing for someone like her, who just went through a devastating incident. She also wanted to leave this place for a while and forget about all the bad things that happened last week.


    She nodded and smiled a little. "I would like that."


    "Alright .. I''ll prepare everything. We will go tomorrow." Ren kissed Fae again, this time longer, and stroked her hair.


    "Oh, by the way ... I have to say goodbye to my boss .." said Fae suddenly after Ren released her from his kiss.


    Actually, Ren really hated hearing Mischa''s name, but he didn''t show it on his face. He could only nod.


    "I''ll call him, and you can talk to him directly," said Ren. "But I''d better wash your body first and change your clothes, so you will look fresher."


    Fae nodded. "Thank you."


    Ren went to get a wet towel soaked in warm water and a set of clean clothes for Fae. He gently helped Fae take off her clothes, then washed her body with a warm wet towel.


    Fae was deeply moved by the attention Ren showed her during her predicament. The man treated her like a princess and was always there to take care of her. After a week of caring for Fae, he had become quite skilled. He carefully passed the plaster that was still on her stomach, then cleaned her chest, stomach, hips, thighs, legs, and her whole body.


    After drying Fae''s body with a dry soft towel, he then helped Fae put on her clothes. When he had finished, Ren combed Fae''s hair that fell down to her waist.


    He noticed that Fae''s hair was getting brighter now. It was now ash blonde. Fae also noticed the same thing. She touched her hair and frowned.


    "My hair in the past year has started to change color. It''s getting lighter and lighter..." said Fae as she looked at Ren. "Have you heard of anything like this before?"


    Ren nodded. "Hair color can change, but this is not really common. Why? You don''t like your hair color now?"


    Fae shook her head slowly. "It''s not that. I like it. It''s just that it confuses me."


    "You will get used to it," said Ren. "Didn''t you tell Linda that your hair color started to change because you stop using the shampoo you used in the village?"


    "Right. Do you think it has something to do with it?"


    "Could be," said Ren. "If you want, I can find the same shampoo you used from before. I don''t want you to feel uncomfortable with your body ..."


    "No, I''m fine. I''m just baffled," said Fae. She touched Ren''s hand, who was combing her hair. "That''s enough, thank you."


    "Are you sure? I want to style your hair into a practical bun like you usually do," said Ren offered.


    Fae refused him softly. "No need. I don''t want to trouble you any further. Thank you."


    "Hmm .. alright," said Ren. He then took out his cellphone. "Do you want to talk to Mischa now?"


    "Yes," replied Fae.


    "OK."


    Ren dialed Mischa''s number and called him via video call. Karl had promised Mischa that Ren would give news about Fae''s condition, and he intended to fulfill that promise.


    If Mischa saw that Fae was okay and was back with her husband, then the man would stop bothering Fae and leave her alone. Ren didn''t need to worry about Mischa anymore.


    Mischa, who was on the phone with Livia, frowned when he saw an incoming call from Ren''s number.


    "Livia, I have an important phone call. I''ll call you later," he said. He then pressed the accept call button.


    Ah, it turns out that Ren called him using video. Mischa wondered what was going on.


    "Boss?"


    Mischa was stunned to see Fae''s face on his cellphone screen. His heart suddenly beat very fast. He was anxious about Fae and was very relieved when he saw the girl called him and she looked fine.


    "Fae? Where are you?" he asked, unable to hide the joy in his voice. "Are you okay?"


    He saw Fae was in a very luxurious room and he could guess that it must be Prince Renald''s residence.


    "I''m fine, Sir. I''m sorry if I made you worry ..." said Fae with a guilty expression. She knew her boss was very good to her. "I got sick and had to be treated by a doctor for a week."


    Mischa could see Ren walking over to Fae and sitting beside her. The man deliberately rubbed Fae''s hair and kissed her forehead.


    "I am grateful for your kindness so far, Mr. Rhionen. You have helped my wife and gave her a job. You also treated her well. During this week, Fae was sick and I''ve been taking care of her. From now on, I will make sure she will always be fine," said Ren while staring at Mischa with a sharp glance.


    Mischa was stunned to see the couple''s intimacy on his cellphone screen. Ren grabbed Fae''s left hand and squeezed it gently in front of Mischa.


    "Wife? What did you mean by that, Your Highness?" asked Mischa to make sure.


    "As far as I know, Prince Renald Hanenberg is not married and will be engaged to Lady Amelia Genevieve," Mischa quickly added. He wanted Ren to admit in front of him, as the crown prince of Moravia, that Fae was indeed his wife.


    "That''s right," said Ren coldly. "I am prince Renald Hanenberg of Moravia. I am already married to Fae Muller. As for my status in public, I don''t think it''s your business."


    Fae could sense that the two men were showing hostility, so she hurriedly tried to defuse the situation. She smiled and waved. "Please don''t fight. I know you two are both worried about me. I''m fine now. Boss, I called you because I wanted to let you know that tomorrow my husband and I will go on vacation to calm down. You don''t have to look for me again."


    Mischa stared at Fae for a long time, trying to find out whether Fae was under someone''s pressure or not. Finally, he sighed. He could see that Fae''s expression now looked brighter and happier than before.


    Maybe Fae and her husband have gotten back together and now they wanted to turn open a new page. Mischa knew his place and finally nodded.. He didn''t want to be seen as a homewrecker for getting too close with other man''s wife.

 Chapter 187 - Commotion On RMI Intranet

    Mischa finally nodded and smiled.


    "As long as you''re okay, I''m content," he said, staring deeply at Fae. The man really wanted to meet her in person, not only on the phone like this, but he felt bad about meddling in other people''s domestic affairs..


    "I''m fine. Thank you for being very concerned about this incompetent assistant of yours..." said Fae. Her voice started to become hoarse because she was feeling moved.


    "You''re a good assistant," said Mischa. He turned to Ren and nodded. "Then, Prince Renald, I will leave Fae to you. Please take care of her well."


    Ren only furrowed his brows, didn''t answer. He didn''t like Mischa paying attention to his wife. Fae hurriedly replied, on behalf of her husband so that the atmosphere wouldn''t become awkward.


    "Of course, he will take care of me. Ren has promised ..." said the girl with a bright face.


    "If you need anything, you can always contact me," said Mischa. "If you lose my contact, you can call the RMI office anywhere and ask to be connected with me. Don''t hesitate."


    Fae rubbed her eyes. She didn''t know why Mischa acted like he was saying goodbye to her. Are they really never going to meet again at all?


    Of course, Mischa knew a man''s heart better than Fae. Seeing Ren''s possessive attitude towards Fae now, Mischa could guess that Ren would not let Fae see him again.


    "I will always remember your kindness," said Fae. She tried to smile and then waved. "See you later."


    Ren then disconnected the call and put away his cellphone. He kissed Fae''s forehead and pulled her hand out of the room.


    "Then, it''s decided. We''ll leave tomorrow night so that you can sleep on the way. The morning after, we''ll be enjoying the warm tropical island air," he whispered tenderly. "I''ll help you pack."


    "But most of my stuff is at my boss''s place," said Fae.


    "No, most of your stuff is at my place," said Ren. "You left them when you were gone. I''ve asked John to bring them here. You can choose what you want to bring, and the rest we can buy at the destination."


    ***


    Mischa was still staring at the cellphone in his hand long after the call ended. Somehow, he felt sad because finally Fae came back to Ren.


    "What is happening to me?" he thought in amazement. He already knew that Fae was not his foster sister Vega. He shouldn''t care for her, right? Moreover, it seemed now Fae had made up with her husband and Ren looks very caring toward her.


    Mischa didn''t understand his own feelings. His thoughts were stirred when Livia called him back and discussed some work matters.


    "Oh by the way... has now your taste in outfit changed?" Livia asked after she finished delivering her report. "I want to know so that later I won''t choose the wrong clothes when I order your clothes."


    "What did you say?" asked Mischa in surprise. He felt that his clothes had nothing to do with work.


    "There was a commotion on our company''s intranet over a photo of you when you attended the Moravian Royal Gala," Livia was heard speaking excitedly. "You were wearing a BLUE SHIRT!!!!"


    "Eh?" Mischa frowned. He became confused. Indeed, why should it be a commotion just because he wore something that wasn''t black for ONCE?


    "That''s right. Not only that, but you also haven''t appeared in any public company events in a long time, and many people didn''t recognize you. So, when someone from the Moravia branch posted your picture and mentioned your name ... all the girls on our intranet went crazy! Let me send you the link to the controversial picture so you can see for yourself."


    What nonsense .. thought Mischa. He then opened his tablet and entered the company''s intranet site which looked like Splitz''s social media, but specifically for communication networks and media for all employees who joined under the auspices of the RMI Group.


    He hardly ever checked their Intranet since he was not interested in news and communications irrelevant to his position as a big boss. He already got the reports and news he needed through his personal secretary, several assistants, and all the directors who worked under him.


    Hmm ... He opened the homepage of RMI''s Intranet and looked for the photo Livia was referring to.


    Jeez ... he sighed in surprise, not expecting 20 of his photos to be displayed there. Most of them were taken secretly at close range. His face was clearly visible from various angles and expressions. There was no denying it, Mischa was indeed very handsome.


    His golden hair was left a little messy, framing his shapely face with a tall nose, thin red lips, and a pair of brilliant blue eyes that glowed with intelligence.


    He was even seen smiling sweetly in some photos, showing off his dimples that were not too obvious. His clothes were neat and looked expensive, making him look like one of the princes who attended the royal gala.


    All photos were posted under the caption:


    RMI''S MOST ELIGIBLE BACHELOR - GUESS, WHO IS HE?


    No wonder the comments and likes on the photo were going crazy. He could no longer read so many readers'' comments. More than 20 thousand likes from female employees around the world and top comments expressing surprise and awe.


    [Jeez ... who is that handsome guy??? From RMI? Why don''t we ever see him in the company bulletin?]


    [Ssshhh .. that''s our boss, Mr. Mischa Rhionen, one of the sons of the RMI founder.]


    [No way, Mr. Mischa Rhionen, as far as I know, always wears black clothes. This fact has almost become like a legend in RMI.]


    [That''s right. My boss has worked at RMI for 15 years, and according to him Mr. Mischa Rhionen always wears black clothes. This is not him. After all, Mr. Rhionen should be old by now.]


    [You guys are wrong. That is indeed Mr. Mischa Rhionen. I swear. I saw him two months ago at RMI Almstad when he just came and had lunch with our HR director. We all did not think he looked so young. But a rich person like him can get the best care so that he always looks young.]


    [Oh my god ... how cool! How lucky you are in Almstad to be able to see Boss Mischa.]


    [Boss Mischa doesn''t appear much in public, you know ... I''ve been working at RMI Bucharest for two years and have only met him once. Imagine.]


    [So, this is him? He came to the Moravian royal gala, and these are the photos? Waahhh ... so handsome!!!]


    [Truly the most eligible bachelor in RMI.]

 Chapter 188 - Going To Asia

    [I work in the RMI Almstad office, and I heard rumors that Mr. Mischa Rhionen is having an affair with his assistant there. Maybe he changed for her and wanted to wear blue clothes to come to the party, so he could wear a matching outfit with the assistant.]


    [Oh really? Which one is she?]


    Mischa saw that in some of his photos posted on their Intranet, Fae''s figure was caught on camera a little bit. He could see her sitting next to him, wearing a blue dress that matched Mischa''s shirt. However, her face was completely not in the frame. It looked like the person who took Mischa''s photos didn''t want Fae to be in the pictures on purpose.


    Tch... Mischa sighed irritably as he examined the photos one by one and only found part of Fae''s arm, her side profile, or her back. Not a single one showed her beautiful face.


    Secretly, the man regretted not having time to take a photo together before they left for the palace. He and Fae looked very nice in their party getups.


    [Anyway, that assistant is the girl who sits next to Mr. Mischa Rhionen. Unfortunately, we can''t see her face.]


    [Ahhh .. if I were the one taking the photos, I wouldn''t take the girl''s face either .. hahaha. She just ruined the nice pictures. She will surely invite harsh comments from thousands of people if they know what kind of woman dares to seduce our big boss.]


    [Is she beautiful? How could Mr. Rhionen be attracted to her?]


    [I heard that she is very beautiful. But she''s a country bumpkin from the village. She doesn''t deserve our boss.]


    Mischa, who was about to close his tablet, became irritated while reading some of the longest comment threads. Why did these girls love to gossip so much? They didn''t know Mischa and Fae personally, but they dare to talk like this, he thought.


    Finally, since he was feeling so annoyed, Mischa wrote a comment at the very bottom.


    [This is Mischa Rhionen. If you have a lot of time to gossip, I assume it''s because you don''t have much work to do. I will have the HR in each branch check your performance and give you more work to keep you busy.]


    Instantly, no one dared to comment on the post. Slowly, the comments that had been posted also disappeared.


    ***


    That night they left for the airport in a luxury car driven by John. Ren embraced Fae by draping his coat around the girl''s shoulders. The temperature had dropped below zero degrees Celsius, and it felt very cold.


    Even though their car was heated, in a moment when they got out of the car and boarded the plane, they would feel a chill to the bone. Fae had never traveled by plane further than Monaco ... at least, that''s what she remembered.


    She felt excited because she would be able to see a new place that was different from usual. And most importantly ... the climate in their destination would be warm and pleasant.


    She asked Ren several times where they were going on vacation, but Ren only smiled and did not answer.


    "It''s a surprise. You''ll like it," was all her husband said. "One thing for sure, there are so many beautiful beaches on the island. You can play as much as you like in the water and bask in the sun."


    Fae really couldn''t wait. She loved winter and seeing snow, but just not more than that. She didn''t really like the cold temperature, especially when the wind was blowing very hard.


    As soon as the plane took off and flew at an altitude of 10 km, Ren invited Fae to rest in the cabin. Their trip would last 13 hours, and he wanted Fae to get enough rest.


    "Thirteen hours? The place we''re going to is so far away ..." Fae commented when Ren helped take off her shoes and then covered her on the bed with a duvet.


    "That''s right. Our plane will only stop briefly in Dubai to refuel and then immediately continue on there. The journey is quite long and tiring, so we should relax."


    Ren played a movie for them to watch while cuddling on the bed. The flight crew brought them food and drink and attended to all of the couple''s needs. Fae really felt very pampered.


    After having dinner and finishing the movie they had watched, the girl finally yawned and she was ready to sleep.


    "Go to sleep ..." Ren said as he turned off the TV screen and pulled Fae''s blanket up to her chest. He himself then slipped under the covers and hugged his wife.


    Fae closed her eyes and let Ren hug her.


    Hmm .. it felt very calming, she thought. She really missed being hugged by Ren like this. You could say, this was the first time Ren had returned to sleeping next to her on the same bed after they separated.


    "Ren ..." Fae opened her eyes and turned her body to face her husband. "When I wasn''t around... can you sleep?"


    Ren opened his eyes and looked right into Fae''s eyes who were looking at him curiously. The man shook his head sadly. "I can''t sleep. I can only sleep after a few days and that''s not too long."


    "Tsk .." Fae shook her head. She touched Ren''s eyes and realized that the brown eyes still looked grieving. "Then you should rest too."


    Ren nodded. He pulled Fae''s hand that caressed his face to his lips then kissed the back of her hand. "I''m sleeping now."


    He then closed his eyes. Fae watched Ren sleep and made sure that er husband really didn''t open his eyes again, then she closed her eyes too.


    An hour later, after Fae''s breathing became regular and she slept soundly, Ren opened his eyes and watched his wife''s sleeping face.


    In the past, he always felt very comfortable beside Fae and could sleep soundly, something that had been a luxury for him since he was a child. But now, even though he was lying next to Fae and could hug her to his heart''s content, his head was still dizzy and he couldn''t sleep.


    He had to pretend to close his eyes and hold back until Fae fell asleep because if Fae knew Ren couldn''t rest, the girl would be worried.


    At a time like this, Ren didn''t want to make Fae worried at all. He took a deep breath and told himself this was a punishment for him because he didn''t value his life with Fae before all these tragedies happened. He took her for granted and now he regretted it.


    If Fae had opened up to him from the start that she was pregnant, Ren might have been able to think more quickly and decide what steps to take.


    He had absolutely no intention of rejecting his children. He was just shocked and shaken because Fae''s pregnancy was outside his plan. However, he would love their children very much.


    If he had known earlier, he might have come and get her and begged her to come back to him and he would have decided earlier to cancel all his plans for revenge.


    Now ... even though he had let go of all the grudges from the past, he still had lost their two children, and he couldn''t turn back the clock.


    His tears slowly streamed down his cheeks again. Fae didn''t know how much Ren cried over their children when he was alone. He still had not recovered from his grief, and his heart was pained, but he must prepare to find the right time to tell Fae what really happened ¡­


    And when the truth was revealed, he must be there to comfort and console his wife. He didn''t know how he could comfort his wife when he couldn''t let even console himself and let go of their unborn children.


    He hugged Fae tighter.


    ***

 Chapter 189 - Welcome To Bali!

    "Finally we''ve arrived," said Ren with a smile. He took out a set of clothes from their suitcase and placed them on the bedside table. "You go change into clothes suitable for a tropical climate. It''s quite hot outside."


    Fae nodded. She then changed into white shorts, straw woven sandals, and a thin blue top. Her hair was let loose to her waist, making her look fresh and beautiful.


    Ren himself wore casual shorts below the knee, a short-sleeved shirt, and casual sandals. He looked so handsome and young. For a moment, Fae was stunned to see her husband''s appearance. Ren looked like a student only on holidays.


    "We are ready for the holidays," commented Ren. He kissed Fae''s cheek and whispered. "You''re so beautiful ..."


    Fae blushed and nodded. "Thank you."


    She looked out the plane window and saw the runway and several other private planes parked in the same area.


    Ah .. this place must be popular. There were so many rich people going on a vacation here, she thought.


    "Am I allowed to know where we are now?" asked Fae. Ren finally nodded. He spread his hands and welcomed her.


    "Welcome to Bali."


    Fae pursed her lips in shock. "Really? Are we in Bali now?"


    Ren nodded. "I had bought a villa here a while ago. The place is very private, and even my assistant doesn''t know I have a place to live in Bali. I want to get away for a while from state duties and so on, to spend time with you ... I''m sure you''ll love the place."


    Fae had read a lot about Bali and never dreamed that one day she would be able to go there. She heard that this place was very beautiful and she couldn''t wait to explore it.


    When they got out of the plane, Fae immediately closed her eyes on the runway and breathed in the fresh tropical island air that filled her lungs. She could smell the soothing scent from the beach. The warm sunshine against her skin felt like a soft, warm silk blanket.


    Ahh ... she was so happy!!


    Ren smiled at his wife''s reaction. He put his arms around Fae''s waist and gave her a hug.


    "We''ll stay here as long as you like," he whispered.


    Fae turned and smiled at her husband''s words. She was sure that Ren didn''t mean it. She knew he was very busy and had a lot of responsibilities. However, she just nodded.


    "Thank you," she said, kissing Ren''s lips briefly.


    They then walked hand in hand into the luxury car that had come to pick them up on the runway. Along the way to their villa, Fae kept glancing out of the window and admiring the beauty of the area they passed.


    Really this place was very different from Europe! The native people had healthy tanned skin. Their faces were all filled with happy smiles.


    Ah, of course. The sun did have such an effect. Cold weather in Europe made many people''s mood dark and prone to winter depression, while sunlight made the mood brighter and happier.


    Fae was even better than yesterday. She almost forgot the anger and sadness caused by Amelia shooting her. Especially that now Ren was always beside her like this, pampering her and paying attention to all her needs.


    Fae felt there was a silver lining in this terrifying incident. Ren finally realized that he didn''t want to lose Fae and their children, so he was now a changed man.


    From now on, Fae hoped that their life as a family would get better. She didn''t mind at all if Ren kept marriage and their children hidden while he waited to step down from his position as the crown prince. What was important now for Fae was that Ren was willing to accept their children.


    Unconsciously, she stroked her stomach and smiled to herself.


    Ren, who sat beside her, did not fail to notice her expression. His eyes grew foggy, and he swallowed hard. He looked out of the window and tried not to look at Fae again.


    He didn''t want to cry in front of his wife.


    ***


    Their car drove gracefully up the hill and then into a small road covered with teak trees on either side. Fae felt like they were crossing a small forest because of the many trees around them and no other buildings. This place was remote but beautiful.


    The car then stopped in front of a huge and elegant white villa. The courtyard was neatly paved and had enough space to accommodate a dozen cars. You could see a beautiful lush garden with various shady trees and many typical Bali frangipani plants in full bloom on the left and right. Some were white, some were yellow and pink. They were so beautiful.


    The walls of the villa were partly covered with vines, which made it look more exotic and green. The enormous door to the villa was made of uniquely carved teak wood and momentarily stunned Fae.


    "Come on in. This is our home in Bali," said Ren. He led Fae through the large teak door opened by two servants in brown uniforms with typical Balinese headbands.


    As soon as they entered, Fae immediately realized that the door was not the real villa door, but more like the gateway to the compound inside.


    After they had passed through the door, there was a vast and bright space opened up with direct sunlight providing warmth. They crossed a huge clear pond with a pretty wooden bridge to the first room.


    Fae was amazed to see so many koi fish swim lazily on either side of them as they crossed the wooden bridge. It really felt calming. She paused for a moment and studied the fish with great interest.


    "We can come and feed the fish later. They will come and surround you as you feed them. You will definitely like it," Ren explained.


    "Oh really? Whaa... I can''t wait." Fae chuckled in amazement and continued on her way. After they crossed the wooden bridge across the large pond, they arrived at a large space that looked like a hall or lobby which contained several rattan cabanas and beautiful mattresses to relax while reading a book or watching the koi fish in the pond.


    There are so many traditional arts and artistic works adorning the walls and floors.


    "This place is huge," said Fae.


    "You won''t get bored here because there are lots of places to relax and explore. I''ll show you the whole villa later. Now we go straight to our room, unpack our things, and rest," said Ren.


    Fae nodded. She followed Ren''s footsteps across the lounge and through a long corridor decorated with ornamental plants. They entered a huge room containing a lounge with comfortable sofas.


    Ren opened the door beside the sofa, and they arrived in a spacious bedroom with luxurious wooden furniture. The bed had four posts decorated with carved gold, mosquito nets that gave it a tropical look, and sliding doors that open onto the Olympic-sized infinity pool.


    Fae was at a loss for words as she walked onto the patio to the pool and saw the sea. It was so close!


    "Can we go to the sea from here?" she asked while turning her head towards Ren. The man was arranging their two suitcases into the walk-in closet. He nodded.


    "That''s right. At the other end, there is access to the private beach. No one else around here to bother us. We can go to the beach at any time."


    "Oh .. oh my .. This is amazing! I can''t wait to get to the beach!" said Fae enthusiastically. She had never been to the beach before because in Moravia there were no beaches and sea, only lakes and rivers.


    Ren smiled broadly at his wife''s enthusiasm. He walked with his hands in his pockets toward Fae and stood beside her, watching the blue sea spread out below them.


    Indeed the scenery here was very beautiful and serene. When he bought this place a few years ago, he didn''t tell anyone about it on purpose. Amelia and Karl didn''t know this place existed. He hoped they wouldn''t bother him while he was spending time with Fae.


    "We''ll be there this afternoon," he whispered. "Now, I think we need to rest first. The 13-hour journey from Moravia to here is quite tiring."


    He put his arm around Fae''s stomach and embraced her from behind.. His lips searched Fae''s nape and kissed her softly.

 Chapter 190 - First Day At The Villa **

    Fae felt Ren''s breath on her nape, and she became amused. Spontaneously, Fae rubbed Ren''s hair and let out a soft moan. Ren''s hand that was hugging her waist slowly moved under Fae''s blouse and caressed her skin.


    Fae''s heart beat faster. It had been three months since she and Ren had sex and she really missed her husband''s body spoiling hers. When Ren''s hand touched her sensitive skin and caressed her, the girl bit her lip and enjoy the feeling of pleasure coursing through her body..


    "Ren ..." whispered Fae, turning to face her husband. She hugged Ren''s neck and pulled his face closer and then kissed the man on the lips.


    The man was fascinated when Fae took the initiative to kiss him. He squeezed Fae''s hair and pulled her body into his arms. He returned her kiss more affectionately.


    "Are you tired?" he asked Fae in a slightly hoarse voice.


    "Uhmm ... no. I slept well on the plane," Fae said, looking at Ren''s brown eyes.


    "Are you ... feeling better?" asked Ren again. His hands slowly moved from Fae''s hair down her back and then slipped inside her blouse. When he saw Fae nod shyly, Ren smiled and kissed Fae again.


    His hand then moved and removed Fae''s top from her body. His lips did not stop kissing Fae''s lips as he moved his hand behind Fae''s back and took off the beautiful bra his wife was wearing.


    Fae started moaning softly between their kisses as Ren''s hands began to knead her sexy bosom, then his lips went down and kissed her breasts alternately.


    "Aahh ..." Fae squeezed Ren''s hair and restrained herself from screaming as Ren''s lips began to suck on her right nipple and his right hand kneaded Fae''s left breast, then alternately, his lips and tongue pampered Fae''s left breast while his left hand kneaded her right breast.


    "Don''t hold back," whispered Ren, raising his face to look at Fae with lustful eyes. "Nobody will hear you. This room is soundproofed."


    "Oh ..." Fae nodded. She smiled slightly and closed her eyes, enjoying Ren pampering her sensitive spots.


    "Aahh ..!" Fae let out a muffled shriek when suddenly Ren lifted her body and placed her on the big bed in their room.


    "It''s more comfortable here," whispered Ren as he continued their foreplay. As his lips and tongue pampered Fae''s breasts, his left hand slowly went down from her waist inside her shorts.


    Fae, who had not been touched sexually by her husband for a long time, was quickly overwhelmed by the pleasure that immediately engulfed her whole being when Ren''s fingers explored her entrance.


    The sensation on her breasts being pampered by Ren''s lips and tongue and her core being stimulated by her husband''s fingers was simply irresistible. She screamed out when she had her first orgasm.


    Ren immediately took off Fae''s shorts and her underwear and undressed himself. Before long, he was pressing Fae''s body beneath him and pushing his way in.


    He missed his wife''s body so much, and as soon as his manhood felt that familiar warm place, he was immediately overcome with an intoxicating joy.


    Ren continued to kiss Fae and caress her body while pumping in and out regularly. He missed their sexual relationship so badly, before they briefly separated.


    Even though he couldn''t fall in love, for Ren, Fae was the woman he had the closest relationship with in this universe.


    Even though Fae was his enemy''s daughter, Ren couldn''t deny that their relationship had gone too deep.


    He did not expect that the revenge that he and his uncle had planned so far could not be executed easily because there were so many unforeseen complications.


    At first, he thought, being an aromantic, even if he married Fae to achieve his goal, he would never be swayed or faltered. He knew he would never love this woman.


    But he didn''t expect Fae to become pregnant ... it was all his fault because Ren was careless, blinded by jealousy. As soon as he learned that Fae was pregnant with his child, the feelings in Ren''s heart for Fae changed instantly. Now, he didn''t have the heart to do it anymore... he could not continue his plan of revenge and hurt the mother of his child.


    Although he still did not love Fae romantically, he loved the child she was carrying and his relationship with Fae became a relationship that could not be broken.


    He felt so heartbroken when Fae was shot by Amelia and they lost the children in his wife''s womb. He was despondent and he regretted everything that had led them to that point in time. He was willing to do anything, sacrifice whatever it takes, to get back his children back...


    ''God, give me a second chance¡­''


    Tears welled up in his eyes as Ren pumped faster and then released his seeds inside his wife''s womb. His body trembled slightly, along with Fae, as she reached the peak with him.


    Doctor Lehmann said once his wife was healthy, they could try to get pregnant again. Now that Fae had recovered, Ren hoped they would be lucky, and it could happen immediately. He would keep trying...


    Ren dropped his body on top of her and rolled over to the side, hugging the girl in his arms. The two of them panted heavily and neither made a sound for a few moments.


    "I love you ..." whispered Fae quietly. She wrapped her arms around Ren''s waist and snuck her head against her husband''s chest.


    She knew she would never hear back that Ren loved her, but for Fae now what they had was enough. As long as she could be with him and their children, she would be very happy.


    Ren closed his eyes while smiling. He barely slept on the plane on the way to Bali. His mind was too full and busy. He couldn''t rest at all.


    Now his head felt lighter. With Fae at his side, and their bodies united like this, he felt very peaceful. Slowly his breathing became regular, and he finally fell asleep.


    Fae realized that Ren finally slept beside her peacefully. She kissed Ren''s lips gently and then slept with him. Later they could explore this villa and the beaches below the cliff. Now, it would be better for her to accompany Ren to rest. They haven''t slept together like this in a very long time.


    ***


    They arrived at this villa at 9 am, immediately had sex, and then slept until noon. When they woke up, it was 1 pm. Ren opened his eyes and realized that it was already noon, and they had not eaten anything.


    He woke Fae with a kiss and called the villa chief of staff to prepare lunch.


    "Uhmm ... are we going to have lunch now? Then, let me wash up and change," said Fae. She was about to get up and get out of bed, but Ren immediately stopped her.


    "No need. They will bring lunch to the dining room next to our room. We''ll eat in the room," said Ren.


    He planned to attack Fae again after they had lunch and recovered her strength. He wanted to make up for the three months when they were separated and did not have any intimacy. He hoped that Fae would get pregnant again soon before she realized that something was wrong with her pregnancy....

 Chapter 191 - I Love You

    Fae felt so pampered by Ren from the first day they arrived in Bali. On the first and second day, they hardly left their huge bedroom. After lunch and a short break, Ren and Fae made out again and they ended up having another sexual intercourse.


    "Do you want to swim?" Ren asked as he pulled Fae''s body into his arms. The sliding doors in their room open to the enormous infinity pool and show the magnificent view of the sea.


    The sun was setting on the horizon, and the scenery looked so beautiful. Fae nodded. She was very good at swimming and loved to play with water.


    "I''ll take my bathing suit first," said the girl excitedly.


    Ren laughed and shook his head. "No, it''s okay. There''s only us here. Have you ever done skinny dipping?"


    Fae''s face immediately turned red. Skinny dipping was swimming in a pool, sea, or lake in their birthday suit. Many couples do it as a variation to spice up their sex lives.


    "I''ll get wine and glasses. You can wait for me in the pool," said Ren. He kissed Fae''s lips and smiled faintly at his wife''s flushed face.


    Fae watched Ren walk into the lounge next to their room and came back with two glasses and a bottle of red wine. For a moment, she was fascinated. Ren did not bother to wear clothes so Fae could see her husband''s body in all its beauty.


    Ren had a very attractive posture, and all the muscles in his body were perfect. Fae swallowed when she remembered that they had just finished making love. Her mind went to the moments when the man''s body was pressing on top of her and satisfied her endlessly.


    Her face flushed again, and she looked away to hide her shy expression.


    "Come here," said Ren as he sat on the cabana by the pool. He poured two glasses of wine and raised one to Fae. "


    " I can''t drink, I''m pregnant, "Fae said.


    BADUMP!


    Ren felt his heart skipped a beat. He forgot that Fae thought she was still pregnant.


    The man nodded and smiled. "I''m sorry, I forgot. I never had a pregnant wife before and am not used to all of your conditions. I''ll get you some juice."


    "Thank you. I can take it myself." Fae hurriedly got up and put on her robe. She went to the lounge to get a bottle of strawberry juice for herself. She then came back to the cabana, where Ren was waiting for her.


    "Cheers! "She clinked her small juice bottle against Ren''s glass and then took a sip of her drink. "Ahh .. this is so fresh."


    "Hmm .." Ren nodded and took a sip of the wine in his glass.


    He put his hand on Fae''s shoulder and pulled her onto his lap. The two of them sat on the cabana, watching the sun set in the middle of the sea. The scenery was breathtaking, and for a moment, they were at a loss for words.


    After the sun set on the horizon, the light from above was replaced by a full moon, accompanied by billions of stars. The night was so beautiful and romantic.


    "Thank you, for taking me here," Fae whispered in Ren''s ear. "I love it."


    "What do you like the most about this place?" Ren asked softly. He looked at Fae intently.


    "Hmm. . I like that the weather is very sunny. It''s warm and pleasant here. It also has amazing view, "whispered Fae. "But what I liked the most was ..."


    "Yes?"


    "Being here with you ..." said Fae sheepishly. "I don''t want to go home."


    Ren was stunned by these words uttered by Fae. He hugged the girl more tightly on his lap and stroked Fae''s stomach. He was again overpowered by grief, but Ren tried hard to make his expression and voice sound normal.


    "As I said, this time I will go with your every wish. If you want to stay here forever, then we will stay here forever," he said firmly.


    He had made up his mind to forget everything behind. What else was there for him? He no longer had the desire to take his revenge. He had lost his children, and it destroyed him.


    If he took Elios Linden''s daughter forever, he could imagine how Elios would also grieve for the rest of his life because Vega never came back. Then, it would make things even for them.


    Fae turned to Ren and looked at him with rounded eyes. "Are you serious? I thought you were just kidding ..."


    Ren shook his head." I''m not a person with a sense of humor. I thought you knew that."


    Fae nodded. "You''re right ..."


    "So ... we''ll stay here as long as you want. I will send a formal notification to the palace and let them find a replacement for me."


    " Gosh ... Ren ..." Fae was deeply moved. She cupped her husband''s face with both hands and then kissed his lips tenderly. "I love you so much ..."


    Ren returned Fae''s kiss with the same affection. He could not repay his wife''s words of love, but he could return the affection she gave him.


    In fact ...


    "Fae ..." Suddenly, Ren released himself from Fae''s kiss and looked at her face. His voice sounded very serious as he continued. "I don''t understand what it feels like to fall in love or feel a romantic attraction to a woman. However, I have already told you that if I could love a woman in this universe .. that person is you. Right now, you are the woman closest to me. We are also married and have become a family ..."


    Fae looked at Ren attentively, ready to wait for more words from the man. She thought her husband must have something important to say.


    "I am glad to hear that. .." Fae whispered. "That''s enough to make me happy."


    Ren swallowed hard. "Therefore, I guess it doesn''t hurt if I also tell you that ... I love you. I hope, when I say it, you won''t ridicule me and think I''m lying ..."


    Fae shook her head hastily and wiped the tears in the corners of her eyes.


    " Of course, I won''t make fun of you and think you are lying. I am very happy to hear it ..."


    Finally ..


    She could hear Ren respond to her her words of love.


    Even though Ren didn''t really feel the same romantic love for her, at least Fae would be very happy if she could hear Ren uttered the word ''love'' from his lips.


    "Fae ... I love you and our children," whispered Ren. "For me now, nothing else is more important than you ..."


    Fae froze when she finally heard the words she had been wanting to hear from Ren.


    Was this how it felt to be in love and know her love was requited? Oh.. it felt so wonderful ...


    Fae smiled and kissed Ren''s lips tenderly.


    "I love you ..." she whispered, feeling moved.


    They made out again in a cabana next to the pool. The feeling of joy filled their chests to the brim.. Soon, Fae''s robes were scattered on the floor, next to their glasses and bottles while Ren and Fae made love under the moon.

 Chapter 192 - The Mourning Parents

    It''s been two weeks that Ren and Fae spent their vacation in Bali. Fae really enjoyed the tropical island weather and spent a lot of time sunbathing by the pool in front of their room or taking Ren down the cliff below their villa to the private beach.


    Bali was truly a paradise and she felt like she was in a dream. Everything felt so perfect!


    When they went to the beach, she would play with water and took the seaweed while Ren sat by the beach reading a book or doing other things.


    Sometimes, they would do day trips and walking around Ubud to see the Balinese people''s lives. The native islanders still preserved their tradition and culture in the villages around downtown Ubud.


    When Fae and Ren went to West Bali to stay at Menjangan Island, Fae found that she was very fond of diving and was even good at it. She enjoyed snorkeling and free diving while they stayed in one of the resorts there.


    The rich underwater marine life on Menjangan Island really fascinated Fae and made Ren extend their visit there. They were lucky to see dolphins and manta rays when they went on a boat to do snorkeling.


    "You will grow fins if you dive all the time," Ren teased when Fae pulled his hand again to get on the boat and went into the ocean.


    "I don''t mind growing fins ..." replied Fae happily. During their two weeks in Bali, her mood had changed drastically.


    The warm tropical island weather, the beautiful scenery around them, the active lifestyle that she and Ren had every day from swimming, cooking together, taking walks to villages, beaches, and mountains ... managed to make Fae slowly forget about her pain and trauma. Her stress level was reduced tremendously.


    Her face was now always filled with smiles and it made her look even more beautiful than she already was.


    She really felt lucky because finally, she got all the things that all women desire. A good life in a beautiful place and a husband who pampered her. In her life, Fae wanted nothing more. She felt truly happy.


    ***


    "Honey ... I think I have to see a doctor soon," Fae said as she hugged Ren on the bed. They were watching a movie on the big TV screen on the wall. "My pregnancy is already 16 weeks in. I want to know how our children are doing."


    Ren, who was watching the movie on TV, suddenly swallowed hard when he heard Fae''s request. They had stayed in Bali for almost a month and he always managed to distract Fae from her pregnancy by keeping her busy.


    Finally, the time he most dreaded had arrived.


    "What happened to you?" asked Fae in puzzlement. She had seen Ren''s expression change. The man looked at Fae with teary eyes. Fae''s heart skipped a beat. "What''s the matter ..? Why didn''t you answer me?"


    Ren grabbed Fae to his chest and hugged her tightly.


    "I''m sorry ..." he whispered hoarsely. He could no longer hold back his tears. "Honey .. I''m so, very sorry. I can''t protect our children. I wronged you. Please forgive me ..."


    Fae was transfixed in her place when she heard her husband''s words. Her mind was dizzy.


    Hold on .. why did Ren apologize? What wrong had he done?


    "Why are you apologizing ...?" asked Fae in puzzlement. Slowly, fear crept into her heart. She was very afraid that something bad had happened. "Ren .. answer me!"


    Ren tightened his hug on Fae even more.


    "I''m sorry .. It''s all my fault. You can punish me .. You can be angry with me. I deliberately lied to you, so you will want to recover..." he whispered over and over. His tears flowed even more profusely.


    Instantly there was a poignant scream from their room. Fae wept in a voice that would grieve anyone who heard her. She could already guess what happened, even though Ren still didn''t speak clearly about the fate of the two fetuses in her womb.


    "Aaaahhhh ... noooo ..." Fae wailed and beat Ren''s body in unbearable pain. "I don''t believe you... You''re lying!! This can''t be happening. My children .... Oh my God ..."


    Ren couldn''t comfort his wife at all. He couldn''t even console himself. He could only hug Fae. Finally, he even burst into tears as he hugged Fae tightly against his chest.


    He was a grown man who never let emotions overcome him, but today he spilled all his sadness without shame.


    He had a very high IQ and was even considered a genius who would solve various technical problems and with deep knowledge of natural sciences, and extraordinary analytical skills. However, he was completely helpless when it came to solving the problem they had now.


    How could he console his wife, and himself, to let go of their unborn children¡­.?


    He really didn''t know how to comfort parents who had lost their children. There were no physics or math formulas that he could use to console them.


    "I''m sorry ..." was all he could say over and over.


    Not only was Fae brokenhearted, but Ren too. Even after more than a month had passed, his sadness at the memory of their two children had not diminished. It was not something that would become easier to deal with as time passed. He realized that he and Fae would never recover from this.


    Fae cried all night and couldn''t sleep. She refused to let Ren sleep beside her because she felt deceived. Many times, Ren tried to apologize and coax her, but the girl did not pay heed to his pleas to forgive him.


    "If you don''t get out of this room, I''ll go ..." threatened Fae with blazing eyes. She got ready to get out of bed.


    Seeing that, Ren hurriedly touched Fae''s hand and calmed her down. "Don''t. Let me go. You stay here ..."


    Even though Ren didn''t love his wife romantically, as a husband, he was a responsible man. He held the principle that if a husband and wife were fighting, then the husband must leave the house because it was easier for men to stay outside. Women had it harder if they were the ones to leave.


    "I''ll wait in the pavilion until you can calm down ..." whispered Ren in a dejected voice.


    "Get out!!! Go! I don''t want to see you ever again ..." Fae screamed with all her might. She was so hurt and felt deceived by Ren.


    "Fine. I''ll go now ..." Ren said sadly. He took a few items from the cupboard then went out of their room. He walked out of the villa, towards the pavilion building next door.


    Actually, Ren wanted to stay behind to hug Fae and comfort her, and shared his pain too, because they both shared the same sadness after all. But he had no choice; Fae insisted on chasing him away.


    After Ren left, Fae wailed again and wept uncontrollably. Her whole body and pillow beside her were wet with tears.


    Fae and Ren both mourned the loss of their two children, separately, Fae in the main villa and Ren in the pavilion. It was the worse day of their lives, respectively.


    Fae still refused to see Ren after one week.

 Chapter 193 - Eye For An Eye

    "Fae, please open the door..."


    Ren had been standing by the door to Fae''s room since morning and called her to come out and see him, but the girl still refused. She locked herself inside and cried nonstop. Her tears were dry, and her body felt weak because she couldn''t stop crying.


    Whatever sadness she had ever felt in life, it was nothing like what she was currently feeling. This pain was unbearable. She didn''t know how she would ever live again...


    All her hopes were lost. The light of her life was now gone. The only thing that had kept her going these past few months were her children ... but they were gone now.


    "Go ... I don''t want to see you ..." said Fae in a bitter voice.


    She felt very angry with Ren because she thought of Ren as the cause of their children''s death. If only Ren hadn''t rejected them initially, Fae wouldn''t have left him, they wouldn''t separate, and there would be no incident with Amelia.


    Ren was also guilty of not chasing Amelia away as what Fae had asked him from the start. Ren had promised his wife he would fire Amelia before they separated, but he didn''t. That gave Amelia the chance to get close to Fae and then shoot her.


    "You can be angry with me .. you can hit me .. you can take it all out on me .. But please do it in front of me. I want you to punish me ..." asked Ren in a pleading tone. "Please..."


    He had been patient for a week. In the pavilion, he also kept wailing and crying for their children. As the parents to the same children, he realized that he and Fae needed to grieve together.


    It wasn''t only Fae who felt pain and loss ... he was too. And he felt a deeper sorrow because he was also haunted by feelings of guilt.


    He could not calm down before Fae responded to him, scolded him, punished him ...


    Today, he heard from the villa maid that Fae had refused to eat since yesterday, and he became very worried. Was Fae planning to starve herself to death so she could be reunited with their children?


    The thoughts terrified him. He couldn''t let that happen. He couldn''t afford to lose her as well. She''s all he got now.


    "I don''t want to see you! Go awaaayy ..."


    Fae screamed and cried again. Her voice was hoarse, and her eyes could no longer form tears. She had shed too much the past days.


    Ren, who heard Fae sounded like a sick person, became very worried. He then gave a signal to one of his staff. The big man nodded and then slammed his body into Fae''s door, which was locked from the inside.


    "Fae .. I''m sorry. I had to force my way in. The maid said you haven''t eaten in two days," said Ren anxiously as he approached Fae, who was sitting pensively on the bed. The girl''s clothes were creased and her face was full of tear stains.


    Fae closed her eyes. She didn''t want to see Ren. She knew it was futile to throw the man out because he was the owner of the villa.


    "Bring the food over here," said Ren to the maids waiting at the door. They nodded swiftly and arrived not long after with trays filled with various delicious foods.


    "Fae, Honey .. please, eat ... After you eat and gain back your strength, you can punish me. You can do anything to me ..." said Ren.


    "Don''t come near me!" said Fae. She brushed off Ren''s hand that touched her shoulder. She finally opened her eyes and glared at the man. Her eyes were bloodshot red, and they were filled with hatred.


    "Fae ... I mean what I said. You can do whatever you want to me, to relieve your pain ... If my death can make you better ... then, kill me ..." Those honey-colored eyes were gleaming with welling tears. Ren pulled something from under his shirt and handed it to Fae. "Take this. But you need to eat and recover your strength so you can pull the trigger ..."


    Fae was stunned to see Ren holding out a pistol with the handle facing her.


    ''What is this? Ren wants me to shoot him?''


    "I''ve always believed that justice means an eye for an eye, a life for a life," Ren said in a trembling voice. "You blame me for the deaths of our children ... Then, you may take my life to get even."


    Fae fell silent. She saw Ren standing straight in front of her with his hand reached out, giving her a pistol. The man''s face seemed to be covered with deep pain.


    Today, Fae finally paid close attention to her husband''s brown eyes. She realized that during the past month, she had not seen the light in those eyes. Ren looked like he had no desire to live at all.


    She was used to seeing her husband busy and deep in thoughts about many things. Ren was a thinker, and he never stayed still, not doing anything. But now ... he hadn''t done any work or anything at all, and his face was always full of sorrow.


    Did Ren experience the same pain she did?


    Ugh .. Now Fae understood why Ren had been so caring and indulgent for the past month. He often initiated their lovemaking, and he always released his seeds inside of her.


    She now suspected that Ren had wanted Fae to get pregnant again before she realized that she had lost their babies.


    Fae bit her lip.


    Ren made love to her every day not because he already loved her, but he just wanted her to get pregnant again. When that happened, he would finally tell Fae the truth that their children were gone ...


    That''s too much!


    Did he think their unborn children were like clothes that could be thrown away and forgotten, then replaced with new ones ...?


    Fae''s tears streamed down hard as she suddenly felt suffocated.


    "You think .. by trying to get me pregnant again .. then I will be able to forget my children ... who are already gone?" Fae cried bitterly. "You think they''re like objects that you can replace...?"


    She slowly took the gun from Ren''s hand and aimed it at Ren''s chest. The girl looked so disheveled and her face was filled with tears.


    "You ... got my children killed ..." Fae whispered in a hoarse voice. Her eyes glint with a vengeance. "An eye for an eye ... a life for a life ..."


    BANG!


    Fae closed her eyes and pulled the trigger with all her might.


    There was a deafening sound of an explosion in the beautiful bedroom.


    Fae''s body was flung backward due to the shock when she fired the gun. Meanwhile, Ren fell down with his chest covered in blood.


    "Fae ..." Ren reached over to Fae''s body and caressed her hand. His face winced in pain but he tried to smile. "You ... missed. I told you .. you have to gain your strength back...so you can aim properly... You have to shoot my left chest ..."


    Ren rubbed Fae''s hand gently. He closed his eyes.


    Ren had lost two important things in his life. He felt there was no point in him living anymore.


    Right now, even if he had to die, he had no regret.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh ...." Fae, who had been blinded by emotion and shot Ren, suddenly let out a scream when she realized what had happened.


    .

 Chapter 194 - From Now On, Only What She Wants Matter.

    Fae screamed uncontrollably and rushed towards Ren. When she saw her husband covered in blood, instantly, her mind became crystal clear.


    She was outraged and deeply hurt .. but she didn''t want to kill Ren. She loved her husband, especially now that she could see that Ren was suffering just as much as she when they lost their children.


    Fae became aware that when she was grieving, Ren was grieving too. He was so sad that he had lost the will to live and let Fae shoot him.


    "Ren ... oh, Ren ..." Fae called the staff, whoever was in the villa to help get medical help for Ren. "Anyone, please helppp!!"


    "Fae ... there''s no need ... to help me," whispered Ren as he continued stroking Fae''s hand. "I don''t need to be helped ..."


    "Don''t talk rubbish. Ren, why did you give me the gun? You know I am not mentally sound after what happened ..." Fae sobbed. "Why do you want to die?"


    Ren felt that he had no more reason to live. All this time, what made him try to live well were all his plans for revenge. He wanted to rule the Moravia, take revenge, and many other things.


    But things went awry when he was no longer able to get his revenge. How could he hurt the mother of his children?


    Then ... finally, came the final straw, when he lost the two babies in Fae''s womb ...


    What else was there in this world for him? He lived for revenge, but now he couldn''t even carry out his plan to seek vengeance.


    His life had no more purpose. If Fae killed him, Ren didn''t mind.


    If his death made Fae feel better ... then, at least he would be of use.


    He closed his eyes, and as he thought about his messed up life, he realized how everything was now meaningless.


    If he was lucky, and there was life after death ... maybe he would be able to meet his father and mother ... and maybe his two children.


    He never knew his father. Everything he knew about the man, he got from other people. His father died too young. Much younger than he was now.


    Ah ... I''m sorry, Father. Your bloodline stops here, he thought sadly.


    Fae''s voice faded slowly. Then, Ren couldn''t hear anything.


    ***


    Fae was really stressed and didn''t know what to do. Ren was taken to a nearby hospital by their villa staff. Doctors immediately removed a bullet from his chest. During the surgery, Fae paced back and forth in front of the operating room.


    She had to call Doctor Lehmann to ask about Ren''s medical records because the doctors in Bali did not dare to operate on him without knowing whether he had any drug allergy or if his medical condition in the past would affect certain medication.


    Fae felt awful when she called Doctor Lehmann and realized it was still 4 am in Moravia. However, she had absolutely no choice.


    Fae wept in the lounge and buried her face in her hands.


    Oh .. why was her luck so bad?


    She just lost her two children ... She couldn''t afford to lose her husband too. Fae would be alone again. She had no one but Ren in this world.


    The doctors and nurses who saw the beautiful woman sobbing could only sigh in pity.


    ***


    "Madame ..." The surgeon who had been leading Ren''s life-saving operation touched Fae''s shoulder lightly. "The surgery is finished."


    Fae, who fell asleep because she was tired of crying, suddenly woke up. She immediately stood up and held the doctor''s hands with a worried face.


    "How''s he doing, Doctor?"


    Doctor Rama smiled reassuringly. "Your husband will survive. He lost a lot of blood, but now his condition is stable. We will move him to the ward immediately. Madame can see him soon."


    "Oh ... thank God ..." Fae breathed a sigh of relief. She wiped her tears and tried to calm herself down.


    She was in a foreign land to her. If Ren died, she wouldn''t know what to do.


    Maybe .. she would have no choice but to contact Mischa.


    Ah no. Hopefully, she didn''t have to bother her former boss. Mischa had been too kind to her all this time. Fae did not want to pile up more and more debt to Mischa.


    "Madame, you look exhausted. How about you rest in the room first? Later, we will take you to the patient ward," said Doctor Rama. "If you fall ill, your husband will be worried."


    Fae nodded. She knew the doctor was right. Fae had to take care of her health so that she didn''t need to be admitted to the hospital too.


    ***


    Ren woke up after the anesthesia effect wore out. It was already 11 pm. He opened his eyes slowly and then looked around him.


    Ah ... suddenly his forehead creased, and his head ached. Why isn''t he dead?


    He really wanted to die when he placed the gun in Fae''s hand.


    But apparently, death did not want to accept him.


    Ren paid no attention to the pain in his chest due to the surgery to remove the bullet lodged in his lung. He had seen Fae sitting by the bed''s edge. She was burying her head between her hands.


    "Fae ... Honey ..." Ren stroked Fae''s hair and called her name slowly.


    Fae, who slept restlessly, instantly jolted awake. She raised her head and looked at Ren, who was staring at her with sad eyes.


    The two pairs of eyes filled with grief stared at each other, and both of them froze, unable to say anything.


    "Honey ..." Finally, Ren broke the silence and called Fae''s name once again. "Please forgive me. I''m sorry for all that happened ..."


    His voice sounded hoarse, he whispered.


    He had wronged this woman so many times, while she always did good to him. She had loved him with all her heart during their 1.5 years together.


    When he saw Fae''s sorrowful face, Ren only wanted to hug her and calm her down, comfort her, and told her that everything would be all right.


    Fae closed her eyes and tried to shake off the image of the shooting incident that took her two children. Before, she could bury the trauma inside her heart because she thought her children were safe ... but now, she knew it was a lie. Her children didn''t make it.


    Now she had to repeat the mourning process from the beginning and it hurt her so badly.


    Yesterday, she was so angry and hated Ren ... She accused Ren responsible for everything ...


    However, when she realized that Ren would gladly die to make up for his mistakes, Fae realized that she didn''t want to lose the only family she had in this world.


    She must learn to forgive Ren ... and learn to let go of everything that had happened.


    Her tears began to stream again when she raised her hand and wiped the tears that had also rolled down her husband''s cheeks.


    "Ren ..." whispered Fae sadly. "I don''t want to lose you too. Never do that again, please ... I don''t want you to die ..."


    Ren nodded slowly. "I will do whatever you want. If you want me to die ... I will die. If you want me to live, I will live ..."


    He wanted to atone for his sins to his wife. He would make Fae happy.. For him now, the only thing that mattered was what she wanted.

 Chapter 195 - Going To The Beach

    Fae wiped her tears and tried to smile. Right now, even though her heart was broken and she was still grieving, she forced herself to look okay. She could not make Ren feel worse and hinder his healing process.


    "Then, now I ask that you get well soon," said Fae. "That is an order .."


    Ren nodded. He kissed Fae''s hand then pulled her closer.


    "I want you here and hug me so I can rest ... I miss you so much," he whispered in a pleading voice.


    "But you''re still in critical condition ..." Fae protested.


    "I''m all right. It''s just an external wound. The bed is big enough. The doctor won''t mind."


    Ren shifted his body slightly and made space for Fae to lie down beside him. Finally, the girl nodded and climbed into bed.


    They lay hugging each other in the uncomfortable hospital bed. Ren closed his eyes, and slowly, his breathing became regular, and finally, he fell asleep.


    ***


    After one week, Ren was finally allowed to go home and continue the healing process at the villa. Since this wasn''t Moravia, he didn''t have the power to control the hospital and the police, so they had to go through procedures like normal people. Ren didn''t want to reveal his identity to the police because he wanted to live in Bali as an ordinary person.


    For this reason, he and Fae went through a series of investigations due to the shooting incident that happened at their villa. Ren told the police that it was an accident while he was cleaning his gun and did not let the police suspect anything else.


    Only after he was discharged from the hospital and the investigation was closed with the conclusion that it was an accident, the couple could return to enjoying their life in peace.


    ***


    "Fae ..." Ren called Fae, who was daydreaming in the gazebo beside the koi fish pond. The girl spent the whole afternoon feeding the fish and daydream beside the pond. Her gaze drifted somewhere.


    "Hmm ...?" Fae turned to Ren, who was walking towards her. "Why did you leave the room? Don''t you still need to rest?"


    Ren shook his head. "I''m bored in the room for days. I''ve read all the books, and now I want to spend time with you."


    Fae nodded. "I''m just feeding the fish. Nothing special here."


    "All the times with you are always special to me," said Ren. He sat next to Fae and hugged her waist. Fae frowned at his words. What is this, Ren? Fae thought her husband didn''t look like himself today. Ren was not the type of man who would act sweet or flirt with a girl. It was not his style.


    "Are you flirting with me now?" asked Fae while looking closely at Ren.


    Ren shook his head. "What''s flirting? I don''t understand."


    Fae widened her eyes at Ren''s words. She looked closer at Ren and tried to find signs that he was joking.


    There was none.


    Jeez ... Ren did mean what he said.


    He did consider the times he spent with Fae as special!


    "Oh, Ren ..." Fae shook her head and rubbed her husband''s cheek.


    "Did I say something?" asked Ren, not understanding.


    "It''s okay," Fae kissed Ren''s lips and returned her focus on the koi fish in the pond. It had been two weeks since the shooting incident, and they had been talking about their life together.


    When Ren was injured, Fae realized that she didn''t want to lose her husband, after she lost her unborn children. Just like Ren, who realized that he didn''t want to take revenge anymore after Fae was badly injured and their children died.


    Sometimes, death could indeed turn someone''s life upside down. In this case, Fae and Ren become aware that they didn''t want to lose each other after losing their children.


    "Do you want to take a walk at Uluwatu beach and enjoy the sunset there?" asked Ren while rubbing Fae''s hand. "I feel better already. I want to spend time outside with you so we can get a new atmosphere. I can''t bear to see you in the villa waiting on me all this time."


    Fae smiled at Ren''s suggestion. She remembered that they never went out together in public places when they were still living in Moravia due to Ren''s position as the crown prince, to avoid gossip.


    They could only hang out together and spend time as a couple in the open when they went on vacations to other countries, such as Monaco and Italy, where Ren was not very recognizable. But that lasted only two weeks at most.


    They had been living in Bali for 2.5 months and it really felt like a dream. They felt like they were on vacation indefinitely. Fae really hoped they didn''t have to go home at all.


    "I''m so happy! Let''s go to the beach," said Fae happily. "The sun''s still a little hot. I''ll get my hat first."


    She ran into the villa and came out not long after in a yellow summer dress with a pretty floral print. On her head was a gorgeous wide straw hat decorated with a blue ribbon, and in her hand was a large dark blue woven bag containing her purse and a tumbler.


    "You''re beautiful," said Ren. He took Fae by the hand, and they got into a luxury car parked in the courtyard. Their driver''s name was Nyoman and he drove them to one of the most beautiful beaches in Bali in the Uluwatu area.


    There was a beach club with various luxurious facilities for its visitors. This time, Ren chose not to enter the beach club. He took Fae for a walk across the white sandy beach with their bare feet and then sat on the sand while enjoying the view of the sunset.


    "Every now and then, we can experience traveling like normal people. Do you mind?" Ren asked as he called a young coconut vendor to come and bring them two coconuts. He pointed to the beach club behind them, with many European visitors enjoying the sunset on the bach by sipping expensive cocktails while sitting on beautiful cabanas.


    Fae shook her head. "I don''t mind at all. I like us spending time together. It doesn''t always have to be in a luxury place."


    "I''m glad to hear that," said Ren. He turned his gaze towards the horizon. The man held Fae''s hand and squeezed it lightly. "I will never let you have a difficult life. That''s not what I meant. What I wanted to know is¡­ would you think if we could no longer enjoy all the facilities and treatment as royalty? As a prince from Moravia?"


    Fae was stunned. "I don''t understand. For me, it''s never a problem. Since the first day we got married, I never experienced the status of a prince''s wife."


    "That''s right ..." said Ren. "But I mean .. even though we hide our marriage, I''m still a prince, and I get various privileges and preferential treatment as royalty, and it allows me to do a lot of things for you. For example ... when you are in the police station, if I didn''t use my influence and send Amelia ... maybe those bastards will really send you to jail. "


    Fae''s forehead frowned when she heard the name, Amelia. Suddenly anger filled her chest again.


    .

 Chapter 196 - Will You Marry Me?

    "Please don''t mention that name again, I still can''t forget the events that happened on New Year''s Eve ..." asked Fae in a somber voice. "I don''t want us to fight, but I''m still angry because you don''t do anything to your evil secretary ..."


    Ren hurriedly hugged Fae and calmed her down. "Ssshh ... I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to mention her name. I''ll still make her pay what she did to you. You don''t have to worry about that. I am waiting for the right. Right now, you are my priority. I mean .. I just want to talk openly to you .. It''s about our future."


    Fae felt her anger which was about to explode, slowly subsided when Ren hugged her tightly. Amelia was now no longer important to her.


    Actually, maybe she should count her blessings. The tragedy changed her life and Ren''s in a big way. After Amelia shot her and their two children died, Ren became devastated and finally realized what was important in his life.


    He knew that Fae was the only thing that mattered to him and Ren finally changed because of that incident.


    If that didn''t happen, maybe now Fae would still be living at Mischa''s place and troubled her boss as a pregnant woman who had no one else in the world but him. She had to quit her job and care for her babies alone. She and Ren would still be separated. They might even be divorced.


    Fae took a deep breath. Why couldn''t she have both? Why did she have to lose one of them? Gaining her husband but losing her children?


    "Ren ... I really don''t care whether you are a prince or not. When we met, I didn''t know who you were. After we got married, I never thought that I married a prince anyway, since you hid our marriage from the public. So if what you want to know is... do I mind if you are no longer a prince from Moravia .. then my answer is: no. I don''t care about your status ..." whispered Fae in Ren''s ear. "I love you just the way you are."


    This was the time she had been waiting for for a long time. When they were about to get married, Ren had promised to find a way to resign from his position as the crown prince and live alone with Fae.


    Was this the moment?


    Ren rubbed Fae''s back gently. He whispered. "Then, I''ve decided. I''ll be a commoner. I want to live forever here with you. We can live without the privileges of being nobles. As long as you''re willing, I want to be a commoner with you."


    Fae let out a sigh of relief. Her tears slowly dripped from the corners of her eyes.


    Ahh ... her patience had finally paid off. Her suffering had ended. She would always be with Ren and they would live happily together.


    Maybe ... they''ll have more children, and then their lives would be complete.


    Fae broke free from Ren''s embrace and shamelessly kissed his lips tenderly. She wrapped her arms around her husband''s neck and closed her eyes to enjoy the meeting of their lips.


    Many people who were enjoying the view of the sun setting on the sand around them, and those at the beach club, were distracted when they saw a very handsome man and an incredibly beautiful girl kissed under the tinge of the twilight.


    These two humans were much more attractive than the sunset, they thought.


    "Look at that couple ... how romantic," the crowd whispered in awe.


    "What a lovely couple. They look so compatible, like a prince and a princess."


    Ren returned Fae''s kiss more affectionately. He was touched because Fae meant what she said when they got married more than 1.5 years ago. The girl did not marry him because he was a prince.


    She even accepted the fact that Ren couldn''t love her as a woman. The important thing was now they became a family and looked after each other. Ren really felt guilty because, from the start, he was the one who had so many agendas in their relationship. And he was the one who caused Fae to suffer so much.


    He was determined to make up for everything that had happened in the past, and dedicated his entire life from now on to make his wife happy .. and their children in the future.


    After the two of them ended the kiss, Fae and Ren looked at each other.


    "Fae ... will you marry me?" asked Ren suddenly.


    Fae smiled slightly at Ren''s words. "What do you mean? We''re already married."


    Ren shook his head. "It''s okay, right? I mean, let''s just say we start over with a clean slate."


    In the past, he asked Fae to marry him because it was part of his plan to get revenge on Elios Linden, Fae''s father. He didn''t love Fae at all. Their marriage was a hoax.


    But now ... he loved the girl, as his family, as the mother of his children ... He really wanted to spend all his life with Fae.


    That''s why .. this time he decided to turn over a new leaf and propose to Fae, sincerely and from the bottom of his heart.


    "Ahaha ... of course, I will marry you," said Fae with a laugh. However, tears slowly streamed down her cheeks.


    She remembered that when Ren proposed to her, he just asked her flatly. It wasn''t romantic at all. She then understood that it happened because Ren did not have a romantic interest in women. But now, Ren looked like he wanted to start things in a good way.


    "I''m so glad to hear that," said Ren with a smile. "We can ask to be blessed by the local priest in Bali with their traditional ceremonies. We don''t have to go through a formal wedding again. I just really want to start all over with you."


    "I''m happy with that .." said Fae. She cleared her throat and then whispered into her husband''s ear. "I think ... we can go back to trying to have another child."


    Her face flushed with embarrassment, making her look very adorable. Ren smiled broadly at Fae''s words.


    Since the shooting incident, they had not had sex again. Apart from helping Ren recover quickly from his wounds, Fae still felt hurt and grief over the loss of her children.


    She was traumatized and refused to be intimate with Ren. Even though they shared a bed, she refused to have sex with him, and it made Ren very sad.


    He actually wanted Fae to get pregnant again because he thought the next pregnancy would be like the medicine that could heal their broken hearts for losing their unborn children. However, he understood and tried to accept Fae''s reluctance because he knew that he was the one that should be blamed for everything.


    That''s why .. when he heard from Fae that his wife was now ready to go back to trying to conceive... the joy that filled Ren''s chest couldn''t be described in words.


    "I love you," whispered Ren. "You will be a wonderful mother, and I can''t wait to raise our kids together with you."


    They kissed again. The beautiful sunset became meaningless because the two finally decided to go home and continue their romance at home.


    Fae and Ren walked while holding hands, leaving the beach, followed by the jealous looks of many couples who had been watching them since earlier.


    "What a loving couple," people commented to one another.

 Chapter 197 - You Have A Guest From Moravia

    Fae smiled broadly on their way back to the villa. She was happy because the relationship between her and Ren became very close, much closer than before.


    Fae felt that her marriage to Ren was starting to feel like ordinary people''s marriage. Now, they could go out and enjoy life openly without having to hide their status. It was oh.. so much fun, to walk hand in hand without having to worry about how people would think.


    Ah ... she really didn''t mind if Ren was no longer a prince. For her, love was more important than title and wealth. Fae often thought of King Edward VIII from England, Queen Elizabeth''s uncle who decided to step down from the British throne so that he could marry the woman he loved.


    King Edward VIII is one of the kings who entered history because he abdicated from the throne for a woman. He fell in love with Wallis Simpson, an American divorcee who was also a commoner. Their relationship caused a lot of controversies and rejections from British citizens and the royal family.


    Her status as a divorcee and non British citizen were deemed to make her unfit to be the queen of England. At that time, there were three choices that King Edward could choose from.


    One, he insisted on marrying Wallis Simpson and the British people were forced to accept the American woman as their queen, or King Edward could marry Wallis Simpson and he would remain as king but his wife was not entitled to be the queen, or the last option was, King Edward must abdicate to marry the woman he loved.


    In the end, it was love that won. King Edward announced his abdication in December 1936, only 11 months after he took the throne as king. In his famous speech, he said, "I have found it impossible to carry the heavy burden of responsibility and to discharge my duties as King as I would wish to do without the help and support of the woman I love."


    After stepping down from the British throne and marrying Wallis Simpson, Edward VIII lived in exile with his wife. His younger brother, who never expected to take the throne in his brother''s place so suddenly, had to experience a drastic change in his life.


    Princess Elizabeth and Princess Margaret, his two children, who had been living like ordinary nobleman''s daughters, suddenly became the crown princess and next in line to thrones. They had to be ready to live as the future queen of England.


    Until now, love stories like King Edward and Wallis Simpson''s continued to become the talk of the people when they talked about true love.


    Fae smiled to herself as she imagined that Ren had finally made the decision to be like King Edward VIII, and chose her over the Moravian throne.


    She gripped Ren''s hand tighter on their way back to the villa. Fae felt that their lives had now arrived at a happy moment.


    "Good evening, Sir and Madame," Nyoman greeted her two employers with respect. "You have a guest. He came when you were out and he has been waiting for a while. The man said he is your acquaintance from Moravia."


    BADUMP!


    Ren and Fae looked at each other. They couldn''t think of anyone who might know that they were in Bali. Ren made sure to leave Moravia in secret and removed all their tracks.


    "Did you contact anyone in Moravia?" Ren asked Fae. His tone remained calm, because he didn''t want her to think he was accusing her of something.


    "Hmm ... I didn''t talk to anyone. I just contacted Doctor Lehmann before your surgery. Doctors in the hospital could''t treat you if they didn''t know your medical records ..." Fae replied. Her face suddenly turned worried. "Do we have a problem?"


    Ren shook his head with a smile. Whoever the person came looking for him, he will take care of him. He took Fae by the waist to enter through the gate of their house and walked across their big koi pond.


    At the end of the wooden bridge, in the large lounge overlooking the pond, he saw a man he knew very well.


    "Eh, that''s Karl, your assistant, isn''t it?" asked Fae. "He must know you''re here, right?"


    Ren didn''t answer. Karl wasn''t just his assistant. Karl was his uncle, his confidant, and the only person who knew him one hundred percent. But even Karl did not know about his going to Bali. He removed all leads that would make Karl able to find him. Ren also refused to contact from Karl during the past two and a half months.


    "Will you see him?" asked Fae.


    "Yes. I think he came here because of something very important. You go in. Let me take him to the library."


    "Okay." Fae walked past Karl and greeted him by nodding his head slightly. "Hello, Karl. Welcome."


    "Good evening, Madame," Karl returned Fae''s greeting with a slight bow.


    Ren released his embrace from Fae, who walked away inside the villa. The stood still in his place, staring at Karl with a sharp gaze.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked in an icy voice after Fae was far and couldn''t hear their conversation.


    "Uhm ... isn''t there a more private place here for us to talk?" asked Karl. He glanced around them and nodded. "This villa is magnificent. I think your taste for housing has changed. When did you buy it?"


    Ren ignored Karl and walked to the left. Karl gave a short sigh and followed him.


    They crossed a wonderful garden filled with various flower plants, and a vine-lined hallway led to a smaller building beside the villa. This was the pavilion containing the small library and bedroom where Ren stayed for a week when Fae got mad at him when she just found out that she had lost her babies.


    This pavilion was very private and had everything he needed. Ren opened the door and immediately went inside. Karl followed behind him.


    "I was able to track you down because Fae called Doctor Lehmann," said Karl. "If I can find you, then the palace will find you too. You should know that."


    Ren didn''t want to read news about Moravia for the past month because he was stressed and wanted to forget the grave problems that haunted his relationship with Fae. However, he could surmise that the court must be trying its best to search the world for him.


    "Fae and I will move out of here soon," replied Ren indifferently. "I will find a secluded place where we can live in peace ..."


    Karl shook his head at Ren''s words. "Why are you changing the plan now? Didn''t you say that you would not fall in love with her? Why do you now want to throw away everything we have worked so hard for and choose to live alone with her? Are you really in love with that woman now?"


    "That''s ... none of your business, Uncle. Anyway, I don''t want to continue with our plans. I think our revenge can stop here. Until now, Alaric and his family are still suffering because they lost their daughter, and don''t know what happened to her..." Ren let out a short sigh. "I think this is enough."


    Karl''s face immediately filled with anger and his eyes lit up. "THIS IS NOT ENOUGH! Before he takes Death and dies... this will never be enough. An eye for an eye.. A life for a life."

 Chapter 198 - The Three Guests

    Ren pushed Karl to the wall furiously when he heard his uncle''s words. "THAT IS ENOUGH, Uncle!"


    "Ren ... don''t you remember what happened to your father? Your mother also died not long after and you became an orphan ... Don''t you love your parents anymore and forget their deaths?" said Karl. "What an unfilial son!"


    Ren gripped his glass tightly and refrained from throwing it at Karl.


    "Uncle ... my life has been destroyed because of my revenge, and now I''ve lost my children. I want to forget about everything. I''ve let go of my parents ..." Ren said as he looked at Karl with an exhausted expression. "I want to stop. I am so tired..."


    "Ren ..." Karl''s voice softened. "The palace is currently looking for you. At least you should return to Moravia. If you take Fae with you, I''m sure the king and queen will easily accept her. Don''t let Moravia without a king ... Once you announce her to the public, her family will come and we can continue with¡ª"


    "I don''t want to go back to Moravia, Uncle! Am I not making myself clear to you??"


    "Ren, you can''t stop halfway. We''ve done so much to get you to this point. We''ve got rid of your cousin so the royal family had no choice but to acknowledge you and appoint you as the crown prince. And you''re getting there¡­ We are so close. Why don''t you keep moving forward? Soon we will arrive at the destination."


    "I''m not interested in that goal anymore," said Ren. "Now, I just want to live in peace ..."


    Karl stared at his nephew with gleaming eyes.


    "You changed because of that girl ..." His voice sounded very disappointed. "You think you can hide this from her forever? If you don''t want to go back to Moravia, I''ll tell Fae everything that''s happened, and you won''t be able to live in peace. She will know what you did to her, that you are involved in separating her from her family. She would know that she is not alone¡­ When that happens.. she will leave and go back to them. You mean nothing to her."


    "Watch out if you dare!"


    "Now, whatever ... You can come with me, and we will continue with our plans, or Fae will find out everything ..." Karl threatened as he looked at Ren deeply.


    CLANG!


    Ren slammed down his wine glass and grabbed Karl by the neck. "I''ll kill you before you tell my wife."


    Karl smiled and closed his eyes. "Please. Try if you can kill me ... I want to see if you are so ungrateful by repaying all my kindness to you with evil."


    Ren gripped Karl''s neck with his right hand using all his strength while his left gripped his uncle''s collar. Karl''s face winced in pain, but he didn''t fight back at all.


    Ugh!


    Ren finally let go of Karl and pushed him with all his might.


    "Go, Uncle. I don''t want to see you again ... ever," he said. "If I see you again ... I will forget the blood relationship between us and will not hesitate to kill you."


    He walked out of the pavilion to the main villa. His steps were long and his face looked dark. When he saw some of his staff in the lounge in front of the villa, the man immediately gave orders to them not to allow Karl to come to his villa again.


    "Hey ... what''s wrong?" asked Fae when she saw Ren enter with a stern face. She suspected that something had happened between Ren and Karl. She immediately approached Ren and held his hand. "Karl pissed you off?"


    Ren embraced Fae and stroked her hair. "Hmm .. nothing important. Don''t think about him."


    Fae could tell that Ren was really upset, but she didn''t want to make Ren''s mood worse, so she didn''t ask anymore.


    "Putu has prepared dinner for us. We should eat first and then wash up and sleep," she coaxed her husband.


    "Hmm .." Ren let go of his arms and pulled Fae''s hand toward the dining room. "Let''s eat. After that, I want to talk to you about something."


    Fae complied with Ren''s request. She suspected that something important had happened between her husband and his assistant. Now Ren wanted to discuss it with her. She could only wonder what Ren wanted to talk to her about.


    Did Ren want to return to Moravia?


    Ahh¡­


    Ren saw Fae''s face turn cloudy too. He immediately took Fae''s hand and squeezed it.


    "We are not going back to Moravia," said Ren as if he could read Fae''s mind. "You don''t need to worry."


    "Oh ..." Fae''s worried face immediately brightened. Apparently, Ren knew her very well at this point. He could even guess what made Fae worried.


    "I have something important I want to discuss with you. But let''s eat first."


    "Okay."


    The two of them ate in silence, busy with their own thoughts. After dinner ended, Ren took Fae to bathe together and then sat in a cabana by their pool. His face looked serious.


    "Is there anything happened?" asked Fae.


    "Karl said that the palace is looking for me and insisted that I could leave Moravia. I think, now that Karl already knows where I am, it will not be long before the court will find out that I am here," said Ren. He took a deep breath. "I''m sorry, but ... I think we should move out of Bali soon."


    "Oh ..." Fae subconsciously looked around and took a deep breath. She really liked the place where they lived now. Besides, she loved this villa, she also fell in love with the island and all its beauty.


    Why was it so difficult for them to live as ordinary people?


    However, if she had to choose between staying in this place and risking being pursued by the Moravian royal family, it would have been better for them to leave.


    "When are we going?" Fae finally asked.


    "I guess, as soon as possible. I''m sorry ... I know you really like this place ..."


    Fae bit her lip and shook her head. "No. I just want to be with you. No matter where it is, it doesn''t matter."


    She remembered Wallis Simpson and Edward VIII living in exile after they got married and Edward VIII abdicated from the British throne. They remained happy until the end.


    "I''m very happy to hear that ..." said Ren. He kissed Fae on the lips and held her tightly for a long time. "I''m very lucky to have a wife like you."


    After he let go of his embrace, Ren then looked deeply into Fae''s eyes.


    "Then, would you mind if we packed up now and left as soon as possible?"


    "I don''t have much stuff ... I can pack quickly," Fae said.


    "That''s good."


    They walked hand in hand back to the bedroom and prepared to pack some of their important items. Both felt that it was very hard for them to leave Bali, but Ren and Fae felt they had no choice.


    Ren just wanted to go and disappear, forgetting the past. Fae wanted to be with Ren, wherever he was, she didn''t care.


    KNOCK KNOCK


    "Who is it?"


    Suddenly there were knocks on the door, and Nyoman''s voice came from the front of their room.


    "Excuse me, Sir. We have guests who are looking for Madame ..."


    "Nyoman, I''ve kicked that man out and told you not to accept him in this house anymore. Is my order not clear?" Ren asked in a very irritated voice. He had a lot on his mind and didn''t want to be bothered by anything else.


    "Uhmm ... I''m sorry, Sir. But these are different people, not the guest who came earlier. They also said they came looking for Madam, not you."


    Ren was stunned. He and Fae looked at each other.


    Who was looking for Fae?


    "Did you call someone else and tell them where we are?" asked Ren to his wife.


    Fae shook her head. "No. I only told Doctor Lehmann when you were hospitalized."


    "Hmm .." Ren decided to go out to the living room to see who had come. Fae hastily walked with him. She was curious to know who was looking for her. She didn''t really have any family or friends that would worry about her.


    "Wait for me ..." she whispered.


    Ren slowed down and waited for Fae. They then held hands and walked towards the living room across several rooms and the large sitting room in their villa.


    As soon as the large wooden door opened, they saw that in the front lounge, near their beautiful koi fish pond, there were three male figures standing. One of them was Karl. He was standing with his arms crossed over his chest. He was speaking in a low voice to the second man who looked like Mischa.


    Wait..


    That''s .. really Mischa, right? Fae still vividly remembered her impressive boss''s face and body.


    What was Mischa doing here? And why did he come with Karl?


    Then ...the third man was someone she never saw before. The man was young and his gesture made him look really sad. Fae couldn''t see his face because he seemed to focus his attention on the koi fish in the pond.


    The man was tall, and his appearance looked very neat in expensive outfit from head to toe. His platinum hair was long and a little messy, making him look really cool.


    Who was he? Fae had never seen him before.


    As soon as Ren and Fae walked into the lounge and saw the three men, the two of them stood stunned and held their breath.


    Fuck you, Uncle.


    Ren could only curse inwardly.


    His uncle didn''t come alone. He must have revealed to Mischa who Fae really was, to force Ren to continue their plan for revenge. He knew Ren wouldn''t want to change his decision.


    "Boss ...? What are you doing here?" asked Fae in amazement.


    Mischa looked up when he heard his name being called. His serious face was immediately filled with immense joy. He patted the handsome young man next to him.


    "Altair ... it''s Vega," he said in a hoarse voice. He was obviously feeling moved.


    Alta?r immediately turned around and faced Fae. His face looked relieved and happy at the same time, and tears welled up in the corners of his eyes.


    Fae widened her eyes and felt her knees go weak as she took a good look at the face of the third man who came. She just realized that the man looked so much like herself.


    Who was this man???

 Chapter 199 - There Is Hope...

    Fae suddenly felt her knees go weak. She didn''t know what made her suddenly feel that way, but what was clear was that the man and she looked very similar. Only their hair and eyes were of different colors.


    Fae''s hair was now ash blond while Altair''s was platinum. Her eyes were brown and his were purplish-blue. However, their faces and eyes looked so alike.


    "Vega!! You really are Vega ...." Altair exclaimed in an emotional voice. He strode toward Fae and hugged her very tightly.


    A very surprised Fae hurriedly broke away from Alta?r''s embrace and stood behind Ren''s body. She didn''t know who this man was and couldn''t accept being hugged by a stranger.


    Altair looked disappointed. He turned to Mischa and asked for his help. The man immediately walked over to Fae and spoke to her.


    "Hey ... Fae .. you still remember me, right?" asked Mischa, with a wide smile. "Do you remember about my foster sister that I told you about?"


    Fae slowly walked over to Mischa. Her hand was still holding Ren''s as if asking for protection, but her expression slowly turned calmer.


    "Boss ... we''ve already checked. I''m not her. We both know it," said Fae. "Are you now going to say that I am your foster sister?"


    "Hmm ... how about we all sit back and calm down," said Karl suddenly. "I believe this is very shocking for Madame."


    He glanced at Ren, who was trying hard to refrain from attacking him and killing him on the spot.


    Ren really didn''t expect Karl to come with two people from Vega''s family. Now ... he was forced to play the game again. If he didn''t want his wife to hate him, he must pretend not to know who Fae really was.


    Because, if Fae found out that all this time Ren knew that she was actually the missing Vega Linden ... he was sure Fae wouldn''t forgive him at all.


    Karl smiled at everyone and invited them to sit down. Reluctantly, Ren finally let the guests sit on the lounge sofa, and he asked the staff to bring them drinks.


    "I have nothing to do with them .. we just happened to meet at the Bali airport earlier. I recognized Mischa as Madame''s former boss and asked why he was here. They told me they were looking for you," said Karl. "Mr. Rhionen could tell you himself why they came here."


    Ren knew full well that Karl was pretending not to know anything. He believed that Karl secretly contacted Mischa and gave all the evidence that Fae was Vega, then he deliberately arranged for them to ''accidentally'' meet in Bali. Karl KNEW from the beginning that Ren wouldn''t comply willingly.


    Mischa nodded. "We got a message from a mysterious source two days ago. The message said that Fae, you are really Vega Linden. We traced the clues to Almstad International Hospital, where you were treated, and found DNA evidence. I immediately asked Altair to come and get tested for DNA.. . the results all match. You both 99.99% are siblings."


    Alta?r kept staring at Fae without blinking as Mischa explained what happened. He felt sad when he saw that his twin sister''s beautiful blue eyes were now brown and they were filled with sad expressions.


    After nearly six years of separation ... Fae seemed to have changed a lot. Altair must hold back his tears so hard, when thinking about how much she had suffered.


    And, oh ... and she didn''t recognize him at all. What the hell did they do to her???


    Fae turned to Ren and gave him a frantic look. "Ren... I don''t know what to do ... I can''t remember my past, and now it all makes sense."


    "Hmm ..." Ren nodded. "I guess this does make sense. You master some languages that you cannot explain how you learned them. You also lost your memory .. Plus, the DNA results show that you and this man over here are siblings ... In that case, I think you finally managed to find your family."


    He squeezed Fae''s hand gently and gave her a supportive look.


    "But I can''t remember my sibling ... and my family ..." complained Fae. "What should I do?"


    Alta?r rose from his chair and crouched down in front of Fae. He really wanted to touch her knees, but he refrained from doing that as he knew for Vega he was just a stranger. "Vega ... it''s me. I''m Altair, your twin brother. We''ve been looking for you for years. How are you?"


    Fae felt her chest pound very hard. She looked at Altair carefully and her heart was filled with a warm, familiar feeling. She still couldn''t remember who Alta?r was, but she could feel the closeness between them.


    "I ... I''m fine," said Fae at last. She bit her lip, trying to forget so many grave problems that had been hitting her hard.


    She had just started her happiness with Ren, and they had agreed to start a new life together. Now, she thought she was finally happy. So, she could say to Altair that she was fine.


    "Ah ... I''m glad to hear that. I''m also fine. We all miss you so much. I haven''t told our father and mother about this ... I want to make sure you really are my sister before I give them this good news," Altair said in an emotional voice. "Now, I know you are Vega, my sister."


    Somehow, seeing Alta?r''s earnest expression and his teary eyes, Fae became deeply moved. Unknowingly, tears were slowly running down her cheeks.


    "Altair ... I''m sorry, I can''t remember you ... I''m so, sorry .." Finally, the tears that she had been holding on back, could not help but come out.


    "Sshh .. it''s okay. We will help you remember everything slowly. We have to find out what happened and how you can lose your memory ..." Altair turned to Mischa. "Do you think Grandpa Rory can make a medicine that can restore Vega''s memory?"


    Mischa nodded. "I don''t know. Maybe. Vega needs proper care and treatment to recover. We can find out what caused her to lose her memory. We must not rush ..."


    Fae turned to Ren and squeezed his hand. "Ren ... what do you think?"


    Ren tried to smile. "I''m happy to see you meet your family again. Who would have thought, it turns out they are the Linden family. I did not know .. you are the missing Vega Linden."


    "There are so many questions that must be answered, and we will investigate thoroughly, who did it, what they did to Vega, and what they are planning to do in the future," said Mischa firmly. "Back then, I couldn''t match Vega''s fingerprint records with Fae''s. I suspect that some highly skilled person had hanged all Vega''s fingerprint records with someone else''s, so that the results didn''t match. However, they couldn''t fake DNA."


    "That''s right. There must be someone who deliberately did it .. and as long as we cannot find the person and what their plans are, I will not stay still," Altair added.


    "You said, I can recover my memory?" asked Fae in a hopeful voice. "Is that true?"


    Altair nodded. "Our grandfather is the best medicine expert. Uncle Nicolae is also a doctor, and I''m sure they could find a way to treat you ..."


    Fae''s face was filled with relief.


    Ahh ... there is hope ...


    She really wanted to know who she was.

 Chapter 200 - Solemn Reunion

    "I really want to recover my memory ..." said Fae in a hoarse voice. "There are so many things I can''t remember ..."


    "Then, we should go home and meet Mother and Father, and grandpa ... They will be thrilled..." Altair said. He got up and hugged Fae again.


    This time his sister didn''t refuse. After she heard Mischa''s explanation about her true identity, Fae began to feel sure that she was really Vega.


    There were so many questions that needed answers, and she couldn''t wait to find out who he really was. She really wanted to recover her memory ... She wanted to be herself again.


    Meanwhile, Ren who saw the scene of Altair and Vega embracing each other, felt his chest tighten. He didn''t expect things like this to happen.


    At first, he was ready to start a new life and with Vega and go into seclusion.. but his evil uncle managed to get ahead of him and exposed Vega''s identity and whereabouts to the Linden family.


    Now, Ren was forced to cooperate and continued all pretense. While playing the role of Vega''s clueless husband, he must find an opportunity to get rid of Karl and close all possibilities to continue this revenge.


    He didn''t want to kill his uncle¡­ but he wouldn''t continue their plan for revenge after what happened to Vega and their children.


    If Karl insisted, then Ren would have no choice but to kill him.


    Karl glanced at Ren and watching his nephew''s flat expression. He could guess what Ren was thinking, but he pretended not to see it. Right now, their conditions were very dangerous. They were dealing with two people from the enemy side.


    If Mischa and Alta?r suspected them even just a little, then, certainly all their plans would be ruined.


    "You should stay in our house for the night," Ren said to Mischa and Alta?r. "I think my wife is still shocked and needs time to process everything."


    Altair then released Vega from his embrace and rubbed his wet eyes. He nodded in agreement. "I understand. Mischa and I will talk to my parents first and tell them this good news."


    Altair understood that this situation was very shocking for Vega. She needed time to receive this unexpected news. Even he was still filled with shock and joy at finding his twin sister after being separated for nearly six years.


    The last time they met, they were only 16 years old. And soon they would be celebrating their 22nd birthday.


    Indeed, the last six years had been very hard and sad. He knew what Vega went through. Living alone without her family, must be very hard for her.


    He and his family, then Vega and her husband, they certainly needed time to calm down and accept the reality.


    "Then, I''ll ask my butler to show you your room," said Ren. He waved his hand and soon Nyoman came over to him.


    "What''s the matter, sir?"


    "Please show the guest rooms to our three guests. Treat them well," said Ren. He then turned to them. "Have you had dinner?"


    "Not yet. We came here in a hurry," Alta?r admitted. "But I don''t think I have an appetite for food. I feel too excited."


    "It''s okay ... If you need anything, please ask Nyoman here," said Ren. He grabbed Vega''s waist and looked at her deeply. "I think we both need to talk and discuss everything that happened ..."


    Vega actually still wanted to ask Alta?r a lot of questions, but she understood that Ren also wanted to talk to her. The events that occurred tonight were very shocking and would certainly affect Ren''s life as her husband.


    She nodded and got up from her chair. "Then ... let''s meet tomorrow morning and talk again. I need to calm down ..."


    Altair hurriedly took a tablet from his pocket and handed it to Vega.


    "Bring this tablet. There are lots of photos and videos of our family. Maybe seeing it can remind you of the past ..." he said hoarsely with emotion. He deliberately collected various photos and videos from his family''s collection to show Vega.


    He suspected, even if Vega could accept that she was the Linden family''s missing daughter, it would be difficult for her to try to remember her family members.


    It would also be very difficult for the general public to find photos of the Linden family on the internet because they were very private.


    However, he deliberately only showed old photos and videos, not the latest, so that Vega could remember her life in the past. Altair also did not show photos of any other family members.


    He couldn''t possibly tell Vega that her entire extended family, including her grandparents, still look young today because they were all immortals.


    It was something that they would only be able to reveal after Vega had met her mother and father.


    It would be better if Alaric and Aleksis tell everything to Vega, that she was an immortal. Later, like it or not, they also had to tell Ren, who Vega really was. After all, that man was her husband.


    "Thank you ..." said Vega. She wiped her wet eyes again. "Then ... welcome, have a good rest. I''ll meet you tomorrow morning ..."


    She approached Altair and hugged him for a long time. Alta?r felt his chest, which was so tight suddenly became lighter. The burden for nearly six years that had crushed him now seemed to be lifted and dumped somewhere.


    Mischa came closer and hugged Vega. His expression looked very emotional. He felt so guilty all this time for his failure to protect Vega six years ago that resulted in her being kidnapped by bad people.


    He made Vega his life''s mission after that event, and he spent a lot of time, energy, and effort looking for Vega around the world. He did not expect that he finally met Vega in Moravia by chance.


    Even though he was tricked twice and he failed to confirm Fae was Vega, Mischa was happy because this time he managed to match Altair and Vega''s DNA. In fact, now that the two siblings met face to face, it could not be denied that they were twins.


    Now, Mischa must find who was the mastermind behind Vega''s kidnapping, and why did they let her stranded in a remote village by the lake. He also suspected that the anonymous person who gave them a secret clue to find Vega was not necessarily a good person to them.


    He must be able to investigate who that person really is. Tonight, he will discuss with Altair what steps they should take next.


    "Ah ... Boss, you don''t know, how happy I am when I find out that I am indeed your foster sister ..." Vega said in a hoarse voice as he let go of Mischa. "You are so nice to me, and for months, I wished you were my foster brother ... Thank you, for always treating me well, even though my fingerprints at that time said I wasn''t Vega."


    Mischa nodded.. He really felt relieved, Fae was Vega.

 Chapter 201 - He Had To Kill Three People

    What a night of surprises.


    Vega sat on the edge of the bed and watched so many photos and videos on the tablet that Altair gave her. Her tears were streaming down incessantly as she saw a man who was very similar to Altair and a beautiful woman holding two small children who looked a lot like their father.


    Vega could easily guess the two children were herself and Alta?r. They really were twins, and it was clear they took after their father''s face.


    She sobbed when she saw Elios Linden carrying her on his lap and whispered to her explaining the various colors in the sky that formed the beautiful tinge of the sunset as they sat together on a terrace and admired the twilight.


    Vega could hear Aleksis''s voice when she recorded the video. She spoke to the father-daughter duo and asked what they were talking about. Vega could not understand what the answer was that Elios told Aleksis since she became dizzy. She couldn''t pay attention to the voices and words they said in various other videos. Her mind was in a mess.


    She noticed how tightly her father hugged her in various photos. He carried her on his shoulder in another video, whispered something to her, and smiled really warmly.


    Her mother, Aleksis, was a very beautiful and feminine woman. Vega immediately felt a deep closeness to her mother. Subconsciously, she touched Aleksis'' face on the tablet, and her tears streamed down harder.


    She now realized why she felt absolutely nothing for the people in the photos she saw in the Rhine as her ''parents''.


    It''s because they were not her parents!


    They had nothing to do with her ...


    Then, who were they actually?


    Why did they have old pictures of them with her, that Vega could believe that they were her family?


    Then .. what about her ''grandfather'' and ''grandmother''? Were they all involved?


    Who got them involved? What was their purpose in doing this to her?


    There were so many questions that bothered her mind. She felt devastated when she realized apparently her life had been a lie ...


    Ren, who noticed Vega looking so upset and kept crying, felt his chest tighten like it was crushed by a heavy object.


    He could feel how confused Vega felt. How she was sad and hurt. Her life for the past six years was not her real life.


    "Fae .. Honey ..." Ren said in a hoarse and regretful voice. He came closer to the bed and sat beside Vega. "You''re not an orphan girl from the village anymore. Do you understand that?"


    Vega raised her tear-stained face and looked at Ren. She didn''t think about her status at all. She was still devastated by the shocking information she just received.


    "I ... I understand," said Vega quietly.


    "You are Vega Linden ... the daughter of the very influential Linden family," Ren looked at Vega deeply. "If you go back to your family ... your life will change drastically."


    Vega nodded. "I guess so. What do you think?"


    "I just want to see you happy ..." Ren said quietly. He hugged Vega''s waist from behind and buried his head on the girl''s nape. "But, do you think your family will accept me as your husband?"


    Vega looked back and stared at Ren with a frown. "Why wouldn''t they?"


    "Maybe they think I''m not worthy of you ..." Ren replied.


    Vega shook her head. "That''s impossible. You are a prince from Moravia. We have also been married for 1.5 years, and you accepted me regardless of my background. There''s no way my family will think you are not worthy of me ..."


    Between the two of them, only Ren knew that he did not deserve Vega. After all the evil deeds he did to take Vega away from her family, he knew that he had no right to be with her husband.


    But ... how could he possibly leave?


    Vega would be suspicious of him if Ren decided to leave. And slowly, they would find out more deeply about what really happened.


    But if he stayed, how could he have the face to look at Vega without feeling guilty?


    And how could he meet Elios and be nice to him? Ren still hated that man to the core. He could pretend, but how long could he take it?


    Karl and Ren''s previous plan was to enter the Alchemist clan by using Vega. He would make her fall in love with him and marry him. They had carefully considered everything.


    They knew, for someone like Vega, Elios Linden''s only daughter who was beloved by everyone in her extended family, even a prince was not good enough.


    That was why they had to take her from her family, stripped her of her status, and made her feel ''lucky'' to be noticed and loved by a prince. That was the only way to get her heart, marry her, and infiltrate her family.


    Ren''s condition, who couldn''t romantically love any woman, was considered an advantage because Ren would not fall in love with his victim. He would be able to stay calm and logical at all times until they achieved all their goals.


    However, reality said otherwise. Even though Ren didn''t have romantic feelings for Vega, he felt an emotional closeness to his wife, because they had children together.


    He also felt possessive and jealous of Vega and Mischa''s closeness because he knew Vega liked Mischa when she was a teenager.


    At that time, Ren was worried that Vega would reignite her feelings for Mischa when they met again and she would forget about him. In a state of panic and jealousy, he made the first mistake, followed by the next.


    Now, he had become even more attached to Vega. The feelings he had for her became too deep and he could no longer get rid of it. Vega was the mother of his children.


    Ren realized that now, his grudge was no longer important. He just wanted to go and forget everything and leave them behind. He wanted to go somewhere quiet and spend the rest of his life together with Vega and made up for all his sins.


    But now, it was too late. They had found Vega, and there was no way they would let her out of their sight ever again.


    "My family will accept you ..." said Vega firmly. "If they won''t accept you and think you are not worthy of me ... then I will not come back to them."


    Ren was deeply moved by Vega''s statement.


    "Really ...? Fae ... Honey .. is it true that you prefer me to your family?" asked Ren in a hoarse voice. "I made you cry so much .. I''m not a good husband. I can''t even protect you and our children .."


    His tears dripped slowly as Ren remembered the fate of their children who never had the chance to see the world.


    Vega also felt her chest heavy as if it was pressed by a heavy object. She turned around to hug Ren and cried on his shoulder silently.


    "I forgive you ..." Vega whispered. "Whatever happened in the past ... I forgive you, Ren. Now, I just want to start everything new with you.. and open a new page."


    After weeks of mourning together, the two of them slowly could let go of what happened to their children. This afternoon, Vega had even expressed her willingness to try and conceive again.


    She didn''t want their relationship to take a backseat because her identity was exposed. She just wanted them to stay together and do what they both had planned.


    Ren could only bear the tightness in his chest alone when he heard that Vega forgive him.


    He didn''t know whether Vega would be able to forgive him if she knew what had really happened.


    Ren had to find a way to prevent Vega from finding out ...


    He had to kill his uncle and Amelia ... because only those two people knew about his involvement in Vega''s kidnapping.


    Then, he also had to kill Sophia to erase any remaining tracks.. He had to kill the three people so that his secret would be safe for the rest of his life.

 Chapter 202 - Cant Wait To Meet The Family

    "What are you thinking?" Vega asked when she saw Ren looking away. Her husband looked like he was thinking about something heavy.


    "Hmm ... I was thinking about how I should behave when we meet your family," said Ren. "Anyway, I feel happy for you. It turns out that between us, only I was the orphan. You still have your parents."


    "Shh .... they will also be your parents," whispered Vega. "My parents are your parents too."


    Ren only smiled wryly at Vega''s words. He could not possibly consider his wife''s parents as a substitute for his own parents.


    Never in a million years.


    However, he understood why Vega said those words. She was just the sweetest and nicest woman who said it all because of her good heart. She didn''t want him to feel left out, just because she had found her family.


    The man hugged Vega tightly and nodded in agreement.


    "All right ... I guess that''s enough for tonight''s surprises. You need to rest. Tomorrow we''ll see them again. You don''t want to get tired and fall sick, do you?"


    Vega nodded. "In a moment. I want to wash up first. My face is puffy and wet with tears. I''m afraid if I sleep with this face, tomorrow it will look swollen ..."


    "Hmm ..."


    Vega washed her face and applied moisturizer so that her face became fresh. When she finished, she returned to bed and lay in Ren''s arms.


    "I don''t think I can sleep," complained Vega after a while. "There are too many things on my mind right now..."


    "Hmm ... just close your eyes and imagine beautiful things. Tomorrow, you will meet your mother and father. Don''t think about anything else." Ren got up and leaned back against the headboard. He put Vega''s head on his lap and massaged his wife''s head gently. "This will make you feel more relaxed."


    "Thank you ..." Vega whispered, feeling grateful.


    She forced herself to close her eyes and focused her mind on the gentle massage of Ren''s hand on her head.


    Ahh ... the gentle pressures on her head was apparently very effective to make her feel better.


    Vega really enjoyed every touch of Ren''s hand on her hair and scalp. She felt pampered and loved. Slowly, she began to feel sleepy and finally drifted to sleep.


    ***


    When they met Altair and Mischa in the dining room for breakfast, Vega''s attitude was much warmer and more open. As soon as she entered the dining room and saw her brother sitting enjoying a cup of coffee, her face immediately grew into a smile, and she walked over to Alta?r and hugged him.


    "How did you sleep last night?" asked Altair attentively.


    "I had a hard time sleeping, but in the end, Ren helped me to relax," said Vega as she glanced at her husband with an expression full of gratitude.


    Altair turned towards Ren and nodded at him. "Thank you. I''m sure this whole thing is too shocking for both of you."


    Ren nodded slowly and did not answer. He opened a chair for Vega and then sat next to her.


    "Boss, how was your sleep?" Vega asked Mischa who was pouring coffee into her cup. "Is everything all right?"


    Mischa nodded with a sweet smile. "Everything is perfect. Uhm ... Vega, it seems like from now on you shouldn''t call me ''Boss'' anymore. You can call my name, Mischa, or Big Brother Mischa. I don''t feel comfortable to hear you keep calling me Boss, because, in reality, you and your brother here are the real bosses."


    He chuckled and patted Alta?r on the shoulder.


    Vega was stunned for a moment and finally, realization dawned on her. She understood what Mischa meant. As the daughter of the Linden family, Vega was now one of RMI''s heirs, so Mischa and the other directors consider her and her brother their bosses.


    She couldn''t immediately change how she addressed Mischa, but she had to try. Otherwise, Mischa would feel uncomfortable, and Vega didn''t want to make Mischa feel that way because that man always treated her very well.


    "All right, Big Brother Mischa ..." said Vega finally.


    "Alright. Then .. are you ready to meet Mother and Father?" asked Altair excitedly. "I told them about you last night, and they really can''t wait to see you. They''ve flown to Asia to be able to meet you sooner."


    "We''ll meet them in the middle," added Mischa. "Sir Alaric and Madame were in Yorkshire when w called them. They flew straight to Singapore as soon as they learned from Altair that you had been found. They would be there in a few hours."


    "Oh ..." Vega felt her chest pounding very hard. She didn''t think her parents would come here to see her right away. At first, she thought she still had time to work out her feelings because she would only meet them when she and Alta?r flew to Europe.


    So¡­ they would meet in the middle?


    Ahh ...


    "Are you ready to go?" asked Altair excitedly.


    Vega nodded.


    She was ready. She would soon meet her family.


    Ren squeezed her hand and nodded too. "We''ve packed since yesterday and are ready to go."


    "That''s good."


    They finished breakfast then left for the airport. Altair asked them all to get on his family''s private plane. They then flew to Singapore. The two-hour journey felt like mere minutes, and suddenly they had got off the plane and set foot on the runway.


    "After this, we will all take a helicopter to our grandmother''s private island," Altair said. He nodded at Ren. "Sorry, since this is a family event, your assistant cannot come."


    Ren nodded in understanding. He turned to Karl and told him to leave. "You must go back to Moravia. Your business here is finished."


    Karl stared at Ren with a complicated look, as if showing a subtle threat so that Ren wouldn''t mess with their plan, because Karl kept his secret, and he could divulge it at any time if Ren didn''t comply.


    Ren pretended not to notice the look in his uncle''s eyes and waved. "I''ll call you tonight. Go on."


    "Yes, Sir." Karl bowed respectfully then nodded at the others. "Then, excuse me. My job here is complete. Prince Renald has been found and I will report it to the palace."


    They all nodded and watched him go into the airport terminal. Only Ren had his mind preoccupied with plans to get rid of Karl. The others were filled with joy and a sense of relief that Vega was found, and soon, their family would be together again.


    "Where do we go after this?" Vega asked Altair.


    "To Grandma''s favorite island. You will love it too. Our families often vacation here together," replied Altair.


    "Uhm ... Do you still remember when I said that I spent the Christmas holidays with my family in Singapore?" asked Mischa. "Actually, we spent the holiday on this island."


    His face then turned sad. Mischa immediately remembered that during that vacation, he went alone and left Vega in Almstad because he was tricked by the fake fingerprints data. If only he investigated further, maybe Vega could be found more quickly and she could meet his family earlier.


    Then .... that New Year''s Eve incident would not have happened.

 Chapter 203 - Mother And Father

    They said nothing after Karl left. Alta?r was eager to talk to Vega a lot and sat beside her as they boarded the helicopter to get to F Island, but he had to restrain himself. Vega still couldn''t remember who he and his family were; of course, he shouldn''t expect the girl to act like the old Vega.


    He hoped that his grandfather, Caspar or Lauriel, could arrive soon and check Vega''s condition and determine the best way to recover her memory.


    "We''ll be there shortly," said Altair, smiling. "The island is not far from here."


    Vega just nodded. She was busy observing the situation below them through the helicopter window. She was amazed to see the view of the sea and the tropical islands they passed. Ahh ... really, Asia was very different from the Moravian landscape.


    Their helicopter landed on the small helipad behind the massive villa in the middle of the island.


    "Welcome to F Island. As you can see from the air earlier, this island is shaped like the letter F. It is from our grandmother''s first name, Finland," Altair explained.


    Vega nodded. She did not answer because she looked so enchanted by the beauty of the island. She pulled Ren''s hand to walk toward the villa door, which was made of large teak wood.


    "Come in, please," Alta?r led them inside.


    He then pointed out various important places in the villa, starting from the swimming pool, family room, dining room, lounge, library, etc. He led the young couple to their room which was located on the ground floor overlooking the beach. "You can rest first while waiting for Mother and Father to arrive."


    "Thank you," said Ren with a smile.


    Vega still couldn''t utter a single word. She was still fascinated by the beauty of their magnificent room. She could see that the Schneider family''s wealth was immense. Their villa on this private island was no less luxurious than that of the European royalties''.


    "Gosh, Ren ..." whispered Vega to Ren when they were both alone in the room. "I can''t believe I''m the daughter of the Linden family ...."


    Ren smiled wryly and nodded. He tried not to show what was in his heart on his face. He hated pretending, but it felt like, from now on he had no choice but to pretend in front of Vega. Maybe¡­ until the day he died.


    He could not imagine what would happen if Vega found out his secret ...


    "I''m glad you will meet your family soon .." said Ren. He hugged Vega''s waist and pulled her onto the bed. "You better calm down first. I''m sure your meeting will be emotional."


    "Hm .. you''re right," said Vega. "Oh ... my chest is pounding so hard."


    Ren rubbed Vega''s hand and calmed her down. He felt emotional himself and his chest felt tight, but for Vega''s sake, he tried to hold back and appear calm as usual.


    He must be able to be kind to Elios Linden, her father, and the rest of her family.


    ***


    Two hours later, the eagerly-awaited guests arrived. Aleksis walked with long steps leading to the villa. Elios and their two sons caught up behind her. Their faces all had the same expression: concerned and happiness mixed together.


    "Where''s Vega?" whispered Aleksis hoarsely as soon as she saw Alta?r, who was sitting on the living room sofa. "Son, is she here already?"


    Alta?r smiled broadly and nodded. "I''ll call her."


    "I''ll go with you..." said Aleksis. She walked quickly following Alta?r''s steps as her son walked to the end of the corridor and then knocked on the door to the room where Vega was resting with Ren.


    KNOCK


    KNOCK


    "Vega ... Can you come out? Someone wants to meet you," Altair called. He could feel his mother''s worried breath.


    The door was opened from the inside and Vega appeared. Her face looked puffy and her eyes were filled with tears.


    "My baby!!!" Aleksis immediately burst into tears and hugged Vega. She was able to see and recognize her only daughter. Even though Vega''s hair was now blonde, not platinum like Alta?r''s, their faces were still very similar.


    She already knew Vega''s eye color had changed too and seeing it in person, really broke her heart. Aleksis'' tears streamed down so hard when she thought about all the sufferings Vega had endured for years in the hands of her kidnappers.


    Vega, who was suddenly embraced by the newly-arrived woman, immediately felt so familiar with Aleksis. Unlike the previous photos of her ''parents'' in Rhine, which didn''t give her any feelings of closeness, this woman felt very familiar.


    She seemed to recognize her mother''s unique citrus scent. She also felt so familiar with her embrace. Unknowingly, Vega sobbed. She still couldn''t remember who Aleksis was, but mentally, she had felt an emotional closeness with her that she could not describe in words.


    "Mother ...." whispered Vega many times.


    "Vega, honey ... I miss you so, very much ..." Aleksis said hoarsely. Her tears flowed incessantly. Her sadness for years finally found an outlet today.


    Her missing child had now been found. She felt so happy.


    Behind her, Elios stood there watching the scene. He also missed Vega more than anything else, but he deliberately gave his wife the opportunity to vent her longing for their daughter.


    He waited patiently. The same went with Ireland and Scotland, who stood beside him. They all seemed emotional and happy.


    "We never stop looking for you, Sweetheart ..." Aleksis cried. "We even met everyone who sent clues telling us that they saw you here or there. We also met people who claimed to be you ... We go around the world to look for you¡­"


    Ren, who was watching the emotional scene of the mother and daughter meeting, bit his lip at Aleksis''s words. He knew exactly how hard it was for the Linden and Schneider family to try to find Vega. He purposely obscured their search by sending hundreds of fake leads and paying people who would mislead them in their search for Vega.


    His goal was achieved. After two years, the family became very tired and could not continue the search properly. That''s why he became confident to let Vega live in Rhine with a new identity.


    Even though now his revenge plan didn''t go according to plan, at least the arrogant Elios Linden and Caspar Schneider had learned that even though they were rich and powerful, it didn''t mean they were untouchables.


    He had proven to them that with a dozen years of careful planning and good execution on his side, that family could lose their daughter.


    "Have you been well all this time?" asked Aleksis after releasing Vega from her embrace. She looked at her daughter''s face with a look of concern. "Are you wronged by anyone?"


    Vega stared at Aleksis with wet eyes. She was about to tell her mother about what Amelia did to her, but she decided not to at the last minute. She didn''t want to make them even more devastated¡­


    It''s better now that they focus on the reunion between Vega and her family after being separated for nearly six years. Other matters could wait. Finally, Vega shook her head.


    "I .. really miss you, Mother ..." she said softly, "and Father ...."

 Chapter 204 - Why Do The Lindens Look So Young?

    Elios who heard Vega''s words immediately stepped forward and hugged his daughter. Vega was stunned. She had seen the handsome man behind her mother.


    Was ... was this her father? Was that really Elios Linden? Why did he look so young?


    But she did not have time to think further, her head was filled with feelings of emotion and joy that couldn''t be described in words.


    Finally ... the feeling of loneliness that had been accompanying her for years was gone. She was not alone in this world.


    It turned out she still had a father, mother, and three siblings who really loved her.


    "Big sister ..." Ireland and Scotland simultaneously embraced Vega, and the four of them all cried together.


    Ren watched it all with mixed feelings. In front of him, now stood the man he hated the most in this world ...


    Elios Linden the human hater, who was so evil and used to wanting to decide which humans were worthy of life and which one must die, was now crying because he managed to find his long lost daughter.


    Ren could imagine how heartbroken Elios was when he first learned of his daughter being kidnapped and was repeatedly tricked by false leads to obscure his search.


    Would he be sadder if his child never came back?


    Would his grief deepen if he found his daughter''s body lying there, dead?


    Ren could only keep all these questions in his heart. He stared at the reunion between Vega and the rest of her family with wild thoughts. It was as if his soul had left, leaving his body standing transfixed in their room.


    "Uhm ... Father, Mother ... this is, Renald Hanenberg ... my husband ..." Vega said suddenly after she broke away from Elios''s embrace.


    Vega didn''t want Ren to feel excluded after she reunited with her family. They were both orphans, at least when she was Fae Muller, and she felt that Ren understood her the most. Vega didn''t want to leave Ren alone after she learned her true identity, that she actually still had a family.


    She stepped back a little and held Ren''s hand, silently stating that her family should accept Ren as her husband because Vega would not return to them without Ren. She remembered Ren was concerned that the Lindens might not want to accept him and think he was not good enough for their daughter.


    Elios immediately narrowed his eyes and looked at Ren with a sharp gaze. He had known who Ren was from Mischa since Alta?r first told him that Vega had been found.


    He knew that Ren was an orphan, the grandson of the current king and queen of Moravia who was appointed the crown prince after his cousin, the previous crown prince, died.


    In addition, Ren was a genius and once led the Space Exploration division in SpaceLab before he returned to Moravia. SpaceLab was an initiative founded by Rhionen Industries, a long time ago before it was rebranded as Rhionen Meier Industries or RMI.


    Ren felt his chest pounding hard. He was worried but at the same time filled with hatred for Elios Linden. However, he held back and played his part well. He nodded at Elios and greeted him in a calm voice.


    "I didn''t know Fae''s.. uhm, Vega''s family all look so young. This is very surprising. Shouldn''t Mr. and Mrs. Linden have aged?" he asked as he looked towards Vega''s family.


    At that moment, Vega was stunned and nodded. She just noticed this. At first, she felt it was natural that her mother still looked young because women from wealthy families usually did all kinds of expensive treatments to look younger.


    However, when she saw Elios looked as young as her own husband, while Ren was one of those people whose face looked much younger than his real age, Vega became confused.


    "Uhm ... Ren is right," said Vega in a choked voice. She then looked at Elios and Altair in turn. Her father and older brother looked so similar, not only their faces and appearances were alike .. but age-wise, they looked close. Instead of being like father and son, they looked like brothers.


    She and Ren now looked at Aleksis, Elios, Alta?r, and the twin boys with confused expressions.


    Elios smiled to calm Vega. "We will tell you a very important family secret. Later you will understand."


    Ren knew what Elios meant. Of course, they would tell Vega that in fact, her entire family is immortals who could live young forever. He already knew who they all were. But he was waiting for the moment when Elios told all this to his poor daughter, who had forgotten them all.


    He wanted to know how Elios was going to convey all of this. It would be interesting.


    "Renald?" Elios stepped closer to Ren and put his arm around him. "Will you take a walk with me to the beach? I have something to talk to you about."


    Ren tilted his head towards Elios''s hand which touched his shoulder. Although it seemed that Elios was only tapping him on the shoulder in a friendly manner, he could feel the man had actually put really hard pressure on his shoulder in an intimidating way, leaving him no option to refuse.


    Ren smiled faintly and nodded. "Okay."


    "Uhm .. what''s this?" asked Vega in surprise. She grabbed Ren''s arm and tried to hold him back.


    Ren gently removed Vega''s hand from his arm and calmed her down. "It''s all right, Honey. I think your father just wants to talk to me. I want to talk to him too."


    After Ren convinced her, Vega nodded and removed her hand from Ren''s arm. She watched the two men walk with the same cold stance out of the villa.


    "Mother ... what does Father want to say to my husband? Do you know?" Vega asked Aleksis. "Then, what''s the family secret you were referring to? Is there anything I need to know?"


    Aleksis embraced Vega''s shoulder affectionately and shed tears again. She still couldn''t overcome the emotion filling her chest. Her little girl .. had now become a woman.


    Soon Vega would be 22 years old. When she disappeared, she was only 16 years old. Really, so long had passed. All these years, she and Elios had been desperate ..


    "Oh .. my child, I am very happy ..." whispered Aleksis many times. "Later, we will tell you everything you need to know. We will wait for your grandfather''s arrival, okay .. After Grandpa Rory and Grandpa Caspar come and check your condition, we will be able to find a way to recover your memory. I''m sure there must be a way ..."


    Vega didn''t know how they''d be able to recover her memory. But what was clear was that now she was starting to have hope. All the lost years in her life will return to her. She couldn''t wait to see her grandfathers and recover her memory.


    She wanted to know everything about her life.


    "Mother ... if ... if I can recover my old memory, will I forget my new memory?" asked Vega in a worried voice. She just thought about the possibility that she would forget everything that happened during the past six years to get her life before she lost her memory.


    It was true that she had lived through many hardships during the past few years, but she didn''t want to forget about Ren. She experienced a lot of happiness with this man, and she loved her husband very much ....

 Chapter 205 - The Talk With Father In-Law

    "Mother ... if ... if I can recover my old memory, will I forget my new memory?" asked Vega in a worried voice. She suddenly felt horrified if she had to go through a similar thing to recover her old memory.


    Aleksis shook her head. "Of course not, Honey. You will remember everything that happened during the last six years too. You will never forget anything."


    Vega heaved a sigh of relief. She had experienced how horrible it was to lose her memory during the six years she was separated from her family. She did not know who she was, what her childhood was like, and she had to go through so much confusion because of it.


    She did not want to experience it a second time by losing her memory of the last six years as Fae Muller. Even if her memory from childhood to the age of 16 could return, she didn''t want to lose her memory since she was kidnapped until the present day.


    "Oh .. that will be best," Vega said, feeling relieved.


    "You do not have to worry. Everything will be fine. We will get an answer from your grandfather soon. My father is a skilled doctor, and your Alaric''s father is the best medicine expert. They would know what to do," Aleksis said while embracing her daughter. Her face looked very relieved. "Hmm .. have you had lunch yet?"


    Vega shook her head. "Not yet. We just arrived two hours ago."


    "Ah ... thank goodness. Then we can have lunch together. I will have our chefs make your favorites dishes. But we have to wait for your father to finish talking to Renald."


    Alexis was deeply moved that her daughter had returned, but she still felt sad that Vega''s memory had not returned. She kissed her daughter''s hair again and accompanied her to walk out of the room. "Let''s sit in the cabana and talk. I want to hear how your life has been all this time."


    Aleksis and Elios had received a brief account of Vega''s life during her time living as Fae Muller and they have sent their men to investigate everyone in the Rhine, and those related to the Muller family who became Vega''s ''family'' all this time.


    However, before they could get more information, Aleksis also wanted to hear directly from her daughter, whatever happened to her.


    They walked across the massive living room to a large infinity pool overlooking the open sea, then sat on the cabana together. Ireland and Scotland actually wanted to follow in the footsteps of their mother and sister, but Altair immediately prevented them.


    "Let mom and Vega talk first. Give them privacy," he told his two younger brothers. "Later, you can meet Vega and spend time with her."


    The twin boys nodded understandingly. They knew their parents really missed Vega and need time to vent their longing for their long-lost sister.


    Meanwhile, Mischa watched Vega and Aleksis walk out with relieved expression. He remembered in recent years whenever he met Aleksis, he almost never saw the woman smile. Now, she happy that after so many years, he could finally see the wide smile on Aleksis'' face again.


    The man had endured many years of guilt over Vega''s disappearance. Although no one blamed him, Mischa felt that Vega wouldn''t get kidnapped if he ignored the message from Lisa''s kidnappers. Lisa was already dead when he arrived there anyway. He couldn''t have saved her.


    However, there was no crying over spilled milk.


    ***


    Elios Linden walked leisurely with both hands in his pocket towards the beach. Ren followed behind him calmly. He wanted to know what Elios wanted to convey to him.


    They stopped at the beach, on a cliff that protruded towards the ocean. For a moment, Elios said nothing. Ren also did not take the initiative to start the conversation. He did not intend to discuss anything with Elios as long as the man did not start it.


    A gentle breeze blew their hair and the sun in the hot equator touched their skin as the two men stood upright like statues facing the blue ocean in front of them. Both looked like solid monuments and looked mysterious.


    "Do you love my daughter?" Finally, Elios'' voice was heard. He did not turn to see Ren when he asked that blunt question. His voice sounded firm and cold.


    Other men may feel slightly intimidated when they heard the threatening tone in Elios'' voice, but Ren was not an easily intimidated person.


    "I do," Ren replied, lying. Technically not 100 percent a lie. He did love Vega as the mother of his children, not as a woman. However, he did not want to explain in detail.


    He would let Elios think of his love for Vega was like any other couple in general. He did not want to reveal his marital secrets even to Elios.


    "Hmm .. You have never been in any relationship before you married my daughter," Elios commented. He had briefly checked Ren''s background on his way to F Island and found that the man had never had any romantic relationship with any woman before he married Vega.


    "I was never in love," Ren replied casually. This time it was not a lie.


    "Why do you think you love Vega after so many years of never finding a woman to love?" Elios asked again.


    "I just know," Ren replied. "Just like you know that you love your wife."


    Elios was silent when he heard Ren''s answer. Inwardly, Elios felt impressed because Ren did not seem intimidated by him at all.


    He had met many people in this world. People who didn''t know him personally would feel intimidated or fear when they saw him. Only his family could feel comfortable and at ease around him because they knew him well.


    They know that Elios was very loyal and protective of his family and those close to him. They need not fear him.


    But outsiders were different. They would feel scared when they saw his sharp and cold gaze. He also never hid his dislike for most humans.


    But, Ren did not seem to fear him at all. In fact, according to Elios''s intuition, he felt that his son-in-law actually did not like him.


    "What made you decide to marry Vega?" Elios asked again. This time he looked right at Ren. He wanted to see the light in the man''s eyes as he answered that question. He would know if Ren was lying.


    Ren shrugged.


    "I met her in autumn, two years ago in a beautiful village by the lake. I was very attracted to her because I think Fae .. uhm, Vega, is very beautiful and her attitude was very pleasant." Ren''s honey-colored eyes seemed filled with nostalgia, and it did not escape Elios''s sight. "Hmm .. I don''t really know. When I was with her, I feel peaceful and happy."


    Elios smiled thinly at Ren''s words. He remembered that his daughter was very special. Vega always had such warmth with her and and brought happiness wherever she went. Elios missed those days when Vega was singing for the plants around their house. And the plants that hear her singing would grow healthier and looked more beautiful.


    He knew that Ren was not lying. Vega could indeed make people around her feel peaceful and happy.


    "That''s how she is..." Elios sighed briefly. He was sad to imagine that his daughter had been suffering for many years when she was snatched from her family. Nevertheless, she was still able to make people around her feel happy, including Ren, who ended up becoming her husband.


    "I ... have a severe insomnia problem," Ren added. "I think you know that, considering you''ve been investigating me all this time."


    He insinuated that Elios had mentioned that he had never had a girlfriend. Of course, Elios must know this personal information because he had investigated everything about Ren.


    For such a powerful person like Elios, obtaining such information was certainly not difficult at all. Ren also deliberately did not cover up his past life as Ren Hanenberg.


    Very carefully, he has removed the various traces that would be able to connect him with his other identity as Skia and also his connection to Sophia Meier through Karl. No one would know.


    "And then?" Elios asked.


    "Vega makes me feel so calm and happy, that I no longer need to take a lot of sleeping pills just to sleep. Arguably ... I need her in my life. Then, why not just live with her and make her my wife? She loves me, and I need her. I think we both got what we wanted. "


    Elios looked at Ren sharply.. He did not like Ren''s last two sentences which implied that Ren did not really love Vega.

 Chapter 206 - He Was Determined To End It All

    "Why don''t you introduce her as your wife to all the people of Moravia?" asked Elios as he glared at Ren.


    Ren was not at all afraid of Elios''s intimidation. He looked back at the man in front of him with the same cold expression. "I have my reasons. Vega knows that and can accept it. I''m not obliged to explain it to anyone. I just need my wife''s consent."


    Elios was even more impressed because Ren didn''t seem intimidated by him. He certainly wouldn''t approve of his daughter marrying a weak man, and from what he saw, Ren wasn''t weak at all.


    "We''ll talk again after Vega recovered her memory," said Elios shortly. "Since you are her husband, I give you face by talking to you about this, but it doesn''t mean I''m asking your permission."


    Ren narrowed his eyes when he heard Elios''s words. He assumed Elios would make a decision he didn''t like.


    "What do you plan to do?" asked Ren.


    "We will take Vega home and help recover her memory. You can come or not, but this is non-negotiable," Elios said firmly.


    Ren secretly became relieved. He felt better if Vega would return to her parents'' home and live with them, while he took care of Karl, Amelia, and Sophia alone. He felt that he was not free to do all of this under Elios and his family''s watchful eyes.


    If Vega came with them, at least for the next month, they would be busy taking care of the girl and looking for ways to restore her memory. Karl used the most advanced brainwash technology and imparted false memories to Vega all this time. Ren was sure that even Lauriel, Vega''s paternal grandfather who was an expert on any medicinal plants, wouldn''t be able to easily treat her.


    They needed to involve some experts who specialized in neuroscience and hypnosis in addition to medicine to recover Vega''s memory, and that would take a long time.


    Ren would have enough time to pretend that he was still working with Karl to continue their plans, and then find a way to get rid of his uncle without a trace.


    Finally, he shrugged. "I don''t mind. I''ll return to Moravia and take care of a few things. I''ll contact you later."


    Elios looked at his son-in-law with a sharp gaze. "That''s good."


    He had thought that Ren would refuse to let Vega go to her parents'' house, so Ren''s relaxed attitude made him somewhat surprised.


    "That is all?" asked Ren. "You will not act like a scary father threatening the man who married his daughter to treat Vega well, else you will kill me?"


    Elios smiled faintly at Ren''s words. "I never make a threat. I will immediately kill you if you hurt my daughter."


    He then turned and walked back towards the villa, leaving Ren who was rooted in his place.


    "I know you will kill me right away. You are a murderer through and through," Ren muttered softly as he watched Elios go towards the villa.


    The corner of his eye caught the figure of Vega who was sitting with her mother on a cabana by the pool. He could see that the two incredibly beautiful women looked just like sisters because Aleksis looked so young. She was supposed to be in her forties.


    As of today, Ren had seen five alchemists who looked so youthful and he was quite impressed. He knew Elios was over a hundred years old, and Mischa was almost fifty. Sophia was even older. She was almost 200 years old. However, they all looked very young, like people in their 20s.


    And soon, Ren would also see other members of the Alchemist clan. He was very curious about Lauriel''s appearance. He was said to be the most senior clan member at the age of nearly six centuries.


    Ren had heard a lot about the ins and outs of the clan all this time from Karl who knew everything from Sophia. They had arranged their plans carefully once they knew exactly the enemy they had to face.


    Hmm ... one by one, he would meet them in person and see for himself what kind of people Sophia had been talking about. Ren had heard that ordinary people who married clan members would get the immortality potion from Aldebar. He knew that later Caspar would offer him this potion as Vega''s husband.


    This was why Ren planned to marry Vega in the first place. He wanted to get the immortality potion for himself. For a genius and lover of science like himself, this was the most precious treasure.


    He saw Vega waving at him and smiled broadly.


    Ah ... his wife was so beautiful. He didn''t just realize this, but somehow, it felt like today Ren saw Vega with a different view.


    He waved back and smiled at her.


    Initially, he kidnapped Vega to take revenge on Elios. He wanted to make this man suffer and feel the greatest loss when his only daughter was taken away from him.


    He then married Vega as part of his plan to return the girl to his parents, after being satisfied with torturing Elios for years.


    He was supposed to have married Vega for five years, and only then he would announce his marriage to Vega to the public when he ascended the throne as the king of Moravia. He needed five years, to make sure the girl loved him deeply and couldn''t escape his influence.


    When he ascended the throne and announced his wife, Vega''s face will inevitably be plastered in various media around the world and the story about the future queen''s background would be discussed in detail by everyone. The story of a poor girl who rose to prominence by marrying a prince and then becoming queen of a kingdom in Europe would attract the hearts of many people.


    People loved Cinderella story, from rags-to-riches. It was one of the most classic and timeless stories there was. The modern Cinderella would attract the attention of so many people, including the Medici and Schneider families who would soon discover that Fae Muller was Vega Linden who went missing ten years ago.


    They would come to Ren and Fae and reunite as a family. Ren would be accepted into the Alchemist clan and receive the immortality potion. He would find ways to steal potion formula for himself and then gradually conquer the world with it. And HE would be the one to decide, who got to live forever, and who shouldn''t.


    As a clan member, he would get complete information about all the other alchemists. They wouldn''t suspect him because he was Vega''s husband. Then, he would kill the Alchemists one by one, leaving only the people he wanted alive.


    He remembered how Elios was doing it to regular humans. In Elios''s book, only the good, the strong, and the intelligent should live.


    Ha. If Elios could decide which human had the right to live, and which one should die ... then Ren could do that to the members of the Alchemist clan, couldn''t he?


    It''s payback time. Isn''t karma a bitch?


    Ren planned to determine which of the Alchemist clan members had the right to live and who should die. And then, with the potion formula in hand, he could also determine which ordinary human would receive immortal life.


    All this time, those alchemist people had enjoyed such privilege just because they were born into the clan. It wasn''t exactly fair, in Ren''s opinion. He knew there were so many more deserving people who were supposed to live forever because of their contribution to humankind. His father was an example.


    Ah.. that was what Ren originally planned. His uncle Karl had prepared this plan for dozens of years, ever since Ren was a child, and Ren had helped prepare everything flawlessly and left no trace.


    They were very meticulous and patient, preparing everything for over ten years. They would let Vega grow up in the village for five years before Ren came and married her.


    Their marriage was supposed to last five years before Ren let Vega''s identity exposed and she returned to her parents.


    But sadly, there were so many factors that didn''t go according to plan. Ren involved his feelings ... he actually made Vega pregnant and messed up all their carefully planned revenge.


    Then, in less than 1.5 years, Vega''s identity was suddenly exposed. Now, the desire for revenge that had driven Ren to keep going, slowly disappeared.


    Karl still wanted to continue their plan, and he threatened Ren to cooperate with him.


    However, when he saw the sincere smile on Vega''s face when she waved back at him from the cabana, Ren was determined to end it all.

 Chapter 207 - The Familys Secret

    Ren decided to stay on the beach and calm down, as well as give the opportunity for Vega and the rest of her family to spend time together.


    One by one, the long-awaited family members finally arrived. Caspar came with Finland and Rune and they immediately rushed to hug Vega alternately. The girl was very surprised. She did not recognize the beautiful and young people who looked so happy to see her.


    "It''s okay, later you will remember us again," said Finland soothingly. She turned to Aleksis and nodded. Aleksis shook her head.


    Ah ... Finland was about to ask her daughter if they had told Vega that she was an Alchemist and that was why her whole family looked forever young. Aleksis shook her head.


    "I''m a doctor," Caspar said, patting Vega on the shoulder. "I''ll check your condition and find out how you lost your memory."


    "Thank you ..." said Vega. She looked at Caspar with a frown. She felt familiar with this handsome man, but unfortunately, she couldn''t remember who he was. "Uhm ... who should I call you?"


    "Honey, there is something you should know about our family ..." said Aleksis. She put her arm around her daughter''s shoulders and invited her to sit on the sofa in the living room. She looked at the others and one by one they sat around her.


    Vega smiled but she looked utterly confused. She just noticed that everyone around her was very good looking, and no one looked old. In fact, her own biological father and mother looked like they were the same age as her. This was so amazing ...


    "Do you think we should tell her now?" asked Elios. He saw his daughter''s confused face and his chest felt tight. He really felt guilty to Vega because his daughter had suffered for so long because of him. He knew he was the reason why she was taken away from her family. His dark and bloodied past.


    If he didn''t have enemies who hated him so much, Vega wouldn''t be a victim. As a father, he really blamed himself.


    "I think the sooner the better," said Aleksis.


    "Uhm ... what do you want to tell me?" asked Vega in surprise. "Are you guys going to tell Ren too?"


    "Ren should know, too, but I guess this whole thing is too shocking for him and I see that he is still calming down on the beach," said Aleksis. She had noticed that Ren had not returned from the beach with her husband and thought that her son-in-law needed some time alone to think. "And I think he''s giving us time to talk as a family, in his absence."


    "Oh ..." Vega nodded. She understood that Ren would probably do that. "All right. I think we can talk, and then I''ll tell him what we talked about."


    "Vega, dear ... There is one thing you don''t know about your family," said Aleksis, stroking her daughter''s hand affectionately. "You forgot us and all the important facts about your family."


    Elios sat beside Vega and embraced her.


    "This father of yours is 117 years old, and that''s your grandfather, he is four centuries old." Elios pointed to Caspar. "We all look young because we, all of us here, are members of the Alchemist clan. Our extended family is a pure Alchemist family who stays young forever."


    Vega was stunned. She turned to her father and looked closely at Elios, then at Caspar. For some reason, she wasn''t surprised to hear this information. Her beautiful eyes were blinking.


    "Father ... I remember you always said that I could only fall in love after I turn a hundred years old ..." Vega said quietly.


    Elios chuckled. "Well, all fathers hope that they could hide their daughter at home as long as possible, and not let her be taken away by another man."


    Vega nodded and laughed too. Tears slowly dripped from the corners of her eyes.


    "Over the years I have been confused about why I could think like that. I kept thinking that most humans don''t live to reach a hundred years, so why would my father want to put me in a high tower and only let me go out to see the world and fall in love after I turn a hundred years old. .. It used to be very confusing ..." Vega rubbed her wet eyes. "Ah, now it all makes sense."


    Elios hugged his daughter and laughed with tears in his eyes. "Jeez ... I didn''t think ... of all the things I have said to you, it turns out you only remember that one."


    Vega buried her head in her father''s chest and was now sobbing. "I often get various flashes of memories that I didn''t know. I know that you really hate war, but then I became confused because there has been no war for more than a hundred years .. then why did my father hate war. Then .. I know that my father and mother were married very quickly, but I can''t remember more than that. They all make me very confused. I also speak languages ??that I have never used before ... I was so shocked that one time when I realized I could read books in Italian, Romanian... Now they all make sense ..."


    The whole family seemed very moved. Apparently, Vega didn''t forget everything a hundred percent, but the fragments of the memories she had kept all this time made the girl feel confused and miserable.


    "I understand. Slowly, while we treat you, we''ll take you home and help you remember things that may have confused you." This time Elios deliberately spoke in Romanian. "You''re right, Child. I hate war. It was the reason for all my hatred towards humans. And that hatred has made me do many things that I am not proud of in the past. It then made you a victim. Please forgive me ..."


    Vega broke away from her father''s embrace and looked at Elios closely. She then replied to Elios'' words in Romanian too. "Ah, Father ... I love speaking Romanian with you. It feels so familiar."


    "Your favorite place in the whole world is our castle in Romania," said Elios. "I plan to take you there. I think if you can stay there and calm down, the process of getting your memories back will be easier. After all, Targu Mures is close to Moravia. Ren can come to visit you any time."


    "Ren won''t come with us?" asked Vega in surprise. "Have you asked him?"


    Elios nodded. "Yes. He said he has a few things to take care of."


    Vega immediately remembered Amelia. Will Ren keep his promise and punish his former secretary?


    "Alright. Later I''ll talk to Ren."


    "Good. Now, since we have told you our biggest family secret, you can certainly guess now that the beautiful woman who came with your grandfather is ..."


    "My grandmother?" Vega asked, turning her head to Finland.


    "That''s right," said Finland with a sweet smile. She was now in her seventies, but Finland still looked like a young girl in her mid-20s.


    "Grandma, you look so beautiful," said Vega. She then turned to Aleksis. "Mother too. I feel very happy because when I get old I will look like you."


    Everyone laughed at the girl''s words. The aura of sadness that had been enveloping the villa gradually became lighter.


    Finland and Caspar embraced Vega again, this time as her grandmother and grandfather.


    "After this, we will introduce the rest of the family to you," said Aleksis. "They will be here in a moment."


    "Your uncle said that he almost met you at the Moravian Royal Gala," commented Finland. "He is London Schneider."


    Vega seemed very impressed to hear the name of the Schneider Group''s big boss. Ah, that''s right. Her mother is the oldest daughter of the Schneider family. Then, of course, London Schneider was her uncle.


    However, when she heard that London was her maternal uncle and they almost met a few months ago, it was enough to make Vega surprised.


    "I didn''t know he came to the event," said Vega.


    "Uhm ... yes, he did come. His wife was invited to sing at the event. Queen Elena from Moravia is one of Elle''s biggest fans," said Mischa with a smile. "They are still hiding their marriage, so not many know that London came that night."


    Mischa''s words made Vega widen her eyes. "My ... my uncle married the famous superstar Elle? So ... Elle ... is my aunt? Oh my God!"


    Aleksis and her husband looked at each other in amazement.. As it turned out, the fact that L was Vega''s aunt made the girl even more surprised and excited, than the fact that she and her family were members of the Alchemist clan who stayed young forever.

 Chapter 208 - Im Just Feeling Touched

    "You seem to like L.. " said Aleksis, smiling. "You can meet them. Soon L will be here with London and their daughter, Lily."


    Vega''s face was radiant. She couldn''t wait. The smiles on their faces and the relief on Elios and Aleksis'' faces really had an impact and could change the atmosphere in the villa. It was filled with sadness before, but now slowly they felt joy.


    They seem to forget the years of suffering and sadness due to Vega''s disappearance. Now, they only felt happy because she returned. Like one day of rain managed to erased years of drought, Schneider-Medici family members were filled with happiness.


    Ren finally entered the villa and greeted them all. He had seen Caspar Schneider and Finland Schneider and had no idea who they were. Inwardly, he tried to guess that they were Vega''s grandparents, as Sophia had told Karl.


    She remembered Sophia informed Karl that Caspar Schneider looked very much like his son, London Schneider and that his wife was half Asian.


    "Hey .. you''re here!" Vega got up from the sofa and greeted her husband. She took Ren''s arm and took him to sit with her on the sofa. "Ren ... my father said you two were already talking?"


    Ren nodded. He glanced at Elios and then smiled at Vega. "I agree with the plan. You''d better go home and spend some time with your family. I''ll take care of some of my responsibilities in Moravia, and I''ll catch up with you later."


    "Hmm ... alright," Vega looked relieved. "Uhm ... I have something to say to you. You''ve met my biological parents and siblings. Now, I want you to meet .. my grandparents."


    Ren put on a surprised face. "Where are they?"


    Vega smiled in amusement and pointed towards Caspar and Finland. "That''s them."


    She rose and invited Ren to greet her grandparents.


    "I don''t understand," muttered Ren in surprise.


    "Uhm ... there is something you don''t know," said Vega. "Maybe this is hard to believe, but my father is 117 years old. You can see for yourself that he still looks very young. And my grandfather is already four centuries old. But ... he also looks young. Actually, my family comes from the Alchemist clan. They are immortals. My father and father already told me a little about our family secret. I was really surprised too."


    "Ahaha. You''re .. kidding, right?" Ren asked as he looked closely at Vega. "I''m glad your sense of humor is back."


    "Uhm .. I''m not joking." Vega smiled sheepishly. She squeezed Ren''s hand and whispered to him. "I was shocked too, but I think they are telling the truth."


    Ren''s expression seemed to change. He frowned and looked at Caspar and Elios in turn.


    "Is that true? Both of you ... uhm, are as old as Vega said?" he asked in amazement.


    Caspar looked at Ren and smiled. He had heard who Ren really was. From the first look at this man, he had made his own judgment in his heart. Renald Hanenberg had a brilliant reputation worldwide, even before he became the crown prince of Moravia. In fact, if there''s a man worthy of the Schneider''s granddaughter, it''s Ren, Caspar thought.


    They did not care at all about his position as the future king of Moravia. After all, if he became an Alchemist, he would have to change his identity after some time because the public would be suspicious that Ren would not age if he continued to appear in public as the king.


    However, his intelligence, and his impressive background as one of the top geniuses of SpaceLab, led Caspar to give Ren a positive assessment.


    "That''s right," said Caspar with a smile. He stretched out his hand to greet Ren. "My name is Caspar Schneider. Vega is my granddaughter. Perhaps you have heard of my name?"


    "Of course, I''ve heard the name Caspar Schneider, but ..." Ren swallowed hard. "I didn''t expect you to look so young. This is all very shocking."


    "This is shocking to most people, indeed." Caspar nodded in agreement. "Anyone who hears it for the first time will think they are crazy or misheard or something .. ahahaha. But this is the truth. I am the head of the Alchemist clan and my family is all immortals. We look young forever."


    "This is very surprising," said Ren. "I need time to process it. Sorry."


    "It''s okay. I know you like science. Well, we did a background check a little about you." Caspar sat back down and crossed his legs gracefully. "You will love meeting my brother, Aldebar. He''s a scientist too. You might connect with him better."


    "I prefer science related to the universe and outer space," said Ren. "As you may know, I used to work for SpaceLab."


    Elios nodded. "I know. I founded SpaceLab decades ago."


    "I feel honored to have worked for SpaceLab," said Ren. "Unfortunately, I had to leave SpaceLabd and went back to Moravia."


    "We''ve heard about what happened. Family is everything, and if we have to choose, we have to determine priorities, which one is more important," said Caspar. "I''m glad to hear that you preferred your family to a brilliant career at SpaceLab."


    Ren knew all the personas he displayed about himself out there were tricking everyone. He returned to Moravia because he wanted to be in power. After successfully killing his cousin in a secret mission, he succeeded in making himself the next crown prince.


    Of course, it would be very easy for him to return to SpaceLab after he had Moravia by the palm of his hand.


    Ahh, even Vega still thought that Ren was planning to resign from his position as the crown prince''s prince and hand the title over to Caroline''s son, so he could live alone with Vega.


    Of course, now Ren no longer wanted Moravia. He was tired and wanted to stop all his plans of revenge and the desire to rule the world.


    "I always think of family as the most important thing in life," said Ren. He clasped Vega''s hand with his and squeezed it gently. His voice was filled with sadness as he thought back to their two children who were now gone. Oh .. why did it take him a tragedy to stop?


    Vega looked at Ren''s side profile and her tears welled up again. She had not yet told her family what had happened. It was too devastating for her to talk about the tragedy.


    However, now¡­ when she saw Ren''s sadness, her heart felt the same sorrow again. As parents, it turned out that both she and her husband still hadn''t finished mourning.


    "What is wrong?" asked Aleksis quietly. Her chest suddenly tightened when she saw her daughter''s face was filled with sadness.


    "Uhm¡­ it''s nothing, Mother..." whispered Vega. She still didn''t want to talk about her two children and tried to steel herself. She was worried that the happy atmosphere in the villa, would turn into grief again if she told them what had happened. "I ... I''m just feeling touched."

 Chapter 209 - More Family Members Coming

    Ren looked at his wife with gratitude. He immediately realized that Vega had not told her family about the tragedy that had befallen them. Ren could imagine Alaric''s rage if he found out what happened.


    Ren would be seen as a weak man who couldn''t protect his family, and he might not have time to punish Amelia with his own hands, because Alaric would be ahead of him.


    He couldn''t let that happen.


    "Very well. Then. I will return to Moravia and finish all my business there. After that, I will look for you in .. Targu Mures?" Ren''s last sentence was addressed to Alaric. His father-in-law nodded.


    "That''s right. Targu Mures."


    Vega felt the irony in the situation. Apparently, her favorite place in the world was their home in Targu Mures. She remembered that a few months ago she insisted on going to Romania to arrange for her divorce from Ren because divorce was very easy and cheap there.


    Ren apparently thought the same, so he looked at Vega with an amused glow in his eyes.


    "Before you leave, we would like to introduce you to all members of our family," said Caspar. "I know all this is shocking. But trust me that you are not crazy and hallucinating. I am telling you everything as it is. I am 482 years old now, and as you can see for yourself ... I look very young."


    Ren nodded. His face looked a little confused, but he did not deny Caspar''s words. "You do look very young."


    "That''s because our whole family is pure Alchemist. We will all look young forever. Vega is like that too. Ten years from now, even a hundred years from now .. she will still look the same as she is now."


    Ren turned to Vega and narrowed his eyes. He certainly really liked having a wife who would look young forever.


    "I''m very lucky ..." he whispered with a smile.


    Caspar seemed to like the dynamics between the couple. He cleared his throat. "As the son-in-law of this family, you will have a choice. You can come with us, become an alchemist who lives forever young ... or not. It''s all up to you."


    Ren frowned at Caspar''s words. "How? I wasn''t born like you ..."


    "We will give the elixir of immortality as a wedding gift to any outsider who marries a clan member. You can become like us after drinking the elixir," Caspar explained. "You can think about the pros and cons. If you become like us, then you can''t keep appearing in public because people will be suspicious that you don''t age. We don''t want any spotlight on our people. We always keep a low profile and work behind the scenes, among ordinary people. "


    Ren held his breath. This was what he had been waiting for. Getting the immortality potion as a wedding gift.


    However, for some reason, now that the moment had finally arrived, he wasn''t very excited. Maybe, because his life purpose had changed? Ren didn''t know.


    "I have to think about it," said Ren then. Even if he wanted the immortality potion, of course, he shouldn''t look overly excited and eager. He must still look like an ordinary person who was shocked by all the overwhelming information.


    "You .. don''t want to live as an immortal with me?" asked Vega in surprise. She couldn''t imagine anyone who wouldn''t want immortality. If Ren didn''t want to accept the potion as a wedding gift, then after ten years, the age difference between them would be obvious. Ren would be 40 and Vega would still look in her 20''s.


    Then, what about their children when their father got old? Vega didn''t want to imagine that.


    "Honey, give me some time to think. This is all too shocking for me," said Ren, coaxing his wife.


    "He''s right, Vega. Give your husband some time to think," said Caspar. He liked this prince even more because he had never met anyone who did not immediately feel enthusiastic when given the opportunity to live young forever, apart from his wife, Finland.


    He remembered that it took him a long time to persuade Finland to come with him. Only after their children were born did his wife become convinced to live this unusual lifestyle as immortals with him.


    Maybe Ren would be able to make his choice more confidently when they have children, Caspar thought.


    "Alright ..." Finally, Vega nodded. She hoped that later she could talk privately with Ren and convince her husband.


    "London and Nicolae said they were almost here. We''ll see them in a minute," Aleksis said suddenly. Her face was radiant.


    She just received a text from her younger brother informing her that they were on their way to F Island and would arrive soon. Aleksis was very happy. It felt as if they were celebrating the year-end holidays as usual, in a complete lineup.


    "Uncle London and Aunt L will be here soon?" asked Vega. She still remembered that London Schneider was her mother''s younger brother, and the superstar, L, was actually her aunt. She too became excited.


    "That''s right. Besides, you will soon meet your godfather too. Nicolae missed you very much. He flew here from New York after he heard about you. He is coming with his wife, Marie, and their daughter, Summer," Aleksis explained.


    Vega was really happy to hear that. She did not think that she had so many family members. Her lonely life in the past now felt so far away.


    Godfather? Ahhh .. did she not only have a biological father, but also a godfather ???


    "That''s them...!!" Altair who had been looking towards the entrance immediately exclaimed excitedly when he saw that in the distance there were figures of familiar people.


    He immediately got up and greeted them.


    "Hey ... Lily and Summer! You girls are getting prettier!!" He rushed to his two cousins, now 12 and 11 years old respectively, and lifted them alternately into the air.


    All the granddaughters in his family were very pampered, and Altair spoiled his female cousins to bits. His two younger siblings were male, and he considered them very naughty. He preferred younger sisters.


    The beautiful Lily with long, straight black hair let out a laugh of amusement as her body was swung into the air by her favorite cousin. Her face looked unique with a pair of black and slanted eyes like her mother, L.


    While Summer, who had purplish-blue eyes and freckled cheeks, smiled broadly with her full lips, much like her mother, Marie. Everyone could see how the two girls would soon grow up to be beautiful girls.


    Behind the two girls were their two pairs of parents walking fast with enthusiasm. Nicolae''s eyes looked teary when he stepped into the villa, and he immediately looked around trying to find Vega''s figure.


    .

 Chapter 210 - Nicolae And London

    As soon as Nicolae saw the figure he was looking for, his face seemed to glow with joy and his lips immediately curved up into a happy smile. He rushed towards the girl. In the blink of an eye, he had lifted Vega to the air and swirled around like when the girl was a child.


    "My daughter is bak ... Gosh, Vega ... Honey, you''re here..." His eyes were in tears as Nicolae looked at Vega in his arms closely. He still couldn''t believe his own views.


    His daughter, who disappeared for nearly six years, was now back in his arms. Nicolae''s happiness could not be described in words. Marie who walked behind him took Summer''s shoulder. Her daughter was staring at the scene with mixed feelings.


    She was never close to Vega because they only met briefly in Paris before Vega was kidnapped. In contrast to Altair. Summer was very close to him because they became close after Nicolae moved to Bucharest and spend a lot of time with the Linden family.


    Summer also knew that before she came to this world, and before Nicolae knew that he had a biological daughter, Vega was her father''s favorite child. Vega considered Nicolae to be his own father and called him Daddy Nic.


    When Vega disappeared, Nicolae was devastated. He often spent time alone thinking about Vega and remembered her. Moreover, he felt that the kidnapping incident that happened to Vega was partly his fault. Nicolae felt responsible because he left the girl and her brother to go with Marie and Summer to Grosseto and prepare for his wedding.


    Over the years, Summer grew up seeing her father harbor this sadness and guilt. Now, suddenly Vega, who disappeared, had returned. Summer felt guilty because secretly she felt jealous that her beloved father now seemed to pour out all his longing for Vega.


    She knew he shouldn''t think like that. Vega must have suffered a lot while she was separated from her family.


    When Nicolae finally lowered Vega''s body back to the floor, he hugged her very tightly, as if he wanted to make up for the thousands of hugs that he had not been able to give her for years.


    "Vega, honey ... how are you?" asked Nicolae. He released Vega from his embrace and looked deeply into her eyes.


    For a moment, Vega was stunned. She was fascinated by the handsome face and the pair of deep blue eyes that stared at her lovingly. She didn''t know who this man was, but her heart felt so warm and her chest was filled with a deep longing for some reason.


    Tears slowly rolled down Vega''s cheeks as she stared at Nicolae without being able to recognize him.


    "I ... I don''t remember. I''m sorry ..." whispered the girl in a voice of despair and embarrassment.


    She badly wanted to remember Nicolae. In her heart, she felt that this man had a special place in her life.


    Was this her godfather? Why did she feel closer to her godfather than to her biological father?


    "It''s all right, Honey ..." said Nicolae soothingly. "It''s not your fault. Daddy missed you so much. I think about you every day. We were always looking for you and never stop. Are you all right?"


    Vega nodded slowly. "Daddy .. I''m fine. Uhm ... I''m sorry for not being able to remember all of you."


    "Your daddy here is a doctor. Your grandfather is too. Let us check your health later and find out the best way to recover your memory." Nicolae turned to Caspar. "Isn''t that right, Uncle Caspar?"


    Caspar nodded. "Right. Later, after Lauriel comes, we will discuss it together. We can definitely restore Vega''s memory."


    "That''s right. I remember that time Jean also lost his memory for several years, and Lauriel managed to help him recover," Finland added.


    "When will my father arrive? Has he given any news?" asked Nicolae impatiently.


    "Lauriel is almost here. Tonight we will all meet. Even Jean and Marion will also come," said Finland.


    "Oh .. thank goodness, everyone is here." Nicolae nodded happily. After he pulled himself together and wiped his wet eyes, the man introduced his wife and child to Vega. "This is Auntie Marie, my wife, and Summer, my daughter. You''ve met before, but of course, you don''t remember them either."


    Marie stepped forward and hugged Vega tightly. She smiled broadly and wiped her eyes, which were also wet with tears. She had witnessed how Nicolae had turned into a sad man in recent years because of Vega''s disappearance.


    She really felt grateful because finally, Vega was found. She hoped that Vega''s presence could make her husband happy again and went back to being like the old Nicolae, a man who was warm and always brought happiness to everyone around him.


    After her mother hugged Vega, now it''s Summer''s turn. She shyly introduced herself.


    "Hello, Big sister Vega. My name is Summer."


    "Oh, hello, Summer. You''re so beautiful," said Vega, hugging her younger cousin. She knew her place and tried to be nice to Summer, to show the 12-year-old girl that Vega had no intention of taking her father away from her.


    "Hey .. Vega. I''m so glad you''re finally back." London then took his turn to hug Vega after Summer broke free from her. He pushed L and Lily together to approach his niece who had just returned. "This is Auntie L, my wife, and this is Lily, your cousin."


    Vega smiled broadly when she saw L. She spread her arms around the artist and praised her. "Ahhh ... Auntie! I watched your performance at the royal gala in the Moravian palace ... Too bad at that time I didn''t know you were my aunt."


    "Ahh .. me too. Too bad we didn''t meet ..." L said with a tone full of regret. "Even though we were so close then."


    "It''s okay, what''s important now that we''ve met," said London with a smile.


    "Hi, Vega ... My name is Lily Schneider," said Lily, who reached out her hand to greet Vega.


    "Nice to meet you, Lily." Vega greeted Lily and then hugged her. After that, she embraced London. "Hello, Uncle London."


    Ren watched the scenes of how Vega met her family one by one and secretly felt jealous. Last week, he and Vega were both orphans, but now their situation was so different, like heaven and earth.


    Vega still had both of her parents, and their entire family was now gathering and pouring her with affection. Ren''s parents would never return. Forever, he would remain an orphan.


    "Oh, by the way, Daddy, Uncle, and Auntie ... this is my husband, Renald Hanenberg," Vega said, introducing Ren to them. She never forgot to involve her husband in meetings with her family members.


    London and L nodded slightly towards Ren with a smile.


    "Good afternoon, Prince Renald. We saw you at the royal gala," said London pleasantly.


    Ren hurriedly waved his hand and smiled. "Please don''t use formalities with me, Uncle. I am the husband of your niece ..."


    "Ah, well, if you say that.. Nice to meet you," said London.

 Chapter 211 - The Emotional Terry

    Ren introduced himself to the people who had just arrived. Since he was a nobleman with a graceful and elegant composure, he was able to impress Vega''s family.


    "All right .. because we''ve all gathered. I recommend that all the new arrivals organize their belongings in their respective rooms, and we will meet immediately at the dining table," said Finland to everyone. As the host of F Island, she quickly arranged for all the family members to get ready for lunch.


    Jean and Marion, together with their children JM and Jean-Henri would come with Lauriel and Terry after lunch so they wouldn''t have to wait for them to have lunch.


    The newly-arrived people immediately unpacked their stuff and arranged them in the room of their choice. Rune and Aldebar would also arrive at night with Takeshi.


    On F Island, there was one main villa with three outbuildings, each of which was quite large and had plenty of rooms to accommodate their big family. This was where they gathered at least once a year to celebrate family time together.


    "I am glad that you finally meet your family ..." Ren said to Vega as they changed clothes in the bedroom into casual clothes suitable for a vacation. They would be joining their family at the dining table in a moment.


    "Thank you," said Vega. "They''re your family too ..."


    "Hmm .." Ren just smiled at that. Vega was the only family he had now. He still couldn''t think of her family as his.


    "Ren ..." Vega suddenly held her husband''s hand when Ren was about to open the door and went out of their room. The astonished Ren immediately stopped his steps and looked at Vega.


    "What is wrong?" he asked her.


    "Will... you think about that immortality potion?" asked Vega. "Earlier, you said you would think about it. I was wondering why you didn''t answer right away. Doesn''t everyone want to live forever? Why do you need to think about it? What makes you unsure?"


    Ren held Vega''s hand, which touched his, and squeezed it lightly. "This is all just too shocking for me. I will definitely think about it. Please give me some time."


    "I understand ... But, what will happen to our children if you don''t want to live forever with us? They will miss you when you age and die before them."


    Ren was stunned at his wife''s words. Vega was still thinking about the future with him and having children with him. Somehow Vega''s words made his heart filled with warmth.


    "I definitely want the best for you and the children. I can promise you that," said Ren. "If my taking the potion is good for you and our children, then, of course, I will take it."


    "You promise?" asked Vega, reaching out her pinky finger.


    "Gosh .. we are not little kids, Fae ..." said Ren with a small smile. But he still crossed his pinky finger to Vega''s, and he answered solemnly, "I promise."


    ***


    The big family had lunch together in a very warm and happy atmosphere. They all had never had such a touching and pleasant moment after Vega was kidnapped.


    Actually, they still had a lot of things to take care of and discuss, especially about who was the people behind Vega''s kidnapping and what happened that made them leave Vega in the Rhine.


    However, both Elios and Nicolae agreed that they should focus their attention on Vega and not talk openly about the kidnapper and what happened to her because they didn''t want to make the girl even more stressed.


    They had decided to discuss it amongst themselves, without Vega and Ren knowing. With new clues and a focus on finding information in the Rhine, they hoped to uncover who was the real mastermind behind the kidnapping six years ago.


    The last group for that day, that had been eagerly awaited, finally arrived. Jean, Marion, JM, and Jean-Henri came and immediately hugged Vega with great joy. Once again, Vega was amazed when she heard the story about who Jean, Marion, and JM were.


    "Ahh ... I know you! We saw you in Monaco two years ago," said Vega enthusiastically. She patted Ren''s arm and turned to him. "Ren, didn''t we see JM in a lounge in Monte Carlo on our honeymoon?"


    Ren narrowed his eyes as if trying to remember something and then nodded. "Ah, you''re right. I think we saw JM and her three girlfriends, fellow supermodels, waiting to get a table in a lounge."


    JM joined in squinting and observing the couple closely. She finally remembered that she and her friends went on a vacation to Monte Carlo after a fashion show in Paris. They were harassed by two men in a lounge. She now remembered that it was Ren who offered their table to her and her friends.


    "Gosh ...! I didn''t see you at that time. I only saw Ren. I remember now ..." Suddenly, her face became gloomy. "Ugh .. too bad I didn''t see you. If I saw you, maybe I''ll recognize you, and you can get together with your family sooner."


    Vega hurriedly shook her head. "It''s okay. Maybe it''s fate. Don''t think about it. What''s important is now we''ve met and gathered again."


    She held JM''s hand and calmed her down. Ren looked at JM and Vega with a concerned expression.


    He remembered that incident. He had deliberately brought Vega to Monte Carlo after studying JM''s schedule and knowing that the girl was planning to go there with her friends on vacation.


    Ren wanted to make sure that Vega could no longer recognize the people from her past. That''s why he purposely made Vega see JM''s presence from a very close distance like in the lounge. He was right. Even though they were close, and Vega could clearly see JM''s face, she did not remember who JM was.


    That''s why Ren already felt confident that their attempt to erase Vega''s memory was successful. Of course, now he regretted all that. But there''s no point in regretting it, Ren thought.


    What''s important now was how he would make amends.


    After Jean''s family came, finally Terry and Lauriel arrived too. Terry, who had been indifferent and always thought about himself, was devastated by Vega''s disappearance. Tears started streaming down his eyes when he saw his niece reunited with her family.


    "Gosh ... Vega! Uncle missed you so much ..." Terry exclaimed in a hoarse voice. "I am so happy to see you.. Very happy. This is the best day of my life..."


    He was overwhelmed by everything that happened. The man immediately rushed towards Vega and hugged her tightly. Everyone could now see how much this narcissistic man loved his niece so much, even though he didn''t show it openly in the past.


    Terry''s tears made the others shed tears too unknowingly. He managed to make the happy atmosphere turn gloomy again.


    "Uncle .. I''m glad to meet you," replied Vega in a choked voice.. She could feel how much this man who was hugging her loved her, and she was so touched.

 Chapter 212 - Lauriels Potion

    Terry wiped his tears and finally laughed. "Gosh ... I''m like a child. It''s been a long time since I cried."


    Vega was deeply moved. She was surrounded by the people who loved her so much. It felt like all the sadness and suffering she endured while living alone in Moravia was now behind her.


    She hugged Terry one more time and then broke free. Now was the time for her to hug the impressive man behind her uncle.


    For a moment, Vega was stunned. Lauriel looked very much like Nicolae, but he didn''t have the warmth and cheerful countenance as her godfather.


    Lauriel actually reminded Vega of her biological father, Elios.


    Ahh ... there''s no mistaking it. This must be her other grandfather. The man who fathered both her fathers, Elios and Nicolae.


    "Grandpa Rory," said Vega with a smile. Earlier, when she was chatting with her mother by the pool, Aleksis had talked a lot about their family members who were coming to F Island.


    Amongst all of them, the one who made the most distinctive impression was Lauriel. Vega could immediately recognize the man from her mother''s stories.


    "I am very happy to see you back and healthy," said Lauriel with a smile. He kissed Vega''s cheeks, hugged her tightly, and then ruffled her hair. His face looked so relieved.


    He had witnessed how Elios, Aleksis, and Nicolae got so heartbroken over the years when they were looking for Vega. Today, he was very happy that his granddaughter finally came home.


    "Hello, Grandfather," Ren greeted Lauriel reluctantly. He still could not get used to being surrounded by people who were much older than him but looked so young.


    It was very difficult for him to pay respect to young people who looked like his students back in university.


    Luckily, the rest of the family really understood the confusion that Vega and Ren experienced because of the sudden change they went through. Nobody in normal circumstances would be prepared to find out that they were actually immortals, and also their whole family.


    Lauriel sat on the sofa and asked Vega to sit beside him. He wanted to check Vega''s condition and find out what caused her memory to disappear.


    "What''s the last thing you remember? If you think about your life ... what is the oldest thing you could remember. For example, what is your favorite food? Where is the most beautiful place you have ever been to ... and so on. I have several dozens of questions like this to test your memory level," said Lauriel. He nodded at Elios and Aleksis. "Later, your mother and father can confirm whether your answer is correct... or not."


    Vega became excited. She was eager to recover her memory and was willing to do anything to help Lauriel check her condition.


    "Uhm .. I don''t think we need to do it right now, Father," said Aleksis. "Let us all relax today and enjoy time together with our family. I''m sure everyone is still tired. Most of us traveled here from Europe and America. Maybe we can do it tonight or tomorrow?"


    Elios nodded in agreement. He wanted Vega to be completely relaxed before his father could check her condition.


    "I agree with Aleksis," he said quickly.


    Lauriel finally relented. He really wanted to recover Vega''s memory, but he also understood that in cases like this, he had to be patient.


    "All right. We can do it tonight, in a more private atmosphere. Meanwhile, Vega can drink a little vitamin I made to nourish her brain function." Lauriel took out a small bottle from his pocket and put it on Vega''s palm. "Drink this and rest. Don''t think about heavy things. We''ll talk again tonight."


    Vega accepted the bottle with a face full of questions. She had never taken such a potion like this before. Vitamins for the brain?


    Jean, who had received a medicinal potion from Lauriel to restore his memory, became curious to know if this was the same potion.


    "Lauriel, I remember you giving me medicine to restore my memory several decades ago. Is this the same medicine you gave me back then?" he asked Lauriel.


    The blue-green eyed man shook his head. "Not the same, but both contain similar ingredients. I do not know exactly how Vega lost her memory and to what extent her brain stores her old memories. Later, after I made careful examination, I can determine the appropriate medicine."


    "Oh, I see ..."


    "However, I hope by drinking this potion, her brain can grow more cells and work better to clean up false memories. When her brain was forced to hide real memories and store it somewhere, then it will work harder to overwrite the space with new and false memories. I want to reduce its workload."


    Vega nodded gratefully. "Then I''ll drink it now."


    The girl opened the bottle in her hand and without hesitation drank the contents. Her face winced when she tasted the bitter medicine, but she finished the potion with full determination. Ren hurriedly got her water in a glass and handed it to Vega.


    "Drink this ...." He was sorry to see Vega''s expression as she tried hard to swallow the medicine. After Vega took the glass from his hand, Ren took the bottle and checked it. "This is very interesting. If I may know, what ingredients did you put in it? But if it''s a secret, I won''t insist to know."


    He looked up and stared at Lauriel intently. Ren loved science very much, and this kind of thing really caught his attention. He had heard from Sophia about Lauriel''s skills as the world''s best botanist, but he was still impressed when he met the man in person.


    Lauriel smiled at the question. "I don''t mind. I''m happy to see young people interested in science. I have been exploring this earth for hundreds of years and gathered a great deal of information about medicinal plants and poisons that I can use from all over the world."


    "That''s really amazing," said Ren solemnly.


    He really felt in awe of almost everyone from the Alchemist clan he saw in this villa. He liked Caspar, whom he thought has the charisma of a leader; Nicolae, who was very friendly and warm; and Lauriel, who was so impressive and full of knowledge and adventure.


    Hm ... maybe he would be able to fulfill his role wholeheartedly as Vega''s husband and the new member of the Alchemist clan after this was over.


    Actually, the only people he hated here were Alaric and Mischa. The others didn''t bother him at all. In fact ... he liked them.


    Lauriel then mentioned some herbs he used in his potions and explained their benefit to Ren, who was listening attentively.


    "Grandfather''s knowledge is truly extraordinary. Why not pass it on to others so the knowledge can spread, and many more people can get the benefit?" asked Ren.


    Lauriel laughed. "Ha .. ha .. ha .. Not many people like plants in this modern era. But Nicolae has helped create an encyclopedia based on all the medicinal plants and poisons I know. It''s just that, he hasn''t completed the encyclopedia because ... "


    He went silent. For the past years, none of them managed to do things perfectly according to their wishes, because of Vega''s disappearance.


    "I understand ..." Ren nodded. He knew what Lauriel meant. He realized that, in a way, that was actually his fault.


    It was he who kidnapped Vega and changed the lives of everyone around him now.

 Chapter 213 - The Shocking Photos

    "I can help Uncle Nicolae organize the encyclopedia if you need help," said Ren with a smile. "I like this kind of thing."


    "Ren is a genius and he loves science," added Vega. She turned to her husband and her face was beaming with pride.


    "I would love to get some help," said Nicolae. "But I know Ren must be very busy with his status in Moravia."


    Ren smiled wryly as if he was reminded of that. He still had to take care of all matters relating to Moravia, Karl, and Amelia.


    Apart from discussing with Vega about their plans for the future, he also had to officially resign from his position as the crown prince and talk to his grandparents.


    "I''ll take care of it," said Ren. "That''s why I''ll be going to Moravia next week."


    "If you can help us with the encyclopedia, I will be very happy. Father has so much knowledge in his head about the various medicinal plants and poisons that I think need to be preserved."


    Ren turned to Vega and asked her how she was. "How do you feel now after taking your grandfather''s medicine?"


    Vega frowned. "I don''t feel any significant change."


    "Just wait. You need to rest well before the medicine reacts. You will feel more refreshed tomorrow, "said Lauriel explaining.


    "Thank you, Grandpa Rory." Vega hugged Lauriel and kissed his cheek.


    " Hmm .." Lauriel ruffled the girl''s hair with a smile.


    As Aleksis suggested, finally they unpacked their stuff in their respective room and relax after a long trip from America and Europe. they were just waiting for the arrival of Rune, Takeshi, and Aldebar, so that they could have the complete formation.


    ***


    At 7 pm, just before dinner was served, the three awaited guests came. Vega was fascinated by the people who walked through the front door. Takeshi was a handsome Japanese in mid-30s, just like Mischa, one of her father''s foster sons.


    The other two was Aldebar and Rune. Both men had similar appearances. Aldebar was her grandfather Caspar''s younger brother, and Rune was Caspar''s youngest son.


    Both men were handsome with long golden hair, and they even dressed in a similar style. The only difference was that Aldebar seemed to wearing historical outfit. This time he came with an Edwardian shirt and jacket. For a moment, Vega was dumbfounded when he saw him. She thought she was in a movie or something.


    The introduction scene took place again and a solemn atmosphere filled the villa. Vega felt so lucky and happy because she had so many family members who cared and loved her.


    "By the way, you must haven''t read the news," said Rune when Vega introduced Ren to him as her husband.


    "What news, Uncle?" asked Vega in surprise.


    "Prince Renald Hanenberg of Moravia is reportedly married secretly and is now on his honeymoon in Bali," Rune said with a laugh.


    "What? Where did you read that?" Vega and Ren looked at each other in astonishment.


    "It''s all over the internet now. I happened to read the news on my way here because I was bored," said Rune. He took his cell phone from his pocket, looked for something on the screen, and then handed it to Vega. "You can see for yourself."


    Vega took the mobile phone from Rune''s hand hesitantly. She then showed it to her husband.


    "Ren ... these are our pictures from the beach," she said.


    Ren frowned and examined all the photos. Ugh ... He thought he and Vega were safe outside while in Bali because of the location, which is very far from Moravia. After all, people''s faces usually look very different in photos and in real life.


    Even if there were people who might recognize him, they would not really believe that the person they met was indeed Prince Renald himself. Unless they had met in person before, like at court events, and the like.


    Who spread these photos? And most importantly ... who took them?


    Ren immediately turned his suspicions on Karl, his uncle. Maybe Karl wanted to prevent him from stepping down from his position as the Moravian crown prince, so he deliberately leaked information about Ren''s wife. Karl might have done it so that the king and queen would summon Ren to come back to Moravia and explained everything.


    If only Vega were still Fae, the disclosure of the photos would have impacted the prince''s reputation, because Fee was just an orphan girl from a small village by the lake.


    However, Fee was now Vega. She was Elios Linden''s beloved and only daughter. Their family was one of the richest and most powerful in the world. If the court found out that Ren was married to Vega Linden, they would surely welcome the wedding with joy.


    Ren and Vega''s marriage would in no way prevent Ren from remaining in the position of prince crown and later ascending the throne to replace his grandfather, King Gustave.


    Ren''s face suddenly turned sour. It seemed that Karl had moved fast, and before he even arrived back in Moravia, he had carried on with his plans well.


    The entire internet was now filled with posts about Prince Rhenald Hanenberg of Moravia, who recently married a mysterious girl and disappeared from Almstad for months, going on his honeymoon with his new wife.


    Many people were curious and wondered who this lucky girl was who marry this prince from Moravia. The post instantly became trending on Splitz.


    PRINCE RHENALD HANENBERG IS RECENTLY MARRIED


    WHO IS THIS MYSTERIOUS GIRL?


    WHEN DO THEY GET MARRIED AND WHY DO THEY HIDE THEIR MARRIAGE?


    ''How dare you, Uncle. I''ll make some calculations with you,'' Ren thought irritably.


    "Who do you think, did it?" asked Caspar attentively. He had also opened his cell phone and read the same news.


    "I think it just so happens that someone recognized Ren in Bali and uploaded his photos," replied Nicolae. He was tinkering with his tablet and tracked down who was the first person to distribute the photos. "I found lots of different photos posted by different people. One of them is a Moravian. He may have seen you in person in Moravia and then saw you in Bali."


    "Could be," said Ren. He knew this was no coincidence. It must have been Karl who was behind it all. His uncle wanted to force Ren to introduce Vega to the world as his wife.


    He figured Ren would stop all their plans for revenge, step down from Moravia''s line of succession, and live alone with Vega. Ren told him that much when they met and argued in Bali. That''s why Karl moved quickly and closed all doors for Ren to escape.


    "I don''t like my private life to become public consumption. But this is already happening. I have to make an official statement and coordinate with the palace," said Ren finally. He then looked at Vega deeply. "Honey, I guess I have to get back to Moravia as soon as possible. These photos make it impossible for me to stay here with you for long."


    Ren felt that he had to move quickly and take care of Karl, Amelia, and Sophia. If he let them be, he didn''t know what mess Karl would have done. He could not be caught off guard and stay calm before finishing off Karl.


    Ren looked around at the people around him. "I''m sorry. I think I really have to go. I''ll leave my wife with you. I''m going to take care of my business in Moravia. If you don''t mind, I want to leave tomorrow."


    "Of course, we don''t mind," Aleksis said quickly. "We will spend time here with Vega and relax. After that, we will start the process of recovering her memory. Whenever you want to come to meet Vega, you let us know. Our place is always open to you."


    "Thank you, Mother," Ren nodded with an expression full of gratitude.

 Chapter 214 - Checking Vegas Memory

    That night, finally all family members gathered. They had a warm dinner together and talked about each other''s news. Throughout the event, Vega and Ren were both dazzled.


    They didn''t expect that one day they would be surrounded by so many warm family members. The two of them were used to a lonely life, and for the past 1.5 years, they only had each other.


    Ren pressed his chest tightly after dinner was over, and they relaxed in the living room, enjoying their respective glass of wine. He was jealous of the warmth of this large family. Why were they so lucky and had everything?


    The young children played together on the beach, while their parents exchanged news. Lauriel asked Vega to sit with him while he asked various questions to check her memory.


    Elios, Aleksis, Altair, and Ren sat with them and watched the examination. Altair and his parents will help confirm whether Vega''s memories were accurate or not, while Ren would confirm Vega''s various memories after she lived with him.


    This made Ren very interested. He wanted to know how Lauriel would check Vega''s condition.


    "Vega, Honey ... please sit here. I will ask questions about you. You can answer according to what you remember and know," said Lauriel.


    "Yes, Grandpa ..." replied Vega obediently.


    "What is the thing you like the most in this world?" asked Lauriel, starting his examination.


    "Hmm .. I like plants," replied Vega.


    Ren nodded subconsciously. He realized this from the first time he saw Vega at the resort in Rhine.


    "What do you often do with plants?"


    "Uhm .. I love taking care of them and sing to them. I think plants like me too."


    Elios and Aleksis looked at each other. They really missed their daughter''s singing while tending the plants in their home.


    Ahh .. apparently, until now, Vega still did it.


    "Do plants grow healthier and more beautiful when you sing to them?"


    Vega frowned and tried to remember.


    "That''s right. That''s right. All the plants in my house became healthier and more beautiful after Vega came ..." Ren replied suddenly. "And went back to being boring after Vega left."


    "Oh ..." Vega turned to him and looked at Ren with a frown. "Is it true?"


    Ren nodded. "The rose trees in front of our bedroom window even died after you were gone."


    Aleksis smiled and tears welled up in the corners of her eyes. She remembered very well, from childhood Vega was special. She loved plants and plants loved her. Their daughter seemed to be in touch with nature. For some reason, she also brought happiness wherever she went.


    Just like Altair who was a synesthete and could see sound, Vega''s uniqueness was considered by her parents as a talent that made their children special.


    Lauriel took a book and pen and made some notes. "Try to close your eyes and think of the most beautiful place you have ever been ..."


    Vega obeyed Lauriel''s request. She closed her eyes and imagined something.


    "Hmm .. I think the most beautiful place I''ve ever been is ..." Her face blushed. "The beach in Bali when I was with Ren two days ago."


    Ren was stunned at Vega''s words. He was feeling so touched. Uluwatu Beach, where he took Vega for a walk at that time, was indeed beautiful, but of course, it could not be compared to various other beautiful places that the girl had visited in her life.


    She was Vega Linden. Her family must have taken her to many wonderful places that ordinary people couldn''t even imagine. In fact, F Island was arguably far more attractive than Uluwatu Beach where Ren took her two days ago.


    Why did Vega consider the beach in Bali to be the most beautiful place she had ever visited?


    Was it because¡­


    Ren touched Vega''s hand and squeezed it gently.


    "Actually maybe there are other more beautiful places, but I feel that the beach in Bali is very special to me because I was with Ren and it is the first beach we both visited as ordinary people ..."


    "I understand," said Lauriel. He wrote a new note. "Next question. Do you remember how your parents met?"


    Vega smiled broadly. "I remember Father saying that Mother was chasing him. Father rejected Mother several times, but she tirelessly kept pursuing him and finally managed to win his heart."


    Aleksis''s face immediately flushed red. She pinched her husband''s hand and grumbled. "Why did you have to tell that to the kids?"


    Elios chuckled and rubbed his wife''s cheek affectionately. "Because that is the truth."


    Ren paid attention to the couple''s interactions. He just realized that Elios, who was cold and ruthless, could actually be so warm to his wife and children. Ren became interested when he learned that it was actually Aleksis who was chasing Elios in the past and not the other way around.


    Was Aleksis also the one who made Elios change? He remembered that Elios was very mysterious, cold, and he hated humans.


    He even declared that only humans who were strong, intelligent, and good should be allowed to live. Ren heard how Elios killed so many people through Splitz under Rhionen Industries. They tested a special algorithm and targeted people with depression to kill themselves.


    Of course, nobody could prove it that Splitz had anything to do with it. However, it became a hot topic of discussion on Darknet. Some people even secretly wanted to investigate Elios Linden, who went by the name Alaric Rhionen in the past, and Rhionen Industries to prove the heinous experiment. Unfortunately, no one had managed to prove anything.


    The people involved in the investigation disappeared, the investigation stopped, and some even died mysteriously. Suddenly nobody discussed it any longer.


    Rhionen Industries, which was known as the parent company of the company that invented cancer drugs, had an unshakeable reputation from the day onward.


    After the ''death'' of Alaric Rhionen and his group of companies united with the Meier Group to become Rhionen-Meier Industries, their influence and wealth grew significantly with various successful automation projects in various parts of the world.


    Now, RMI had completely changed. And according to Ren''s own judgment, they were no longer making the slightest effort to wipe out the humans Elios once deemed unworthy of life.


    Ren looked at Elios and wondered if this cruel man changed because he now had a family that he loved so much.


    "I''m glad you didn''t give up," said Vega with a smile. "If you gave up before you could get father to marry you, then my brothers and I will not be born."


    Elios cleared his throat. "I''m also glad your mother didn''t give up. If I didn''t marry her, I would be the most unfortunate man in the world."


    .


    .


    1] synesthete = people who have synesthesia ¡ª may see sounds, taste words, or feel a sensation on their skin when they smell certain scents. Altair, Vega''s brother was known to have a synesthesia.. It''s explain in the first book "The Alchemists".

 Chapter 215 - Aleksis Is Supicious

    Lauriel just smiled at their interaction. He really loved Aleksis and Elios. Elios had suffered for a long time, from the time he was born until he finally met Aleksis and Lauriel a hundred years later. Meanwhile, Aleksis was Lauriel''s goddaughter who had been with him since Aleksis was a baby.


    The examination was continued with various other questions from Lauriel to Vega. Some of the questions seemed random and meaningless, and some were quite profound. Vega answered everything according to what she remembered or knew.


    Ren watched Lauriel''s examination closely. He was genuinely interested in the wisdom and knowledge that her wife''s grandfather displayed. It was true, the longer a person lived in this world, the more knowledge they would accumulate, and of course, he would also become wiser in analyzing things and making decisions.


    In his nearly six century of walking the earth, Lauriel had experienced so much, and it was a factor that made him even more adept at making judgments.


    When the examination ended an hour later, Ren felt that he had learned a lot of new information about his wife. There were new things that he only knew after hearing questions from Lauriel and answers from Vega.


    In fact, years ago, he had carried out an in-depth investigation of the Schneider and Medici families. He had also gathered a lot of information about Vega, including her physical data and fingerprints. But even he didn''t know that Vega had a unique ability related to plants.


    Ren had modified all of Vega''s fingerprint data and replaced it with the original Fae Muller''s fingerprint data. That was why when Mischa wanted to check whether Fae was Vega, the data didn''t match.


    Ren thought he already knew all about Vega. But today, he realized that this was not true. There were so many things about her that made him feel even more fortunate to have Vega in his life.


    Inwardly, Ren realized that if they weren''t enemies from the start, he would be able to like these people who were now his family.


    ''Maybe this is my way of life'', he thought to himself. The people he considered enemies now became his family by extension.


    Ren sincerely hoped that his lies would be buried deep. On the day he killed Karl, Sofia and Amelia, he would be able to bury the past and start a new life with Vega and her family.


    "All right, we''ll stop the examination here. I think I''ve got so much information I need," said Lauriel finally.


    "Really? I don''t mind answering any more questions," said Vega.


    Lauriel shook his head with a smile. This man, very rarely smiled. So that when a smile appeared on his face, the people around him realized that he was indeed happy.


    "No, Honey. I think this is enough. I don''t want to tire you out. If our brain is forced to work extra hard, you''ll feel much more tired than doing physical work." He patted Vega''s hand gently. "We''ll continue this examination tomorrow. You better get some rest now."


    "Very well," said Vega agreeing to Lauriel''s words.


    Actually, she wanted to continue this activity. She felt like she had found new information about herself from the various questions Lauriel asked to her.


    Now, Vega was filled with curiosity about her past life. She really wanted to recover her memory so badly and be herself again. Right now, she felt like a stranger in this body and she was confused by her identity.


    Ren took a deep breath when he saw Vega''s restlessness. He knew he was responsible for all of his wife''s suffering now, and he felt very guilty.


    He still remembered eight years ago, before they took Vega. He and his uncle chose the Muller family because they had a daughter at the same age as Vega and, at first glance, had a somewhat similar appearance.


    The Mullers were low-level employees at SpaceLab Switzerland when Ren was still in charge of one of the important divisions at SpaceLab. The family suddenly get a ''gift'' from the office. A holiday on cruise ship six years ago. Of course, they all died in the cruise accident that killed many other passengers. However, Ren arranged for Vega to be found and replaced Fae.


    After she went through a long treatment in the hospital, Vega, who ''lost her memory in the accident'', was sent to live as Fae with the paternal grandmother and grandfather in Rhine. They had not seen their granddaughter in a very long time because of Fae''s father cut ties with them before he got married.


    Fae''s grandparents accepted their ''granddaughter'' to live with them, but over time Old Mr. Muller became suspicious. Ren finally had to kill him by ''accident'' on the lake not long after.


    After that, Vega just lived with Old Mrs. Muller who was a little senile and lived a new life as Fae Muller for 5.5 years.


    Until finally, a mysterious person sent a secret information to Mischa and Alta?r and told them that Fae Muller who married Prince Renald Hanenberg was actually the missing Vega Linden.


    And now ... Vega had reunited with her parents and extended family. Just one more step, and she would be able to recover her memories and become herself again.


    "We better rest," said Ren as he got up. He embraced Vega''s waist and nodded to Lauriel, Elios, Aleksis, and Altair. "We will sleep now. Tomorrow morning I''ll go back to Moravia. I want to spend a little time with Vega before I leave."


    Everyone nodded in understanding. Vega smiled at everyone. She looked moved. Vega still couldn''t believe that all these impressive people were her biological father, mother, brother, and grandfather.


    "Good night, everyone ..." She excused herself and walked with Ren to their bedroom.


    Aleksis looked at her daughter and son-in-law from behind with gleaming eyes. After they disappeared behind the door, she touched her husband''s arm.


    "Have you investigated the mysterious person who sent information about Vega? Do you think they are the kidnappers? What did they suddenly return Vega to us? Should we be worried?" she asked anxiously.


    Elios took his wife''s hand and squeezed it gently. "You don''t have to think about it. I will deal with it. Now, we have to focus on healing our daughter. I have a lifetime to find out who did it. I don''t care what their goal is now by returning Vega to us. What matters is Vega is here with us now... "


    Lauriel nodded in agreement. "That mysterious person is very suspicious. If he has good intentions, he shouldn''t have to hide his identity. But let Alaric and I take care of him. You just think about the children ..."


    Aleksis took a deep breath. She was both relieved and worried. Not knowing your enemy was really scary. Better to face an enemy openly than a person stabbing in the dark. She couldn''t believe Vega''s kidnappers returned their child without a hidden agenda after successfully kidnapping and hiding Vega for years.


    What happened exactly?


    .


    .


    >>>>>>>


    From the author:


    I know most of you hate Ren because we know early on that he is actually part of the kidnapping. I was contemplating this in the beginning. Should I reveal the villain early, or should I hide it and then give you the shock at the end of the story that the doting husband is actually the bad guy?


    I finally decided to reveal his mask early, because I am worried that you would be invested and liked him too much that when his crime comes out, you would easily forgive him. However, I also didn''t realize that by showing his true colors early, you would really really HATE him... ahahaha.


    I wanted to show that some people become bad because they are rotten to the core, some are bad because of circumstances, and some are bad by choice. Some are remorseful, some are not.


    It''s safe to say that Ren regrets his crime after he catches feelings for his victim. In this case, he has Lima Syndrom (the opposite of Stockholm Syndrome).. However, he is still not showing remorse openly, because if he did, he would have to admit his crime and he is worried that the only woman he cared about, the one he considered his only family, will hate him.

 Chapter 216 - Rens Sincere Wish

    Ren and Vega spent their night talking about what had happened since they arrived in F Island. Vega was very happy to meet her family and at the same time worried because she could not remember anything about her past.


    Actually, she hoped that Ren would stay with her on F Island so that she would have someone close to her, among so many people she didn''t really know. Even though they were her family, at this point, they were like strangers.


    Ren also had the same wish. Alas! He couldn''t let Karl do any more damage. Because of that, with a heavy heart, he had to rush to Moravia and clear up the rumors that Karl had deliberately spread about his marriage to Vega.


    He really couldn''t do anything on F Island because there were so many pairs of eyes watching. He couldn''t even go to the internet and use Skia access to take care of this problem.


    Nicolae and Marie were around, and Ren knew they were very skilled hackers. Even if he covered his tracks, it would be difficult to do things from the same place as them. That''s why he must leave immediately.


    "I won''t take long. As soon as my business is done, I will see go to see you," said Ren comforting Vega.


    "What will you say to the palace about those photos? They have been looking for you for months, and suddenly all the photos came out. Many people will be suspicious ..." Vega asked worriedly.


    "I''ll take care of that problem. You don''t have to worry." Ren pulled Vega into his embrace and stared into his wife''s eyes. "What do you want me to do about the photos? I understand that now you are no longer Fae Muller, but Vega Linden. Your family is very reclusive. They may not like your privacy being violated. If you and your family want me to shut down all news about you. .. then I will deny the news that is circulating out there."


    Vega frowned and tried to think hard. In the past, getting recognition as Ren''s wife was something she wanted so badly. But now, it didn''t seem important anymore.


    She had found her family!!


    "Uhmm ... I don''t really mind, but I will ask my father and mother, what should we do about it. I think they will not mind too because they have all accepted you," said Vega finally.


    Ren took a deep breath. He was sure the palace would not object to his marriage to Vega Linden. The Linden family was very respected in the world. They were arguably at the same level as the European aristocrats like the Moravian royal family, if not higher.


    But he didn''t know if the Linden family would accept their daughter being publicized if Ren admitted that he was married to Vega Linden, especially after the kidnapping incident that made headlines around the world a few years ago.


    "It''s okay. Let me ask your parents tomorrow morning before I leave," said Ren. "I think it is my responsibility to ask your parents'' blessing if I want to take you to the palace and officially introduce you to the king and queen of Moravia."


    "I think they will understand," said Vega again, insisting. She wanted to help reduce the burden on Ren''s mind.


    If Vega''s parents forbid Ren to reveal his wife''s identity, then Ren would have a dilemma. He would continue being the subject of gossip and his reputation and the royal family of Moravia would also be affected.


    Vega had read several articles written by journalists who interviewed several people who claimed to recognize the girl in the photo as Fae Muller, a village girl who worked as a housekeeper at a resort in Rhine.


    Others claimed to know Fae Muller as a part-time waiter at a cafe in Old Town. All this news created both positive and negative controversies.


    A positive comment would say that Prince Renald was noble for marrying a commoner, a poor one for that matter. While negative comments said that a village girl like Fae Muller did not deserve to marry the crown prince of Moravia.


    "Don''t think about negative things," said Ren in a soft voice. "Let me take care of everything and protect you from negative public comments."


    Once he returned to Moravia, he would punish anyone who wrote negative comments about Vega. He would create bots to track down all the negative commenters on the internet about his wife and send malware to their computers to punish them.


    "Well, I trust you," said Vega, smiling happily. She snuck her head on Ren''s chest and hugged his waist. "I suppose we''d better rest now. Tomorrow you''re leaving for Moravia, right?"


    "Uhm hm ..." Ren didn''t answer.


    He slipped his hand under Vega''s nightgown and felt her waist. He knew that spot was quite sensitive to touch. Slowly, his hands moved up to his wife''s back, then traced her skin to the front. Vega immediately looked up and stared at Ren with a flushed face. Their eyes met.


    "I thought you asked me to come to the bedroom so we can rest. Don''t you need to go tomorrow?" Vega asked sheepishly.


    Vega could not finish her words because Ren had claimed her lips greedily and then thrust his tongue through her lips. He twisted her tongue and explored her mouth passionately.


    They kissed intimately, and slowly their body temperature rose.


    "I ... will be going to Moravia for some time .. and I won''t be able to touch you," Ren whispered in a hoarse voice. "I want to spend every second I have left here, making love to you."


    Vega''s face got even redder. She unbuttoned Ren''s clothes and felt her husband''s chest then down to his flat stomach .. and then down to his thighs.


    Vega understood what Ren meant. She also thought that for the next few days or weeks, they wouldn''t be able to have intercourse because of their distance. Therefore, they must make the best of their remaining time together.


    "I .. really want to have a child with you, Fae ... Vega ..." said Ren while looking at his wife with teary eyes. "I .. promise to take care of you both. No matter what happens, you are a priority in my life, and I will do whatever it takes to make you happy .. Whatever."


    Vega was deeply moved to hear her husband''s words. Tonight, Ren sounded so sincere. She could see Ren''s eyes that had seemed to have lost the light of his life in the past few months, now starting to look shining again with hope.


    "I''m very happy to hear that ..." Vega said with wet eyes.


    They kissed again intimately. Ren then led their lovemaking that night and made sure he released his seeds inside his wife''s womb. He truly hoped that their life would be blessed with another child.


    If he was given a second chance ... he promised not to mess it up. He would do whatever it took to protect Vega and make his wife and child happy.


    .


    .


    >>>>>>


    From the author:


    I feel like we are given access to what''s on Ren''s mind and what we see is scary.

 Chapter 217 - The Scary Dragon Tattoos

    The next day, Ren said goodbye to return to Moravia. He entrusted Vega to her family and promised to always update her every day.


    He also asked Aleksis what the family wanted him to do regarding the news out there. Would they allow Ren to reveal his wife''s identity to the public as the daughter of the Linden family, or not?


    "Hmm .. I don''t think you should announce anything to the public yet," said Aleksis. "My husband and I have discussed this last night. As long as we can''t find any information about who Vega''s kidnapper really is. We don''t want to attract further attention."


    Ren nodded. "I understand."


    He kissed Vega and said goodbye before he went. The Linden family''s helicopter would take him to Singapore and then leave for Moravia.


    After Ren left, Vega''s whole family tried to distract her by inviting her to have fun on the beach.


    Altair, who missed his sister so much, was somewhat relieved that Ren was gone. Since yesterday, he actually wanted to spend a lot of time with Vega, but he didn''t feel comfortable to butt in between the married couple. With Ren gone, he could monopolize Vega without having to worry about her husband.


    "Vega ... you''ve changed a lot..." said Altair while stroking Vega''s blonde hair. It was different from his own hair. His was still platinum. "Since when has your hair been this color?"


    Vega touched a strand of her hair and frowned. "I don''t know. From the start, I only remember having dark brown hair. It''s only recently that my hair has gotten lighter and now is blonde. Was my hair the same color as yours?"


    Altair nodded. "I have lots of old photos and videos. You''ve seen some, haven''t you?"


    Vega agreed. She had also seen various photos and videos of the family, but unfortunately, she couldn''t recognize a single thing she saw there. She really hoped her memory would return soon.


    "I hate not being able to remember anything ..." she complained. "Did I have friends?"


    "Yes, you did. You used to have some close friends at school. Ahh .. Tatiana would be happy to know you are back," said Altair.


    "Who is Tatiana?" asked Vega.


    "Wait ... I''ll show you the video. She is a famous influencer on the internet right now. Unfortunately, I can''t continue studying in our school after you disappeared. Father and Mother were very worried about my safety ..." Altair said with a sigh. "But I can still see how our old friends are doing on the internet."


    He opened Splitz and showed the channel of Tatiana Petrova, a very famous socialite on the internet with tens of millions of followers. Tatiana posted a lot of videos on culinary, fashion, lifestyle, and travel.


    Vega was stunned to see her. She had heard of her before because Tatiana Petrova was indeed very famous. She did not know that Tatiana was her best friend in school.


    "Would you like to see a video from six years ago? Tatia took a lot of videos during our trip to Paris and Bordeaux, and you were in so many of her videos."


    Altair looked for some videos from 2056 on the tablet and played them for Vega. The two of them were sitting on the beach together and talking about the past.


    Their family understood that the twins needed time alone, so they left Vega and Alta?r on the beach to spend time together, without being disturbed by anyone.


    Even Ireland and Scotland, who missed their older sister so much, dutifully gave them space and decided to play with Lily and Summer.


    Vega watched the various videos with an expression of shock and amazement. She really had no idea that the famous Tatiana Petrova was her best friend. This knowledge fascinated her. Vega repeatedly pressed her lips and watched the old videos on the Tatiana channel closely.


    "Jeez ... is it really me?" Vega asked many times in an incredulous tone. Her eyes went round as she watched all the videos with tears in her eyes. Indeed, her lonely life in Rhine felt so far away now.


    She saw in many of the videos that she had many friends. They were having fun and laughing together. Vega could see that when she was a teenager, she had a very different appearance and she looked very happy.


    Her hair is a beautiful platinum color and is often indifferent in two braids. Her face is always smiling and looks happy. She was also surrounded by several friends who seem to really care about her.


    While Vega was watching Tatiana''s video, in Bordeaux, Altair watched his sister''s reaction. The young man was very touched because they finally found Vega.


    He sincerely hoped that his twin sister could be treated and her memories would return. He really missed the old Vega who was always cheerful and filled with a zest for life. The present Vega was almost like a stranger to him. The girl was quiet, and she didn''t laugh much like she used to.


    "Looks like we had fun in Bordeaux," said Vega, watching a video on the tablet. Alta?r glanced at the tablet and then laughed.


    "Oh .. this video. It''s very funny. That''s when you tricked Mischa," he said with a chuckle.


    Vega frowned in surprise. "Me? Tricking Mischa? How? What did I do?"


    "You just watch it until the end."


    Vega finally focused her attention on the video. She and her friends were seen walking around the cheese factory and trying to taste the blue cheese, which was famous for its foul smell but many people like it. Then, they were given free time to visit the city center and shop for souvenirs.


    Vega, who had been fluent in French and German since she was a child, had no trouble communicating with the merchants selling souvenirs and snacks they passed. She explained the various cheeses they found on the market, in English and French, and Tatiana recorded them all with enthusiasm.


    "Hey ... look, on your right ..." whispered Tatiana enthusiastically. "There is a really handsome guy!!"


    Vega, Sharon, Ellen, and Stu who were in Tatiana''s group and immediately stole glances at the direction she meant. Young Vega''s eyes in the video appear big when she turned to see the man. It looked like she recognized him.


    Mischa was sitting casually in a cafe, watching them inconspicuously. He seemed engrossed in reading the news on his tablet while enjoying a glass of sparkling wine. As usual, he was wearing black.


    Tatiana''s camera expertly managed to capture the man''s figure and zoomed the lens to show Mischa in full.


    The handsome guy''s sleeves were rolled up to his elbows and make him look really cool. Several top buttons on his clothes were also unfastened because the temperature was quite humid in summer.


    When the camera lens zoomed in to 40x, they could see a dreamcatcher necklace hanging around the man''s neck and a tattoo on his right chest.


    Vega jumped in surprise and looked at Altair, who was sitting next to her. She looked very confused. "Mischa also came to Bordeaux?"


    Altair nodded. "That''s right. He was watching over us there, because Daddy Nic was busy taking care of Auntie Marie and Summer."


    "Whaa ... I don''t remember this at all," said Vega apologetically.


    She glanced at the villa, where Mischa and Elios were sitting, chatting on the terrace, enjoying a glass of wine each.


    Mischa now and then hadn''t changed at all. He was still just as handsome. He also always wore all-black clothes. Even the dreamcatcher necklace was still hanging around his neck.


    Ahh .. Vega suddenly remembered that Mischa had told her the story about the dream catcher necklace ...


    Apparently, the foster father that Mischa told her about was Vega''s own father ...


    Vega smiled at the thought.


    She returned her focus to the video on the tablet. Ahh .. Tatiana was a little coquettish, she thought. She smiled more broadly.


    Tatiana''s camera swiftly took various zoomed in of Mischa''s face and body. The video viewers seemed to really enjoy the beautiful scenery it displayed because many of them wrote comments praising the handsome uncle captured on the camera.


    Of course, for 16-year-old teenagers, a guy in his 30''s was seen as an uncle. Vega couldn''t help but chuckle.


    [Oh ... Tatiana, you are really good at taking angles ... That uncle is so hot!]


    [Tatiana do you know what tattoo is on his chest? It looks very masculine.]


    [I would love to see him without his shirt on. Can you find out his identity? I will look for his photos on the internet.]


    Vega narrowed her eyes and looked Mischa''s figure in the video more attentively. She just noticed the tattoo that appeared on Mischa''s right chest from his slightly open shirt.


    Ah ... it''s true. Mischa looked so hot here. He was so handsome, mature, masculine, and indifferent to his surroundings. No wonder this video was liked by tens of thousands of female followers.


    Ahh ... Vega remembered that her father, Elios, also had a similar tattoo, when her father was sunbathing with their mother by the pool. She didn''t know why her father and Mischa had the same scary dragon tattoos.


    Was there some meaning behind the tattoos? Vega was very curious.


    .


    .


    >>>>>>


    From the author:


    Aygoo... Vega finally saw how she was so coquettish when she was younger and tried to trick Mischa (in the next chapter). I wonder if she would remember how much she liked him in the past.


    If you read The Alchemists, you will surely remember that the tattoo symbolizes their rank in Rhione Assasins. Both Mischa dan Elios were the highest level assassins in the past.. Dragon, followed by Phoenix, Tiger, and Wolf.

 Chapter 218 - Because Of Me, They Killed The Woman You Loved

    For some reason, imagining Mischa''s sexy body without his shirt on and showing the dragon tattoo, made Vega''s cheeks flush red. She turned her attention to the video on the tablet she was holding.


    "I can make the handsome uncle come to us," said Vega the teenager suddenly with a sly smile. It was clear from her mischievous face that she wanted to scheme Mischa. Vega, the adult woman, frowned, seeing her teenage self could look this mischievous. Gosh ...


    What was I going to do? she asked herself.


    "Do you want to make him come to us?" asked Tatiana in amazement. "How?"


    "You will see .." said Vega. She wiped the mischievous smile from her face then put on a serious expression. "If I fell unconscious on the groud, don''t help me. You guys just pretend to be busy."


    "Eh ..? What do you mean?" asked Sharon, confused.


    Vega didn''t answer. She had walked hastily towards Mischa but purposely pretend as if she didn''t see the young man. Suddenly her steps halted and she staggered.


    A moment later, Vega fell to the ground and lay unconscious. Before Tatiana and her friends had time to realize what had happened, Mischa had already dashed from his place and a few seconds later was carrying Vega in his arms.


    The look on the man''s face was anxious.


    "Gosh ... what is Vega doing ???" asked Tatiana and her friends worriedly.


    At first, they wanted to help Vega but before they could do anything, they saw the handsome uncle, whom they had seen earlier, was already helping Vega and was now carrying her away.


    "Uhm ... we''d better call Altair," said Tatiana finally. Mischa had disappeared with Vega and they couldn''t find him. Tatiana then turned to the camera and shook her head. "Vega is too much."


    Then they burst into laughter.


    Vega, the adult woman, pursed her lips and turned to Altair with a very embarrassed face.


    "Did I really trick Mischa? Do you know about that?"


    Altair just laughed out loud. "Yes, you did. You pretended to faint so he could come and carry you. Then you threatened him, saying you would report what happened to Father if he didn''t carry you back to the hotel. You''re just too much."


    "Jeez ... oh my God ..." Vega threw the tablet into the sand. Her two hands covered her face in unbearable embarrassment. She didn''t know his past behavior was so aggressive. Jeez ... "Has Mischa seen the video too?"


    Altair nodded. "We''ve all seen it. That is the last video we have of you. Mother and Father can''t be angry at you. We were all very sad when we saw this video because a few days after the video was taken, you went missing."


    Vega was stunned. She glanced at Mischa, who was sitting leisurely and chatting with her father. Ah .. she now knew that Mischa had always been taking care of her.


    "Can you tell me what happened after that?" she asked Altair. "I wonder how I disappeared."


    "Hmm ... of course." Altair held Vega''s hand and squeezed it gently. "But don''t be stressed to hear it. It''s all in the past. Now you are back with us, and we will try our best so that you can recover your memories."


    Vega nodded. She looked at Altair attentively and tried to listen to every word that came out of her brother''s lips.


    "After we learned that Daddy Nic was reunited with Auntie Marie and Summer, we were asked to return to Grosseto to meet them after the study trip to Paris. You asked Mischa to have dinner alone with you at the Eiffel Tower. At that time, it seemed like you had a crush on him ..."


    Vega''s face blushed even more when she heard her brother''s words. "Ouch ..."


    Altair just laughed at his sister''s reaction. "It''s okay. That''s puppy love. Now you''re an adult and already married to another man. I don''t think Mischa will feel bothered by it."


    "Hmm ..." Vega tried not to glance at Mischa, who was chatting with her father. She could understand why she liked her foster brother in the past. Mischa was very kind and warm. Besides, he was also extremely handsome. "Then, what happen?"


    "Mischa can''t come to see you at the restaurant. It turned out that Lisa, his ex-girlfriend, was kidnapped by people who were targeting you. They forced him to come to Provins and save her. It was another city two hours away from Paris. They sent him pictures of Lisa in their custody ..."


    Vega pursed her lips and let out a muffled cry. "And.. then? Did he manage to save Lisa?"


    Altair shook his head sadly. "No. He came to Provins, and they forced him to witness Lisa being brutally murdered before his eyes. After that, they shot him and left him almost dead. Daddy Nic and Auntie Marion saved him after looking for him all day. Meanwhile, the perpetrators managed to kill the three bodyguards assigned by our father to protect us and then kidnapped you. After that, we never saw you again ... for many years."


    Vega buried her face in her hands and burst into tears. She didn''t know the kidnapping had happened so horribly. Those people were so evil...


    They killed her three bodyguards, tortured Mischa, and killed Lisa in cold blood.


    All for kidnapping her.


    Vega sobbed for a few moments. Altair understood that all this information must have greatly shocked and hurt his sister. He pulled Vega''s head into his arms and stroked her hair affectionately.


    They sat like that for a while, and no one said anything.


    "I ... I have to apologize," whispered Vega after she pulled herself together. She raised her tear-stained face and wiped her eyes. Her crying didn''t stop, even though she tried to hold it.


    Vega broke free from Alta?r''s embrace and then rose to her feet. Her twin only watched Vega walk away with heavy steps towards the villa.


    He could guess what Vega was going to do.


    With tears streaming down her face, Vega walked across the garden and headed for the swimming pool. Her steps were slow but filled with determination. The beautiful girl walked over to Mischa and her father, who were sitting together.


    "Mischa ..."


    Her low voice made the two men look up and turn to her.


    "What''s the matter, Vega?" asked Mischa with a smile. Ah, he was delighted to be able to call Fae again by her real name.


    He was very surprised when suddenly Vega rushed to him and hugged him.


    "I''m sorry ... I''m so sorry. Because of me, they killed the woman you loved..." Vega sobbed. "If it weren''t for me ... maybe now you and her are living happily together."


    She remembered Mischa''s dreamy gaze when he was cooking in the penthouse for Vega. When she asked where he learned to cook, Mischa''s face looked very sad. He told a little about his girlfriend, who had died.


    At that time, Vega thought how much Mischa must have loved his girlfriend so deeply that after her death, the man still chose to be alone for years.


    Today ... Vega just realized that she was the cause of the woman''s death.. She felt horrible for what they had done to Mischa.

 Chapter 219 - Ren Is Missing Vega

    "I''m sorry ... I''m so sorry. Because of me, they killed the woman you loved..." Vega sobbed. "If it weren''t for me ... maybe now you and her are living happily together."


    She really felt guilty. Mischa, who was so kind, suffered such great adversity because of her.


    Mischa and Elios were shocked to see Vega, who suddenly came and hugged Mischa while in tears.


    "Wh ... what do you mean?" asked Mischa, confused. He didn''t know what to do. "You didn''t do anything wrong. Don''t cry."


    Vega shook her head. "I already know everything ... They set you up by taking your girlfriend so you can leave Paris ... They then killed her cruelly and injured you. If it weren''t for me ... they wouldn''t have caught her and killed her..."


    Mischa sighed. He raised his face and turned towards Alta?r who was walking towards them with a sad face. He immediately understood that Vega had heard what had happened from her brother.


    Mischa rubbed Vega''s back, and his eyes were gleaming with tears too. He thought back to Lisa and the terrible events that happened six years ago.


    Everything seemed to be played back in front of his eyes in slow motion. His head became dizzy and his chest felt like it was crushed by a heavy object.


    "You''re innocent ..." he whispered. "I was the one in the wrong. If only I didn''t break my promise and meet you at the restaurant, they wouldn''t be able to kidnap you. I broke my promise to your father and Uncle Nicolae. I promised them to protect you, but I failed ... I''m sorry. Because of me .. you were separated from your family and lived in suffering for so long ... "


    He began to cry. During this time, Mischa was haunted by massive guilt. He thought Vega was kidnapped due to his carelessness. He did not think straight because Lisa was taken by the enemy.


    He should have immediately deployed the security to protect Vega and Alta?r, or at least he could send other people to save Lisa, instead of coming alone.


    He was a former assassin. He should have known that if they had Lisa, they wouldn''t let her live. Mischa should have used his logic and realized that coming to Provins to save Lisa was tantamount to giving away his life...


    Ah ... maybe at that time he really wanted to die. Six years ago, he was very heartbroken because Lisa wanted to cut ties with him. Mischa felt there was no more reason for him to live. In his heart, he knew that the enemy would not let Lisa go and they would kill him too, but he didn''t care.


    Even if he had to die, he wouldn''t mind dying with Lisa. However, he did not think that his selfishness at that time, to die together with Lisa, had such bad consequences. Vega''s safety was threatened and finally she was kidnapped by the enemy.


    Mischa''s selfishness made Vega a victim, and that fact had haunted him for years.


    But now .. Vega actually came to him and apologized because she thought she caused Lisa''s death, even though Vega was completely innocent.


    Mischa could not hold back his tears that started dripping to his cheeks.


    He hugged Vega tightly in return.


    "I''m sorry," he whispered hoarsely. "It was all my fault."


    The two of them cried softly, for their own reasons.


    Vega felt guilty because she thought she s the cause of Lisa''s death, while Mischa considers him guilty of leaving Vega and causing Vega to be separated from his family for nearly six years.


    Elios and Altair stood in silence, staring at the scene. Elios understood the guilt that Mischa had been carrying on his shoulders all this time.


    He remembered how Mischa worked so hard during the first few years to track down every clue and find all the people who were rumored to be Vega. Every time, he would be devastated to find out that all the clues were misleading or faked.


    After three years, they had all become very tired. Not only Elios and his family who suffered from the kidnapping, but Mischa too.


    Elios took a deep breath and closed his eyes, holding back his sorrow.


    You both shouldn''t blame yourself, the man thought to himself. It was the kidnappers who were guilty. And I''m going to make them pay all these debts with interest. I will make them regret having been born into this world.


    He clenched his fists in anger.


    ***


    Ren couldn''t sleep at all on the way back to Moravia. He really missed Vega near him, and her gentle voice calmed his busy mind.


    Maybe it was true what they said; humans only appreciated what they have until it''s gone. He still couldn''t get over his grief after losing their two children a few months ago. He did not expect the loss and sadness he experienced could be so deep and rooted in his soul.


    Until now, every time he remembered that incident, his body became weak and he became dizzy. If only that terrible event did not happen, soon he would have been a father, and Vega, a mother.


    They would have two very cute babies. One of them might look like Vega, and the other one might look like him.


    He buried his face in his hands again and burst into tears. He did not know how long he would continue to grieve like this. People say that time would heal everything, but the sadness that surrounded him had not diminished until now.


    ''Oh God ... please give me a second chance ...'' he whispered to himself many times.


    Vega lost their babies a few months ago, and now her uterus should be healthy again to conceive. Because Vega was an alchemist, her recovery was much faster than that of ordinary humans.


    Since they made up and had sex again, Ren always made sure he released his seeds inside. He hoped that his wife will get pregnant again. However, until he left Vega on F Island, it seemed like she was still not pregnant.


    In his heart, Ren felt relieved that Vega was reunited with her family. They would be able to look after her well while he was gone.


    After Amelia shot Vega, Ren had not had the chance to punish her. Back then, his top priority was to treat Vega until she recovered and then restore their relationship.


    But now that Vega was safe with the Linden and Schneider families, Ren could concentrate on punishing everyone responsible for his children''s deaths.


    Just you wait, Amelia. An eye for an eye, a life for a life, Ren thought as he clenched his jaw in anger.


    He couldn''t wait to get to Moravia and punish her.


    The man closed his eyes and tried to imagine Vega sitting beside him and holding his hand. He tried to imagine his wife''s voice talking to him about anything.


    He really liked Vega''s voice, which somehow always made him feel happy.


    Ah .. he just realized how special she was. She always made everything around her feel peaceful and pleasant.


    He was truly fortunate to marry such a woman. Gradually, Ren''s troubled and restless mind calmed down, and his breathing became slower.. He finally fell asleep and dreamed of Vega.

 Chapter 220 - Honey, Its Not Your Fault

    "Sir, we have landed," said the flight attendant politely. Ren, who never slept soundly without Vega by his side, opened his eyes and nodded. He said nothing, then took his jacket and got up from his chair to walk out of the plane.


    John was waiting for him on the runway in his private car. His trusted driver looked worried, seeing Ren''s murky face.


    "Good morning, Sir. Are you well?" he asked attentively. Ren just gave him a tired look and didn''t answer.


    Knowing his place, John said no more. He opened the door for Ren and carried his bag into the trunk. It didn''t take long before the car was driving down the highway towards Ren''s private mansion.


    "Amelia, I want to meet you," Ren took out his cell phone and called the girl. His voice was calm and completely devoid of anger.


    Amelia, who received his call on the other end, clutched her cell phone tightly. Her chest was pounding hard. She knew that the crucial moment had finally arrived.


    For months, Ren didn''t come to her to make calculations, and Amelia grew more and more restless each day. She knew her childhood friend very well and she knew Ren was not someone who could forget his grudge.


    Amelia didn''t understand why Ren had disappeared with Vega. Did this mean that Ren finally forgave Amelia''s actions? Or ... he deliberately kept the calculations until the right moment.


    Was now the time?


    "I also want to meet you," Amelia said hoarsely. She tried to calm down and answered Ren quietly. "I think we have a lot to talk about."


    "I''m waiting for you at the penthouse tomorrow morning," said Ren and hung up the call.


    He still did not allow Amelia to come to his mansion because he respected his wife''s request that Amelia was no longer allowed to set foot in their home.


    He deliberately asked to meet Amelia to meet him at the penthouse the next day because he wanted to take care of many things today. First of all, he had to get rid of all the news about him and Vega in Bali, then punish everyone who made bad comments about his wife.


    Let them all learn to use their words wisely. They shouldn''t go without punishment after they dared to say anything bad about his wife!


    "Welcome, Sir," Linda greeted Ren with a beaming face. She had not seen her master in this house for a long time. She was very happy that Ren had finally returned. The housekeeper tried to refrain from asking where his lady was, because she didn''t want to be seen as presumptuous.


    Fortunately, however, Ren himself gave her the news that Vega was fine.


    "Madame is settling down with her family," said Ren without being asked. "You don''t need to worry."


    Linda''s face looked confused at her master''s words. As far as she knew, Mrs. Hanenberg was an orphan. How could she be with her family?


    Even so, Linda was happy because it seemed like good news. If indeed the madam was with her family, of course, things would be fine. Linda breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I am pleased to hear that, Sir. Will you come back here?" she asked, looking hopeful.


    Ren was stunned at the question. He looked around the house and realized that compared to the Linden family''s wealth, what he owned was nothing.


    His mansion was indeed very large and luxurious, his penthouse in downtown Almstad was even more luxurious than this ... but he knew that everything he owned couldn''t be compared to what Vega had and would inherit.


    In the past, when he brought Vega from her village in Rhine, Ren was a prince with wealth and rank far above her. But now, in fact, if you want to be compared, their positions had been reversed.


    Whatever Ren had now, was nothing compared to what Vega had.


    Would Vega come back here and live with him in this simple home? He didn''t know.


    Most people would certainly choose to live in a nicer and more luxurious place. So, Vega would likely choose to go back to her family''s home. The question would fall on Ren to decide whether he would go home with Vega to her family''s estate... or not.


    He opened his cell phone and saw various gossip articles on entertainment and news websites featuring photos of him and Vega on Uluwatu beach in Bali. Their faces both looked happy.


    Vega smiled and looked at him lovingly, while Ren hugged her waist and walked with light steps down the beach. They didn''t pay attention to their surroundings at all. Their attention was only on each other.


    PRINCE RENALD FRIEDRICH HANENBERG allegedly got married secretly a few months ago and went on to Bali for honeymoon. DOES THE PALACE KNOW THIS?


    Ren smiled a little when he looked at Vega''s face in those photos. Ah ... he had to quickly get his business in Moravia sorted out so he could get back together to be with his wife.


    Was this feeling he was experiencing a feeling of longing?


    It felt so foreign.


    He closed his eyes and lay down on the bed. His mind felt very tired, and his body also grew restless. It felt like he wanted to sleep and rest for a long time. After he woke up, there were so many things he had to do.


    He won''t have time to miss his wife after this.


    [How are you? Have you reached Almstad yet?]


    His sharp ears heard an incoming SMS from his phone. When he opened it and found a text from Vega, his face immediately beamed.


    He replied to the SMS with a smiling face. [Yes. I miss you.]


    RING


    RING


    Vega suddenly called him after receiving a text back from Ren. Ren picked up his wife''s call happily.


    "Hi ... what are you doing?" he asked.


    "I am glad to hear you miss me," said Vega. Her voice sounded hoarse as if she had been crying. It made Ren''s heart feel like he was stabbed with a knife.


    What happened after he left? Why was Vega crying?


    "Honey .. what''s wrong? Why are you crying?" he asked in a worried voice.


    Vega seemed trying to hold back her sobs and sounded fine, but Ren, who knew her very well, knew that his wife was hiding something. He asked what had happened again, this time with a more urgent tone.


    "Honey, please tell me ... what happened? Did someone wrong you there?" he asked in an increasingly worried voice. "I''ll be right there ..."


    "No ... that''s not it. You don''t need to come here," Vega said quickly. She tried to take a deep breath and organize her feelings so that Ren wouldn''t worry. "I was crying for a while. I already know how I was kidnapped... I feel very sad because those bad guys killed so many people to take me from my family. They killed three of my very loyal bodyguards because of me, and also Mischa''s girlfriend. I made them kidnap his girlfriend and kill her viciously ... then they also hurt Mischa ..."


    Vega could no longer hold back her tears. She was finally sobbing on the phone.


    Ren felt a pang of pain in his heart. Vega''s tears and crying sound on the other end of the line made him feel guilty.


    "Honey ... it''s not your fault ..." he whispered hoarsely. "You are completely innocent ..."


    I am the one who is guilty....

 Chapter 221 - Amelia Came To The Penthouse

    Ren knew that he was the one who was guilty of all the suffering Vega had been through, since six years ago, even today.


    He could say that his hatred for her family was instilled and nurtured by his uncle, Karl for a dozen years, but wasn''t he a grown man who could make choices and have his own will?


    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes, listening to Vega''s voice, hoarse from crying on the other end of the line.


    "It''s not your fault," he said again. "I promise to find the person responsible and punish him for you ..."


    Vega tried to calm her feelings and pull herself together. She didn''t want to add to the burden on Ren''s mind. Right now, Ren must be taking care of many things and his mind was certainly very busy.


    Even on an ordinary day, Vega knew how hard her husband was thinking. She cleared her throat and made her voice sound cheerful.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. I called you just to ask how you are doing."


    Ren let out a short sigh. He was very upset. But he made himself sound fine on the phone. He asked about Vega''s condition and her progress in remembering her past, and how Lauriel''s treatment plan worked.


    They chatted for half an hour until finally Vega had to sleep because in Asia it was already late at night. After putting away his cellphone, Ren pondered for a moment. He then opened his laptop and surfed the internet to punish everyone who had written bad comments about Vega in various articles on different news websites.


    He created bots to search all the negative comments and send malware on those people''s devices.


    Nobody is allowed to badmouth my wife, he told himself.


    Since he was a child, Ren had learned various skills that were very useful for him after he grew up. He learned many languages, as well as hacking skills, and had ventured the Darknet as a mysterious hacker who never tried to make a name for himself.


    Unlike Wolf and Goose who took on assignments from clients and marketed their names or identities, Ren never came to the surface and or sought popularity.


    The hacker name he chose was Skia, which in Greek meant shadow. Written with Sigma Kappa Iota Alpha. He moved stealthily without anyone knowing, and he could destroy anyone easily because no one knew his existence.


    Over the years he had collected a wide variety of information about the alchemists, who they were, where they lived, and what they did for a living.


    By paying attention to all movements and combining the bits and pieces of information he got over the years, Ren could find out about the abnormality in the merger between Rhionen Industries and Meier Group and they finally find Sophia.


    Then, years ago, they started preparing everything to take Vega Linden from her family.


    Ren took a deep breath and closed his laptop. He still had to contact Karl and make some calculations.


    His head felt so heavy and his vision became blurry. In the past, Ren used to have severe headaches like this because he was thinking too much.


    Since marrying Vega, he had only experienced it once. It was on the day they returned from Monaco. At that time, an incident occurred between Vega and Amelia which caused Amelia to lose her access to Ren''s mansion.


    "Ugh ... Doctor Lehmann, please come to the mansion now. I need some medicine from you," Ren called his doctor before slamming down his cell phone to the floor and lay down on the bed.


    Hmm ... he knew that all these complaints of intense headaches he was experiencing would disappear if he drank the immortality potion. That time would come soon enough after he had finished all his business.


    Doctor Lehmann came half an hour later and checked Ren''s condition. He shook his head while preparing medicine for the prince.


    "Sir, you are under a lot of stress. I told you that you should avoid stress ..." He sighed worriedly. "Did you know that you think too much? As I recall, you had rarely relapsed."


    Ren just glared at Doctor Lehmann. He didn''t need other people to tell him what he already knew. However, he did not scold the old doctor. Over the years, Doctor Lehmann had been very loyal to him.


    "Please take the medicine so you can sleep right away. Hopefully, tomorrow morning the headache will be gone,"


    "Hmm ..." Ren nodded. He drank the medicine given by the old doctor and then lay down on the bed. He must recover his health because tomorrow he would deal with Amelia and Karl.


    ***


    Amelia walked with steady steps into the elevator and pressed the button to get to the highest floor. As the elevator closed, she scanned her face on the glass wall.


    Her pretty face looked tired and sad. Her pair of large round eyes now seemed to have lost their light. She had been trying to put on a bit more makeup to make her face look brighter, but still her sadness was real.


    TOK TOK


    She knocked on the penthouse door and waited for the door to be opened.


    "Welcome, Miss Amelia," John nodded politely as he opened the door for her. Amelia frowned in surprise. She didn''t know John was in the penthouse. At first, she thought that as usual Ren would live there alone.


    "Where is Prince Renald?" asked Amelia. She looked to the right and left.


    "He''s in the living room. Please come in, Miss." John ushered Amelia in and closed the door behind him.


    The girl walked gracefully across the living room and corridor to the sitting room. She had not been to this place for several months and realized that absolutely nothing had changed in it. But .. why did she feel that something was different?


    Was she imagining things?


    She felt a bad omen.


    The sitting room in question was a large, open loft-shaped room with massive windows overlooking the city center. It featured the views of the busy Almstad city. All the large windows brought in an abundance of sunlight, making the room appear bathed in light.


    On a large chair that was shaped like a royal throne, sat the handsome young man who had filled Amelia''s heart, since they were little. Ren was sitting contemplatingly with his back to the window.


    For some reason, the sweep of abundant light made his body look like he was surrounded by a dazzling hello.


    At first glance, Ren looked like a beautiful angel sitting, daydreaming. His face, which always looked young, today looked sour and upset.


    The girl stopped her steps and stood staring at Ren without blinking.


    "My parents know I came to see you. If I don''t come home alive, they''ll bring the police here ..." Amelia said in a flat voice.


    .

 Chapter 222 - What Will You Choose?

    Ren looked up and stared at Amelia with an expressionless face. He raised his hand and invited Amelia to sit down.


    Hesitantly, Amelia stepped closer to Ren and sat down in a chair nearby. The girl looked at Ren with a face full of question marks. She didn''t understand Ren''s attitude. She couldn''t read the man.


    "Tea?" Ren asked while giving a signal to John who swiftly came and served tea in two cups for Ren and Amelia. Ren nodded. "Drink up."


    Amelia looked hesitant, but after seeing Ren take a cup and start sipping his tea, the girl relaxed a little. Perhaps, after thinking for months, Ren finally came to his senses and returned to his old self.


    "I heard you went to Bali ..." asked Amelia in a low voice "How are you?"


    Ren looked at the girl, still expressionless.


    "You can see for yourself," he replied.


    "Hm ... I hope you''re all right," said Amelia finally. She then fell silent. "Have you visited your grandparents?"


    "I guess you know court affairs better than I do," said Ren. "That''s not what I called you here for."


    Amelia swallowed hard.


    "If it''s about Fae''s pregnancy ... I did that for you, Ren ..." Amelia said hoarsely. "I don''t know what got into you at the time, but you shouldn''t have gotten her pregnant. The children will interfere with all your plans for revenge. I am helping you get back on the right path."


    "You don''t know anything, Amelia. Stop deciding as if you did it for me ..." said Ren. "You''re just not willing to see another woman have my child, while you¡ª"


    He did not continue her words.


    "While I.... what?" challenged Amelia in a bitter voice. She rose to her feet and faced Ren with eyes filled with tears. "I just kept your word when we were teenagers. You promised to marry me after everything was over. You hold such a big grudge against the people we could never possibly reach .... You live only to watch them suffer. You are so obsessed with everything. But after you met her, you want to just get rid of me? I have been loyal to you for years .. I always waited for you, I support you ... I even accept the fact that you will not be able to love me ..."


    "I have told you many times that I''m a bad person and you shouldn''t trust me, "said Ren. "It''s your fault that you''re so stupid and let yourself being taken advantage of by other people."


    Amelia was stunned by Ren''s ruthless words. She always heard Ren tell her that he was a bad person and She shouldn''t trust him, but Amelia never paid heed to his words. She thought Ren would change. As long as Ren wasn''t with other women, she wouldn''t mind if Ren used her.


    However, hearing Ren call her stupid so harshly like this ... Amelia''s heart which had been immune to all of Ren''s mistreatment all this time, was finally shattered to a million pieces ...


    "Ren ... you don''t remember when we slept together in the attic and talked about all your aspirations to rule Moravia, and then rule the world ...?" asked Amelia in a trembling voice.


    "At that time you showed me your newest telescope. We saw the stars together from the window, and you told me that one day you will avenge the man who killed your father. You will also take over Moravia from your mother''s family who had mistreated her.


    At that time, I looked at you with great admiration. That''s when I started loving you. When I saw your earnest and determined look, I felt happy for you and I just wanted to help you achieve everything your heart desired ..."


    Ren did not respond to Amelia''s words. He remembered that event. He still kept his telescope in his childhood room. He did hold a big grudge against many people and that was what drove him to move forward.


    He wanted to show all those people who had wronged his family that he would make them pay with interest. Every second of his life was focused on that one goal. Revenge.


    "We''re almost there ..." whispered Amelia. She moved slowly and knelt, hugging Ren''s knee who was sitting on the chair. Her tears were streaming down hard. "We managed to kill your cousin and have you appointed as his successor. One more step and you will become the king of Moravia. You have also made Alaric Rhionen get his first punishment. You have kidnapped his daughter. Soon, you will also get the immortality potion and master the formula..."


    "I don''t want that anymore," Ren said in a flat voice. He looked at his teacup which was almost empty and his mind drifted back to the past.


    "You must be feeling unwell and can''t think straight," said Amelia. "That''s all you have ever wanted all your life.. When you get it, you''ll be able to rule the world."


    "You''re right. I''m not well and lost my clear mind. I lost with my two children when you killed them, Amelia," replied Ren in a bitter voice. "The damage you caused can never be fixed. I will never recover from it..."


    "Two¡ª two children?" Amelia was stunned when she heard Ren''s words. She didn''t know Vega was pregnant with twins when Amelia shot her.


    "You heard it right," said Ren. "I''ve been thinking about this for a long time, Amelia. You''ve been my friend since childhood and we''ve been through a lot together. For months, I have calmed down and thought about what is the best punishment for you ..."


    "Ren ... please, I didn''t know she is pregnant with your two children ..." whispered Amelia in panic.


    "One or two, it makes no difference, Amelia. You have taken the lives of my children in cold blood. I was wondering if I should shoot you multiple times in the stomach and destroy your uterus so that you will never have children on our own ..." Ren''s voice sounded so cold. "Or should I kill the two people you care most about in this world, so that you understand what it means to lose the people you love...."


    "Don''t touch my parents!!!" screamed Amelia in a hysterical voice. She gripped her nails against Ren''s arm and tugged hard. "You shouldn''t touch them. My mother helped raise you. My mother loves you very much. Don''t you forget that my mother is your mother''s best friend .."


    "Or maybe I should ask you to choose. Do you want me to kill them... or you?" Ren seemed unfazed. He stared at Amelia with his honey-colored eyes that showed no light at all.


    For a moment Amelia seemed to feel jaded. Ren''s eyes were cold and murderous.


    "Ren ... please ..."


    "What would you choose Amelia? Remember, you know my principle is an eye for an eye, life for life ...." Ren looked at Amelia without blinking. "The lives of your children in the future, the lives of your parents ... or your own life? Which one do you choose?"


    Amelia bit her lip and tried to hold back her tears. "You''re so cruel, Ren."


    "If you don''t choose, then I will choose for you, and I don''t think you will like my choice," Ren commented.

 Chapter 223 - The End Of Amelia

    Amelia pursed her lips with tears still in her eyes.


    "If you have the heart to kill me, I will reveal everything to the king and queen of Moravia," said Amelia. "I didn''t expect this is how you would pay me for helping you and stay loyal to you all this time."


    "No, Amelia. This is how I pay you for killing my children," said Ren. "You''ve crossed the line and I can''t let this one pass."


    "If you dare to hurt me, everyone will know who you really are," said Amelia. She shook Ren''s arm and got up. Her hand pulled a gun from her handbag and she stood up in a threatening manner. "Don''t force me to use this gun."


    "What do you think you can do?" asked Ren with a sour face. "Do you think if you leave this place, you will be able to escape from me forever? Do you know what I can do to you and the rest of your family?"


    Amelia bit her lip frantically. She couldn''t imagine that Ren would be so heartless to kill her father and mother, who spent years caring for him and raising him after his mother died. But she knew exactly what Ren or Skia was capable of.


    He managed to kidnap Elios Linden''s daughter undetected and left no trace for years. Ren could easily do whatever he wanted to the Genevieve family.


    "Ren ... please, forgive me. Let my family and I go. I promise not to bother you ever again, and I''ll shut my mouth ..." Amelia begged.


    Ren was completely unfazed by Amelia''s tears. He snorted at the girl''s plea. His voice was as cold as ice when he spoke. "When my wife begged you to let her go, to spare our children .. did you grant her request?"


    "Ren ... please .... I made a mistake. I was blinded by my jealousy for her," cried Amelia. "You''re right ... I was jealous of her because she was pregnant with your child. She would have an unbreakable bond with you forever when that child was born, so I became desperate .... Really, I didn''t mean to hurt you. That''s the last thing I want to do. I thought you didn''t want that child ..."


    "I should have complied with Vega''s request and kicked you out a long time ago. I was too lenient with you just because of our past relationship. You don''t know your place, "said Ren. "You are nothing to me, Amelia."


    Ren rose and walked over to Amelia threateningly. The girl stepped back in fear and her hand raised her gun.


    "Ren ... please, don''t force me to use this gun ..." the girl whispered between her sobs. "I don''t want to kill you ... I love you, I can''t possibly hurt you ..."


    "But Amelia ... you killed half of my soul when you killed my children in cold blood ..." Ren''s cold voice turned sad. He kept walking closer and Amelia stepped back again. "If love makes you kill my children and hurt me, I don''t want your love."


    Amelia was getting cornered. "I will apologize to Fee ... I will make amends ..."


    "Will your apology bring our children back to life?" asked Ren coldly.


    Amelia shook her head.


    "N-no ... but ... but ... you can have another child ..." The girl raised her hand and prepared to pull the trigger. "Please stop approaching and let me go ... Otherwise I will have to shoot you ..."


    Ren ignored Amelia''s words and kept walking toward the girl, and his steps were getting faster and faster.


    "Don''t Ren ... Don''t come closer. I-I will... Aaaahhh!!!"


    A terrified Amelia closed her eyes and spontaneously pulled the trigger. There were two gunshots in the air followed by Amelia''s hysterical screams.


    And then, it went silent.


    Ren pressed his hand on his stomach. It was shot and now bleeding profusely. His face turned pale as blood seeped out of his clothes. The man staggered to the sofa and sat up clutching his wounded stomach.


    "John ... call the police now," he said in a weak voice.


    John, who arrived on time, was still standing in his place like a statue with his gun pointed straight.


    "Yes, Sir," replied John obediently. He immediately put his gun on the table and took out his cell phone to call the police station. Then, he called Almstad International Hospital to send an ambulance.


    After he finished calling, the man immediately approached Ren and tried to check his wound.


    "I''m fine. I''ve put medicine in her tea so that her hands tremble when she shot me. This is just a minor wound," said Ren. He turned to Amelia''s body lying on the floor with blood pooling on her head. Her face was devoid of any expression. "Your shot is accurate as always."


    "Thank you, Sir. I always train," said John.


    "Prepare all the camera footage in this room and give it to the police as evidence. They will be able to see that Amelia tried to kill me and you only defended me from her madness."


    "Very well, Sir," John nodded obediently.


    It wasn''t long before an ambulance and the police arrived to deal with the shooting report.


    Ren was rushed to the hospital. The doctors immediately removed the bullet from his stomach in a life-saving surgery, while John worked closely with the police to provide chronological information on the events that took place.


    "Lady Amelia is Prince Renald''s personal secretary, and it seems that Lady Amelia has feelings for the Prince," said John, giving the statement to the first policeman who interviewed him.


    "Is Miss Amelia here because Prince Renald invited her?" asked the policeman attentively as he made a few brief notes in his notebook.


    "That''s right. I think the Master wanted to fire Lady Amelia," said John. "He doesn''t want to work closely with her anymore, and I think that makes Lady Amelia angry. She took out her gun and threatened him."


    The two policemen who were interrogating John looked at each other. They had heard various gossip about the relationship between Prince Renald and Lady Amelia Genevieve. Even by end of last year, the two were rumored to be engaged, before Prince Renald disappeared.


    Now, suddenly new rumors emerged that the prince was already married to another woman who was not Amelia. The two policemen could easily conclude that this was a crime of passion.


    They had also studied the various CCTV camera footage in the penthouse and saw when Amelia stepped backward because Ren was confronting her before she frantically shot the prince.


    "Looks like Lady Amelia is jealous because Prince Renald is already married to another woman. And she attacked the prince for revenge..." said a policeman.


    "Looks like you''re right," said his friend. The two policemen were observing Amelia who was still lying on the floor with a large wound on her head. Amelia''s beautiful face now looked very scary and almost unrecognizable. She died with one gunshot wound to the back of her head.


    "Poor girl," said one officer, shaking his head. "She is still very young, but too obsessed with the prince.. I am sure they are many other men out there who would happy to marry her and spoil her."

 Chapter 224 - Ren & Amelias Story (1)

    Ren stared blankly at Amelia''s corpse lying on the floor, while the police secured the crime scene and paramedics checked her condition. He didn''t feel anything at all. His mind simply refused to work.


    His mind drifted to the events of 20 years ago when he met Amelia for the first time. He was only ten years old, and Amelia five years old. At that time, the rain was pouring hard, and everyone present at the funeral was wearing all black.


    It was the day of his mother''s funeral. Lady Genevieve, who had come to Ren''s home several times to care for Ren''s ailing mother, brought her daughter. She introduced him to Amelia Genevieve.


    "Amelia ... this is Renald. Starting today, he will stay with us. I have promised to take care of Renald after his mother died. You must be nice to him ..."


    "Hiii, my name is Amelia," said the beautiful little girl with golden curls. Ren didn''t even look at her. His gaze was blank, just like now when he saw Amelia''s body bathed in her own blood on the penthouse floor.


    Little Amelia turned to her mother and complained. "He doesn''t like me."


    "Sshh ... don''t say that. Renald likes you, but he''s grieving now. You must comfort him, because now Renald has no one else in the world but us," said Lady Genevieve with a smile. She stroked Ren''s hair gently. "Ren, you''ll be fine with us."


    From that day on, Ren lived with the Genevieve family and grew up with Amelia. He didn''t have any friends and nor did he care. The cheerful and beautiful Amelia really liked Ren and she was always hovering around him all the time after he came home from school.


    "Ren, what are you doing?"


    "Ren ... today, I learned new words in French."


    "Ren, I want to catch a butterfly in the garden. Do you want to come?"


    "Ren, come on in! Mom said it''s going to snow soon."


    After his mother''s death, Ren did not speak at all for two years. He spent his time alone by reading. Lady Genevieve ended up hiring a private tutor to teach Ren at home because he couldn''t communicate with his friends at the new school.


    It was the teacher who later discovered that Ren was a genius. He gave various suggestions so that Ren would immediately take the university exams and learn much more difficult things.


    "Young Master doesn''t like studying in school because he thinks everything he learns in his school is too easy now. I think Young Master is too smart, far too clever for the subjects taught for kids his age. He is a genius," said Mr. Brown after analyzing Ren''s progress after only several months.


    "I think it is best if the Young Master is sent to study at the university. I can help prepare exam materials and applications."


    "Oh, really?" asked Lady Genevieve in awe. "I know Ren is very clever, but I didn''t know he is a genius."


    "Perhaps Lady Genevieve didn''t realize this, but over the past year, Young Master has learned two new languages ??and is now fluent in Spanish and French."


    Lady Genevieve pursed her lips. "Gosh... I didn''t know it. Renald really takes after his father''s intelligence. His father is also a genius. Unfortunately he..."


    She went silent.


    Unfortunately, the young genius did not live long and could not watch his son take after his intelligence.


    "If Madame agrees, I will begin to help with the preparations," said Mr. Brown respectfully.


    "I agree. I just want what''s best for Renald," said Lady Genevieve.


    Mr. Brown helped Ren prepare for the admissions and entrance examinations to the best university. He took the major in Astrophysics that really interested him. And at the age of 12, Ren was accepted as a student at a top university in England.


    "Mother, why can Ren go to university and I can''t??" Amelia whined the day Ren left for England to live in a dorm.


    "Sshh .. Ren is very clever. He can go to college early and learn amazing things about this world. If you want to go to college like Ren, you have to study hard, Amelia ..." Lady Genevieve tried to coax her daughter.


    Amelia burst into tears. She hugged Ren so tightly. She didn''t want to let the boy go.


    "Ren .. I''ll be smart too. I will follow you wherever you go ..." said Amelia, sobbing.


    Little Ren frowned at Amelia''s attitude. After two years together and he always ignored the girl, it turned out that Amelia still hadn''t given up. He didn''t understand what made Amelia like him since they first met.


    After he moved to England and attended university, he only returned home to the Genevieve''s twice a year, during the summer holidays and the Christmas holidays. Sometimes it was Lord or Lady Genevieve who came to visit him to England.


    When Ren received his Ph.D. and became a professor at his university, he was only 20 years old. Amelia fulfilled her words to go to the same school as Ren. When she was 17 years old, she moved to England and studied at the university where Ren was teaching.


    "I hope you won''t get bored seeing me ..." said Amelia with a big smile as she appeared in Ren''s office at the university.


    Ren was still cold to her, but Amelia was used to it and wasn''t bothered at all. She sat gracefully in the chair in front of Ren and placed a box on his desk.


    "I brought you a variety of your favorite Moravian sweets. Mother prepared them all."


    Amelia''s voice was cheerful and pleasant. Her personality was warm, her face was beautiful, and she was crazy about Ren.


    The young man didn''t understand why he couldn''t reciprocate Amelia''s feelings for him. Even though this girl did everything for his sake.


    "Thank you," said Ren in a flat voice. "I have a lot of work to do. Please leave me."


    "Ah, sorry if I bothered you," Amelia said apologetically. "But I''m still new to the neighborhood. Would you like to show me around? I mean, later after you''re not busy ... "


    Ren looked at the box filled with his favorite sweets on his desk and then nodded." I have time tomorrow afternoon. "


    "Wow ... I am so happy. I''ll call you and remind you of our date tomorrow."


    Amelia rose to her feet with a very happy face. She hugged Ren briefly and then let go.


    "I''m glad to see you here. Like I said, I''ll come with you wherever you go ..."


    She smiled broadly and then walked out of Ren''s room.


    The next day, the two of them took a walk around the university. Ren showed around the places that Amelia should know. So many girls looked at Amelia enviously because Ren was the most famous professor on the campus.


    This handsome professor never spent time with any woman. However, that afternoon he took a leisurely stroll with the new student. Amelia immediately became the target of hatred by the students at her new school.


    Fortunately, she was not a weak girl from the lower class who could be bullied easily. When people found out that she came from an aristocratic family from Moravia, they were forced to endure their own annoyance.. Nobody could do anything when they saw their idol professor was ''taken away'' by this new student.

 Chapter 225 - Ren & Amelias Story (2)

    Ren''s thoughts drifted back to Christmas Eve five years ago. As usual, he spent the Christmas holidays with the Genevieve family. He had no other family because the royal family did not acknowledge his existence.


    Ren himself already had a brilliant career at SpaceLab after the CEO of SpaceLab hijacked him from university and offered him a position as the Director of Space Explorations.


    He left his teaching duties and dedicated himself to space exploration programs that were his true passion. The Genevieve family seemed very proud of his achievements and supported him to move forward.


    Amelia was already in her final year of college and excitedly said that she will apply for a job at SpaceLab so she could continue to follow Ren.


    "Tsk tsk ... Aren''t you tired of bothering Ren?" her mother commented with a smile. She then turned to Ren and apologized. "I hope you understand, Ren. Amelia''s obsession with you is not dangerous. She just likes you very much."


    Ren glanced at Amelia and nodded. "I know."


    The previous year, Amelia had confessed her feelings to him but Ren rejected her love because he did not have any romantic interest in women, including Amelia.


    The girl finally accepted the reality and understood that Ren really couldn''t accept her love not because he hated her, but because he didn''t want to hurt her feelings by giving her false hopes.


    "Thank goodness if you understand." Lady Genevieve looked relieved.


    Ren noticed an invitation with an elegant envelope and a palace stamp on the table. He took the invitation card and held it up.


    "Is this an invitation from the palace?"


    Lady Genevieve looked awkward. She nodded with an uncomfortable face.


    "Uhm ... that''s an invitation to the royal gala. They still invited us even though I''ve frequently voiced my protest about how they treat your mother, Princess Hannah."


    "You don''t have to think about me," said Ren calmly. His eyes looked at the writing on the card sharply. "Just go to the royal gala. I don''t mind. I''m going to attend an important conference in Switzerland anyway. I won''t be here for the new year."


    Lady and Lord Genevieve looked at each other. They really felt bad for Ren. He was never invited to a palace event''s and even his existence was kept secret, just because he was born from a relationship between Princess Hannah and an ordinary man. The royal family didn''t accept their relationship and considered it a shame to their reputation.


    "Uhm ... well, King Gustave will announce the Crown Prince''s engagement to the Danish princess at the upcoming royal gala. Rumors have it that they are getting married next year," said Lady Genevieve. "The palace considers Prince Heinrich is old enough to get married and rule Moravia. This kingdom needs other male heirs as soon as possible."


    Ren gripped the glass so tightly that his knuckles turned white. From all aspects, he had more rights than his cousin. He was older than Heinrich and was also a male. However, just because his cousin was born from a son and was acknowledged by the court, the position as the crown prince fell to his lap.


    Amelia noticed Ren''s attitude. She could tell the man was angry because she knew him so well. She hurriedly changed the subject by taking a bottle of port from the table and offering it to everyone.


    "Come on, drink the port. This is a special gift from Lady Casey on her trip to Portugal," she said in a happy voice.


    That night, after dinner was over and Lord and Lady Genevieve had gone to bed, Amelia and Ren were alone on the terrace and watching the night sky.


    "Do you still want to be my lover?" asked Ren suddenly after he took a sip of the port in his glass. Amelia was surprised to hear Ren''s unexpected words.


    "Are you serious?" asked the girl in a voice filled with hope.


    "I will need a noblewoman to be my wife if I become the king of Moravia," said Ren in a flat voice. "After all, I can''t fall in love. Rather than marrying another girl who will make things difficult for me, I better marry you who have known me since childhood."


    "Oh .. Ren." Amelia''s eyes became teary when she heard Ren''s words. "Do you mean .. you want to aim for the throne of Moravia? And you want to marry me?"


    Ren turned to the side and looked at Amelia deeply. "You''re coming to the royal gala, aren''t you? If you want to be my lover, you''ll have to help me get rid of my cousin. He must not take the throne and become king."


    Instantly Amelia understood what Ren wanted. The girl wasn''t even surprised. Indeed, she knew Ren very well.


    "You want me to get rid of him?" asked Amelia calmly. "What do you have in mind?"


    "I managed to find a very good poison in the Darknet and bought it for that purpose. It has no taste nor smell. If you manage to get him to drink it, he will suffer a heart attack several hours later and die," said Ren. "If that happens, then the palace will have no choice but to accept me."


    Amelia''s face looked happy. She was touched that Ren trusted her so much that he shared her his secret like this.


    "I''ll help you," whispered the girl. "You can give me the poison. I''ll make sure the prince take it."


    Ren smiled at Amelia''s answer.


    "You don''t mind me using you?" he asked. "This doesn''t mean I can love you."


    Amelia shook her head. "I really hate seeing how they treat you. I want to see them pay for what they did to your family!"


    "Hmm ... alright. Then you can keep my word. I will marry you once I become king of Moravia."


    "I''m so happy .." Amelia whispered happily. "This is the happiest day of my life."


    Ren looked at Amelia with an incomprehensible face. Why did Amelia never stop being obsessed with him? The girl was always willing to do whatever he asked.


    "Amelia ... you better not love me too much," said Ren back then. "I''m not a good person. I think you''ve been obsessed with me all this time because you created your own ideas about me. I''m not a good man. I hope you know that."


    Amelia knew that, but she just didn''t care. She had been trying to forget her feelings for Ren for years and even dated other men, but all to no avail.


    She always went back to square one. Her heart always came back to Ren.


    After the royal gala, the Crown Prince of Moravia suddenly hospitalized for a heart attack. He died not long after, and of course, the arranged marriage with the princess from Denmark was canceled.


    Having absolutely no other choice to become the heir to the throne, the royal family finally decided to find Ren and asked him to return to Moravia. He was then acknowledged as Princess Hannah''s son, and his life changed.


    Ren returned to Moravia and left SpaceLab.. When news of his status as a prince from Moravia was revealed, there was an uproar in SpaceLab, and Ren''s name immediately became the subject of discussion everywhere.

 Chapter 226 - The Uproar In Moravia

    [Altair, please keep my wife off the internet for the next few weeks. I don''t want her to read any news that will stress her out during the healing process. Thanks.]


    Ren grabbed his cell phone with difficulty from his pocket and texted Altair as soon as John called the police to come to the penthouse. He knew that in the not too distant future all the events taking place in Moravia would soon spread around the world and become hot news.


    Everyone loved gossip and drama. He didn''t want Vega to read the news that Amelia was about to shoot Ren and managed to injure him. Better if he told her himself when things calmed down.


    [Of course.] A reply came from Alta?r not long after. [Are you okay?]


    Ren smiled faintly reading Alta?r''s reply. His condition was very bad, but he certainly couldn''t trouble Vega''s family for something like this.


    [I''m fine.]


    Ren then turned off his cellphone. He sat down and closed his eyes while waiting for the paramedics to arrive. His right hand was pressed against his injured stomach to keep the blood from flowing profusely from the wound.


    "Sir, have a drink," said John, handing Ren a cup of water. The man accepted the glass and downed the water in it in one gulp.


    "Sir, may I check your wound?" asked John carefully.


    "No," said Ren. "Just open the door for the police. They''ll be here in a moment."


    John looked like he wanted to say something but finally, he canceled it. He knew he couldn''t argue. He dutifully walked into the living room and waited by the front door.


    Ren stared at Amelia''s body lying on the floor and let out a deep breath.


    "I told you I''m a bad person, Amelia, but you would never listen," he muttered quietly. He then looked away.


    One problem was resolved. Now all he needed to think about was Karl and Sophia.


    ***


    At the Almstad International Hospital, Prince Renald Hanenberg was immediately admitted to the ICU and operated on to remove the bullet from his stomach. He was treated intensively for two days and no one was allowed to visit him, including the royal family.


    Ren woke up from the influence of the anesthetics the next day and immediately asked for his cellphone to read the various news circulating about the shooting incident in the penthouse.


    He suspected Alta?r fulfilled his promise to keep Vega off the internet for a few days as Ren requested, as he did not receive any SMS or calls from his worried wife.


    Ren read various news about the shooting with no expression.


    The wound on his stomach wasn''t fatal but it was enough to clear all suspicion from him. All the police and journalists believed that Amelia attacked Ren out of jealousy. This was not entirely wrong, though. However, Amelia''s target to kill was not actually Ren, but Vega.


    This shooting incident at Ren''s place was one hundred percent planned by Ren, to clear himself of any suspicions when he killed Amelia.


    Ren didn''t mind if Amelia died bearing a bad reputation as the girl who turned into a madwoman because of jealousy. In reality, that was what happened when Amelia attacked Vega.


    Ren was still furious whenever he remembered the incident. Amelia came to the pavilion where Vega was treated, shot Vega, and killed their two children in cold blood. The punishment she received was not even enough to pay for her sins.


    So ... according to Ren''s logic, Amelia deserved to die by bearing the reputation now pinned on her.


    "How is the situation outside?" Ren asked the nurse who came to bring him medicine to take.


    The nurse looked tired but she replied with the usual respect.


    "The lobby is still filled with journalists, Your Highness. They camped in our hospital ground and don''t want to be kicked out."


    "You haven''t informed the palace that I have regained consciousness, have you?" asked Ren while narrowing his eyes.


    "Of course not. We await your orders, Your Highness."


    "Good. Tomorrow you should contact the court and tell them that I can receive visitors. I am ready to meet King Gustave and talk."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    The doctor treating Ren didn''t allow anyone to visit him, but news-thirsty journalists gathered in front of the hospital for days to get a statement. This news was shocking and they wanted to get direct information from Prince Renald.


    The palace declined to comment, as did Ren''s representative. Only the Genevieve family held press conferences over and over again to declare that their only daughter had no intention of killing Ren.


    Ren watched the news of the press conference with a flat expression. Lady Genevieve cried non-stop while showing her various family photos taken with Amelia and Ren since they were little.


    "My daughter really loves Renald. She could not possibly intend to kill him. They have been friends since childhood. Why don''t you investigate Prince Renald? He is an ungrateful brat! He killed my daughter in cold blood. You should investigate him!!!"


    [How are you?]


    Ren glanced sideways and saw an incoming message on his cell phone. It was a message from Karl.


    [Uncle, I need to rest. Can you meet me at the hospital tomorrow? King Gustave and Queen Elena will come here and I need you to take care of them.]


    [I''m in the hospital now. Is there anything else you need?]


    [Nothing. Leave me alone.]


    Ren frowned and tried to think of various options to get rid of Karl. He couldn''t use the same method as when he got rid of Amelia. Karl was not as emotional like her and he had no special feelings for him.


    Maybe Ren could use Sophia to trap his uncle. He must think of the best way to get rid of the two of them together.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Vega''s extended family finally decided to end their vacation on F Island. They had spent quite a bit of time together and Lauriel stated that it was time to start treating Vega at their home in Targu Mures.


    Terry and Jean and their families went home first. Terry still had a lot of work to do in New York. London, L, and Lily returned with Caspar, Finland, and Aldebar to Germany. Nicolae and his family followed Elios and his family to Targu Mures with Lauriel.


    Nicolae wanted to help Vega''s healing process as much as possible. Marie and Summer who really understood how important Vega was to Nicolae, of course, supported him and joined the man to Targu Mures.


    "I have to take care of RMI in Almstad and will immediately visit you to Targu Mures once everything is settled," said Mischa giving an excuse when he stated that he would not go with Elios to Romania.


    "What is it in Moravia that is so important that you have to intervene yourself?" asked Elios with furrowed brows. He knew Mischa very well and understood that his foster son was about to do something. "Do you want to find out for yourself who Vega''s kidnapper is?"


    Mischa nodded. "Yes, Sir. I really think the key is in Moravia ... Considering Vega was kept there for many years. I want to investigate something."


    "Very well. Let me know when you find anything."


    "Of course."

 Chapter 227 - King And Queen Of Moravia Come To Visit

    Ren received Karl in his ward on the morning of the second day after he was admitted to the hospital. His uncle came accompanied by John, who decided to wait for Ren in the lounge outside of his private ward.


    "How is your health, Your Highness?" asked Karl attentively.


    Ren lifted his face and looked at Karl expressionlessly. "Better than yesterday."


    "Hmm .. that''s great. I''ve prepared a press conference for you after you got out of the hospital. Of course, you need to talk to King Gustave and Queen Elena first."


    Ren snorted. "I know you purposely distributed pictures of Vega and me in Bali."


    Karl smiled slightly. He poured himself the tea from the teapot to the cup and nodded. "You''re right. It is time for us to move on to the next stage. I think it is time for the king and queen of Moravia to meet their granddaughter-in-law whom the Prince has been hiding."


    "The Lindens won''t let me announce their daughter''s identity," Ren said nonchalantly. "You took matters into your own hands without consulting me, and now you''re screwing things up. You can''t blame me for your actions."


    Karl gasped in surprise. "They won''t allow you to announce your marriage to Vega? Why?"


    "Because they still want to solve the kidnapping case. I guess that''s the reason. What else could it be?" Ren stared at Karl with blazing eyes. His face looked sour again as usual. "You have to find a scapegoat so they will think the kidnapper had been caught or dead and they can drop the case. It''s all your fault."


    Karl narrowed his eyes. "We can think of something."


    Ren rolled his eyes. "Not us, but YOU have to think about it yourself. It''s your fault. I don''t want to get involved."


    "Hmm ..." Karl looked thoughtful. "The only one I think can be sacrificed is Sophia. She has a motive, and we can direct all the evidence to her."


    "You want to sacrifice that woman?" asked Ren with a sneer. "I guess you are even worse than me. She loves you."


    "She is no use to me. She was supposed to be the one to contact Elios'' family and tell them that she ''saw you'' with Vega when she was traveling to Moravia for a vacation. But now we don''t need him. The Linden family has found Vega. I had to take drastic steps and send the information to Mischa myself. "


    "You can''t let Sophia talk," said Ren firmly.


    "Of course not. I''ll make sure she can''t talk," Karl said firmly. He looked at Ren with a worried look. "You haven''t told me what the situation is there? They won''t let me go to their private island, so I can''t help you."


    "I''m fine. There''s nothing to be afraid of. At least for now. Everyone treats me well because I am Vega''s husband," replied Ren. "Let me take care of them. After I finish my business in Moravia, I will return to visit Vega to Targu Mures. They will likely give me the immortality potion."


    Karl''s eyes were sparkling at Ren''s words. "Really? That means all Sophia''s words are true. An outsider who marries a member of the Alchemist clan will be rewarded with the immortality potion ... Have you met Aldebar? What kind of person is he?"


    Ren nodded. "Yes. They are all so amazing. All the women are amazingly beautiful, and all the men are very handsome. They all look like they are in their 20s. Just like Sophia. I met them all in one place."


    Karl nodded excitedly. "We got all the useful information from Sophia. I didn''t think it was true. When I first heard about it from your father, I thought he didn''t really mean it. He''s a genius like you, but ... sometimes. he can be a bit... irrational. So I couldn''t believe what he was saying until I saw them myself."


    "I''m not in the mood to talk about my father," said Ren quickly. He waved his hand and gestured for Karl to stop talking. "Do you know what time the king and queen will be here?"


    "In half an hour ..." said Karl. "I''ve contacted the palace. They''ve already left and will see you soon."


    "Hmmm ... alright. I will change clothes to meet the king in this room. Please leave me." He grabbed Karl''s shoulder and pressed hard, and spoke menacingly. "Remember, you have to get rid of Sophia. Don''t make another mistake."


    Karl nodded. His face looked murky, but he didn''t argue. He then excused himself and left Ren to get ready to receive guests. King Gustave and his wife will arrive at the hospital soon. He must prepare everything.


    ***


    "Gosh, Renald ... What the hell happened? Why did Amelia come to your place and do that? What is your relationship with her? Is it true that she did it because she was jealous?" asked Queen Elena as soon as the door to Ren''s private ward was opened, and she burst in with her husband.


    The beautiful 74-year-old queen''s face was filled with anxiety. Ren tried to get up from his bed to pay his respects, but Queen Elena hurriedly prevented him.


    "Don''t get up.. You must rest. The doctors said your condition is quite bad," said the queen. She pressed Ren''s shoulder and forced him to lie down. "Moravia cannot lose any more heirs."


    "Hmm .. thank you, Grandma," said Ren. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Queen Elena''s words reminded him that he was responsible for killing the heir to the Moravian throne before him.


    "The Geneveive family insists that you and Amelia have a special relationship. They also blew the rumors some time ago that you and Amelia are getting married," said King Gustave in an unhappy voice. "I thought the gossip was true. You spent so much time with her and she worked as your secretary."


    "That''s right," said Queen Elena. "Imagine our surprise when you disappeared and then we saw your pictures on the internet with a foreign girl in Bali. And then... the Amelia Genevieve incident."


    The queen shook her head. "This really shakes Moravia to the core. You know that in our small country there are hardly any scandals. Now how can we take a stand against such a big scandal?"


    Ren listened to everything his grandparents said until they finished, without saying anything. After they were silent, then he took Queen Elena''s hand and kissed it.


    "Grandma ... I''m sorry. Actually, I was already married secretly. She is already pregnant with my children ..." Ren said with a deep sigh. "I''ll take her to see you when the situation gets better."


    Queen Elena''s face suddenly lit up. She exchanged glances with her husband and patted Ren on the shoulder enthusiastically. "She is already pregnant? That means Moravia already has another successor?"


    Ren''s face suddenly turned dark. "Unfortunately ... Amelia has already killed our children. She shot Vega at the royal gala in new year''s eve. She did it out of jealousy."


    Queen Elena immediately held her breath and her face looked very shocked.

 Chapter 228 - Ren Wanted To Step Down

    "What ... what did you say? Amelia did what? Why didn''t you tell us about it?" asked Queen Elena. Her face looked very shaken. "Good God..."


    "Grandma ... it''s all over. I decided to go alone with my wife to calm down. We were devastated and needed to mourn in private," said Ren in a tired voice. "I didn''t expect anyone to leak our pictures."


    "We are very worried because you disappeared without a word. You act rashly as if you have no responsibility to the country," said Queen Elena.


    This time her voice was soft and understanding.


    After she heard from Ren about the tragedy that happened to his family, Queen Elena became more lenient. She didn''t want to press on Ren about his decision to disappear for a few months, which made the whole palace panic.


    "We need time to grieve. I hope Grandma will understand," said Ren. "Palace publicists did a good job after all. They said I was sick and needed to rest, so I didn''t have to appear in public for some time."


    "Of course. We cannot possibly tell the public that the Crown Prince has disappeared from the palace, and no one knows where he has gone ... We have to save face," said Queen Elena. She cleared her throat and then pulled Ren''s hand to her lap. "You said you got married secretly. Why didn''t you bring her to us so we could meet her? Are you going to punish us for not accepting your mother''s marriage to your father in the past?"


    Ren was silent at his grandmother''s question. He just stared at his hand that Queen Elena was holding tightly. He remembered how much he hated his grandparents because they did not approve of his mother''s relationship with his father, who was a commoner.


    Until Princess Hannah, Ren''s mother, died, the palace still did not acknowledge the marriage and Ren''s existence in this world. That was why Ren was determined to seize the Moravian throne for himself as a form of his revenge.


    After her cousin died and the palace had no other male heir left, they finally called Ren back to Moravia. From then on, Queen Elena and King Gustave treated Ren well. Even recently, they expressed regret for their past actions.


    This caused conflict within Ren''s heart.


    "That''s what I took into consideration," said Ren at last. His voice sounded cold as he spoke and stared hard at Queen Elena''s face. "I needed some time to think and finally decided to leave the position of the crown prince. I prefer my non-aristocratic wife to the Moravian throne. I know the palace will not be able to accept a commoner as my wife."


    "Oh, Ren ... you still remember that ..." sighed Queen Elena regretfully.


    "The past and present are very different. 30 years ago, the world was still quite conservative, and the royal family needed to maintain our reputation ... We already regret not accepting your father."


    "If you regret that incident, you will acknowledge my father and put his name in the royal family official records," said Ren. He pulled his hand from Queen Elena''s grasp.


    Over the years, his chest had been filled with grudges for the injustices his parents had endured. At that time, he only wanted to forcefully take the throne of Moravia and then enter his father''s name into the royal family official records.


    But now all that was gone. Ren no longer had such desire, and he didn''t lust for power anymore. Queen Elena looked devastated to learn that Ren intended to resign from his position as the crown prince.


    Then who would continue the tradition and hold power in Moravia from the royal family? Many opposition parties had pressed their desire to end the Moravian royal dynasty and turned their country into a republic.


    If the public knew that the royal family had absolutely no successors, this urge would blow even louder. Their hopes now rested on Ren because apart from being a male descendant, he was also known as a genius, charismatic, and was very popular with the people.


    Princess Caroline, his cousin, did not get as much support as Ren because she was a woman. The doctor also recently declared that she was pregnant with a baby girl. Then, what would happen to the royal family if Ren decided to resign ???


    King Gustave was already 76 years old. He couldn''t wait for Caroline to get pregnant again and try to get a son. By the time the child grew up, it was already too late.


    They had to persuade Ren to abandon his intention to step down.


    "Renald. You cannot carelessly make such a big decision," said King Gustave. Now he was the one who decided to speak, and his voice sounded firmly authoritative. "When we called you home and appointed you as Heinrich''s successor, we entrusted you with a very large responsibility, namely the responsibility to lead our Kingdom, Moravia, passing on responsibility from generation to generation since the tenth century. Our family has survived through the centuries, from the beginning until it entered the modern era like now."


    Ren looked at King Gustave intently, but his eyes remained cold.


    "When you agreed to accept the post, you were bound by your responsibility to do your best for Moravia. You can''t just step back. You are not a gentleman if you want to take back your promise," King Gustave retorted. "If you use the excuse that you have married an ordinary woman, we can accept that woman as your wife. I think the people of Moravia can now accept ordinary women as members of the royal family. You cannot use your wife as an excuse to resign."


    "So, you were saying, even though that woman is a poor orphan from the village, you will accept her as the wife of the crown prince?" asked Ren with a mocking smile. "I do not believe you."


    Queen Elena''s forehead throbbed as she heard Ren''s words about the poor orphan girl from the village. She had heard various gossip on the internet that the girl pictured with Ren going on a vacation in Bali was Fae Muller. She was a girl from the countryside and worked in Almstad as a cafe waiter.


    "So .. the rumors are true?" asked Queen Elena in a choked voice. She took a deep breath and exchanged glances with her husband. "Gustave .. what do you think?"


    "It would be difficult ..." complained King Gustave. He was deep in thought. "Renald, you can marry an ordinary person, a non-aristocratic woman. But if that woman came from the lower class, the nobles in Moravia, as well as the neighboring kingdoms and our own people will probably look down on her ...."


    Queen Elena nodded in agreement. "That''s right. If she is at least a professional, for example, she works in a good company, has a higher education, then she is still acceptable. I mean ... your father was also an ordinary person, but at least he was a genius and highly educated. If possible, your wife should be better than him. She shouldn''t embarrass us if you are going to take her to meet the nobles and state guests from other countries."


    Ren smiled coldly at his grandparents'' doubts. He was sure, if they heard who Vega really was, King Gustave and Queen Elena would not think twice about accepting her. However, since they thought the girl was really a lower class girl, they obviously didn''t want to accept her.


    "If you can''t accept Vega for who she is, then I can''t continue to be the crown prince of Moravia. You have to find someone else," Ren said in a flat voice.


    He didn''t care what King Gustave and Queen Elena wanted. Because, if he decided to drink the immortality potion and stayed with Vega forever, he would also have to resign from the public.


    Maybe ten years from now he should fake his death as Renald Hanenberg and live as a new person. When that time came, Moravia''s throne would be meaningless to him.


    "No... that''s not what I mean .. Ah .." Queen Elena looked upset. She was still thinking about the public''s criticism of the girl if the palace confirmed that Ren had indeed married a commoner girl. "I am just worried about your wife. Outsiders are still very shortsighted."


    Ren lifted his face and looked at Queen Elena with a slightly surprised expression. "Hmm ... Grandma is worried about Vega? Not because you don''t want to accept girls from the lower classes as my wife?"


    Queen Elena shook her head. "Is her name Vega? What a beautiful name."


    Ren smiled at his grandmother''s words and nodded. "She is much more beautiful than her name."


    Queen Elena and King Gustave looked at each other and both of them sighed together.


    "Where is your wife now? Why isn''t she here to accompany you while you are being treated?" asked King Gustave in amazement.


    "She is with her family. I don''t want her to worry about my condition, so I intentionally hide the incident from her," said Ren. "When things settle down, I''ll see her."


    "Family?" Queen Elena frowned in surprise. "Didn''t people say that she is a country bumpkin and an orphan?"


    Ren shook his head. "Actually, she''s not a girl from the village, like many people are gossiping about. In fact .... I''m afraid, even our family doesn''t deserve her."

 Chapter 229 - Vega Will Recover

    "Wait ... what are you saying? Our family is not worthy of her? What do you mean?" asked Queen Elena quickly. She couldn''t accept that the royal family that had been ruling one of the wealthiest kingdoms in central Europe was deemed unworthy. It was impossible!


    "I''m telling the truth," said Ren. "I can''t say anything yet. But if the situation gets better and the family allows, I''ll take her to see you."


    Queen Elena was stunned. She didn''t think Ren meant what he said. That girl came from a far more respectable family than the royal family of Moravia? So hard to believe.


    "Who is she really? Why don''t you tell us the truth?" asked Queen Elena in a slightly urgent tone. "Do I need to make a royal announcement to look for her?"


    "No, don''t do it, Grandma. I''ve promised her family to keep my wife''s identity a secret for a while. When the time is right, I''ll introduce her to you," Ren quickly stopped Queen Elena.


    The old queen and her husband, the king, were actually not satisfied with Ren''s answer, but they had no choice. They did not want to press the man while he was still sick.


    "Hmm ... alright then." Finally, King Gustave gave up. "How is the court supposed to deal with all the gossip out there? We have to make a statement anyway. What''s more, Lord Genevieve''s family has held press conferences many times and denounced you as a murderer."


    "Let me take care of them. Now, I need to rest so that my health will recover soon," said Ren.


    "Hmm .. ah, that''s right. Forgive me. I am just too distraught," said Queen Elena regretfully. She rubbed Ren''s head and kissed his forehead. "Have a good rest. Don''t think too much. Once your health improves, you can visit us at the palace. Your grandfather wants to discuss something with you."


    "Thank you, Grandma."


    Queen Elena and King Gustave then came out of Ren''s care room and told John to make sure his master had a good rest. Karl who was waiting for them in the lounge, outside Ren''s treatment room, also received the same advice.


    Ren closed his eyes enduring the pain from the wound on his stomach. Within three months he had been shot twice. Both times, it was done by women.


    He wanted to laugh at himself. As a man who was not interested in love, he had been involved in a dangerous romance and now he had suffered the consequences.


    He couldn''t laugh because the wound still hurt. Damn it, he thought.


    His sacrifice of letting Amelia shoot him solved one problem. However, at the same time, he was annoyed that his injury was holding him back and unable to move freely to complete his other business.


    ***


    Vega widened her eyes when the luxury car that took her stopped in the courtyard of an extraordinarily magnificent castle. It felt like she was in a fairy tale.


    During the last few days, she felt like she was having a beautiful dream and she repeatedly told herself that she didn''t want to wake up from this dream.


    And it seemed her wish was granted. Vega met her father, mother, siblings, and extended family. She felt like the daughter that everyone loved and pampered. She had never been this happy.


    Aleksis saw Vega''s eyes filled with tears when the girl got out of the car and looked at the castle in front of her with an amazed expression.


    "Why are you crying?" asked Aleksis softly. She immediately took her daughter by the hand and pulled her to walk inside. "Let''s go in. I will show you your chamber."


    "I feel like I''m still dreaming ..." Vega said softly. She followed her mother, walking along Aleksis'' steps into the castle.


    Even though she still couldn''t remember her memories from the times she was in this castle, Vega felt a familiar feeling with this magnificent building.


    She felt no stranger to the garden they walked through, then the thick wooden door that opened onto the inner courtyard, and then the great hall which welcomed them once the door opened.


    Unconsciously, she walked left and down the corridor toward the West tower. Aleksis and Elios looked at Vega who was stepping in with confidence as if she recognized her surroundings. They then exchanged glances.


    "Let her be..." whispered Elios. "Let her familiarize herself with this place. I guess her mind subconsciously recognized our home."


    Of all the residences they had in the world, this castle at Targu Mures was indeed Vega''s favorite home. It seemed natural that she kept memories of this castle deep in her mind.


    Lauriel who was walking behind them stopped beside Elios and nodded.


    "I''ve got some of the medicinal ingredients I need. I will mix it and immediately treat Vega. I think she will soon get her memory back ..."


    "Really?" asked Aleksis happily. "I''m very pleased."


    "From the examinations I carried out in the last few days, I think I can already find the severity of her condition. I''m sure Vega can still be cured and recover her memory. Everything is still there and stored properly. We just need to revive them..."


    Aleksis sighed in great relief.


    They let Vega go around the castle as she pleased. They thought that if Vega could recognize places in this castle and find a place she liked, it would be a good sign.


    Alta?r walked up to Vega''s steps and accompanied her around. Patiently, he explained everything to his twin sister.


    "Ahh ... this place is beautiful," whispered Vega many times. She stood on the terrace of the third floor of their castle and looked to the west. The sun slowly descended on the western horizon, and the orange tinge that filled the horizon looked magnificent.


    "This is your favorite place to watch the sunset. You and father used to sit here in the afternoons," said Altair.


    "Really?" Vega looked amazed. Her eyes looked into the distance and nodded. "I believe you."


    She then sat down in a chair and watched the sun slowly set on the horizon. Altair sat next to her and held Vega''s hand. They both enjoy the view solemnly.


    Elios and Aleksis watched the two of them from afar and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Finally, Vega came back.


    She was now home.


    ***

 Chapter 230 - Nightmare

    After dinner, they gathered in the family room on the first floor and got ready to watch Lauriel check Vega''s condition. Inwardly, everyone really hoped that Vega would recover her memory completely and she would return to her old self.


    "Based on my findings, Vega was brainwashed with high-level hypnosis and also some drugs to affect her memory. So, the first thing we need to do is make treat her brain and make it healthy again, so that it can awaken all the pent-up memories. Tomorrow, I will play so many videos that will help her brain recollect her old memories," explained Lauriel.


    "Do you have all the materials you need?" asked Elios.


    "Yes. You don''t have to worry."


    Lauriel brought a small bowl filled with green liquid from the table and handed it to Vega.


    "What is this, Grandpa Rory?" asked Vega.


    "This is medicine to improve cell regeneration on your body and brain. Tomorrow we will get ready for treatment. We will take out all the false memories that were planted in your mind and bring out all the hidden original memories," said Lauriel. Before Vega asked, he had added. "I know you want to remember the 5 years you lived as Fae Muller, because you loved your husband. You don''t have to worry. You won''t lose any more memory."


    "Thank you ..." muttered Vega.


    That was her main concern. If her memory returned as Vega Linden until she was kidnapped, but then she forgot what happened afterward .. then she would lose her memory for nearly six years, and she didn''t want to be an adult woman who only had memories of a teenager.


    Obediently, Vega then drank Lauriel''s potion and tried to finish it as fast as possible. It was very bitter, but she tried not to spit it out.


    "You will feel hot and sweaty, and all the cells in your body would go through a regeneration process. This will take all night. You can sleep and rest now," said Lauriel.


    Vega nodded. "I''ve started to feel the heat."


    "That''s good. That means the medicine is working."


    Aleksis immediately went to Vega''s side and pulled the girl''s head into her lap. "Here, if you''re sleepy, you can sleep on my lap."


    Vega looked at her mother with a pair of teary eyes.


    Ahh ... so, this is how it feels to have a mother.


    She remembered the hard times when she was alone and lonely. Vega couldn''t even share her sadness with anyone when she was down after she was separated from Ren, or when she lost both fetuses in her womb.


    "Sshh ... don''t be sad, your mother is here, Baby," said Aleksis in a voice filled with emotion. She hugged her daughter very tightly. "Mom will always take care of you ..."


    Vega understood that her mother meant what she said. After she got pregnant.. she could understand a mother''s heart. How she was willing to sacrifice anything for her children.


    Surely, that was what Aleksis was feeling about her now. She knew her mother would do anything for her.


    Unknowingly, Vega''s tears flowed profusely, and she hugged her mother tightly in return.


    She still hadn''t finished mourning the death of her children, and now the feeling of grief was hitting Vega''s soul again. If Amelia hadn''t killed her children, she would soon give birth to them to this world.


    Her family did not understand why that girl was crying so much for no apparent reason. Nicolae asked his father silently if his medicine would have such side effects, but Lauriel shook his head.


    He also did not understand why Vega was crying so despondently all of a sudden. He suspected that something horrible must have happened that made her this sad.


    Lauriel signaled for them all not to discuss anything so that Vega wouldn''t become even sadder. He was sure that, at the right time, Vega would open up and tell them what really happened.


    Right now, their priority was her health and restoring her memory.


    Finally, they let Vega cry as much as she wanted and don''t try to ask questions. Aleksis stroked her daughter''s hair affectionately and waited until Vega''s crying subsided, and her tears dried up.


    "Mother and Father really love you ..." she whispered over and over. "We''re so happy you''re home."


    Vega finally fell asleep after crying for a long time. Her father carried her to her bedroom. Elios lay down his daughter in her comfortable bed.


    "I want to sleep here with Vega," said Aleksis as Elios draped a blanket over his daughter''s body. His wife added, "I want to make sure she doesn''t have nightmares or needs anything."


    Elios nodded. "Then, I will sleep here too."


    He then returned to the living room and told his family that he and Aleksis would accompany Vega in her room.


    "That''s a good idea. Tomorrow morning we''ll see how she is," said Lauriel.


    After Elios and Aleksis went to Vega''s room, Lauriel and the others decided to have a few drinks and brainstorm before calling it a night and rest.


    ***


    "I know he doesn''t love me, Amelia ... I know that .. I know he will never love me because he can''t fall in love ..." Fee muttered slowly. "That''s why I went away ..."


    "Amelia ... I''m sorry for coming to this event. I was invited by my boss from RMI. I have absolutely no intention of seducing Ren. He and I have even talked about our divorce. You can have him. I will go. Please .. let me go. "


    "Amelia .. don''t ..." Fee raised her hands as if trying to calm someone down. She sounded terrified. "Please .. I''ll go and you''ll never see me again ..."


    Her voice turned into a pleading whisper.


    "Amelia ... please .. don''t kill my children ..." Vega pleaded with tears in his eyes. "I promise to leave Ren. I''ll go away from him."


    "Aaaaaahhh ..... !!!" Vega''s hysterical screams in his sleep made Aleksis and Elios tears flow so profusely.


    They both stood beside Vega''s bed, holding hands to comfort each other, as they listened to their daughter crying in her sleep as she had a horrible nightmare.

 Chapter 231 - Elios Anger

    At that moment, both Aleksis and Elios''s hearts broke. They just realized that something very bad had happened to their daughter before Vega was found.


    From Vega''s words in her dream just now, they could guess that Vega was hurt by a woman named Amelia and resulted in Vega losing her unborn children.


    Elios''s hand, which was not holding his wife''s hand, was clenched so tightly that his knuckles turned white. He had never been this furious. He was a very overprotective father and when he found out that his daughter had been hurt by someone, his whole soul seemed burning with rage that could devour anyone within a hundred meters radius.


    "Where are you going?" asked Aleksis in a whisper, as Elios let go of his hand and walked out of Vega''s room.


    Elios didn''t answer. Aleksis understood that her husband was devastated and needed time alone. Aleksis wiped her tears and climbed into the bed to hug Vega.


    She felt that it would be better to let Vega tell them herself what had happened when she was ready. Aleksis would not confront her daughter. She was worried that Vega''s would become stressed when she needed to focus on healing. That was why she pretended nothing happened.


    ***


    Elios punched the wall outside the terrace to vent his anger. His hand was bleeding and injured quite badly as he hit it with all his might, but the man seemed to feel no pain at all.


    The cells in his brain that control pain reception simply didn''t work. His whole mind was solely focused on Vega''s suffering and the people who were responsible and how much they had to pay for their deeds.


    First of all, of course, the girl named Amelia, because she dared to hurt Vega. He would make sure she would pay dearly for what she had done.


    The second one was Renald Hanenberg. As a husband, he was incapable of taking care of his wife.


    And third ... the mastermind who was responsible for kidnapping Vega and made her go through all these sufferings.


    They all have to be punished.


    Even if he had to chase them to the ends of the world, Elios would still look for them and give them a proper punishment.


    Oh .. he couldn''t imagine what punishment he would give Vega''s kidnapper. Elios would give him the most terrible slow death, which he had never done before to anyone.


    ***


    The next day, Vega woke up feeling refreshed. She did not understand why all the cells in her body felt so alive. Her vision became clearer, her body felt healthy, and her mind became very sharp.


    Was this the effect of the medicine Lauriel had given her?


    "Are you awake?" asked Aleksis in a warm voice from the bedside.


    Vega turned to where the sound came from and was stunned to see her lovely and loving mother standing beside her bed, smiling.


    "Mother, why are you here?" asked Vega. "What time is it?"


    "It''s only 9 am," said Aleksis. "You look so fresh."


    "I also feel very well," said Vega. "Gosh... I slept so much!"


    "Hmm .. It''s okay. Your body must have needed the rest. I''m glad to hear you feel well. Let''s take a shower first, so we can have breakfast together."


    Aleksis stretched out her hand and pulled Vega out of bed. She kissed her daughter''s forehead and pushed her into the bathroom.


    "I''ll be waiting in the dining room for breakfast."


    "Okay, Mom."


    Vega immediately washed up and changed clothes. Ah .. for some reason, even though she hadn''t managed to recover her memory, she was not behaving awkwardly towards her mother.


    Although Aleksis looked very young and outsiders might think they were sisters, Vega could feel the love of a mother from Aleksis. This made her quickly become accustomed to thinking that this beautiful woman was indeed her real mother.


    It was the same with Elios. Vega really felt that man was her father. Elios was obviously very fond of her. Altair too.


    Ah ... Vega really felt like they were her family.


    Even if her memory might not recover, Vega was sure she would slowly get used to being Vega Linden again. And as an Alchemist, she would have all the time in the world to live with them.


    As long as she could reunite with her beloved family, Vega could give up her loss memory of 16 years.


    She would make new memories with them for hundreds of years to come. She must not cry over her misfortunes and be fixated on the past.


    If her memory didn''t return, then Vega would start a new life from today, and slowly rebuild her future.


    ***


    They all had a warm breakfast. The atmosphere really felt as if they had returned to the past, before all the calamities that happened to Vega.


    "After this, Vega would come with me to the Holodeck. I will show her all your memories with Vega so that she could reminisce about all the important things that happened," said Lauriel. "We''ll do this for a few days and then see the results."


    He had decided to take the important memories from Altair, Aleksis, Nicolae, and Elios and show them to Vega. He hoped that by witnessing firsthand what happened in her past life, Vega would be hooked to release her own suppressed memories.


    He had also prepared so many family pictures and videos to show Vega. It would play all videos over and over for hours, much like the brainwashing techniques used by psychologists to instill false memories in someone.


    However, this was the opposite, Lauriel''s purpose in doing that, was precisely to awaken Vega''s old hidden memory.


    "How long will the whole process take?" asked Elios.


    "Depending on the progress. I will analyze Vega''s progress every day. This process could take a moment, a few days, it could be up to a month," replied Lauriel. "We''ll find out as we go along. To be honest, I''ve never handled a case this severe."


    "Hmm ..." Elios nodded. "I''ll be staying here to supervise the processes at the Holodeck. I''m sure father will need my memory to be used on the Holodeck. However, after the holodeck process is over, I''ll be away for a bit. I''m sure the next treatment won''t require my presence."


    "Where are you going?" asked Aleksis attentively. She suspected this had something to do with her husband''s anger last night when he heard Vega had a nightmare.


    Elios looked at her with meaningful eyes. But he didn''t want to answer his wife''s question.


    "That''s right. I don''t need your presence here during the healing process, except at the Holodeck," Lauriel replied. "You can do whatever you have to do."


    "Thank you, Father." Elios nodded. "Then I beg you, please take care of my family. I''ll be away for a while to take care of a few things."


    Everyone at the dining table nodded simultaneously.


    "Of course. Do your job," they said.


    Elios couldn''t take it anymore. He decided to follow Mischa and find as much information as possible about Vega''s life as Fae Muller and find out who was actually the mastermind behind Vega''s kidnapping.


    He would punish them until they regret having been born into this world!

 Chapter 232 - They Were No Longer Strangers

    "Did you see my cell phone?" Vega asked after they finished breakfast. She turned to Alta?r, who was sitting beside her.


    Her brother shook his head. "I guess you better not worry about other things. You should focus on your recovery. Right, Grandpa Rory?"


    He turned his gaze to Lauriel. The handsome man nodded.


    "Altair is right. You don''t have to think about anything else," said Lauriel with a smile.


    "Uhm .. but I want to know how my husband is doing," said Vega. She held out her hand to Alta?r. "Lend me your cell phone."


    Altair shook his head again. "No. Ren told me to forbid you from using the internet and things like that. He wants you to focus on yourself and your recovery. That''s why I keep your cell phone away."


    Altair was not one that spent a lot of time on the internet, just like the rest of his family. They preferred to spend valuable time with people close to themselves, rather than caring about outside news.


    But he realized that Vega was different from them, and if she used his cellphone, she might look for various news about her, which was now the subject of big gossip in Moravia. That''s why Altair understood why Ren asked him to keep Vega away from the internet.


    "Did Ren not want me to contact him?" asked Vega while pursing her lips.


    "If he wanted you to contact him, he would not intentionally tell me to keep you off the internet," Altair said with a smile. He took his cell phone from his pocket and showed him the SMS he received from Ren. "Try reading this."


    Vega read the contents of her husband''s message to Altair and could only let out a sigh. She recognized Ren''s writing style, and of course, his cell phone number. Maybe Ren really wanted Vega to quickly recover her memory and focus on her treatment.


    "Hmph ..." Finally, the girl could only sigh again. "Okay."


    "I''ll tell him you''re all right," said Altair as he pulled back his cell phone.


    Lauriel then gave a signal for Alta?r and Vega to follow him to the Holodeck room. "We''ll start with Altair first. After that, Alaric and Aleksis can come."


    Altair and Vega obediently walked following their grandfather out of the dining room to the holodeck. Elios and Aleksis could only watch their departure with heavy hearts. They hoped that Vega could slowly remember her past after Alta?r shared his memories with Vega.


    As twins, they had the closest connection because they were together since birth. Almost all the moments that Altair experienced must have also been experienced by Vega. If Altair shared his memories, hopefully, Vega''s own memories would come to the surface.


    The grieving parents could only hold each other''s hands and wish them the best.


    ***


    Vega came out of the holodeck room at dusk. It looked like the process they went through there was so intense that Lauriel asked that lunch be delivered to the holodeck room because they didn''t have time to eat lunch together with the other members of the family.


    When they finally came out of the holodeck, Aleksis saw Vega in tears. When she was about to approach her daughter, Lauriel gave a signal for Aleksis to leave Vega alone.


    "Just let her be. It was very hard for her inside," said Lauriel with a deep sigh. "She saw past events from Alta?r''s perspective, and she cried many times."


    Elios clenched his fists at Lauriel''s words. He was distraught to see Vega crying, and even more so because he, as a father, couldn''t do anything.


    "Do we need to stop the process?" asked Elios while looking closely at his father. "If this makes Vega even sadder ... I can''t allow it."


    "No need. This is just the first day. There are still many things that surprised her," said Lauriel. "I already asked her if she was still able to go on and Vega said she still wanted to continue. Everything she saw made her sad and she needed time alone to organize her feelings, but she will be fine."


    "Hmm ... okay. Father knows better." Elios finally relented.


    It''s true what Lauriel said. Vega felt very depressed and sad when she witnessed all the memories from Alta?r''s perspective during their life together. She saw herself and Alta?r grow side by side and have a very happy life, even though in the first five years they did not have a father.


    When they were 5.5 years old, suddenly Nicolae came into their lives and became their father figure. Unknowingly, tears dripping down Vega''s cheeks profusely as she saw how much Nicolae loved her and


    Altair and treated them like his own biological children.


    Vega could feel how much she loved that man. She was very sad because she had been separated from Nicolae for so many years. Then, when she finally saw Altair''s memories when their biological father returned, 12 years ago at Aleksis''s birthday party when she and Altair were 10 years old, Vega really couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    She could see how much Elios loved her, even though they had been separated for ten years. Vega realized that it took her several years before she could fully accept her real father.


    But then, after they became close, Vega felt the deepest connection she had was with her biological father. She cried in tears when she realized how much her parents loved her.


    For so long, she had lived as a lonely orphan and had to fight alone.


    And it turned out, her parents who loved her so much suffered through the years because of losing her.


    When Vega finally got her feelings under control, she entered the living room and hugged her father, without saying anything.


    Elios who suddenly hugged by Vega so tightly could only hold his breath. He was not at all ashamed when tears welled up in his eyes. He was deeply moved.


    "Father love you very much, baby," whispered Elios. "I promise to punish anyone who has hurt you."


    Vega didn''t say anything. She was just trying not to cry anymore. Her eyes hurt because she cried so much all these days.


    "I''m glad I can still see you again," Vega finally whispered. "I''m happy ... I can still tell you how much I love you, Father..."


    Elios took a deep breath. His face looked relieved and moved.


    After Vega broke away from her father''s embrace, she approached Aleksis and gave her the same hug.


    "Thank you ... Mother, you always take care of us and you love us unconditionally, even when you were alone and my father was not around ...." Vega said emotionally. "I really love you."


    Aleksis also cried at Vega''s words. It felt like her daughter''s hug this time was really different from when they first met on F Island.


    This time, Vega hugged her lovingly, as if she could remember her mother and feel the closeness between a child and her parent.


    They were no longer strangers.

 Chapter 233 - Elios And Altair Go To Moravia

    After they all vented their emotions, the family decided to give Vega time to rest. Neither of them discussed what went on in the holodeck, and they ate dinner like nothing happened.


    The next day, it was Aleksis and Elios'' turn to accompany Vega through her recovery process at the holodeck. They were inside longer than yesterday and the others could guess that today''s session was certainly more intense than yesterday.


    "How is it?" asked Nicolae when he saw Elios, Aleksis, Lauriel, and Vega arrive in the living room. His wife and daughter had returned to New York so that Summer could continue her school while Nicolae focused on helping his brother''s family.


    Nicolae decided to stay at Targu Mures to help his goddaughter''s recovery process as best as he could.


    "Vega got a lot of memory feed from her parents," said Lauriel. "Tomorrow, we will continue with you."


    "All right. I can''t wait," said Nicolae. He went to Vega and hugged her. "Are you okay?"


    Vega nods. "I''m fine, Daddy. I received too much information and I have to think about a lot of things. I feel so tired. But I''m fine."


    "Good. I am so glad to hear that."


    Elios told them over dinner that he wanted to go for a bit and take care of things and leave the family with Nicolae and Lauriel. He didn''t want to tell them the details, but Aleksis could guess that this had something to do with her husband''s anger when he heard Vega said things in her sleep the night before.


    Aleksis remembers how furious Elios was that he punched the wall with his fist and injured his hand.


    The woman just nodded and squeezed her husband''s hand, showing support. "You go. Let us take care of Vega here."


    Aleksis knew that Elios really loved Vega and has missed his daughter for years. So, if he went out of Targu Mures and left Vega, who had just returned home, it must be because he had had very urgent reasons.


    "Thank you," Elios also nodded at his father and brother. He then patted Alta?r''s shoulder. "You come with me. There are some things that I want to teach you."


    "Okay, Father."


    Altair could not guess what was so important that his father wanted to do by taking him along. However, deep inside, he was very happy that Elios seemed to trust him to be involved in such an important matter.


    ***


    The father and son duo left early in the morning on their private plane to Almstad. Elios deliberately told Mischa about his arrival at the last minute because he didn''t want to trouble his foster son.


    Mischa was still exploring the Rhine, gathering information about the Muller family and people who knew Vega during her stay in the village. Meanwhile, Elios decided to go to the RMI branch office in Almstad for a surprise inspection.


    He had never been to this branch office in his life because he was too important to them. Even Mischa, just came to Almstad when he decided to find out about Vega a few months ago.


    Elios and Altair stayed in the penthouse at the top of the St. Laurent Building and took a short rest before they went to the RMI office which was located in downtown Almstad. Elios never used a security protocol if he was only traveling alone.


    He was a capable man, and he could easily take care of anyone who would try to harm him. He would rather finish them with his own hands rather than let his bodyguards intervene.


    However, if he was traveling with his family, their safety was his top priority. So, he would always provide a strict security arrangement for his wife and children, especially after the kidnapping incident that befell Vega. Their protection became tighter and stricter, and he never let his guard down.


    However, now that he was alone with Altair, Elios didn''t feel the need to bring bodyguards at all. He was tough enough and his son was also trained in martial arts. Both of them could take down anyone together.


    "I want to take a walk around here first to get some fresh air," said Elios an hour later. He looked outside and found that the weather in Almstad city was very bright. It had been a long time since he walked alone and enjoyed the city view.


    The Moravian Empire was a small kingdom and the people kept to themselves. Even with his distinctive appearance, there won''t be many people who can easily recognize him as THE Elios Linden.


    Even if anyone thought they recognized him, they would just assume that Elios just happened to look like the famous Elios Linden. They wouldn''t believe that Elios Linden would set foot in Moravia.


    "I want to take a walk too," said Altair, taking his sweater. Spring was almost over and they were about to enter summer, and the weather was looking fine too. Still, he felt it was better to bring a sweater draped over his shoulders in preparation for the cold Moravian winds blowing hard while they were outside.


    His mother, Aleksis, had a very high resistance to cold weather and would casually wear light clothes for walks outside in low temperature, but Altair was not like his mother. Better safe than sorry, he thought.


    "All right, we can go together," said Elios.


    He didn''t want to be rash and take actions to punish people who had wronged Vega. When his feet stepped on the runway at Almstad airport, he realized that his daughter spent quite a bit of time in this city.


    Elios thought about his daughter''s life as a poor orphan from a village. It must be really hard for her, especially considering that she was living in misery with Ren, who was hiding their marriage.


    At that moment, Elios decided to find out what life was like for Vega in Almstad and repay all those who have treated Vega well and those who treated her badly.


    Altair did not know what was in his father''s heart. He was just happy to follow Elios''s footsteps in a leisurely walk to see the situation in Almstad city center.


    .


    .


    >>>>>>>


    From the author:


    Thank you for reading this book so far, and thank you for your support in comments, power stone votes, the gifts, coins to unlock the chapters, etc. THANK YOU!


    Btw, tomorrow, November 19 is my birthday.. OMG, I feel so so so old. I am turning 40 and I''ve never been this scared of getting old. I mean.. it''s the big 4. And I think it has affected me this month, physically and mentally.


    Just thinking about getting old, makes me feel exhausted. I slept a lot lately on day time and stayed awake all night, unable to do anything. *sigh*


    If, I may humbly ask, would you please share this book with your friends or on your social media IF you like it? Consider it a birthday gift for me. That will make me sooooo happy.


    Thank you so much for making my turning 40 be less scary.... ahahahah.

 Chapter 234 - In Magnolia Cafe

    "I want to stop by a cafe called Magnolia," said Elios. He took out his cell phone and showed Vega''s resume sent to Mischa when she applied for a job at RMI.


    It said that Vega studied at the Almstad Business School, and worked at the Rhine Resort and Magnolia Caf¨¦, before becoming Mischa''s personal assistant.


    "Vega ... worked in this cafe?" Altair studied the contents of the resume attentively. "Do you want to get information from people who have worked with her?"


    Elios nodded and answered curtly. "I want to make sure no one who had treated her badly can escape punishment."


    "Oh ..." Alta?r nodded in understanding. He knew his father was vindictive and his love for Vega had no bounds. He also had the same thoughts as his father. If someone hurt Vega, whoever it was, he will teach them a lesson.


    The father and son pair looked so alike, but because their faces looked just as young, people thought the two of them were brothers. Wherever they went, Elios and Altair immediately attracted so much attention.


    Altair''s decision to bring the sweater proved right. The Moravian wind that blew at the end of this spring was indeed very cold and felt bone chilling. However, the weather was quite clear and the sun shining brightly above them made the view of Almstad''s beautiful old town look even more captivating.


    The two of them walked calmly with their hands in their pockets, ignoring the eyes of the people who were amazed when they saw Elios and Altair strolling casually in the Old Town area.


    "This is the place," Altair commented when he saw a medium-sized cafe in front of them. Elios didn''t answer. He had already stepped inside.


    A waiter in red hair immediately greeted them. "Good day, Sir. A table for two?"


    Elios nodded. The waiter invited the two guests to follow her respectfully and led them to a fine table by the window. Elios realized this was one of the best tables in the cafe.


    He then sat down gracefully and immediately asked for a cup of the best tea from Magnolia Cafe, without looking at the menu.


    "Uhm .. Sir, don''t you want to have lunch here or order something else?" asked the waiter.


    "Maybe later," said Elios. He cast his gaze out of the window and looked around the Magnolia Caf¨¦. He was trying to imagine the life led by his daughter in Almstad while she was working at this cafe.


    Why was Vega allowed to work in a place like this? thought Elios irritably. He knew that his daughter had been married to Ren for a long time, but not only did Ren hide their marriage and act like a single man out there, but also he let Vega work as a waiter??


    Alta?r could guess what was in his father''s heart, because he also thought the same. He couldn''t stop thinking about it. He decided to save this question and ask to Vega or Ren in person, what really happened.


    "I want to order something," Alta?r said kindly to the waiter. He flipped through the menu and pointed to a piece of strawberry cake. "I want this cake and your best tea too."


    The maid smiled very sweetly when she heard Alta?r''s friendly voice. Ah ... this handsome man with platinum hair and blue eyes was far more friendly than his brother, thought the waiter.


    Earlier, when she greeted Elios and asked to take his order, for some reason, she felt an unexplained chill went down her spine. It was like the handsome man''s purple eyes pierced through her soul. And that cold and intimidating gaze was truly terrifying.


    Fortunately, his brother was not like that ...


    "Yes, Sir. So, you want our best pot of tea with two cups and a piece of strawberry cake. Is there anything else you want?" asked the waiter in a happy voice. She looked at Altair attentively, as if trying to carve the handsome man''s face into her heart.


    "Uhm ... there''s one thing," Altair said then. "Last year, we came here and there was a waiter named ... Fee? Does she still work here? We''d love to see her."


    The smile on the waiter''s face suddenly disappeared. Fae Muller worked at the cafe before she started working here and seemed the girl was well-liked by the guests.


    Elios and Altair weren''t the first people to come to eat and drink at Magnolia Caf¨¦ and ask about her. There was an Italian couple she helped choose a menu because they couldn''t speak English or German, also a few families who had become regulars to this cafe because of Fae, and many more.


    "Do you know Fae?" asked the girl finally. "You are not the first guests to ask about her. Looks like Fae is quite popular with guests. Uhm ... unfortunately, she is no longer working here."


    "Oh ... why did she quit? May we know?" asked Altair again.


    "Ah, I don''t know about the reason why she quit," said the waiter. "She was out before I got to work here. But maybe my manager Ella will be able to tell you. Please wait, I''ll call Ella."


    "Thank you very much," Alta?r smiled and nodded to show his gratitude.


    Ah .. he was not surprised to know that Vega was so liked by people. His twin was really charming, and she always had an aura of happiness with her wherever she went.


    He then sat across from his father and joined him in observing the scenery outside. People were seen walking outside across the cobbled streets typical of the Old Town. They also saw many tourists arriving from all over the world.


    The cafe door opened, and they saw that a couple of tourists had entered. The same waiter immediately greeted them and brought them to an empty table.


    Fifteen minutes later, the tea and cake that Altair ordered arrived. The waiter who had received their order brought them with a beautiful wooden tray. She was followed by a woman with short hair, wearing a pin with the sign ''manager'' on her shirt.


    "Hello, good afternoon, Sir. My name is Ella. What can I help you?" said the manager in a friendly voice. For a moment, her face seemed astonished to see two men who were so impressive and had similar appearances sitting in her cafe. Ella narrowed her eyes and tried to remember where she had seen them.


    "Good afternoon, Ella," Altair greeted the manager back. "I don''t see Fae here today. Is she on her day off?"


    Ella, who was stunned, immediately moved from her reverie and hurriedly shook her head. "Oh, you must have not been here in a while to not know Fee no longer worked here."


    "We are from abroad," Altair explained. "How long has she resigned? Do you know her new place of work? As far as I know, Fae loves working here, so why did she quit? Did she get a new, more exciting offer?"


    Ella shook her head. Her face looked concerned. "Uhm ... Fae just had bad luck. She was doing very well with her work and Stefan, the GM of this cafe, wanted to make her manager, even though Fae only worked part-time. However, a fight ensued in this cafe. Stevan was pressured by the mayor to fire her."


    "What? Why did the mayor do that?"


    Ella''s expression was filled with worry, and her voice turned to a whisper. "I shouldn''t have told you this, but I feel sorry for Fae. The man who was beaten up here was apparently the son of our mayor."


    The son of the mayor. Elios noted to himself.


    He really became annoyed when he found out that Ren let Vega be bullied like that.. If Elios saw his wife and children being bullied by others, the perpetrator would not live to see tomorrow.

 Chapter 235 - Gossips Regarding Ren And Fae

    "So what happened then?" asked Altair attentively. "Has the owner of this cafe done nothing to protect his staff? We really like Fee and want to help her if we can. We happen to be opening a business in Almstad and we think Fae will be a very valuable staff for our company."


    Upon hearing Altair''s question, Ella unconsciously looked left and right. She wanted to make sure nobody saw her gossiping. She smiled broadly when she delivered the latest news that she had heard about Vega.


    "The two of you are very nice, but I don''t think you need to help Fae. Her life must be better now, and she is happy," said Ella.


    "Why? Wasn''t she fired because of the mayor''s family pressure?" asked Altair.


    "True, but that was eight months ago. As far as I know, Fae is living happily because she married Prince Renald Hanenberg, our own crown prince. I don''t know where they met, but what is clear is that two weeks ago, there were so many pictures posted of her with Prince Renald on their honeymoon in Bali," said Ella excitedly. "Other people may not believe it''s her, but I know for sure .. the girl in the photos must be Fae. I worked with her for a long time, and I saw her every day."


    "Hmm ... if she married a prince, why didn''t Renald teach the mayor who bullied Fee a lesson?" asked Elios irritably.


    Ella shook her head. "I don''t think the prince wants to attract attention. Because until now, he hasn''t made any statements to acknowledge the truth of the rumors."


    "Hmm .. is that so?" Altair nodded. "Very well. Hopefully, you are right and Fae is now living happily with her husband."


    "I hope so. I can not reach her to ask directly about the truth of all the rumors," complained Ella. "It seems that her cell phone number has changed since she married Prince Renald and has become unreachable. As far as I know, that is the protocol of the royal family. The last time I contacted Fae was when she informed me that she got a good job at RMI."


    "Thank you for your explanation," said Altair. "I''m glad that Fae is fine."


    "Yes, of course. I hope the prince will announce his marriage soon so that Fae can quickly gain her legal status. Right now, the situation in Moravia is quite upsetting due to the shooting incident that occurred a few days ago."


    "Shooting incident?" asked Elios, looking closely at Ella.


    "Uhm ...you didn''t know? Lady Amelia, who is Prince Renald''s personal secretary was shot and died. Many people said that Lady Amelia was very jealous when she found out that Prince Renald had married an ordinary woman, and came to the penthouse where the Prince lived and shot him. She was killed by the prince''s guard." Ella pressed her hands to her chest as she was still shocked by the news. Her face seemed to be filled with horror. "You must not know this news because you are from abroad, but over the past four days, the whole of Moravia has been shocked by the case."


    Elios immediately recognized the name Amelia that Ella had told him. His brows furrowed, and his cold face was filled with rage.


    How dare an ordinary woman like Amelia to want to claim her daughter''s husband and feel jealous seeing Ren marry Vega? She was really courting death.


    "Is Prince Renald badly injured?" asked Altair quickly. He was about to immediately open his cellphone and search for all the news that Ella had told her, but he held himself back and asked Ella everything first, to find out the girl''s point of view.


    "Ah, yes, that''s right .. Prince Renald was seriously injured since he was shot in the stomach. Fortunately, Lady Amelia''s shot did not hit his heart, and the prince''s guards managed to shoot down Lady Amelia. Now the prince is still being treated in the emergency unit of Almstad International Hospital, while Lady Amelia''s family alleged that their daughter was actually just the victim."


    "Wow ... that was intense," Altair commented. "Thank you for all your stories, Miss Manager. We hope Fae will truly live a happy life and free from all this trouble. We think she is a very good girl."


    "I hope so too," said Ella. She looked sad because it seemed that these two handsome men in front of her no longer needed her presence. However, Ella knew her place and then bowed slightly to excuse herself. "Then, I will leave you to enjoy your tea. If there''s anything you want to ask again or order something, just wave. I''ll come."


    "Thank you." Altair nodded. He then exchanged glances with his father who seemed to still have resentment, even though his expression looked flat. Altair could recognize the look in his father''s eyes with a killing intent if there was something that upset him. Especially if it was related to his family.


    "I''ll find the news," Alta?r said. He then opened his cellphone and read various news that discussed gossip in Moravia, starting with the leaking of vacation photos of Prince Renald and a mysterious, unknown woman.


    Then slowly, various articles were posted to disclose the mysterious woman''s identity. They called her Fae Muller who came from a small village by the lake called Rhine.


    The most recent articles were the love story between Prince Renald with an ordinary woman, which ended in a shooting tragedy in the prince''s penthouse.


    Ren was seriously injured, and doctors refused to comment on the severity of his injuries, while the perpetrator, Lady Amelia Genevieve died on the spot as a result of being shot by one of Ren''s bodyguards.


    Altair was even able to find a video of the shooting circulating on the internet. His brows furrowed as he saw in the footage how Amelia took out a gun from her handbag, while Ren walked slowly over to her and tried to calm Amelia down.


    Amelia was seen crying and screaming and finally she shot Ren. Her hands were visibly shaking as she aimed the gun at Ren''s left chest and instead shot him in the stomach.


    Ren collapsed for only half a second before Amelia also collapsed to the floor with her head covered in blood. Someone had shot the girl in the back of her head.


    Alta?r repeated the video and paid close attention to its content. He then handed his cellphone to Elios who was sipping his tea calmly.


    "Father... take a look at this video," said Altair.


    Elios received his son''s cell phone and watched the video. His face seemed unfazed.


    "I received an SMS from Ren a few days ago asking me to keep Vega away from the internet. He said he didn''t want Vega to be stressed if she read news about Moravia," said Altair. "I thought Ren meant for Vega to concentrate on her recovery and not keep up with the news about his gossip in Moravia."


    Elios raised his face and looked at Altair. "Then?"


    "Uhm ... maybe this is actually what Ren meant," said Altair in a choked voice. "I don''t know. Maybe it''s just a coincidence, and I''m making my own guesses."


    Elios smiled faintly. "This is too much to be a coincidence."


    He looked at the video again and saw Amelia''s trembling hands.


    Hmm ... maybe Ren had punished Amelia before I came, Elios thought with satisfaction.


    He returned Altair''s cellphone and sat back in his chair, folding his arms over his chest.


    .


    .


    >>>>>>>>


    From the author:


    Thank you for reading this book so far, and thank you for your support in comments, power stone votes, the gifts, coins to unlock the chapters, etc. THANK YOU!


    Btw, tomorrow, November 19 is my birthday.. OMG, I feel so so so old. I am turning 40 and I''m never been this scared of getting old. I mean.. it''s the big 4. And I think it has affected me this month, physically and mentally.


    Just thinking about getting old, makes me feel exhausted. I slept a lot lately on day time and stayed awake all night, unable to do anything. *sigh*


    If, I may humbly ask, would you please share this book with your friends or on your social media IF you like it? Consider it a birthday gift for me. That will make me sooooo happy.


    Thank you so much for making my turning 40 be less scary.... ahahahah.

 Chapter 236 - Elios & Altair In Almstad

    Elios'' opinion about his son-in-law changed a little. Okay, maybe Ren wasn''t as bad as he thought because he couldn''t protect Vega. At least Ren had given punishment to Amelia for what she did to Vega a few months ago.


    He sipped his tea slowly while Altair enjoyed his strawberry cake while reading various other news articles.


    "Father, don''t you want to find out about what really happened between Ren and that dead woman?" asked Altair.


    Elios shook his head. "No need. I knew everything there was to know about Ren before we came to F Island. He managed to cover up a piece of information from me, but now I know what he''s hiding."


    Elios admitted that the information he got from the hospital at that time was inaccurate. He did not know that Vega had been treated at the Almstad International hospital for a gunshot wound caused by Amelia''s attack.


    The information he got was the same as the information Mischa got at that time, namely, Vega got ill and her medical records were altered by the order of Prince Renald. Only a person at the level of the crown prince of Moravia could shut down the flow of information in such a way that even Elios couldn''t touch it.


    Now he already knew why Ren covered Vega''s medical records closely. He certainly didn''t want the public to smell news about his wife''s pregnancy and miscarriage. Given that he did not want to speak openly to journalists about his marriage.


    "Hmm ... looks like Ren''s condition is quite severe. Should we visit him to the hospital?" asked Altair again.


    Again Elios shook his head. "No need. He can take care of himself."


    Elios agreed that Vega did not need to be told about her husband''s situation. His daughter would definitely only be stressed and the recovery process would be disrupted. He was sure that Ren could handle his own business.


    They didn''t stay long at the Magnolia Caf¨¦. After finishing their tea and cake and paying for their orders, the father and son duo went back for a walk through the Old Town and imagined how Vega spent her days in Almstad.


    "Mischa, I want to buy a cafe in the city of Almstad. Vega used to work there. Can you take care of it?" Elios asked Mischa on the phone as he walked calmly down the cobbled streets of the Old Town and then over a wooden bridge quite popular with tourists.


    "Magnolia Cafe?" asks Mischa who was walking along the lake in Rhine.


    "That''s right," said Elios.


    "Uhm ... I don''t think I can do it," Mischa could be heard holding back a laugh at his foster father''s words.


    Elios frowned in surprise. He was the wealthiest man alive today. There is nothing in this world that couldn''t be bought.


    "Why?" he asked grumpily.


    "Because it belongs to Vega," said Mischa. "I actually wanted to buy the cafe when Vega was still working there because I wanted to help her. But it turns out that Prince Renald bought the cafe before Vega started working there. The deed of ownership has been transferred to Vega."


    "Oh ..." Elios nodded. He did not expect this at all. At first, he was annoyed to find out that Ren let Vega work to earn money. But now, he found out that Ren actually let Vega work at the cafe after he bought it.


    "Yes. But it seems Vega didn''t know that the cafe is already hers? I do not understand. Maybe later you can ask Ren directly."


    Elios nodded. He began to understand what Ren had been doing. Of course, Vega was never short of money that made her have to work in the cafe. Elios received the information that the girl was studying at a really expensive campus and everything had been paid for in advance before Vega took leave from her school.


    He also realized that Vega didn''t seem to lack anything. She always wore nice and expensive clothes and she looked healthy. It''s just that she often looked sad.


    Maybe it was Vega who asked to be allowed to work so that she didn''t get bored at home and Ren had bought the cafe so he could give Vega a nice job to keep her busy?


    Hmm ... alright. You''re not so bad, Ren, Elios thought.


    "That''s enough for today," Elios said as he turned to look at his son. They had been the target of camera shots by many tourists in the Old Town who find them more charming than the canals, old churches, and various beautiful historical buildings in the Old Town area.


    Altair loved this opportunity to spend time alone with his father. They looked alike and were equally impressive. He could see so many women steal glances at them.


    Ahh .. in his heart there was only one woman, namely JM. There was not a single woman who was prettier, better, and more impressive than the supermodel.


    Until now, he and JM still had not formalized their relationship, but their two families had known the closeness between the two since they were young and indirectly gave their blessings.


    As for his father, of course, there was no woman who he noticed in this world apart from his wife, Aleksis.


    ***


    Ren stared out the hospital window and noticed the snow suddenly fell outside. It rained snow in May and the atmosphere turned white in no time.


    Damn global warming, he thought irritably.


    Spring was supposed to end soon and they would enter summer, but unexpectedly the snow fell on the earth. He didn''t like snow in spring like this.


    Initially, he wanted to go home by helicopter and continue his recovery process at the penthouse. The police have closed the shooting case and removed the police line from the building.


    Ren did not like to stay in the hospital for long because he was not free to carry out his plans. However, with snow falling down like this, he was forced to postpone his return.


    Somehow his chest felt tight. His thoughts drifted to Vega and a feeling of longing filled his head. What was his wife doing now?


    Ren grabbed his cell phone and called Altair. He wanted to hear Vega''s news from Altair. He suspected that Vega was still undergoing the recovery process and was not using her cellphone, because his wife hadn''t contacted him for several days.


    [Altair, how is Vega''s recovery process? Is everything all right?]


    It wasn''t long before the reply he was waiting for arrived.


    [Vega is still at Targu Mures undergoing treatment. Everything is alright. She has made so much progress. How are you?]


    [I''m fine. I think next week I''ll be able to visit Vega there. Please don''t let her read gossip news on the internet. I don''t want her to feel stressed.]


    [Of course.]


    [Thank you.]


    Ren pondered and thought about the two people he still had to get rid of. Karl and Sophia. He wanted to return to his home immediately and recuperate, then secretly went to Holland and got rid of Sophia, then framed Karl.


    Meanwhile, Altair kept his cell phone quietly. He didn''t tell Ren that he and his father were in Almstad right now. They also wouldn''t visit him in the hospital.


    Right now their priority was to find all the information related to Vega and take down the person who was responsible for kidnapping her six years ago.

 Chapter 237 - Sarah Is Digging Her Grave

    That afternoon Elios decided to visit the RMI branch office in Almstad. He didn''t make any announcements and just stepped into the lobby. The receptionist who met him immediately stopped Elios and asked what he needed.


    "Good afternoon, Sir. Welcome to the RMI Moravia office," said the staff respectfully. "Who do you want to meet?"


    "Good afternoon," Elios said without smiling. "I''m the new assistant to Mr. Mischa Rhionen. He asked me to come to his office here to collect files."


    The receptionist looked at Elios with a look of amazement. She was not surprised that Mischa had such an impressive assistant. His previous assistant was also extraordinarily attractive.


    Fae had a beautiful face like a fairy and a beautiful body like a supermodel. It was no wonder, then, that Mischa''s new assistant, Fae''s replacement, also had a handsome appearance.


    "I''m sorry, I have to confirm this first to Mr. Mischa Rhionen. I can''t just let a stranger in," said the officer. "You know, this is standard protocol for receiving guests here."


    "Of course. That''s understandable," said Elios. He handed over his cell phone to the receptionist. "This is Mischa''s phone number, you can ask yourself. He will confirm my identity and my purpose for coming here."


    "Oh, very well, Sir."


    Hesitantly the staff took Elios'' cell phone and spoke to the person on the other end of the line. Her face immediately filled with shock when he actually heard Mischa''s voice on the phone. Respectfully, she listened to the boss''s words and nodded repeatedly.


    After she finished listening to Mischa''s words, the staff handed Elios'' cellphone back to its owner and bowed respectfully.


    "Thank you, Sir. Just now, Mr. Rhionen has confirmed everything. Please come with me. I will take you upstairs," she said.


    The staff raised her hand and signaled for Elios to come with her to the elevator. At that time, in front of the elevator, there was a beautiful girl with golden curly hair who had been watching Elios and looked happy because the handsome man was actually going to the same elevator.


    "Good afternoon, are you a guest at RMI? Who do you want to meet?" asked Sarah in a very friendly voice. Elios raised an eyebrow and glanced at the girl.


    "I''m going to meet the HRD Director to take care of something for Mr. Mischa Rhionen," Elios replied.


    Sarah''s face immediately brightened, and her eyes sparkled.


    "Ahh .. what a coincidence. I''m the assistant to the HR director." Sarah stretched out her hand to invite Elios to shake hands. "My name is Sarah."


    Elios ignored Sarah''s hand and instead folded his arms across his chest. His actions stunned Sarah, and she felt offended. She had never been turned down like this to handshake by any man!


    She was a very beautiful woman, and there are so many men who would be very happy if Sarah reached out to them ...


    Sarah bit her lip and tried to stop herself from looking offended.


    "I don''t like being touched," Elios said. "Nothing to do with you."


    "Ahh ..." Instantly, Sarah''s annoyance disappeared when she heard Elios apologize for not returning her handshake. The girl hurriedly laughed. "Ahh ... it''s okay, really. I''m not offended."


    "Hmm."


    Sarah felt fascinated by the handsome man she had just met. She signaled the receptionist to return to her desk because Sarah would accompany the guest to meet Sam, the HR Director.


    "Lois, you can go back to your place. Let me accompany our guest to meet Mr. Sam," said the girl with a very sweet smile. "I happen to be going in the same direction and meet my boss as well."


    Lois''s face was filled with gratitude. She nodded to both of them. "Oh, thank you very much, Miss Sarah. This is Mr. Mischa Rhionen''s assistant. He came here to collect some files. Please help him out."


    Sarah''s forehead frowned at Lois''s words.


    Assistant? So, she had been friendly to a mere assistant?


    She watched Elios with a probing gaze and pursed her lips. She couldn''t decide whether she would continue to charm this handsome man or not.


    At first, Sarah thought Elios was an important guest, at least he was someone who had a high position from the RMI Central office or Mischa''s co-worker. But it turns out ... he''s just an assistant?


    Hmm ... that makes sense though, she thought. Elios looked very young. Even if he immediately worked after graduating from college, it was likely that he had only worked at RMI for several years and was still pursuing a career.


    After all, being the assistant to a Mischa Rhionen wasn''t bad. He had direct access to the big boss.


    Finally, after thinking about the pros and cons, Sarah decided to stay friendly to Elios. Her face smiled again.


    The elevator doors had closed, and she pressed the button to the 30th floor.


    "Welcome to the Almstad branch of the RMI office," Sarah said in her sweet voice. "Are you Mr. Rhionen''s new assistant, Fae''s replacement?"


    Elios nodded. "Hmm."


    "Oh ..." Sarah shook her head. "That girl just quit after she succeeded in to seduce Prince Renald at the royal gala. Tsk tsk ... she didn''t even show her gratitude. Even though it is clear, RMI is the one who contributed to her luck."


    Elios turned his head in surprise and raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"


    "Oh, don''t you know? Recently, Fae became the headlines all over Moravia because her photos were circulating while she was on vacation in Bali with Prince Renald Hanenberg, the crown prince of Moravia. In fact, some people said they have got married secretly and went to Bali for a honeymoon, "said Sarah. The elevator had arrived on the 30th floor, and the door opened immediately.


    "Fae could be so lucky to meet Prince Renald in person because Mr. Mischa Rhionen took her to the royal gala. RMI always got invitations to the event and at the end of last year, Mr. Rhionen was here, so he decided to come and invite his assistant with him. You could say, RMI was the one who contributes in changing Fae''s life. At the gala, Fae had the opportunity to meet Prince Renald. She managed to attract the Prince and I think they spent the night together because she didn''t come back to our table at all. She even left her cellphone and bag. Can you imagine it?"


    Elios just shrugged. "Then?"


    "She hasn''t returned to work at all since then. She hasn''t even sent a letter requesting leave, resigning from work, or an apology. We at HR are really confused by her actions," complained Sarah.


    She signaled for Elios to follow her down the hall to Sam''s office. The employees at the cubicles looked up and watched closely at the guests as they walked past them.


    The staff could vaguely hear Sarah''s crisp voice talking to the man about Fae, who had stirred up their office. When the employees saw the man walking with Sarah, almost all of them turned their heads twice because the man''s appearance was completely unique.


    He reminded them of the characteristics of the RMI group owner, who must now be very old. Was this man related to Elios Linden?


    Apparently, Sarah was the only one who didn''t notice the resemblance between the man who walked beside her and Elios Linden.


    From the beginning, Elios had introduced himself as Mischa Rhionen''s assistant.. That''s why Sarah kept on chattering and badmouthing Fae, which she considered a coquettish woman and a golddigger.

 Chapter 238 - Sarah Keeps Badmouthing Vega

    Elios just glared at Sarah''s babbling about his beloved daughter. Fortunately, he still held back well because over the past dozen years he had grown accustomed to being more tolerant of annoying humans.


    They arrived at Sam''s office and Sarah knocked happily on the door.


    "Good afternoon, Boss. You have a guest. Mr. Mischa Rhionen''s assistant came to ask for some files," Sarah said in her sweet voice.


    Sam, who was busy with his computer, looked up and welcomed Elios'' presence in his room.


    "Welcome, please have a seat. Mr. Rhionen had sent a text message saying you need to come suddenly and I must help you," said Sam kindly. "Is there anything I can help?"


    Elios just stood looking at the room and said nothing. He had watched all the rooms he passed, and the people he met in this office, and his mind was imagining how Vega went through her days here.


    Did Vega have friends? Were her coworkers in this office being nice to her?


    He took a seat across from Sam and crossed his legs elegantly.


    "That''s right. I''m going to ask for all the data on Mischa Rhionen''s previous assistant, Fae Muller. We''re investigating something," Alaric said in a calm voice.


    Sam and Sarah exchanged glances.


    "Uhm .. investigating something? Was there anything bad? Did she do something?" asked Sam in puzzlement.


    "Does this have something to do with Prince Renald? Was it the court that requested this investigation?" asked Sarah enthusiastically.


    Elios squinted at their enthusiasm. It looked like Sam and Sarah had different reasons for their enthusiasm on this matter, he thought.


    "I can''t say," said Alaric. "I just need all the data you have on the employee. How was she doing? Did she get along well with the team? Are there any projects she has done? Anyone close to her in this office?"


    Sam motioned for Sarah to close the door. Obediently, the girl did so immediately. She then sat beside Sam and waited for her boss''s further orders.


    "Uhm ... do you want all the information that is honest and not covered up?" asked Sam, staring closely at Alaric. "I wasn''t told what the purpose of this investigation is, so I can''t decide what kind of information you need."


    Alaric nodded. "I just want real information."


    In fact, Alaric could easily get all the information he wanted to know from RMI Almstad. He could send investigators who would search all data and get honest information from everyone.


    However, since it concerned his daughter, he felt it would be better if he did it on his own. At the same time, he wanted to experience for himself how his daughter lived for years, alone and suffering.


    Sam nodded at Alaric''s words.


    "Okay ... Fee started working here in October last year and she suddenly quit working at the beginning of the year. So you could say she only spent about 3 months in this office. She didn''t have any friends because three months were not enough to foster a good relationship with lots of people," Sam explained. "I think Mr. Mischa Rhionen knew Fae better than all of us here. When Fae came to apply for a job, she actually got a recommendation from Mr. Rhionen himself. So there was a bit of a stir here, because there were employees who thought Fee had a special relationship with him..."


    "Special relationship? Meaning?" Elios could guess what the special relationship Sam was referring to, but he wanted to hear it from the HR Director himself.


    "That means ... Fee did not graduate from college, she only studied one semester at Almstad Business School and didn''t have adequate work experience. She only worked at the resort and at one cafe as a low-level employee. So, we actually doubted her ability to work. But Mr. Rhionen insisted on hiring Fae as his assistant here because he said Fee spoke the few languages ??he needed. Well, I guess that''s one of the reasons," Sam explained.


    Alaric saw Sarah''s face twitching and he nodded at the girl, asking her to speak.


    "What do you think?" asked Alaric. "Looks like you have something to say?"


    When she heard the handsome man directing his questions at her, Sarah was instantly stunned. She was barely able to speak as she was enchanted by the man''s handsome face and purple eyes.


    "Ah, uh ... I just wanted to add. I''ve seen Fee hugging Mr. Mischa Rhionen with my own eyes when they were alone in his office," Sarah stuttered. "Uhm .. well, it was my fault. I should have knocked before entering. But at that time there was a lot of gossips that Fee and Mr. Rhionen were having an affair in this office, so when I saw them hugging, it felt like I got the confirmation of their true relationship."


    Elios never heard of this story from Mischa. Did it happen by chance and Sarah misunderstood ... or did Mischa really have a crush on Vega?


    He started to think about this possibility.


    Several years ago, Alaric finally realized that Vega liked Mischa when she was a teenager from various videos recorded by Tatiana that he watched. The videos showed how Vega was aggressively flirting with Mischa.


    In fact, the reason Vega was kidnapped by the enemy was because she went to a restaurant on the Eiffel Tower alone. At that time Vega wanted to have dinner with Mischa.


    Hmm .. did she unconsciously relive her feelings for Mischa after they met again?


    Alaric also remembered how Mischa was trying so hard lately to find Vega secretly.


    In the past, Mischa felt very guilty because he felt responsible for Vega''s kidnapping and spent so much time and effort to find her, even though without success.


    Alaric had heard from Mischa how he had deliberately moved to Almstad a few months ago to investigate Vega''s identity, who at that time was still Fae, even though he was fooled because Vega''s fingerprint data had been faked.


    Alaric stared at Sam and Sarah without blinking. "So in your opinion, there really is an affair between the two of them?"


    Sarah sighed. "I thought so. But unfortunately, Fae is not a faithful woman. I''m sorry to speak like this, but I feel bad for Mr. Mischa Rhionen. He has treated her so well, but Fae just left him when she met another man who is more powerful and wealthier..."


    "Sarah .. you shouldn''t say that," said Sam gently.


    Sarah lowered her head, hiding her dissatisfaction. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that. I sounded like a jealous person. Even though I''m not jealous. I''m just really concerned about Mr. Rhionen. He''s so nice."


    "It''s okay. I want to hear what you honestly think," said Alaric. "What do you think actually happened?"


    .


    .


    >>>>>>>


    From the author:


    Thank you for reading this book so far, and thank you for your support in comments, power stone votes, the gifts, coins to unlock the chapters, etc. THANK YOU!


    Btw, tomorrow, November 19 is my birthday.. OMG, I feel so so so old. I am turning 40 and I''m never been this scared of getting old. I mean.. it''s the big 4. And I think it has affected me this month, physically and mentally.


    Just thinking about getting old, makes me feel exhausted. I slept a lot lately on day time and stayed awake all night, unable to do anything. *sigh*


    If, I may humbly ask, would you please share this book with your friends or on your social media IF you like it? Consider it a birthday gift for me. That will make me sooooo happy.


    Thank you so much for making my turning 40 be less scary.... ahahahah.

 Chapter 239 - Elios Order

    Sarah took a deep breath. She felt Alaric was on her side and only wanted to defend Mischa''s interests as Vega or Fae had played with Mischa''s heart.


    "Well ... I personally think that''s what really happened. Fae was in a relationship with Mr Mischa Rhionen and so he helped her a lot by giving her a good job and taking care of her. However, she felt that she could get more when she ran into our crown prince. So she just left Mr. Rhionen. The proof is that Fae disappeared immediately after she spent the night with Prince Renald, "said Sarah. She looked at Elios with concern. "I hope Mr. Rhoone is not hurt too much by Fae''s actions. There are many other girls who are nice and not a golddigger like her."


    Alaric only snorted softly at Sarah''s words, but the girl thought it was a form of Alaric''s approval of her words. Hence she became even bolder.


    "Until now, Prince Renald also has not officially announced their marriage, even though their photos have been leaked everywhere. Maybe finally, the prince finds out that Fee is not a good woman," said Sarah. "We''ll see. I''m sure God is fair and everyone will get what they deserve. Since Fae has offended Mr. Rhionen, I''m sure Fee will get what is coming to her."


    The old Elios, if he heard other people badmouthing his family, would have immediately lashed out and taught them a lesson. But the present Elios has completely changed. He was calmer and doesn''t rush to punish someone.


    He learned to control his attitude and kept things flat. He realized that in the past he had accumulated too many enemies as a result of this approach, and that led to his daughter being the victim.


    He just looked at Sarah, who continued to passionately convey various bad allegations about Vega. Finally, it was Sam who stepped in and stopped the girl.


    "Sarah, I think that''s enough. You just give me all the files and reports on Vega that this man requested." He looked at Elios and frowned. "Uhm ... I don''t know your name, Sir?"


    "My name is Alaric Rhionen," said Elios calmly. It had been more than 20 years since Alaric Rhionen was declared dead, so he didn''t think twice about using that name if he didn''t want to identify himself as Elios Linden.


    Sam and Sarah were stunned by Elios'' words. The two exchanged glances.


    Rhionen? His last name is the same as their big boss ....


    Was this guy related to Mischa?


    Inside, Sarah cheered happily. She felt like she just stroked luck. It turns out that she met an assistant who was also a member of Mischa''s own family! And earlier, she managed to make a good impression as a girl who sympathized with Mischa.


    Sarah immediately smiled broadly.


    "Ah ... nice to meet you, Sir," she said cheerfully. She no longer tried to reach out to shake her hand because she already realized that this man seemed to hate being touched.


    "All right, I''ll ask for the files and information from some of her ex-coworkers," said Elios.


    "Of course. This is the initial datasheet we have, while the rest will be sent over to you. You can wait in Mr. Mischa Rhionen''s office while we prepare it," said Sam. His attitude became even more respectful when he learned that this man was a member of the Rhionen family.


    Ah, now it made sense. No wonder Elios looked very dignified and confident, even though he was only an assistant.


    Maybe he was part of the younger generation from the Rhionen family whose parents asked him to gain experience by working in the family company. Wealthy people usually do such things.


    "Let me take you to Mr. Mischa Rhionen''s office," Sarah said, reaching out her hand and signaling Elios to follow her.


    Elios got up and walked after Sarah.


    "I''ll be right there with all the other files you asked for," said Sam respectfully. Now that they realized that Elios was quite important, they immediately decided to ask Elios to wait in his own room and they would come to him, not the other way around.


    Elios understood what Sam was trying to do and immediately accepted to be escorted to the temporary office that Mischa used whenever he was at RMI Moravia.


    "Please wait here. I''ll come with a drink in a moment. Would you like tea or coffee? Or something else?" asked Sarah kindly.


    "Just tea," said Elios without looking at the girl. He immediately sat down to comfort himself and opened several thin files in his hand. He checked psychotest records, reports of new employee hires, various data on Fae including records of her medical examination.


    Sarah, who felt ignored, was put in her place. She immediately went to the pantry and prepared the tea, and served it to Elios.


    "I''ll do my job now. If you have anything, you want to ask again. Please call me, or call me on the phone," Sarah said politely, handing him her business card. "You can call me anytime. I would love to help you."


    Even though she really wanted to stay and ''help'' this handsome man, Sarah realized that her presence was unwanted from Elios'' cold attitude towards her. If this indifference had upset her earlier, now Sarah was more understanding.


    That''s how wealthy people are, she thought. Since they had lots of money and power, they could act however they please.


    She had to stay nice to them.


    After Sarah left, Elios looked around and looked at the desk in the corner, which he thought was the desk where his daughter worked while at RMI Moravia.


    In pressed his chest. How could his daughter work at a branch office of a company owned by her family without anyone recognizing her?


    He had given very clear instructions six years ago that everyone must open their eyes and ears in search of Vega. But as it turned out, after a few years, they didn''t do it anymore, so Vega could not be detected for so long.


    Ahh .. humans do have a very short memory span, he thought irritably. He felt that he could not reproach the RMI employees who didn''t recognize Vega during the months she worked with them. Even Mischa could not confirm that Fae was Vega, although he had his own suspicions.


    It was because the kidnapper had really thought things through. They even changed her eye color. Something flashed in Elios'' mind when he thought about Vega.


    So, the people in this office think she was a seductress who left Mischa after meeting Prince Renald? And now the prince realized that Vega was a bad girl, so he refused to admit it in public after the photo scandal in Bali was exposed?


    How outrageous!


    He immediately took his cell phone and decided to text Ren.


    [You must announce your marriage to Fae Muller.]

 Chapter 240 - Friedrich Neumann

    Ren, who had just returned to his mansion in the suburbs of Almstad, frowned as he read the message from his father-in-law. He already knew directly from Elios himself that the Linden family objected if Ren exposed Vega''s identity to the public. They wanted to protect their daughters'' privacy.


    But he thought it meant Alaric didn''t want Ren to hold a press conference at all to announce his marriage. Why did he suddenly ask Ren to announce his relationship with Vega''s old identity as Fae Muller?


    However, he did not argue or ask the reason.


    [Okay.]


    That was his only reply. He then sat pondering while thinking about his next plan. He had gotten rid of Amelia. Now he only needed to figure out how to get rid of Karl.


    He had erased all traces of his family relationship with Karl. He was sure that no matter what, no one else could find a connection between them. For Skia, it was a very easy thing.


    It''s really a wise decision for him to stay hidden and not trying to make a name for himself in the Darknet all this time, even though there are so many people who are competing to be the best. Now he could move freely in cyberspace without anyone knowing his existence.


    His father, Friedrich Neumann, was a genius who lived alone with his younger brother Charles Neumann after their parents died. After Friedrich died, it was reported that Charles Neumann died in a stabbing incident on campus, the Neumann family line died with him.


    Ren was born using his mother''s last name because initially Princess Hannah''s older brother was willing to adopt Ren and acknowledge Ren as her own child after his own son was stillborn.


    At that time, Princess Hannah was deemed not mentally fit to care for her own child after Friedrich''s sudden death.


    However, after giving up Ren to live with her brother''s family for a week, Princess Hannah realized that she could not afford to be apart from her son. She insisted on taking care of Ren alone. So Ren returned to his mother.


    Hannah had various ups and downs from the first day she became a mother without the support of her birth family. With the help of Linda and her best friend, Lady Genevieve, she succeeded in raising Ren with great affection. And since then, they haven''t been apart for a day. Ren loved his mother very much.


    Hannah always told Ren about his genius father, who was just like him, and they would see so many photos and videos of him. Before Friedrich died, he and Hannah traveled the world, and they kept so many beautiful memories in pictures and videos. Ren felt so close to the dead man, even though they had never met.


    Friedrich was an amazing man. He was fluent in 12 languages, expert in various natural sciences, and at the age of 20 he invented some physics theories which he patented and were still used by the aviation industry to this day.


    The royalties from his patents gave Hannah enough money to support Ren''s life and even bought this mansion in Almstad after she was ostracized by the royal family. Hannah was ''banished'' for having a child with an ordinary man and refusing an arranged marriage with a prince from Spain.


    Hannah was considered to have humiliated the royal family and she no longer had a place in the palace. Various media called her a rebellious princess who experienced an identity crisis and could only create chaos to hurt her parents.


    Ren was never recognized for his existence and was never even invited to the palace to meet his grandparents. Until finally, his cousin, Heinrich died, was killed by Ren using Amelia''s hands. Only then did the old monarchs realize that Ren was the only male descendant left in their family.


    "Sir, you have to take your medicine again," said Linda, who appeared before him carrying a tray of drinks and medicine.


    Ren nodded. He was moved from his reverie. Somehow, lately he had been thinking more and more about his father.


    Father ... I failed to avenge your death, he thought to himself. Please forgive me.


    The thirst for revenge that had gripped him for years had now disappeared, replaced by guilt.


    He felt guilty for failing to take revenge for his father''s death, as well as feeling guilty because he had made an innocent girl suffer. It was a girl who loved him sincerely and always defended him, endured all Ren''s bad behavior, and even forgave him after all that happened.


    Ren felt now he would not be able to live without Vega. His wife had become more important than his revenge.


    He was terrified to imagine if Vega knew his secrets, if she would find out Ren was the one responsible for her kidnapping six years ago and separated her from a family that loved her so much. If she knew that he was responsible for all her sufferings .. and she even lost the children in her womb.


    Unknowingly, tears rolled down to his cheeks as Ren took the medicine and drank it with water.


    Linda who saw Ren shed tears became embarrassed. She really wished Mrs. Hanenberg was here, for she had seen that Ren always felt better and healthier when Vega was around.


    Where is Madame now? Have Master and Madame separated? Why didn''t Madame come back to Moravia?


    Was it true that they were caught by reporters going on a vacation in Bali? It meant that their relationship should be fine, if indeed Mr. Hanenberg spent time with Vega in Bali.


    What''s more, when Linda saw the leaked photos, she could see how happy their faces looked. There was absolutely no pretense. Their smiles and facial expressions were genuinely happy.


    Then why didn''t she come home with Master now? What really happened?


    "Madame is fine," said Ren as if reading the housekeeper''s mind. He then waved to Linda to leave. "She will return home when her health recovers. At the moment, Madame still needs to calm down."


    "Oh ... is that so, Sir?" Linda nodded in understanding. She didn''t ask anything at all, because she didn''t want to be presumptuous. "Then, I will take my leave."


    "Hmm .." Ren nodded. He then took his cell phone from the table and called Karl. "Uncle, I need to hold a press conference and explain some things to the public about my relationship with my wife. Could you please arrange everything?"


    "Of course," said Karl in a happy voice. "When are you going to have a press conference?"


    Ren thought for a moment. The wound on his stomach was still not fully healed, and his body was still weak, but he knew it was best not to delay.


    "Tomorrow afternoon at my office in downtown Almstad. Invite all the media and make sure they cover my statement tomorrow."


    "Very well. I''ll send a notification to everyone," said Karl. "How are you? Are you feeling better?"


    Ren ignored Karl''s question and spoke as if he didn''t hear the question at all.. "Thank you, Uncle."

 Chapter 241 - Missing Vega

    Because he almost recovered from his gunshot wounds and the scandal with Amelia had started to subside, Ren decided to contact Vega. He wanted to tell the girl that Alaric asked him to hold a press conference and announce his marriage to Fae Muller.


    He also wanted to know where Vega was progressing with her memory recovery. Had they managed to fully recover Vega''s memory? He had heard from Sophia about Lauriel''s ability to make medicines.


    Lauriel once recovered the memory Jean-Pierre Wang, their family friend who lost his memory for several years due to a potion made by Aldebar. His memory did not return a hundred percent, because there were some parts of his memory that never fully recovered, but that didn''t bother him at all.


    Now Jean''s life has gotten a lot better because he had lived so much longer since the time when he lost his memory. When the incident happened he was only 25, and he had lived well for over 40 years after the incident.


    Vega''s case was a little different. Apart from giving her the same memory potion from Aldebar, Ren also ensured that Vega''s memory would never recover by using hypnotherapy and intensive brainwashing methods.


    That''s why he wasn''t too worried about letting Vega return to her family and they tried to recover her memory. He was quite sure of the process he used on Vega to erase her memory.


    Whenever he thought about it now, Ren now always felt guilty. But his fear of being abandoned by Vega was much bigger than that his guilt. No matter what happened, Vega must not remember what happened, because¡­


    Ren sighed.


    He didn''t want to imagine that possibility. He promised to make amends by doing anything for Vega all their life. Vega lost 16 years of her life because of Ren, but the man would dedicate his whole life, which would be dozens or even hundreds of years to come, to make his wife happy.


    [I miss you. How are you at Targu Mures?] He sent a message to Vega.


    During the last few days he had purposely asked Vega not to contact him because he wanted her to focus on her recovery process.


    [I miss you, too. Are you all right?] Vega''s reply immediately came.


    A smile spread across Ren''s lips when he read that Vega also missed him.


    [I want to call you. Can you pick up the phone?] Ren texted again.


    Less than a minute later, his phone was ringing. Apparently, it was Vega who called Ren.


    "I really miss hearing your voice," said Vega, on the other end of the phone. "Are you okay?"


    Ren shook his head as if Vega could see him doing it. "Not very good. But at least I''m still alive."


    "Jeez ... what happened?" implored Vega. "Are you hurt? Are you sick? Have you had bad insomnia again?"


    For some reason, Ren''s chest felt warm, knowing that this woman was so worried about him. Vega was indeed a very good wife.


    She was always attentive and concerned about Ren, even though she herself was in a bad state. Ren could imagine Vega''s feelings over the past few weeks must have been very mixed.


    Vega did reunite with her family, but to some extent, they too were strangers as she couldn''t remember them. She had a sense of inner closeness with her parents, siblings, and extended family, but she could not be able to participate in their collective memory.


    She would not know whose birthday was when, what events occured at the end of each year when their extended family decided to go on vacation together, nor will she remember any events they experienced together.


    They would sit together for dinner and discuss something from the past, and Vega would be the only one who didn''t understand or couldn''t remember. That would certainly make anyone sad.


    However, instead of complaining and thinking about herself, Vega was worried about Ren.


    If Ren could love a woman ... that person would be Vega, Ren was sure of that.


    "I''ll tell you what happened as soon as I get to Targu Mures to visit you," Ren said, comforting Vega. "It won''t be long. I have something very important to do tomorrow."


    "Oh .. what is it?" asked Vega in surprise. "But are you all right now? Do you have Karl and John with you? Can you sleep?"


    "John and Linda are here. I decided to go home to the mansion," said Ren. "Karl is working on lots of things. I can sleep with the help of sleeping pills from Doctor Henry. My health isn''t too bad."


    "Oh ..." Vega''s voice sounded worried and sad. "Wish I could go to Moravia to be with you."


    "It''s okay. I''m the one going to Targu Mures to be with you. Right now, you need to spend time with your family. You haven''t seen them in a very long time." Ren looked thoughtful for a moment. "Give me a week. I''ll come over to your parents'' house."


    He didn''t want to linger. Within a week, he should be able to get rid of Karl and Sophia.


    "Is that true?" asked Vega in a very enthusiastic voice.


    Ren''s guess was right about Vega, who sometimes felt like a stranger among her family. He inability to remember her past made Vega often feel confused and lonely. She really missed Ren because Ren was the closest human to her in this universe.


    "I promise. In one week, we''ll meet soon," said Ren. "After that, we won''t be apart again."


    "I can''t wait," said Vega happily.


    "Me too. But you better not think about it. What''s important now is how you can recover."


    "Fine. I understand."


    They were silent for a while. It was Ren, who then took the initiative to hang up.


    "I have to rest now. We''ll talk again tomorrow, okay..." he said.


    "Of course. Have a good night," whispered Vega. "I love you."


    "I love you too," replied Ren.


    He had already told Vega that he would start saying words of love to the girl even though he couldn''t feel romance like a man in general, and Vega was able to accept it.


    But now, it seemed that Ren was getting used to those words of love for his wife. To him, saying ''I love you'' to Vega had become so easy and natural. It was only for her.


    After he hung up the phone, Ren immediately took his laptop from the nightstand. He entered as Skia and went through various layers of security to hide his tracks. He had to carry out his plan in secret so that they wouldn''t get suspicious.


    ***


    Elios frowned when he received a mysterious message in his personal email. He didn''t know how did the person got to know his email and then sent a direct message to him.


    No ... it was not a message.


    It''s a slander, he thought.


    [If you want to know who is the mastermind who kidnapped your daughter, I suggest you investigate her husband, Prince Renald.]


    Who is this person? thought Elios in surprise.


    Why did he tell me to investigate Ren?


    Is this....? Elios was deep in thoughts.

 Chapter 242 - The Press Conference

    Elios wondered, who the hell would have dared to contact him and slander Ren? And why?


    He contacted Pavel and asked him to ask Sisqo to trace the whereabouts of the mysterious email sender. He still didn''t want to trouble his brother, Nicolae. Later, if Sisqo couldn''t find a clue, then he would talk to Nicolae.


    [Why should I suspect Ren?] Asked Elios to the mysterious person, just to probe more information.


    But there was no reply. This was the type of people who wanted to trick two opposite sides to suspect each other, thought Elios. They would throw accusations on the other person so that they would think the other people were the bad guy.


    Hmm ... Even though he believed this was the enemy''s tactic to divert his suspicions, Elios had the thought of rereading all the information about Ren that he had asked his team of informants.


    He already read Ren''s background and all the details about his family and his past before he met Vega. Nothing seemed suspicious. In fact, you could say, in many ways, Ren reminded Elios of himself.


    He even investigated the sequence of events that led Ren to meet and marry Vega, to ensure that Ren didn''t just take advantage of Vega. Ren did regularly visit the resort in Rhine. He was there from time to time, even before Vega started working there.


    His father died there in an accident while calming himself down in the village. He had health issues and went to Rhine to get a well-deserved holiday and calmed his mind.


    Ren regularly came to Rhine to deal with his severe insomnia problem. Vega had worked at the resort for four months, then she got the opportunity to meet Ren in person because. It only happened because she was assigned to be the housekeeper in the villa where Ren was staying.


    Vega''s transfer to the housekeeping department was the result of the jealousy of a new director who was also the youngest daughter of the hotel chain owner. If there had been no such incident, maybe they would never have met and got married, because Ren was very secretive and hardly ever interacted with people who were not close to him or worked for him.


    Of course, Ren couldn''t have created this kind of coincidence, could he? Destiny brought Ren and Vega together and both fell in love ...


    Hmm .. no, not really falling in love, because Ren claimed he could not love his daughter. Elios massaged his forehead.


    He also still had to sort things out with Ren. If Ren really couldn''t love Vega, then there was no point in continuing the marriage.


    But first, he had to make Ren recover Vega''s reputation. Although she used the identity of Fae Muller, Elios did not want his daughter to be humiliated and become the subject of gossip.


    [I''ve finished gathering various information on Rhine. I''m going back to Almstad in the morning. How long will you be in Almstad?]


    Elios read the incoming message from Mischa.


    What a coincidence, he thought. He immediately sent a reply.


    [Next week. You happen to be here tomorrow, don''t you? Ren will have a press conference tomorrow to clear his wife''s reputation. I want you to order some people from RMI Almstad''s office to come and watch the press conference.]


    Mischa was amazed to read Elios'' text. What was it that Alaric wanted RMI to interfere in the crown prince''s press conference?


    Didn''t Elios make it clear to Ren not to reveal Fae''s identity as Vega Linden? What did Elios want to do?


    However, Mischa had learned to do what his foster father told him to do without asking questions.


    [Okay.]


    ***


    After refusing to comment for several weeks, Prince Renald finally agreed to speak openly to clear the big gossip surrounding his life. This made many journalists from various media enthusiastically packed into Ren''s office building in the city center.


    After a long period of speculating and listening to gossip here and there, journalists were finally able to find out the truth straight from Prince Renald''s own mouth.


    The press conference immediately caught the attention of many people who received notifications on various platforms on the internet. They enthusiastically prepared to watch the live broadcast from the media they followed, curious to know how the love story of their crown prince and a commoner girl could happen.


    What a modern Cinderella story! How lucky for the village girl to meet and captivate their prince''s heart. He was such a perfect man who was known to be a genius and also handsome.


    At 1 pm sharp, the hall in the building was filled with invited guests, journalists who were asked to attend directly by Karl. Ren took a deep breath when he saw how the room was filled with people who were eager to know his personal affairs.


    Karl stood up and signaled to silence the audience. Slowly, the voices of the journalists who were chatting died down and they now turned their attention towards the stage.


    Ren walked gracefully towards the center and sat on a chair. Nobody spoke until he relaxed and began to speak.


    "Good afternoon, Everyone. Thank you all for coming to this place," He greeted them all. As usual, his face was unsmiling and cold. People who knew him very well had no objection to this.


    Prince Renald rarely smiled. That was what made his photos in Bali with Vega created such an uproar. People could see that Ren looked happy with that woman. And now they all wanted to know their love story.


    "I want to discuss a few things in this opportunity," said Ren calmly. "Please note it or record it."


    The people looked at each other and let out a one-time sigh. This was completely unexpected.


    Usually, the press conference in the palace was prepared in as much detail as possible, however, they would be forbidden to ask certain things and there was a rule not to spread anything that the palace asked them not to tell.


    However, today not only did Ren welcome them to his office and allow them to announce this press conference to their audience, but Ren also didn''t prevent them from recording it. This is great news!


    "A few weeks ago there were some private photos of me and of a woman. It was a very serious invasion of privacy in Moravia, and if I find the source, I can assure you all that they will get the punishment they deserve."


    The atmosphere had turned very quiet. Ren then continued his words.


    "I want to clarify that I am indeed married and my wife is not a noble girl." His eyes caught sight of the audience and he fell silent suddenly. Ren''s gaze had caught the figure of Mischa entering through the hall door followed by several people whom he knew were employees at RMI.


    What are they doing here? Ren thought in surprise. Does this have something to do with Elios telling him to hold a press conference today?


    Mischa, Sam, Sarah, and other RMI staff members took their seats in the back row and seemed to be focusing their attention forward.. Ready to hear what Ren had to say.

 Chapter 243 - Sarah Is Scared

    The expression on Ren''s face didn''t change. He remembered Vega working for RMI after leaving him and even coming with her co-workers to the new year''s party held by the palace.


    He could imagine that Vega''s co-workers might be confused and were all guessing what really happened between Vega and Prince Renald Hanenberg, after all the photos were leaked to the media.


    Of course, they would try to guess when exactly Vega and Ren started meeting and get connected. Most likely, they would guess that the meeting of the two took place for the first time at the royal gala, considering that Ren asked Vega to dance and then carried her away when she passed out in the ballroom.


    After that, Vega disappeared and never returned to work. She even tendered her resignation to Mischa over the phone. Vega never contacted the office to tell them how she was doing and what had happened to her.


    Ahh .. maybe it would be good for Ren to get things straight. He would also be able to use this opportunity to step down from his position as the crown prince.


    If he claimed that his wife was a poor girl from the village, and Queen Elena''s guess was correct, the people of Moravia would protest and express their disapproval of the marriage. Ren could use it as an excuse to resign his position.


    It would be like what happened to King Edward VIII and Wallis Simpson, where the king must choose between the woman he loved or the throne. Ren now had absolutely no interest in taking the throne of Moravia.


    For him, his grudge against the royal family had been avenged. He had killed the legitimate male heir of whom his grandparents were proud of, and proved to himself that, if he wanted, he could take the Moravian throne in his grasp.


    He had obtained everything he wanted: acknowledgment, life, and even the throne. Now, he wanted to let it all go.


    "I met my wife in the Rhine, a small village by the lake located four hours drive from here. It was love at first sight." Ren started his statement.


    For this part, of course, Ren was lying. He didn''t have that kind of love for a woman, and when he met Vega at Rhine, it wasn''t the first time. He had met the girl when she was a teenager after his men kidnapped her.


    But, of course, for the sake of this press conference, he had to put his words in order.


    So, it was love at first sight.


    Ren believed, if he could ever love a woman, then that woman was Vega, and it would be love at first sight. In fact, if he were to be honest with himself, the feelings he had for his wife would already be very deep.


    He was still not interested in doing romantic things together as he read in the description of people in love, how they just wanted to always be together, and do sweet and romantic things together. However, he enjoyed every moment he was with Vega.


    He felt calm beside the girl. He also wanted to spend his whole life with Vega and their future children, and he just wanted to see Vega healthy and smiling.


    Was this considered love? If so, he wouldn''t mind experiencing it.


    Everyone present held their breath, waiting for word by word to leave Ren''s lips, to explain when he had met Fae for the first time, and what their relationship was like.


    Meanwhile, Sam and Sarah exchanged glances. They knew Fae was from Rhine, a small village by the lake. Did that mean, Fae met Prince Renald BEFORE she worked at RMI?


    What a surprise!


    "I knew right away that this is the woman I wanted to marry," Ren continued. "My wife is an extraordinary woman. She has a very kind heart, she is a hard worker. She loves her family, and she makes me feel calm and happy every time I am with her. Because I am not a stupid man, of course, I will not let such a special woman out of my hands. I immediately asked her to marry me."


    Everyone let out an ''aww'' in unison. It turned out that the rumors were true! Prince Renald is really married!!


    The next question was, when did the marriage take place, and where? Did the royal family know what happened? How did King Gustave and Queen Elena respond to Fae''s existence?


    "We got married in October 2060, or almost two years ago." Ren''s words immediately caused a stir among the visitors.


    Two years??? This meant that Prince Renald had been hiding his wife and marriage during that time.


    Ren continued his words, not caring about the commotion his words caused. "We got married in Monaco with the witnesses being my good friend, Prince Johann and his partner, Carla".


    The atmosphere turned excited again. The journalists immediately made notes and searched for information about Prince Johann mentioned by Ren just now.


    Meanwhile, Sarah''s face was flushed with embarrassment. She was shocked when she heard that Fae had been married to Ren for a year before she worked for RMI. In fact, it had been more than a year.


    While she confidently conjectured to everyone, Fae was Mischa''s mistress who was given a job to cover up their affair, and then left Mischa when she managed to seduce Prince Renlad''s heart.


    Then, why were Fee and Mischa hugging at Mischa''s office at that time? Was it just a coincidence?


    Sam turned to Sarah and raised an eyebrow. "All your guesses are wrong. Fae didn''t meet Prince Renald at the royal gala and then left Mr. Mischa Rhionen to find a more powerful husband. They have been married for a long time."


    Sarah felt her face hot, and her ears turn red. She remembered that Sam must have been referring to everything she said in front of Mischa''s assistant yesterday.


    Sarah fiercely mentioned that Fae was just a young and beautiful golddiger who always moved from one wealthy and powerful man to another, that she would cheat when she found a more promising target.


    It was clear that Fee was already married, and in fact, she had married the most eligible bachelor in Moravia.


    Mischa turned to the two people and frowned. He had heard Sam''s words and wanted to know what they were talking about because Sam had mentioned Fae.


    "Are you talking about Fae in the office?" asked Mischa in a huff.


    Was this why Alaric told him to bring his staff to Ren''s press conference?


    Mischa can guess that yesterday, when Alaric visited the RMI office in Almstad, he discovered that his daughter was treated badly while still working at RMI Almstad.


    As people from the HR department, Sam and Sarah must be the ones to


    rectify all the injustices and restored Vega''s reputation in the office.


    But what if the HRD assistant manager himself was badmouthing Vega to others in the office? How could other employees trust HRD?


    Sarah lowered her head, not daring to look Mischa in the eye. She was now reminded of all her mistreatment of Fae in the past. Now ... she just found out that Vega was Prince Renald''s long time wife.


    Ouch... what do I do? she thought in frantic. Did she still hold grudges and would teach Sarah a lesson later?


    Ugh .... Sarah suddenly got really scared.

 Chapter 244 - Rens Statement

    Sarah shook her head weakly. "N-no, Sir. Sam and I were just discussing our puzzlement as to why Fae had to hide her marriage from HR. Even though such data is very important to us."


    Mischa looked at Sarah with a displeased expression. He did not believe the beautiful girl''s words.


    He was not a fool. He had seen how Sarah''s attitude towards Vega while she was in the office, but in the past, he had no reason to take action or reprimand her because he was worried that it would only reinforce the suspicion of people in the office that he had an affair with Vega.


    Ren''s voice was heard again and distracted Mischa. With a frown, he turned his attention back to Ren. He wanted to know whether Ren would reveal Vega''s true identity or not.


    "I will receive five questions, and after that, the press conference will end," said Ren calmly. He stared into the middle of the room and looked for swift hands raised to ask him questions.


    Karl swiftly handed the microphones to the five people Ren pointed at. His face was calm and professional as usual. Only he and Ren felt the tension between them.


    Karl was delighted to see Ren having this press conference, as it meant they were almost back on the path they had originally planned. He could guess that Ren was still hiding Vega''s true identity as the daughter of the Linden family due to the family''s request.


    However, he was sure, the time would come for Vega''s true identity to be revealed. If Ren didn''t want to reveal it, Karl himself would. He had his own way.


    A female journalist dressed in neat clothes and hair in a bun above her head stood respectfully and accepted the microphone from Karl.


    "Thank you, Your Highness. My name is Odelia, from the Almstad Gazette. I have a question for you. Why did Your Highness feel that you have to keep your marital status a secret all this time? Doesn''t this make a lot of people misunderstand, and at the end of last year there were rumors that you were going to be engaged for marriage to Lady Amelia? Didn''t you think about your wife''s feelings? I can imagine she must be feeling sad to hear so many rumors about her husband with another woman."


    The audience immediately looked at Ren closely, curious about the answer that would come out of the prince''s lips to this quite spicy question.


    The expression on Ren''s face didn''t seem to change at all. He remained cool and unfazed.


    "I''ll answer it," Ren nodded. "I kept my marriage a secret because I felt that my private life is not for public consumption. I just happened to take on the position of a crown prince. But that doesn''t mean I have to sacrifice my personal life. Please remember that the Moravian Empire called me home and asked me to occupy this position. I don''t want it. "


    Simultaneously the people exchanged astonished looks. What did he say? Prince Renald didn''t want his post as crown prince?


    Was that true? Did this mean he wanted to step down?


    "But, the fact is that you are the crown prince who will soon take the throne to become the king of Moravia. You cannot hide your marriage forever," asked the female journalist again. "Does Your Highness not want your wife and children to become known to the public and then become your heirs?"


    Ren shook his head. "No. I don''t want that."


    He then pointed to a man who was at the back of the room. Karl swiftly took the microphone and gave it to the man.


    The second journalist''s face looked happy because he was chosen to ask Ren a question. His voice choked up at the beginning of his speech because he was too excited.


    "Thank you for the opportunity, Your Highness. My name is George from the Moravia Post. I would like to ask you what your plans are with your being married to Miss Fae Muller? Will your wife become an official member of the royal family? What do you think about the palace''s reaction?" What did King Gustave and Queen Elena say about her? Thank you."


    Ren replied calmly. "I plan to live with my wife and make her happy forever. If she wants to meet with the royal family, I will take her to the palace. If she does not want to be part of the royal family, I will resign, and live as a commoner. During this time, I hid my wife because I don''t want our privacy to be disturbed by curious people and gossipers. I also don''t plan on ascending the Moravian throne. I''m just guarding the throne until my cousin Caroline gives birth to a son as a legitimate male heir of the Hanenberg family, or until our kingdom changes its constitution and accepts a woman as an heir to the throne."


    People were very surprised to hear that, mainly because of two facts. Ren didn''t care at all about what the court''s opinion on his wife, and he also did not ask for their consent to take Fae to the palace.


    Instead, he said he would listen to his wife''s opinion on whether or not she wanted to meet King Gustave and Queen Elena. It was as if, between the two parties, his wife was more respectable and higher in position than the Moravian monarchs themselves.


    This was, oh, too shocking!


    The ladies in the audience and those who watched at home swooned. They thought that Ren''s bold statement just signaled that he respected his wife and more concerned with the opinions and feelings of his wife than the opinion of the palace.


    He was a dream husband! The girls in the hall could only hold back their envy.


    Prince Renald was very handsome, a genius, a nobleman who could become the king if he wanted, yet, he was very respectful and concerned about his wife.


    Granted, Prince Renald was known to be irritable and he was often sour, but that was because he had severe insomnia which made him often grumpy. But his personality when he talked about his wife and when he was with her, was much different. He wasn''t a sour-looking man.


    Evidenced by the photos they saw from the couples'' private moments in Bali, where the prince smiled and laughed when he was with his wife. He looked happy and content.


    Oh .. women in the whole Moravia were suddenly so jealous of this woman.


    All Ren''s statement was recorded and shared on the internet and various media, and it immediately caused quite a stir throughout Moravia.


    "Third question?" Ren pointed to a man in the front row, to his right. The man looked beaming because he was given the opportunity to ask.


    "Your Highness, you said you liked privacy and thought that you needed to keep your marriage a secret because you didn''t want your and your wife''s privacy to be disturbed." The man spoke so fast almost without a pause as he was too excited. "Then why are you suddenly holding this conference now and revealing your wife''s identity? It doesn''t make sense."


    Ren nodded." It''s all right. You are right. I actually had to invite you and clarify my marital status because there are some irresponsible people who took our pictures without permission and spread them on the internet. Since that incident, my wife has been the victim of incessant nasty gossip." Ren glared at them all.. "I just want to clear my wife''s reputation."

 Chapter 245 - Can You Shut Up?

    Sarah subconsciously coughed when she heard Ren''s last words. She immediately felt like those words were directed at her. Did Prince Renald know who talked bad about his wife behind her back?


    Ugh... Did Fee complain to her husband that she often became the subject of gossip in the office?


    Cold sweat ran down Sarah''s temples. She felt very uncomfortable in this place. Her eyes repeatedly glanced toward the exit.


    "Why do we have to come to this press conference?" she whispered hoarsely to Sam, who sat beside her.


    "Because you guys from HR are responsible for clarifying things and clearing Fae Muller''s reputation."


    Suddenly Elios'' voice came from the side. Sarah jolted in surprise when she heard a man''s voice who had appeared out of nowhere, suddenly standing in the aisle of the rows of chairs for the guests attending Prince Renald''s press conference.


    Mischa and Sam turned around and looked surprised to see Elios'' unexpected presence. At the same time, Ren had also seen Elios enter from the back door and was now standing with his arms folded across his chest and turning to the row of chairs at the back. His father-in-law''s face looked displeased.


    Ren stopped talking. His expression remained calm, but his chest churned. Why didn''t he know that Elios was now in Almstad? Ahh .. he was caught off guard because he was bound in the hospital for several days and had to recover.


    "Hey... You came too," Sarah said in a voice filled with relief.


    She was startled when she heard Elios''reprimand, but when she saw who it was, she was relieved. Apparently, she was too nervous and became jumpy.


    "What is your name?" asked Elios, looking at Sarah with sparkling eyes. At that instant, the smile on Sarah''s face disappeared. She didn''t think she was so easily forgotten that Mischa''s assistant asked her name again.


    Usually people, especially men, would not easily forget her, especially because not only she was beautiful, Sarah was also very smart and had an elegant appearance.


    But, oh .. why did Mischa''s assistant''s eyes look so cold? Was he mad at me? Did I make a mistake? Sarah thought anxiously.


    She turned to Mischa and realized that the big boss was now looking at her with a frown. Suddenly she felt cornered.


    "My name is... Sarah," said the girl finally.


    "What did you say to me yesterday about Fae Muller? Do you remember?" asked Elios, folding his arms across his chest. "Based on the prince''s statement at this press conference, it seems that all your words have become slanderous."


    "Ah .. I only draw conclusions based on what I observed, and I was not the one who started it," Sarah said defensively. "I think anyone is bound to tend to make assumptions like us. When she started working in the office, she looked poor and in trouble. How could we know that she is Prince Renald''s wife? Why would a prince''s wife work at RMI as a personal assistant?"


    Elios turned to Mischa and sighed. "Is this how our employees have become? This bad? Don''t they need to go through training when joining RMI?"


    His face looked unhappy.


    Mischa shook his head. "Sarah is an assistant to the HR Director in our Almstad office, and as far as I know, she had attended all the mandatory training. Sam has no complaints about her."


    Now it''s Sam''s turn to feel cornered. He did not understand why when talking to his ''assistant'', Mischa''s attitude seemed very respectful. Wasn''t he the boss at RMI? And even if his assistant was a member of the Rhionen family, wasn''t he younger than Mischa and therefore he should be the one to respect Mischa? Why did it look like it was the opposite?


    Mischa immediately noticed Sam''s confusion and coughed a little. This situation was indeed very difficult for outsiders to understand. Nobody would have thought that Alaric Rhionen, who was standing next to him and yesterday claimed to be his new assistant, was actually Elios Linden, the RMI owner himself.


    While perhaps the RMI staff at Almstad would feel like they recognized the owner, no one would ever suspect that this man was the real Elios Linden for two reasons:


    First, he looked too young. In their estimation, Elios Linden should now be in his 40s. After all, just like celebrities and famous people, often the faces they saw in real life would be very different from the faces they see in the media.


    The second reason was, they would find it hard to believe that someone like Elios Linden would find the time to visit Almstad, the small capital of a small kingdom, to meet the staff at the RMI Moravia branch.


    So the thought that they met Elios Linden himself in Almstad was completely unthinkable to them.


    "We''re done here," Alaric said coldly. "I need to speak to all of you."


    He gave a signal and then turned to leave them and went out the back door. Sam and Sarah looked at each other in amazement. They didn''t understand whether they should follow an assistant''s orders or not.


    "What are you waiting for?" asked Mischa who rose from his chair and was following Elios'' steps swiftly.


    "Oh .. all right. We will come soon," said Sam hastily. He immediately got up from his chair, following Mischa and Elios. Sarah and her friend quickly followed suit.


    "The press conference isn''t over yet, right?" Sarah asked in amazement. "Did we just come to hear that part earlier? It''s a waste of time ... I mean, it would be more productive if we watched it live on TV or on the internet."


    "Can you shut up?" asked Elios curtly.


    He deliberately told the RMI staff to come and watch Ren''s press conference so that they could hear with their own ears and see with their own eyes.


    Even the media could be manipulated, but if they came and heard directly from Ren''s lips about the status of his relationship with Fae Muller, then these RMI people had absolutely no reason not to believe the fact presented to them.


    For Elios, firing Sarah for what she did to his daughter was too easy a punishment. He wanted to make Sarah receive retribution for all the vile and defamatory words she used to hurt Vega''s reputation while working at RMI Almstad.


    He would make her an example.


    Meanwhile, Ren, who was answering the fourth question from a journalist, frowned when he saw Alaric leave, followed by some of the RMI Moravia staff. He did not understand why Alaric suddenly appeared like that, and now left before the press conference was over.


    Did Alaric want to inform Ren of his arrival at Almstad? Why not do it via text or phone?


    Then .. what did he want now? Ren had already fulfilled his request to hold a press conference. So.... what now?

 Chapter 246 - What Does Elios Want?

    The RMI staff who were walking following Mischa and Elios (or Alaric Rhionen as he told RMI Almstad people) out of Ren''s office building looked confused when they realized that Mischa''s attitude towards his assistant was very different from what a boss would have towards his subordinates.


    Didn''t Alaric Rhionen say he worked as Mischa''s assistant? Then why did he act like he was the boss here?


    Sam and Sarah could only wonder. RMI Moravia was so small and insignificant that even someone in Sam''s rank had never met Elios Linden in person, so he didn''t recognize his big boss, who was above Mischa.


    Elios Linden became the owner of RMI after Rhionen Industries, owned by the Rhionen family, joined the Meier family''s Meier Group. According to the calculations of most people, Elios Linden took over the control of RMI in 2045, or 17 years ago.


    If at that time he was around 25 years old, then by now he must be in his early 40s. He should look younger than Mischa.


    If Elios Linden and Mischa appeared together at the RMI summit meeting in Bucharest or New York once a year, no one would be surprised at their appearance because they did think Mischa was older.


    After all, for someone as wealthy as Elios Linden, it was very easy for him to go through various health treatments and lead a healthy lifestyle that would keep him looking young. At least that''s what people thought of Elios Linden when they saw him.


    However, none of the staff at RMI Almstad had seen Elios Linden before, so they kept asking questions and were utterly confused.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Ren finished his press conference as ordered by Elios. He kept his promise to answer five questions from selected journalists and ended the event. Of course, the news-seekers were dissatisfied because it seemed they had been given little information about Prince Renald''s wife.


    Ren had stated that Fee really liked privacy, and he would not allow them to disturb his wife, for the sake of getting the news. He had even threatened several people who try to ask questions he deemed irrelevant because they interfere with Vega''s personal space.


    In the end, the journalists came home with more unanswered questions than when they went to the press conference.


    For example, where was Prince Renald''s wife now? Would Prince Renald really step down from his position as the crown prince of Moravia if the court and the people did not like his wife?


    Then, how did King Gustave and Queen Elena respond to all these? Had they met Ren''s wife? Did they like Fae Muller?


    Ren did not answer any more questions, and he immediately told Karl to kick those people out of his office. After they left, he went into his room and texted Elios. He wanted to know why his father-in-law came to Almstad suddenly like this.


    [Sir, how long will you be in Almstad? Was the press conference satisfactory?]


    He waited for Elios'' reply for a while, and since there was no reply, he called Karl.


    "Uncle, do you think the Lindens are suspicious of us?" he asked matter-of-factly. "Alaric Rhionen suddenly appeared in this city."


    Karl closed the door behind him and nodded. "Maybe so. What do you think?"


    "I think we have to provide bait for them to chase. Before they find out who is the mastermind behind Vega''s kidnapping, they will continue to be suspicious. We will never be safe," said Ren firmly. "You have to sacrifice Sophia."


    Karl nodded. There was a hint of reluctance on his face, but he didn''t argue. Ren saw his uncle''s expression and frowned.


    "Didn''t you say we have to avenge father''s death? Wasn''t my father the one who raised you since your parents died? You came to me that summer and told me everything ... how Alaric Rhionen became the cause of my father''s death, and you asked me to swear to avenge his death," said Ren. "I''m not going to make it to the end if you don''t want to go all out. They''re suspecting me."


    Karl took a deep breath. He still remembered Sophia''s beautiful face and how she always smiled brightly when she saw him. In his life, Karl never let any woman get to him into deep. From the start, he had planned to stay away from Sophia once their mission was accomplished.


    Of course, as Ren''s personal assistant, Karl must not be associated with Sophia. She was an enemy of the Schneider and Linden family.


    But planning was easier than doing. Just as Ren seemed to have been captivated by Vega and now found it very difficult to focus on his original goal, Karl hesitated to let Sophia go from his life.


    "Because Alaric is in town. I''m going to ask Sophia to come here to see him," Karl said finally. "We can''t ruin everything. We''re so close."


    "Hmm .." Ren then waved his hand and told Karl to leave. He saw an incoming SMS from Elios on his cellphone.


    [Meet me at the St. Laurent building for dinner.]


    Ren took a deep breath and then typed his reply.


    [Okay.]


    He should be able to solve his problems quickly and come back to Vega.


    He must not stay in Almstad for long.


    ***


    When they arrived back at the office, Elios immediately gave a signal for them to follow him to Mischa''s room in the building.


    "I have something to tell all RMI employees in this building. After lunch, you have to gather them all in the hall," Elios said firmly.


    He no longer pretended to be Mischa''s assistant. His attitude from the press conference room was already quite confusing for Sam and Sarah and now they were even more confused to see Elios giving orders in the office.


    They looked at Mischa, asking for an explanation.


    "Just do what he says," said Mischa dryly.


    "Uhm ... alright." Still with astonished faces, Sam and Sarah walked out of Mischa''s room and immediately send an email notification to all employees to gather in the hall.


    After they left, Mischa looked at Elios and asked seriously. "Why did you claim to be my assistant yesterday? Now they are confused ..."


    "Hmm .. I just wanted to know how the average employees here behave towards other people. Apparently, the work environment here is not good. Is it because the branch here is small that we didn''t set a strict control here? " asked Elios back. "I''m also really disappointed they didn''t recognize Vega at all while she was working here."


    Mischa cleared her throat. "Uhm ... I didn''t know Fae was Vega either, until I got the anonymous letter. The results of the fingerprint test were different. I was also tricked."


    Elios shook his head and touched Mischa''s shoulder. "You are innocent. You RECOGNIZED Vega, and you were trying to investigate everything. You were only deceived by a false fingerprint record. But these people ... no one spoke out at all. None of them expressed how much Fae Muller looked like Vega Linden."


    Mischa was forced to confirm. Indeed, in the office of RMI Almstad, only he "recognized" Vega. Others didn''t seem to care.. He understood why Elios was angry.

 Chapter 247 - What Happened In The Past

    SEATTLE, YEAR 2030


    .


    .


    "Charles, I love my job...!" exclaimed Friedrich Neumann in an excited voice. He took off his coat and hung it on the coat hanger behind the door, and patted Charles'' shoulder. "I am so happy I took the offer. We are doing great things!"


    "Hey.. I am so happy to hear that. That sounds cool," said Charles Neumann with a smile.


    He was Friedrich''s younger brother and was busy with his homework so he didn''t ask further. He knew Friedrich would love his new job since that was all he talked about this week.


    Friedrich wore dark formal attire to make himself look older on the first day he worked as a project manager at Atlas X. This was the second aviation company created by Sam Atlas, who was known as the founder of Atlas Corp, after he sold it, his first company, to the Schneider Group.


    Sam Atlas was a lover of knowledge. He was very interested in Friedrich Neumann''s talent and genius when he first saw the young man give a public lecture at Stanford.


    Before he was 20 years old, Friedrich already held several very important patents in aeronautical technology. His patents even recently began to be implemented in space exploration technology. He was highly respected and admired by his peers, who were mostly twice his age.


    Friedrich Neumann was indeed a genius who was blessed with a super brilliant brain. His mind and ideas were so far advanced beyond his time. Sam Atlas immediately approached him and offered the German youth to move to Seattle and work for him.


    After chatting enthusiastically for hours, the two realized that they were very compatible and had the same dream. Sam was eager to take humans to explore outer space. Friedrich had the same dream.


    Both of them no longer think about how humans could travel around the world, but how humans could explore the universe.


    "I want to create a private space exploration company that will unite people around the world with the same goal. We will be able to get ahead of NASA, CNSA, and Roscosmos," said Sam Atlas, who had gray hair and a face filled with wrinkles.


    He was almost 60 years old, but he was still incredibly passionate about his work, especially when it came to science. Friedrich nodded while sipping his wine.


    In the United States, he was actually not old enough to drink alcohol, but because he was German, Sam ignored the fact that the young man in front of him was still 20 years old.


    "I really want to be involved with your space initiative," Friedrich said to Sam. "I will quit my teaching job at university and dedicate my time to Atlas X."


    "I''m so glad to hear that," said Sam. "After we''ve made a few successful prototypes, I''ll immediately invite investors to join in."


    "I heard the Schneider Group bought your old company," Friedrich said with interest. "Why start a new one? Why not create a new division under the same company, Atlas Corp? I think the Schneider Group will be able to finance it."


    Sam shook his head. "No. I want to have something that belongs to me. The new owner of Atlas Corp, Caspar Schneider, doesn''t really have a passion for aviation. Recently I regret letting him buy my company."


    "I don''t understand. If you don''t want to sell, and he doesn''t like aviation either, why did he buy Atlas Corp in the first place?" Friedrich asked in amazement.


    Sam Atlas could only take a deep breath. This was a secret he had promised he would not tell anyone. Twelve years ago, Caspar Schneider''s right-hand man, Stanis Van Der Ven, called him and asked him to sell Atlas Corp at a fantastic price.


    Because Sam Atlas liked his company so much and he wasn''t in need of money, he turned down the offer. However, finally, Stanis succeeded in getting Sam to give up his company and sell 80% of the shares of his favorite company. He was offered a secret in science that he couldn''t refuse.


    Sam was a lover of knowledge and he was immediately captivated by the shocking information. He was finally willing to sell 80% of his shares in Atlas Corp, which was bought at a higher price than its valuation by the Schneider Group, and in exchange, he was able to meet face to face with Caspar Schneider, who told him a secret that had been kept hidden for centuries.


    Caspar explained that, in this world, there were hundreds of immortals who live among ordinary people. They were members of the Alchemist clan. Caspar managed to prove to Sam that he had lived for 400 years on earth and it made Sam amazed.


    Unfortunately, Sam could only admire the Alchemists from afar. He couldn''t share the secret that was entrusted to him, either. Therefore, when he heard Friedrich''s question tonight as to why he let Caspar buy his company, the old man just smiled and poured the wine back into his glass, not answering.


    As a much younger person, Friedrich knew his place. He did not insist on getting answers. However, he kept his curiosity in his heart and hoped that one day he would get the answer.


    "All right, then, when can you start working?" asked Sam Atlas after they had finished their drinks.


    Friedrich frowned. "I have to get my brother to transfer school here. Maybe after the summer break?"


    "How old is your brother?" asked Sam.


    "He is 15 years old," Friedrich said. "I''m all he has in the world. Our parents died five years ago, and he was raised in an orphanage. Three years ago, I managed to get his custody. Now he comes with me wherever I go."


    "Ahh .. you really are a very responsible brother," said Sam. He let out a long sigh, remembering his completely useless daughter, Laura. Her only job was to keep busy hanging out with socialites and wasting her father''s money.


    Sam would be very grateful if his daughter had half of Friedrich''s sense of responsibility and seriousness.


    "I am grateful that you trusted me to join in on this extraordinary initiative," Friedrich said before he left Sam''s house. He stretched out his hand and shook the old man''s hand tightly.


    "The pleasure is mine," replied Sam, smiling broadly. "I''m glad you joined."


    Friedrich kept his promise. He took care of the relocation for himself and his brother Charles from Munich, Germany to Seattle, USA, to work on Sam Atlas''s new company. They really enjoyed living in this beautiful city in Washington state.


    Sam Atlas especially treated the two young men as if they were his own sons. Every weekend he would invite Friedrich and Charles to barbecue or just relax at his house.


    Slowly, Laura Atlas, Sam''s daughter, a socialite and 10 years older than Friedrich, also began to treat the two young men like her brothers. As a socialite who hung out with celebrities and rich people''s kids in California, she had an extensive network of friends.


    When she found out that Friedrich had never had a girlfriend, Laura forced him to come with her to high-profile parties in Hollywood.


    "Don''t embarrass me for having a younger brother who has never had a girlfriend," Laura scolded him. She loosened Friedrich''s tie and tossed it on the floor. "Don''t be too stiff. Take off the tie and unbutton the top of your shirt a little. Wear a leather strap, so you will look a bit mysterious. Girls like bad boys .. You''re too nerdy for them."


    Friedrich wanted to protest. He never had a girlfriend, NOT because girls weren''t attracted to him, but because he didn''t have time for them. He also hadn''t found a girl smart enough to match his intelligence.


    However, because he knew that Laura had good intentions and had been treating him like her own brother... the man finally relented and let Laura style him for the socialite party tonight.


    "My friend who threw this party said there were some nobles coming from Europe this time. We must not lose to them," said Laura.


    She put a leather strap around Friedrich''s neck, which looked like an ethnic necklace, making his appearance exotic.


    Friedrich had a handsome face. His eyes were light brown like honey, and they showed his intelligence. He didn''t talk much, but once he said something, anyone would be fascinated by his articulation and cleverness.


    "Nobles?" Friedrich asked, raising an eyebrow. "What''s that got to do with us?"


    "Well .... who knows, you might meet a princess and fall in love," said Laura with a laugh. "That can happen, right?"

 Chapter 248 - Friedrich And Hannah

    Friedrich just rolled his eyes at Laura''s words. He understood why Laura was so insistent on finding him a girlfriend just because he had never dated a woman. However, at this point, he didn''t feel the need to have one. He was very young and still had a long life ahead of him.


    Besides, he''s very busy. He had no time for a girlfriend.


    "I know you can get any woman," said Laura, patting Friedrich lightly on the cheek. Her lips smiled broadly. "But you never want to socialize. Your brother is a big boy and he can take care of himself. Now is the time for you to enjoy life."


    "Uhm ... I can''t enjoy life," Friedrich said. "I have a lot of work to do. Your father aspires to initiate this space exploration program. How can I enjoy life and have fun?"


    "No, don''t protest too much." Laura did not want to hear Friedrich''s protest immediately pressed his mouth and then pulled his hand out of the room and down to the first floor. Charles was sitting on the sofa, reading. This weekend he and Friedrich were staying at Sam Atlas''s mansion on the hilltop.


    "Where are you going?" Charles asked when he looked at the two of them looking neat.


    "To a socialite party," Laura replied happily. "You can come too once you''re old enough."


    Charles looked eager to come, but he was well aware of himself. He was young and couldn''t join adult events.


    "You must study hard, okay," Friedrich said, patting his brother on the shoulder. "I''ll be home after midnight."


    "Where''s the event?" asked Charles.


    "In the city center. A friend of mine is hosting some guests from Europe. There will be some nobles and celebrities. We''ll get to know them a little," Laura explained.


    "Oh ..." Charles nodded. Ahhh, he wanted to grow fast so he could go with his brother. "Have fun."


    Friedrich actually wasn''t sure he was going to have any fun. At the last party Laura forced him to go with her, he really couldn''t find anyone to talk to.


    Half of the guests were drunk, while the other half thought he was weird because he was only interested in talking about his space exploration projects. Several girls fondled him and tried to get him to sleep with them in one of the rooms on the second floor. Tsk ... It was quite uncomfortable.


    After the party back then, he was determined to reject Laura''s invitation if she asked him again. However, for some reason, Friedrich found it so hard to say no to her. The Atlas family had been so kind to him and his brother, he felt bad saying no.


    And now he was being dragged back to another socialite party. Ugh ... this time he was ready though. He took his tablet, and later, as soon as everyone else was busy drinking, he would run off to the garden or some other hidden place and do some work.


    ***


    This time, the party was held by Diane von Richtofen, a famous fashion designer who married a duke from Moravia, a small kingdom in Europe. This middle-aged woman had no children and loved hanging out with the rich and young people of Seattle.


    She said she enjoyed spending a lot of time with young people, especially after her husband passed away, because she had no children and wanted to keep feeling young.


    The parties she held were always lively and became a topic of conversation among socialites. Laura was pretty good friends with her because they are only ten years apart.


    "Hi, Diane!! You look so beautiful tonight!" cried Laura as she reached the hall where the party was being held. She had seen the host who was chatting warmly accompanied by a glass of champagne in her hand along with three guests who looked very fashionable with their expensive outfits.


    "Hi, Laura! I missed you when I was in Moravia!!" Diane smiled broadly and spread her arms. She hugged Laura when they met in the middle of the hall. After planting a kiss on each other''s cheeks, they introduced the people around them.


    "You''ve been in Moravia long enough; I thought you already forgot about Seattle," Laura commented with a laugh. "Is the place any more beautiful than Seattle?"


    "Ahh ... of course Seattle is home to me," Diane replied. "But my husband still has a lot of properties there. Yesterday, I listed all the houses I need to sell there, so I don''t have to bother taking care of them anymore. Ahh .. please meet my nephew Sebastian, his girlfriend Aurora, and their best friend, Hannah."


    Next to Diane stood three young people the same age as Friedrich, one man and two women. The three of them were dressed in exquisite and classy clothes, and their styles were different from those of wealthy Americans.


    Ah, maybe this was how the European aristocrats dressed, Laura thought in awe.


    The girl named Hannah looked attentively at Friedrich, who was indifferent to his surroundings. She immediately stretched out her hand and invited the young man to shake hands.


    "My name is Hannah. What is your name?" she asked bluntly. The beautiful girl beside her gave a crooked smile and pinched Hannah''s waist silently. Aurora and her boyfriend exchanged glances.


    Friedrich stared at the hand that was extended to him with a flat expression. He then looked up and stared straight at Hannah. The girl was so beautiful. She had beautiful blonde hair cut short with bob style, making it look very fresh and practical.


    Her big round blue eyes looked expressive. This was the typical pretty and stupid girl he used to meet on campus when he was teaching. Hannah was too pretty to have a smart brain. Usually, that was how they were. Hence, Friedrich just stared at the girl expressionlessly, as if he was staring at a chair.


    "I''m Fred." Finally, he stretched out his hand and returned the girl''s handshake. Then, it was Aurora and Sebastian''s turn. Friedrich had met Diane before, so he didn''t need formalities with her.


    Earlier, he had purposely mentioned his name as Fred, so these people would think he was American and not question his origins any further. Usually, that''s what happened when he met new people and they found out he was from Germany.


    They''d ask him exactly what part of Germany was he from, how long he''s been in the States, did he like living in America or not, if he liked the fat American pizza ... blah blah blah.


    He did not have time to answer all those unimportant questions. Thus, it was easier now if he made them think he was American. English was one of the many languages ??that he was fluent in, and he spoke without an accent so that no one thought he was not local.


    "Hi, Fred. I''m Sebastian Genevieve, this is my girlfriend Aurora and this is our best friend, Hannah. It''s our first time to Seattle," Sebastian introduced himself. "I think we are the only young people at this party."


    Friedrich glanced around and realized Sebastian was right. At this socialite party, most of the people who attended were the wealthy and upper-class people in their 30s and older. Only the four of them looked like they were in their 20''s.


    "Hmm, you are right ..." Friedrich finally nodded.


    "Wine?" Sebastian asked. He waved his hand, and immediately a waiter came carrying various kinds of drinks on a tray.


    Friedrich nodded and took a glass of wine, and then they toasted.


    "Nice to meet you, Fred," said Hannah, clinking her glass to Friedrich''s. "Are you a student? Where did you go to college? What major?"


    Friedrich coughed softly when he heard the questions uttered in sweet melodious voice. He was not in college, at least not to study. In fact, a few months ago, he was teaching at a university. He already earned his Ph.D. before working for Sam Atlas.


    "I am not in college," Friedrich said after setting his expression back to being flat again. "I''m working now."


    "Oh ..." The three young people gasped in unison and looked at each other.


    They then saw Laura, who was now chatting with Diane and the other older guests. The three immediately suspected that Friedrich was not the son of one of the wealthy families from Seattle who were always around Sebastian''s aunt.


    The children of wealthy families like themselves must now just start college and enjoying life, before they prepared to take over the family business. If at this young age, Friedrich was already working, they couldn''t imagine what he could do without a degree, other than doing menial jobs or waiting tables.


    Or... was he a gigolo who was keeping Laura Atlas company? He did look very handsome.


    Was that why Laura brought him here?


    .


    .


    >>>>>>>>


    From the author:


    From now on, we will have a series of flashbacks to see what happened in the past and understand why Ren and Karl did what they did.


    Thank you for reading this book so far, and thank you for your support in comments, power stone votes, the gifts, coins to unlock the chapters, etc. THANK YOU!


    Btw, tomorrow, November 19 is my birthday.. OMG, I feel so so so old. I am turning 40 and I''m never been this scared of getting old. I mean.. it''s the big 4. And I think it has affected me this month, physically and mentally.


    Just thinking about getting old, makes me feel exhausted. I slept a lot lately on day time and stayed awake all night, unable to do anything. *sigh*


    If, I may humbly ask, would you please share this book with your friends or on your social media IF you like it? Consider it a birthday gift for me. That will make me sooooo happy.


    Thank you so much for making my turning 40 be less scary.... ahahahah.

 Chapter 249 - Hannahs Request

    Friedrich saw the expressions of the three and immediately understood what they were thinking. Ahh .. it seemed they thought he was some guy selling his body to upper-class women, like some of the handsome men he had seen in the high-profile parties that Laura attended.


    He smiled in amusement and wondered for a moment whether he should set them straight or not. He was about to say something, but suddenly, he heard Hannah and Aurora speaking German in low voices. Friedrich remembered that Moravians spoke German in their country.


    He gave up his intention and pretended to look away while enjoying his wine. He wanted to know what the two girls were talking about in front of him. They didn''t know he could understand German so they were not really discreet about their conversation.


    "I think I''ll just hire him. One night is enough," Hannah said to Aurora. "Besides, he is very handsome. Valentino will be very angry and break off the engagement."


    "Gosh ... Hannah, are you really serious?" Aurora asked, stealing glances at Friedrich. "You''re so desperate."


    "It''s my parents'' fault. They force me to marry that jerk," Hannah snapped irritably. "I''ll show them that nobody owns me, and I can do whatever I want with my life."


    Friedrich could not figure out exactly what the two girls were talking about. He just assumed that he was part of the topic they discussed, given their gesture, but he didn''t know exactly what to do with the man called Valentino.


    Sebastian, who had been watching his girlfriend and their best friend discuss Friedrich, rolled his eyes and shook his head, but it was clear that he had gotten used to the two girls'' madness.


    "Fred ..." Hannah suddenly touched Friedrich''s shoulder. Her face looked serious. "Do you need money? I have money and can pay for your time. I need help."


    To Friedrich''s surprise, Hannah suddenly mentioned money. He didn''t need any money because, at such a young age, he had made quite a lot of money from his patents and, of course, his job at Atlas X.


    However, he didn''t say no immediately because he was curious to know what Hannah really wanted from him.


    "What do you need help with?" he asked her.


    "I want you to sleep with me," Hannah replied matter-of-factly. "I''ll pay you a lot of money."


    Friedrich was stunned. He had never slept with a woman before, and he was not interested in the pretty but dumb girls around him. However, of all the annoying girls who''ve tried to sleep with him, no one had been as blatant as Hannah tonight. Friedrich was impressed.


    Ha. Sleeping with a beautiful girl, and then he would receive money? If Friedrich was a male prostitute, this would be considered his lucky night! Most gigolos had to serve and satisfy older women who were often older than their mothers. However, this one was young and beautiful... and she would pay a lot of money.


    "What are you doing?!" Sebastian asked his girlfriend in German. Aurora shrugged.


    "If he doesn''t want money, we can give him aphrodisiac and frame him to sleep with Hannah. Before Valentino arrives here to get Hannah, we have to prepare everything," said Aurora.


    Friedrich immediately spouted the wine he was drinking when he heard Aurora and Hannah planned to give him aphrodisiac if he refused her offer. What the...?


    His actions immediately aroused suspicion in the three young Moravians. Hannah narrowed her eyes and stared at Friedrich with a curious gaze.


    "You ... understand German?" she asked him with a stutter. The girl''s face looked pale.


    Friedrich felt there was no point in deceiving them, so he answered in fluent German.


    "I understand what you are talking about. I''m not a gigolo, sorry, I can''t help you."


    "Gosh..." Hannah pursed her lips in shock. Aurora and Sebastian widened their eyes when they heard Friedrich could speak perfect German without an accent.


    "We''re not really going to give you aphrodisiac," said Aurora hastily. "We were just kidding. It''s a joke... ahaha."


    She let out a nervous laugh. Sebastian, who felt he had to defend Aurora tapped Friedrich on the shoulder and apologized for his girlfriend.


    "Forgive these two girls. They are just feeling desperate. Hannah is in a dilemma and she thought the only way to avoid marryng the man her parents arranged for her is by pretending to be a wild girl and embarrassing the family name," Sebastian explained.


    "Arranged marriage?" Friedrich asked in amazement. "This is 2030. Modern times. What parents force their child to marry a man she doesn''t like?"


    "Uhm ... you don''t know my parents," Hannah said with a frustrated face. "All right. I''m sorry for being desperate and mad. That man is coming here to pick me up by force. Our wedding is next week. I need to make him catch me sleeping with another man so he will be furious and cancel the wedding. That''s all. Sorry. I thought you were a... uhm.. man for hire."


    Friedrich looked at Hannah''s face attentively. There was something in this girl''s expression that attracted him. Hannah did not hesitate to admit her mistake and apologize. This made Friedrich appreciate the girl''s sincerity.


    "I''m not a gigolo, if that''s what you mean," Friedrich said. He frowned, "Is there no other way?"


    "I can elope with another man or kill myself," Hannah said with a shrug.


    "The problem is that those two things are bad choices. I will only do it if I am pressed and have no other way. If I get married to any other man, I will only add new problems, and later I will have to go through the hassle of getting a divorce."


    "How bad is that Valentino guy?" Friedrich asked again. "If you really don''t want to marry him, can''t you say something to him?"


    "I''ve been trying to tell him that I don''t like our betrothal, but he''s very stubborn," Hannah scowled. "The only way to cancel our wedding is to make him hate me. That''s all."


    "You don''t have to have sex for real," Sebastian added. "If you slept together naked when Valentino came and caught you ... I think that''s enough."


    "I can do it," said Hannah. She then glanced at Friedrich. "But he''s a man. How can he stand doing nothing when we are naked in bed together?"


    Friedrich rolled his eyes. He never lost his guard in front of a beautiful woman.. He just looked at them as if they were furniture.

 Chapter 250 - Friedrich & Hannahs Agreement (1)

    "Don''t you insult me. I have very good self-control," Friedrich said curtly.


    "I can''t believe you," Hannah said, looking away. She then spoke to Sebastian. "I''d better pay for one of those real gigolos. Please ask your aunt, Sebastian. I saw two men who looked like gigolos hanging out the stairs. I think they should do."


    Hannah was about to walk towards the stairs when Friedrich grabbed her hand.


    "You said I couldn''t keep my self-control if we are in bed together naked? You don''t know who I am," Friedrich said sternly.


    Hannah looked at her hand that Friedrich was holding. Her eyes narrowed as she raised her face and stared at Friedrich closely. "Yes, that''s what I said. No man has such self-control."


    She deliberately used a mocking tone to annoy Friedrich, and the girl succeeded. The man took the bait. He was irritated and eager to prove her wrong. He pulled Hannah''s body closer to him. Now, they were only a few centimeters away from each other.


    Friedrich''s face was so close to Hannah''s that the girl could even feel the warmth of his breath. Unknowingly, her chest started pounding.


    Friedrich slowly brought his lips closer to hers until finally, they were only one centimeter apart ... Hannah subconsciously closed her eyes.


    Friedrich stared at Hannah''s pretty face with her eyes closed and he almost laughed. This girl thought Friedrich was going to kiss her.


    Friedrich tilted his head slightly and whispered in the girl''s right ear softly. "I''m not going to kiss you because I can control myself well."


    Hannah immediately opened her eyes. Her cheeks were flushed with embarrassment. She understood that Friedrich was just teasing her. Oh.. how embarrassing! She thought he was going to kiss her...


    Friedrich looked at the girl, and he was sure Hannah would slap him right away.


    But as it turned out, the girl looked down instead.


    "You''re right. You can control yourself very well. I misjudged you," said the girl in a low voice, shocking Friedrich at her reaction. Hannah then looked up and stared at Friedrich with a pleading expression. "Because of that, you are the right person to help me. Will you ''sleep'' with me and help me free myself from an unwanted marriage with Valentino?"


    For some reason, this time, Friedrich didn''t feel like refusing Hannah''s request. The beautiful girl''s expression looked utterly desperate.


    Friedrich could not imagine how bad it would feel to be in a loveless marriage that she had to endure. Must be bad enough to make her this desperate.


    Finally, Friedrich nodded. "Okay."


    Hannah looked so happy that she jumped in joy and hugged Friedrich tightly. The young man was pushed back in shock.


    "Gosh ... you''re so excited, huh?" said Friedrich, smiling faintly. He wondered what perfume this girl was wearing. It smelled so good.


    Hannah broke away from Friedrich and happily kissed the man on the cheek. "I''m just so happy to be free of that bastard."


    "Now, what do I do?" Friedrich asked her.


    After thinking for a moment, he felt that there was nothing wrong with helping others. Hannah looked like she really needed help. He knew he could control himself and he felt sorry if she had to resort to hiring real gigolos or sleeping with just any man, to achieve her goal.


    Friedrich also suspected there was something else behind the girl''s plan to break off her engagement with this man named Valentino. Either way, Friedrich chose to believe in Hannah.


    "Hmm ... later, after the party is over, you just stay here. Tell your date that you ... uhm, have to handle some business," Hannah said, glancing at Laura.


    Friedrich followed the corner of Hannah''s eye and chuckled. "I am not dating her. You could say she''s ... hmm .. she is like a sister to me."


    "Oh, really?" Hannah''s face was beaming. "Then, that''s fine. I don''t have to feel bad for Sebastian''s aunt for snatching up her best friend''s date."


    Friedrich cleared his throat softly. Laura would have been delighted to learn that Friedrich would stay behind after the party was over. She would assume the young man had managed to score a girl at the party.


    Laura''s mission accomplished!


    "She wouldn''t mind," Friedrich said calmly. He picked up his cell phone and typed a text message to Charles to let his brother know he was not coming home tonight. "I just need to tell my brother, so he wouldn''t worry."


    "Ahh ... why do you have to notify your brother?" Hannah asked in amazement. "Usually, people give news to their parents, not their siblings."


    "He''s staying over at a friend''s house. He''s lived with me since our parents died. If I don''t come home and don''t give him news, he''ll be worried."


    "Oh ..." Hannah''s face was filled with sympathy. "I''m sorry to hear that."


    "Sorry for what?" Friedrich asked in puzzlement.


    "For your parents. You said your parents are dead," Hannah explained. She looked down, and her face became sad. "To be honest, I would rather my parents die than having parents who force their will on me. I feel like a very unfilial child for going against them... but at the same time, I do hate them."


    "How old are you now?" Friedrich asked in concern. "You''re an adult, right? If you don''t like being forced to do things by your parents, you can get out of your home and live independently. Don''t be lazy!"


    Hannah pursed her lips at Friedrich''s harsh words. What a heartless man, she thought.


    "That is none of your business!" Finally, the girl replied with harsh words too. "I don''t ask you to feed me and care for me. You cannot tell me how I should live my life."


    Friedrich didn''t understand why Hannah seemed to hate her parents and Valentino so much. A few days later, he realized who Hannah really was and why she could not oppose her parents or leave home and live independently.


    But that night, their relationship turned cold because Friedrich misunderstood and he thought Hannah was a spoiled brat who relied on her parents'' support and didn''t want to be independent.

 Chapter 251 - Friedrich & Hannahs Agreement (2)

    "Please stop fighting. The important thing is now that you two have made an agreement. Tonight you must sleep in the same room. I''ll let you know when Valentino has landed at Seattle airport so you can get ready," Sebastian said.


    Friedrich was about to give up his goodwill of helping Hannah because of the girl''s attitude earlier, but in the end, he gave in. After all, he had also told his brother that he would not be coming home that night.


    Friedrich decided to keep his promise and left Diane''s mansion as soon as morning arrived.


    The party ended at 1 am, and all the guests went home one by one with their chauffeur. Friedrich had told Laura that he was staying back with his "new friend," and she seemed delighted. Laura winked mischievously at Friedrich and slipped a pack of condoms into the man''s pocket.


    "Safety first," she whispered with a chuckle. She then waved to everyone and left with graceful steps. Laura always managed to look elegant even though she was already half-drunk from drinking too much and having fun with her friends at parties.


    Fortunately, the Atlas family''s trusted chauffeur was used to dealing with her antics, so Friedrich didn''t worry about letting her go home without him. After Laura left, he reached into his pocket to find out what object she had just put in there.


    His face winced as he felt the condom and realized its contents. Ugh ...


    "Come on, it''s already late," said Aurora suddenly. "I''m sleepy. We better sleep now and regain our energy. Tomorrow, things will be messy..."


    She pushed Hannah and Friedrich to walk together towards the stairs. The two people glanced at each other and then walked away reluctantly.


    "You promised ... Don''t back down on your words," Hannah snapped, pursing her lips. She had seen Friedrich''s reluctance. "If you back down now, I''ll hate you for the rest of my life. I should have had to hire one of those gigolos."


    Friedrich tapped the girl on the forehead and rolled his eyes. "I never break promises. But watch out, you must not take advantage of me while I''m sleeping."


    It was Hannah''s turn to roll her eyes. She stomped her feet and walked up the stairs. The girl looked back and signaled for Friedrich to follow her. "Come to my room. Don''t walk like a snail!"


    "Ish ... you really can''t wait to sleep with me?" quipped Friedrich.


    Nevertheless, he followed Hannah''s long steps to the second floor.


    They walked down a beautiful hallway on the second floor and then into a room on the left. It was 1.30 am.


    "Oh, no ... I drank too much," complained Hannah as she sat on the pretty chair beside the bed and took off her shoes. "Please make yourself comfortable. I''ll wash up and then sleep."


    Friedrich only watched the girl''s movements. Hannah seemed still very alert even though she drank quite a lot of wine and cocktails at the party. This girl indeed can drink, Friedrich thought.


    He then sat on a chair and took off his shoes. Hannah came out of the bathroom a few moments later with one hand holding a toothbrush and the other carrying a robe and slippers.


    "This is for you," said the girl as she put the items next to Friedrich, after which she returned to the bathroom.


    Ten minutes later, the girl came out with a face that looked clean and fresh without any makeup. Her body was wrapped in a robe similar to the one she had given to Friedrich.


    "You can use the bathroom now. There''s a new toothbrush next to the faucet. I will go to sleep now. I have set the alarm for 6 am. Sebastian said Valentino will arrive at around 7. We have to start acting before he comes."


    Friedrich noticed Hannah''s bare face and quietly praised the girl''s beauty. Hannah looked very charming even though she didn''t have any makeup on. Even a big yawn didn''t make her look less beautiful, Friedrich thought.


    "Later, when you''re going to sleep, please turn off the lights," said the girl as she climbed into bed. She yawned again, then put the blanket over her. Not long after, she fell asleep.


    Just like that? thought Friedrich. Hannah seemed to sleep easily, making him jealous. Friedrich usually needed to read a book and meditate before he could calm his busy mind and then sleep.


    After observing the girl for a while, Friedrich finally cleaned himself in the bathroom. He changed his clothes into the robe that Hannah had given him.


    Ah ... it feels funny, wearing the same robe like this, Friedrich thought. They looked like husband and wife.


    He then climbed into bed and got under Hannah''s blanket. Pulling the blanket over his chest, Friedrich turned his head to the side. He saw Hannah sleeping very soundly with her lips slightly parted.


    Jeez ...


    Somehow Friedrich felt his chest was suddenly pounding


    Friedrich watched Hannah for a moment and then closed his eyes, trying to follow suit. Ah, if he could sleep as quickly as Hannah, he would be delighted.


    After half an hour of failing to bring himself to sleep, Friedrich got out of bed and took his tablet. He decided to read some office documents he had to sign next week.


    Gradually his body became more and more tired. He then put away the tablet and then tried to meditate to calm his mind.


    Somehow, tonight, reading doesn''t help to make me sleepy, Friedrich thought a little irritatedly. He then cleared his mind and stared at the ceiling. Ten minutes later, he took a deep breath and lay down beside Hannah.


    He looked at the girl again. Hmm .. looks like Hannah is dreaming, he thought.


    Friedrich saw Hannah frown with her eyes still closed. Her lips let out an indistinct whisper. The longer Friedrich watched Hannah''s expression, the more convinced he was that the girl was having a nightmare.


    "Don''t ... No, Valentino ... you can''t ... I don''t want to marry you! Ahh .."


    Friedrich watched Hannah closely.. In his heart, he wondered why the girl seemed to hate Valentino so badly that she even had nightmares about him.

 Chapter 252 - Valentino

    "No!!!! Help ..! Help me !!" Hannah''s voice grew louder and sadder, like a helpless girl being attacked by someone. Her hands balled into fists, and her feet kicked here and there.


    Friedrich who was trying to sleep became unfocused on his efforts to rest. He felt sorry to see that the girl looked like she was attacked and was very scared.


    "Shhh ... there''s no such bad person here," Friedrich said finally. He hugged Hannah and tried to calm her down by patting her shoulder gently like he did when calming Charles whenever he had nightmares.


    Tears dripped from the corners of Hannah''s eyes and she gripped Friedrich''s robe in her sleep.


    "I''m scared ..." Hannah whispered. Her voice sounded very scared and sad. Friedrich couldn''t bear it. He rubbed Hannah''s shoulder and kept trying to calm her down.


    Inwardly, he tried to guess what Valentino had done to Hannah that she hated him so deeply and had nightmares like this.


    As Friedrich continued to calm her down, slowly Hannah''s tense body began to relax and her tears stopped flowing. Her grip on the young man''s robe loosened and Hannah went back to sleep.


    Friedrich looked at the girl with a questioning mind. What should he do now?


    When he tried to release his hug from Hannah''s body, there was a sound hissing with fear from the girl''s lips, her hand gripping Friedrich''s robe again.


    The young man was forced to hug Hannah again and rub her shoulders so that the girl would calm down again.


    After thinking for a long time, Friedrich finally decided to continue hugging Hannah and trying to sleep.


    For some reason, his feelings became peaceful and his busy mind became calmer. In not too long, Friedrich was also fast asleep.


    ***


    RING


    RING


    The very noisy alarm from Hannah''s cell phone woke them both. The girl jumped from her sleep and immediately sat on the bed. Her forehead creased when she saw Friedrich hugging her from the side.


    "Heyyy... what are you doing?!?" the girl hissed as she pulled Friedrich''s hand away from her body. "Apparently you are the same as other men and want to take advantage of me, huh? So much for being a man with self-control. Tch..!"


    Friedrich immediately woke up to hear Hannah''s voice. He opened his eyes and looked at the girl who was staring at him from above with a mocking smile. Friedrich realized that he had slept hugging Hannah''s body all night.


    Ahhh ... was that why he slept so soundly?


    He hurriedly sat on the bed and stretched his body. The man was about to tell Hannah that last night he had to hug and comfort her because she was having a nightmare, not because Friedrich wanted to take advantage of her.


    However, when he saw Hannah''s pretty face that looked innocent, Friedrich couldn''t bear to talk about the girl''s nightmare. Something really bad must have happened to her to experience such a nightmare. He was worried that Hannah would feel cornered or depressed if Friedrich discussed it with her.


    Therefore, in the end, Friedrich was silent and accepted the accusations directed at him.


    "There''s a text from Sebastian," Hannah said suddenly. She took her phone and read a message on it. She got information from Sebastian that her fianc¨¦, Valentino had arrived in Seattle and was heading straight to the mansion.


    "So?" Friedrich asked.


    "Ugh ... my bastard fiance has arrived in this city and is on his way here. He will be here in a moment ..." Hannah''s face suddenly looked panicked. She hurriedly untied the straps of her robe, took it off, and threw it on the floor. Then, she ruffled the sheets on their bed and slipped back under the covers.


    When she saw Friedrich was still stunned in his place, the girl hurriedly clapped her hands. "Come on, take off your robe!!"


    Friedrich then remembered that he had to pretend to sleep with Hannah so that Valentino could ''catch'' them both in bed and then cancel the wedding between him and Hannah.


    Without making a sound, he took off the robe from his body and threw it on the floor.


    "Now give me a hug," Hannah snapped. Friedrich opened his mouth to say something, but no sound came out. Hannah quickly embraced him and rested her head on his chest. Friedrich unconsciously swallowed hard.


    Now, the two of them had nothing on their bodies under the covers. Friedrich could feel Hannah''s smooth skin against his. He had never felt this strange feeling before.


    Ah, Friedrich knew about sex because he read a lot, but he didn''t think that it would affect him too.


    During this time he was more interested in knowledge than the opposite sex and he did not have a sexual desire for women like most men his age. However, when his skin came into contact with Hannah''s skin like this ... he couldn''t help but let his fantasies overcome him.


    Ah, it turns out you''re just a regular man when it comes to sex, Fred, he chided himself.


    His body stiffened when he felt a pair of soft breasts touch his stomach and¡­ ah, Hannah''s thighs rubbed against his. His body was instantly burned by a hot, yet painless fire. He felt a burning feeling in his chest.


    Friedrich tried to pull himself out of Hannah''s embrace, but the girl stopped him with a pleading whisper.


    "Just a moment .. let us pretend. After Valentino ''catches'' us, you are free. I will owe you a lifetime," Hannah whispered. Her voice was hoarse and her eyes were filled with tears.


    Friedrich was stunned to see Hannah looking so desperate and wishing for his help. Finally, he nodded and let Hannah continue to hug him.


    Hang in there, Fred. Just a moment ...


    He consoled himself while trying to extinguish the flames in his lower body by thinking about the spaceship design he was creating.


    Meanwhile, Hannah felt very grateful. She realized that the young man beside her was indeed a good man. Instead of trying to take advantage of her when Hannah hugged his naked body, Friedrich tried to get away.


    Hannah could feel how Friedrich''s body had become very uncomfortable from having to resist the temptation of his carnal desire, but the young man persisted and didn''t touch her inappropriately at all.


    If only all men were like you, Fred, Hannah thought to herself.


    BRAK


    Suddenly there was a noise from outside the room. Hannah knew that the person she had been waiting for had arrived and was about to get her into this room.


    "He''s coming. Come on, close your eyes," the girl whispered. She tightened her embrace on Friedrich''s body and closed her eyes pretending to be asleep.


    BRAAAAAAK!!


    "Slut! Here you are!!"


    There was the sound of a door being slammed open and the gruff voice of a man with a Spanish accent. Hannah pretended to open her eyes and looked taken aback. She immediately sat on the bed and covered herself with a blanket to her chest.


    Friedrich also opened his eyes.


    "How dare you sleep with another man even though next week we are getting married! You want to take revenge on me, don''t you? Do you think you will be free from me? I will not cancel our wedding, Hannah. I will still marry you... but I will make you suffer! Your life will be a living hell, and you''ll always regret the day you cross me!" said Valentino in a voice filled with rage. "Nobody can cross me!"

 Chapter 253 - We Are Going To A Safe Place

    Hannah''s face was suddenly filled with horror when she heard Valentino''s words. She immediately got out of bed by wrapping the blanket around her body.


    "I don''t want to marry you, Bastard!!" Hannah screamed hysterically.


    Valentino grabbed the girl''s arm and looked at her with a furious expression. Their faces were only inches from each other.


    "We''ve been betrothed since childhood. You wouldn''t dare to oppose your family and cancel the marriage. That''s why you deliberately whore yourself out everywhere, right? Guess what?! I won''t let you get what you want. It''s not that easy."


    "Let go of me!! Let go!!" Hannah screamed repeatedly, but Valentino mercilessly dragged the girl out of the room.


    SLAP!


    Suddenly, a very violent fist hit Valentino''s cheek and knocked him to the floor.


    Friedrich, who was stunned for a few moments when the scene unfolding before his eyes, finally made the decision to help Hannah. He immediately put on his robe which had been scattered on the floor and hit Valentino with all his might.


    Valentino was very surprised because he did not think that the handsome young man sleeping beside Hannah could beat him viciously. He immediately got up and was about to hit back, but Friedrich was faster.


    He had kicked Valentino''s body countless times mercilessly.


    "You piece of shit, the lowliest scum on earth! How dare you hit a woman! You are a coward! You give men a bad name! This is for Hannah! Take this!"


    Hannah was stunned to see Friedrich beat up Valentino so mercilessly. He didn''t even give the man a chance to get up and return his punches and kicks.


    Unknowingly, tears flowed profusely from both corners of Hannah''s eyes.


    All her life, no one had ever defended her. Everyone is afraid of Valentino because of his high position.


    And even Hannah''s own parents didn''t want to listen to her as she begged them time and time again to break off her engagement with Valentino. They didn''t care about her feelings at all.


    This was the first time ... she felt that someone would stand up and defy others for her sake.


    Hannah was deeply moved.


    "Aahhhh ..." Valentino groaned many times in pain. He really didn''t think that the man who was with Hannah would dare to attack him. He clutched his aching chest and coughed, still trying to threaten Friedrich with his position. "You ... you don''t know who I am ..."


    "All I know is that you are a coward who oppresses women. You should just die!" said Friedrich, throwing a final punch, which made Valentino''s body fall hard to the floor.


    "You .. How dare you... Watch out.. you will pay for this," Valentino growled. "I am a prince. My family will find you and make you... pay..."


    A prince? Friedrich was stunned by Valentino''s words. He turned to Hannah for an explanation, but the girl only bit her lip and shook her head with tears in her eyes.


    Friedrich knew Hannah was upset and couldn''t say much. He spontaneously hugged the girl and calmed her down.


    "Don''t be scared, I am here. I''ll protect you from this bastard," he said in a gentle voice.


    It was then that all the sadness and fear that Hannah had been keeping to herself flooded out. She hugged Friedrich tightly and buried her head in the young man''s chest.


    This man, who was still a stranger to her last night, had turned into her savior this morning¡ªher knight in shining armor.


    "Why did your parents arrange you to marry this jerk?" Friedrich asked quietly. He really couldn''t understand why some parents could do such a thing in modern times like this. Arranged marriage? Gosh... This is the 21st century!


    Hannah shook her head. "I don''t know. We have been betrothed since childhood .. My father said it''s a long-kept tradition between our two kingdoms."


    "Kingdoms?" Friedrich frowned. He had heard from Valentino earlier that he was a prince.


    Was... Hannah, also a princess?


    "I am the King of Moravia''s youngest child. My birth was unplanned. So, I am not loved by my parents. Since I was little, they have arranged for me ... to marry this bastard ..." Hannah cried despondently. "He ... he knew that he could do anything to me and no one would care. And... because of that... he..."


    Friedrich could already guess what happened. Last night, Hannah had a recurring nightmare about Valentino. Today, he could see how badly this guy was treating Hannah.


    He didn''t want Hannah to be reminded of her trauma by telling him what happened. So, he immediately tightened his hug on Hannah and whispered. "I know. You don''t have to tell me."


    He could suspect that Valentino had raped Hannah and traumatized her.


    "He''s a scum..." Hannah cried again with great pain.


    Friedrich turned his head towards Valentino, who was still crouched on the floor, groaning in pain. He let go of Hannah and again showered Valentino with kick after kick until finally, the man lay unconscious.


    Hannah looked awestruck to see Friedrich swiftly took his clothes that were scattered on the floor and go into the bathroom. He came out soon after, looking tidy.


    "Let''s get out of here," Friedrich whispered to Hannah.


    "I''ll change my clothes and come with you," said the girl. She hurriedly took a set of clothes from the suitcase and took them to the bathroom.


    Five minutes later, Hannah was out dressed and hair tied to make it look practical.


    Even though her face looked swollen from crying, she still looked very beautiful. For a moment, Friedrich was fascinated.


    "Where are we going?" Hannah asked as they walked out of the room. Friedrich took her hand and led her down to the first floor.


    "We''re going to a safe place."


    Hannah had never felt so moved that tears flowed down her cheeks without realizing it.


    This stranger was now her knight who had just saved her ...


    Friedrich was surprised to see the girl standing still in place, crying. He walked over to the girl and touched her chin gently.


    "Why are you crying?" he asked earnestly.


    Hannah stared at Friedrich for a long time and was speechless. She was deeply moved for being defended by him, but she didn''t know how to convey it.


    Finally, the girl just shook her head.

 Chapter 254 - Who Is This Man, Really?

    Friedrich felt sorry for Hannah. He could guess that Hannah was raped by Valentino, and it caused deep trauma for her. However, her family didn''t care at all and still forced her to marry that man for the sake of good relations between the two kingdoms.


    What old scums, he thought to himself. Friedrich really hated such parents.


    He began to feel sympathy for Hannah, who seemed very resilient. She tried hard to solve her own problems and find a way to make Valentino cancel their marriage. Although Hannah''s method was not the best way, which was pretending to be a wild girl who slept with many men, at least she didn''t stay quiet and just accepted her fate.


    Maybe Hannah just didn''t know any other way to get out of the trap. So, she got desperate, Friedrich thought.


    "Where are we going?" Hannah asked as she followed him reluctantly.


    She was about to go back and take her suitcase when she saw Valentino shuffling in his place and looked like he was regaining consciousness. Hannah became afraid and immediately ran, leaving behind her bag, just like that.


    She was sure that Aurora would take care of her suitcase, so she didn''t have to worry about losing her stuff.


    Not long after, she and Friedrich arrived at the courtyard. There, a luxury black car was already waiting for them.


    Hannah was surprised to see the vehicle. She thought Friedrich would hail a taxi, but a luxury car seemed to be picking them up.


    Ugh ... did Friedrich use his sugar mama''s car? Hannah was starting to feel uncomfortable. A man like Friedrich, who was not from the upper class, could not possibly have a job that provided him with a decent income.


    To get a good job, one must go to college and graduate with satisfactory grades or take a master''s degree. However, Friedrich appeared to be only a high school graduate. So, what work could he do?


    "Get in, please," Friedrich said as he opened the car door for Hannah.


    Hesitantly, the girl obeyed. After she sat in the backseat, Friedrich followed her into the car and sat inside. The vehicle immediately sped away.


    "Thank you for helping me ..." Hannah said hoarsely. She tried to hold back her tears. "I think I already know what I''m going to do. Since he really doesn''t want to let me go, no matter what, I have no choice but to flee."


    The car drove casually out of the mansion courtyard. In the car, Friedrich looked closely at Hannah. He was listening to the girl''s words when she said she wanted to run away from home.


    "If your parents really don''t love you, I think you should cut ties with them." The man nodded in agreement.


    Hannah bit her lip. She has two older siblings. They were all so much older than her. Hannah was a surprise baby, and her birth resulted in her mother experiencing so many health problems.


    That was what strained her relationship with her parents. She was also not close to her siblings. She always felt like a stranger in her own family. Her whole life was decided since she was little, and she was never happy.


    Sometimes .. she thought about ending her life. She felt useless. However, Hannah was not that brave. She was too cowardly to kill herself.


    "I''m going to cut ties with them," Hannah finally nodded. She looked out of the car window, trying to hide her wet eyes.


    Ah, she had to think of a way to support herself after making a drastic decision like this. Both her parents would be angry and look for her. The first thing they would do, of course, was to freeze her bank account so that Hannah couldn''t have any money.


    Her mind began to be preoccupied with various thoughts. At the same time, Friedrich was wondering what he should do with this girl now that she decided to run away from home.


    Should he take responsibility for her after helping her out?


    He was already quite busy with his job and taking care of his younger brother. Did he really have time to take care of other people?


    The journey was silent. Nobody said a word. Half an hour later, the car stopped in front of a large house in a hillside area. Hannah poked her head out the window and looked around them.


    "Where is this?" she asked.


    "Safe place," Friedrich replied. He saw her frown and then added, "You don''t need to worry. I''m not a criminal."


    Hannah was stunned to hear that. "Wait.. is this your house?"


    Seeing Friedrich nod, the girl became dumbfounded. She didn''t expect Friedrich to live in a big house like this. The young man was well-groomed, and his clothes were expensive, but Hannah thought those were provided by the cougar who became his sponsor.


    Ah, wait ... wasn''t he a male escort?


    Did Hannah and her friends misunderstand this man?


    The gate opened automatically, and the car entered the large yard. After the car stopped, the driver opened the door for the two of them respectfully.


    Friedrich came out, followed by Hannah, who looked amazed at the man''s house. Hannah was a princess from a wealthy kingdom in central Europe. She was used to seeing noblemen''s and the upper classes'' mansions.


    This house was not very fancy by Hannah''s standards, but when she found out that Friedrich lived there, Hannah secretly wondered if this young man was actually rich.


    "Welcome, Sir. It is a wonderful day today. The weather is expected to be sunny all day long. Perfect for a weekend picnic."


    Hannah was surprised to hear a friendly voice welcoming them. She saw a robot open the front door and invited them in. She had never seen such a sophisticated robot before.


    "Who is that?" the girl asked in surprise.


    "That''s Harley, my housekeeper," Friedrich said. "This is actually a prototype of the digital housekeeper that I created when I was on a whim."


    "On a whim?" Hannah could hardly believe her ears. Was this man serious?


    "You''ve never seen a robot?" Friedrich asked in amazement.


    "That''s not it," Hannah hurriedly shook her head. "I didn''t know you could build a robot .."


    "Oh .. not me per se," Friedrich said with a shrug. "We have a robot division in the company I work at. We are creating robots to control our machines because humans can''t live in space for a long time. I just took one robot from R&D and modified it for my own needs."


    Hannah couldn''t believe her ears even more. A robot to control machines in space?


    It was so hard to believe!


    "Where do you work?" Hannah asked in amazement. She walked following Friedrich into his house. When they got inside, the girl was impressed to see the house''s contents, which were arranged quite elegantly.


    This house looked very comfortable. Gradually, her view of this young man changed. She initially thought that a man this young would only be able to get odd jobs because he only graduated from high school, but in fact, from the way he spoke, Friedrich actually seemed more educated than Hannah.


    Who was this young man really?


    .


    .


    >>>>>>


    From the author:


    Thank you for reading this book so far, and thank you for your support in comments, power stone votes, the gifts, coins to unlock the chapters, etc. THANK YOU!


    Btw, tomorrow, November 19 is my birthday.. OMG, I feel so so so old. I am turning 40 and I''m never been this scared of getting old. I mean.. it''s the big 4. And I think it has affected me this month, physically and mentally.


    Just thinking about getting old, makes me feel exhausted. I slept a lot lately on day time and stayed awake all night, unable to do anything. *sigh*


    If, I may humbly ask, would you please share this book with your friends or on your social media IF you like it? Consider it a birthday gift for me. That will make me sooooo happy.


    Thank you so much for making my turning 40 be less scary.... ahahahah.

 Chapter 255 - At Friedrichs House

    "I''m definitely not a male escort as you thought last night," Friedrich said with a shrug. His words immediately made Hannah hiccupped.


    She became so embarrassed because she had carelessly judged people.


    "I''m so sorry," said the girl earnestly. "I''ll learn not to judge a book by its cover."


    The robot had returned with a tray containing two drinks.


    "Have a drink. You both look thirsty," said the robot in a cheerful voice. Hannah was really impressed,


    "Ahh ... so clever," said the girl as she accepted a glass of orange juice from a tray.


    "Mr. Neuman is indeed clever. He is a genius," said the robot in response to Hannah''s words.


    "Uh ..." Hannah turned to Friedrich. "Is that true?"


    Friedrich nodded as he took his drink glass and took a sip of orange juice. "Yes."


    "What''s your IQ?" Hannah asked curiously. He had never met a genius before.


    "That is not important." Friedrich refused to answer. "What''s important now, we have to think about what you want to do with your life."


    "Oh .." Hannah nodded slowly. "You are right."


    "Earlier, that bastard claimed to be a prince, is that true?" Friedrich asked Hannah. He then gave a sign for them both to sit on the sofa and rest their bodies.


    "That''s right," Hannah replied with a disgusted expression. "Valentino is a prince from Spain."


    "And you ..." Friedrich gave Hannah a hard look. "... are a princess?"


    Hannnah nodded. This time her face turned sad. "I am the youngest child of the king and queen of Moravia."


    Friedrich only nodded when he heard Hannah reveal her true identity. Now it all made sense.


    Of course, it would be very difficult for Hannah to leave her family. They would not allow her to ''ruin'' the reputation of the royal family and the kingdom of Moravia by running away.


    "Have a seat," Friedrich said.


    He sat in a chair and took a sip of the juice his robot housekeeper gave him. Hannah obeyed and sat on the other chair. Somehow she felt safe with this man.


    If Friedrich was willing to help her and wasn''t afraid of her family, then she too would be brave.


    They sat like that for a long time. After their drinks were finished, it seemed Friedrich had made up his mind on what to do with Hannah.


    "I''m going to get a shower and get ready. I still have to pick up my brother at our friend''s house. You can rest and think about what you want to do. We''ll talk again later."


    Hannah could only nod. She looked at Friedrich, who walked inside to take a shower. Her face was filled with a relieved expression.


    It turned out that Frederick really wasn''t afraid when he heard that Hannah came from the royal family. He seemed very calm and in control.


    Hannah became even more amazed at the young man. Friedrich turned out to be very impressive!


    Who was he really?


    Ten minutes later, Friedrich was out of his room, dressed in a casual outfit. He wore a short-sleeved shirt with shorts below the knee and sneakers. His appearance was like a student on a school holiday.


    For a moment, Hannah was staring at him in awe. Now that she was feeling relieved, the girl started to notice Friedrich''s appearance carefully.


    This man was very handsome, and he was clearly very young, just like Hannah. His brown hair was a little messy, but it just added to his charm.


    He looked like he didn''t care about his surroundings and made him look so cool. His eyes appeared amber, or like a very light brown. They reminded Hannah of honey.


    However, even though the man looked young, Friedrich had the attitude and gestures of a much older and authoritative person. And, didn''t Harley just say that his master was a genius?


    All of this made Hannah curious to find out who Friedrich really was.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Friedrich asked Hannah, who was staring at him without blinking. "Is there anything you want from me?"


    Hannah shook her head quickly. "No. Uhm .. maybe a little. Can I use the bathroom?"


    "Of course. Later, after I leave, you can ask Harley to take care of you."


    The young man turned to his robot housekeeper and gave orders. "Harley, this lady is my guest. Please, serve her well. She will stay in the guest room."


    "Thank you," said Hannah.


    "Hmm."


    Friedrich did not look again. He immediately got out of his house and asked the chauffeur to take him to the Atlas family mansion.


    He had to talk to Charles before they returned home, and his brother met Hannah.


    ***


    Harley showed Hannah the guest room and invited her to use the en-suite bathroom. Hannah felt very relieved to be in a place far away from Valentino.


    She had turned off her cell phone on the way to Friedrich''s house because she didn''t want Valentino to track her down.


    Now that she already washed her face and freshened up, she sat on the bed and stared at her cell phone, having a dilemma on her head.


    She was eager to contact Aurora and Sebastian to inform them of her whereabouts so they would not worry about her. However, she was afraid that if she did, they would be chased by her family and her fianc¨¦''s family.


    Aurora and Sebastian had always been nice to her. Hannah didn''t want to trouble them any further. Finally, she decided to leave the room and meet Harley. She wanted to ask who her savior really was.


    "Hello, Harley. Can I ask you something?" Hannah asked when she saw Harley waiting for her in the living room.


    "Please, Miss."


    Hannah sat on the sofa and comforted herself. She looked around and was impressed by the large, well-appointed house.


    "Who is your master? Is he really a genius?" The girl started her question.


    Harley answered in a flat, straightforward tone. "That''s right. Sir is Friedrich Neumann. Genius scientist of the decade who holds three aviation patents. He earned his master''s degree several years ago and he taught university before he moved to work for Atlas X to take humans into space. He is German, and soon he will celebrate his 21st birthday."


    "Wow..." Hannah pursed her lips. Now, she felt like she had read about Friedrich before, somewhere on the internet. She never thought that one day she would be able to meet the man in person.


    Her thoughts drifted back to the handsome young man who had helped her. As it turned out, Friedrich was no ordinary man.


    "So ... his name is Friedrich," Hannah muttered to herself. She then looked at Harley with a gaze of concern. "Does he have a girlfriend?"


    "No. Master is too busy to meet girls. And as far as I know, he doesn''t like dumb girls. There are too many dumbs girls around him," Harley replied bluntly.


    For some reason, the answer from the robot made Hannah feel very happy. To her relief, Friedrich did not have a girlfriend.


    She didn''t want to be the cause of Friedrich''s strained relationship with another woman just because that man helped her and it made his girlfriend jealous.


    This is better, she thought.


    .

 Chapter 256 - Right At That Moment, Hannah Knew...

    Hannah tried to think about what to do next. She would not be able to access her money because her parents must have frozen her account.


    She also couldn''t contact Aurora and Sebastian because she didn''t want to involve them. She must think of a way to survive. She already had to forget about her school and her old life.


    From now on, she was a new person, a free woman. She must be able to forge her own path. Hannah Hannenberg was dead. She finally managed to kill herself and was now living a new life.


    She hoped Friedrich would be willing to help her find a job so she could support herself.


    ***


    Three hours later, there was the sound of the gate automatically opening, and the black car carrying Friedrich and his brother entered the courtyard. Hannah removed the apron that was wrapped around her waist and immediately welcomed her savior.


    "Welcome," said the girl in a cheerful voice. She stood to greet the two young men with a beaming face. "Is this your brother?"


    "Yes." Friedrich nodded. "Sorry, I came home later than expected. Earlier, I also had a meeting with my boss."


    "It''s okay. I know you''re busy," Hannah replied.


    Meanwhile, Charles looked at Hannah with an astonished face. He had never seen such a beautiful girl at such close range. He had heard from his brother that Friedrich had hosted a woman in their house, but the man did not say that Hannah was beautiful.


    "Charles, this is Hannah," Friedrich said, introducing the two. "Hannah, this is my brother, Charles."


    "Hello, Charles. Nice to meet you. My name is Hannah." Hannah stretched out her hand and greeted the teenager who was standing beside Friedrich.


    Although they were brothers, Charles''s appearance was very different from Friedrich''s. He had straight black hair with green eyes. His cheeks still had freckles that made him look like a child. Hannah suspected the child was still 15 years old or younger.


    "What were you doing at home?" Friedrich asked as he stepped inside. His nose already smelled such an appetizing smell of cooking. "Are you cooking?"


    He could immediately suspect that it was Hannah who cooked the food. He knew for sure that it wasn''t Harley because the robot''s ability to cook was only limited to whatever input he put into it.


    Harley was very good at cleaning the house and fixing broken things, but he was not very reliable for cooking.


    "That''s right," said Hannah, smiling broadly.


    Her face that was filled with grief and despair this morning had changed into a bright and happy face. Friedrich didn''t know Hannah could recover so quickly. He was really impressed.


    The girl preceded them into the house and immediately headed for the kitchen. "I cooked something to thank you. I hope you like it."


    Friedrich and Charles were stunned and then exchanged glances when they saw that on the kitchen table there was a variety of appetizing dishes. It was so that Hannah could cook this many dishes. She was very talented!


    "Have a seat. It''s almost lunchtime," Hannah said. The two young men followed her orders and took their respective seats at the dining table. Hannah deftly served them a meal.


    Although Friedrich refused to be served, Hannah insisted. She said at least that was all she could do to repay the young man''s kindness. Finally, Friedrich relented, and they ate lunch together quietly.


    "It''s delicious," Charles said over and over. He ate his food very heartily and even filled his plate several times. This made Hannah very happy.


    She was not a genius like Friedrich, but she really liked cooking and was good at it. What''s more, today Hannah cooked with all her heart. The taste of the food became so delicious, more than usual.


    Charles and Friedrich, who had never tasted home cooking from a woman, were subconsciously feeling moved. Instantly, they remembered their mother''s cooking. Since she passed away five years ago, they had never tasted real home-cooked meals in their home.


    The two then ate in silence, as the memories filled their minds simultaneously.


    After lunch was over, Friedrich asked his younger brother to leave him and Hannah. He wanted to have a talk among the adults with Hannah. He wanted to know what the girl had decided, and he didn''t want Charles to hear their conversation.


    Charles was an obedient child. Therefore, he nodded and left the dining room.


    "I''ll do my homework," said the teenager. He also nodded and smiled at Hannah, then walked to his room on the second floor.


    When they were alone in the dining room, Friedrich took a bottle of cold prosecco from the fridge and two glasses.


    He had deliberately not taken out wine for their lunch because Charles was still not old enough to drink wine. He didn''t want Hannah and him enjoy a nice drink while his brother could only watch.


    That''s how much Friedrich loved Charles, his brother. And Charles also really respected and cherished his brother because of that.


    "Do you want to drink outside?" Friedrich asked, pointing to the terrace beside the dining room, which was decorated with some green plants.


    Hannah nodded. She took the two glasses and followed Friedrich to the terrace, walking there with the prosecco.


    They sat on the patio chairs. Friedrich poured them prosecco and handed Hannah a glass. The girl accepted it gratefully.


    "How are you?" Friedric asked, looking up at Hannah.


    The young man''s question took Hannah by surprise. She did not think Friedrich started the conversation by asking about her condition.


    She had thought Friedrich was going to ask what she wanted to do now and what her plan was. Then, Friedrich would then say that he could only help Hannah to this extent. After this, Hannah would be on her own.


    Since Hannah didn''t answer immediately, Friedrich repeated his question.


    "Are you okay?"


    Hannah was moved and immediately nodded her head.


    "I''m fine. Thank you," replied the girl. She played with the glass and tried to find the right words. "I''ve been troubling you. I owe you."


    "Don''t think about it," Friedrich said calmly. "I don''t feel troubled at all."


    Hannah looked at the man with a look of gratitude and admiration. She did not think that a man this young could act so mature and understanding.


    Right at that moment, Hannah knew she had fallen in love with Friedrich.


    .


    .


    >>>>>>>>


    From the author:


    I really like Hannah and Friedrich. Too bad they both died young and left Ren all alone.

 Chapter 257 - Hannahs Decision

    Hannah had never met such an impressive and kind man as Friedrich. Right then and there.. she knew she fell in love with him.


    However, sadly ... Friedrich didn''t seem to feel the same way about her. Ahh.... she really regretted treating him as a male escort on their first encounter. She felt so ashamed about it now.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" asked the young man in amazement. "Is there something on my face?"


    Hannah hurriedly shook her head. "No. I''m sorry. I shouldn''t be staring like that ... It was rude."


    "So?" Friedrich couldn''t understand why Hannah was looking at him with teary eyes. He didn''t do anything wrong, right? If Hannah was fine, why did she seem like she was going to cry?


    "Uhm .. I just feel grateful and indebted. All my life, I will remember your kindness." Hannah rubbed her eyes and tried to pull herself together. "I''ve also thought carefully about what to do while you were gone. I want to leave my family. I will find a job and support myself."


    "Hmm .." Friedrich nodded as he took a sip of his wine. "Good. You think about it and don''t try to rely on other people. Then what work can you do?"


    "I can do anything ... I can wait tables in restaurants. I think some places would accept temporary workers with under table payments since I don''t have a visa to work in this country," Hannah said briskly. "I promise I will not bother you."


    "Very well," Friedrich said. "I might be able to find you a job at my company. Maybe they can accept you to work at the company cafeteria. What do you think?"


    Hannah was delighted to hear that. She was completely new to Seattle and could not possibly find a legal job because she was not a permanent resident in United States. If Friedrich helped her find a job, it would certainly be a great help.


    "I would like that," said the girl excitedly. "Thank you!"


    Hannah''s enthusiasm touched Friedrich''s heart. He actually only offered for the sake of saying something, not expecting Hannah to accept it right away.


    This girl .. is a princess right? And she is okay working as a waiter at the company cafeteria?


    Frederick took a good look at the girl, and at once his impression of Hannah took a turn for the better. At first, he just wanted to help the girl out of pity.


    However, now that he saw Hannah''s determination and enthusiasm for work and to support herself, unwilling to rely on him, Friedrich became impressed.


    It turned out that this princess was not a spoiled brat. Friedrich was very happy to see her.


    "Very well, then. When can you start working?" asked the man.


    "As soon as possible," said Hannah sheepishly. "I ... I need money. I have absolutely no money with me right now."


    She was unable to contact Aurora to bring her clothes and she was sure her account must have been frozen too.


    "You don''t have money?" Friedrich asked in amazement. "You didn''t have a wallet?"


    Hannah shook her head. "I brought my wallet, but I''m sure my account has been frozen by my parents,"


    "Oh ..." Friedrich nodded in understanding. He took a small wallet from his pocket and took out a card from it. He put it on the table. "You can spend the money on this card for whatever you need. I''ll send you the PIN code. Where''s your cell phone?"


    "Dead," Hannah replied. "I turned it off on purpose so they can''t track me down."


    "Hmm .. you''re smart too," said Friedrich. "Then I''ll buy you a new cell phone."


    Hannah nodded. "Thank you. I''ll pay it back as soon as I get paid."


    "Hmm .." Friedrich just nodded. He took out a pen from his pocket and a small piece of paper, then wrote down the PIN for the debit card he gave her just now.


    He then handed it over to Hannah. "Here''s the PIN. You can use the money to buy everything you need. You don''t have to worry of being traced. Everything is under my name."


    "Thank you." Hannah kept the paper after reading its contents. Slowly the burden on her chest became lighter.


    "Then, what about the place to live?" Friedrich asked again. "I don''t mind if you stay here until you earn a living and can rent your own room or flat."


    Hannah nodded happily. "Thank you so much! I would love that. I can cook and clean the house to pay it back. I won''t live her for free!"


    Friedrich shook his head. "No need. Harley''s really good at it. I guess all you need to do is teach Harley how to cook the dishes you made earlier. I want my robot to be better."


    Hannah smiled in relief and nodded. "Very well. With pleasure. I''ll do it."


    "Good. Then everything is fine."


    Hannah felt so light when Friedrich said that everything was fine. For some reason, all the worry and fear she felt earlier now disappeared into the air.


    She felt that she had become more courageous and was able to face anything.


    She felt very grateful to Friedrich.


    "Okay, then, please buy all your necessities and make yourself comfortable. Harley has shown you your room, right? You can ask his help with various things. I have to work. Tomorrow, I have a lot of important meetings."


    Friedrich finished his prosecco and walked from the terrace into the house. Hannah just stared at the young man''s back until he was out of sight.


    Ahh .. she felt so relieved.


    After finishing her drink, Hannah immediately cleaned up the prosecco bottle and glasses and washed them in the kitchen. After that, she rushed to find Harley.


    "Harley, I need a computer to shop for women''s necessities. Can you help me?" she asked the robot.


    "Of course, Miss. Come with me," said Harley respectfully. He walked into a room next to the living room and showed a computer there.


    "Thanks, Harley." Hannah immediately sat down by the computer table and opened the marketplace. She then ordered some simple clothes and other necessities. She also ordered a new cell phone to replace her old one


    While opening a marketplace and ordering the items she needed, Hannah tried to find news about herself in various media. She checked news sites from Moravia, American media sites, and international media.


    She wanted to know whether her family already knew that she disappeared or not, and what were their actions now ...


    Hmm .. nothing.


    There was no way Valentino had not told Hannah''s parents about the events this morning. Surely, he quickly reported everything to the Moravian monarchs. They should have started sending people to look for Hannah by now.


    Ah ... no news is good news, Hannah thought. She then turned off the computer and decided to return to her room and rest again to calm down.


    Everything that happened since last night until now still felt like a dream to her. Her fate changed so drastically, from being a princess from the Moravian royal family, now a runaway kid.


    In fact, she would soon become an illegal immigrant in America who worked illegally because she didn''t have a residence visa in this country that allowed her to get a job.


    However, Hannah felt a lot happier with her life now compared to when she was still living surrounded by wealth as a princess. In her case, it''s true, money couldn''t buy happiness.


    ***


    The next morning, Friedrich woke up to the smell of very delicious cooking. Unknowingly, his nose sniffed the air. Hmm .. Did Harley learn a new recipe, he thought, nodding off.


    "Gosh ... that girl!" Friedrich muttered suddenly, as he remembered about Hannah, the girl he had helped yesterday.


    He wondered if Hannah had got up and cooked this early. He let out a big yawn and hurried into his robe, and walked toward the kitchen. There, he found the girl chopping vegetables and starting to cook.


    For a moment, Friedrich was stunned in his place. Why did Hannah wake up so early and cook?


    "What are you cooking?" Friedrich asked as he walked over to the girl. Hannah, who was taken aback by his sudden voice, immediately jumped up in shock.


    "Gosh .. you startled me," said the girl. A broad smile immediately etched on her face. "I cooked your favorite pancakes. Harley told me you really like pancakes for breakfast."


    "Oh ..." Friedrich fell silent. He didn''t want to correct Hannah and offend her.


    Actually, the information she received from Harley was only half accurate. Friedrich DIDN''T LIKE pancakes for breakfast.


    He only liked pancakes made by his mother, because that woman used to make pancakes for him when he was a child, and those memories were kept deep in his heart after his father and mother died.

 Chapter 258 - Hannah Is Very Smart (1)

    "Why are you silent?" Hannah asked in surprise. Friedrich was immediately moved from his reverie and shook his head. For a moment, he was reminded of his beautiful and loving mother, who died when he was young. He had even started to forget his mother''s face.


    What always remained deep in his memory was the scent of cooking on her mother''s clothes whenever she prepared Friedrich''s and Charles'' favorite dishes.


    Ah, he really missed that woman.


    "It''s all right," Friedrich said. He took a seat at the dining table and Hannah immediately placed the plates and other cutlery in front of the man. Her head popped up at the kitchen door and frowned in surprise, making Friedrich wonder who Hannah was looking for. So, he asked her, "Are you looking for Charles?"


    The girl nodded. "Yes. Is he not coming down for breakfast?"


    "Actually, we''re not used to having breakfast," Friedrich said. "But, since you''ve cooked something, I''ll call him."


    He walked out of the kitchen and returned not long afterward with Charles in tow. The boy was already wearing his school uniform since he studied in a prestigious private school. Charles looked dumbfounded at the sight of sumptuous dishes for breakfast on the dining table.


    "Let''s have breakfast before you go so that you can have the energy to go through the day," said Hannah with a big smile.


    The two young men looked a little awkward, but Hannah paid no heed to their awkwardness. She swiftly put a few pancakes on their plates and then grilled bacon, hard-boiled eggs, and toast. Not forgetting, she also poured juice and coffee for Friedrich and tea for herself and Charles.


    "This is a lot. Too much. Don''t bother yourself," Friedrich said. "What time did you get up to prepare all of this?"


    "Ah ... not too early, and they are also very easy to prepare," said Hannah. She immediately concentrated on enjoying her meal so that Friedrich would no longer talk about her efforts. Hannah did all of this with great pleasure.


    According to her, this was only a small thing she could do to repay Friedrich''s kindness.


    Finally, the three of them ate breakfast in silence. Friedrich admitted that Hannah''s cooking was delicious. He didn''t realize that he ate a lot that morning. After they finished breakfast, he and Charles said goodbye to Hannah to go to work and school, respectively.


    "You just rest at home and calm your mind. I''ll go to work. Later in the office, I''ll ask if they still need some helpers for the cafeteria or not," Friedrich said before getting out of the kitchen. "If they don''t need the extra manpower for the cafeteria, I''ll ask my acquaintance if they have work for you or not."


    "Thank you very much," said Hannah. "I really appreciate it. Hopefully, in your company, they still need help in the cafeteria."


    "Hmm."


    Friedrich walked to his car, followed by Charles, who was carrying a backpack for school. The teenager turned towards Hannah before getting into the car and waving at her.


    "See you later, Hannah."


    "See you. You study well in school, okay..."


    After the two of them sat in the back seat, the driver immediately closed the car door and drove the vehicle out of Friedrich''s large courtyard. After the car disappeared from sight and the gates closed automatically, Hannah immediately went inside.


    She had bought a new cell phone, some clothes, and other necessities from the marketplace. She was still wearing the same clothes from yesterday when she left Sebastian''s aunt''s mansion. She was starting to feel uncomfortable.


    Last night, Friedrich offered her to wear his shirt, but Hannah was too embarrassed to accept it. It felt too intimate for her to wear a man''s clothes, especially because the girl had feelings for Friedrich ever since the man saved her.


    Friedrich, who was amazed that his offer was rejected, could only save his own astonishment. He didn''t understand why Hannah preferred to wash her clothes in the washing machine and dry them immediately after taking a shower, then return to wearing the same clothes.


    However, he did not think about it any further and considered women to be irrational creatures sometimes.


    When one shipment of the items she ordered arrived, Hannah was delighted and relieved. She bought cheap clothes so that she wouldn''t owe him too much money and she would be able to pay her debt right away.


    After all, when she worked and received her salary, she must set aside some money to rent a room or apartment in this very expensive city of Seattle.


    Then, she also had to think about food, transportation, and other expenses. That, too, if she succeeded in getting a job immediately. If not ... then she would have to trouble Friedrich a lot longer. Hannah felt very embarrassed when she continued to rely on other people and trouble them.


    As a princess, she had her pride and could not humble herself by depending on others. Therefore she must be able to immediately stand on her own two feet.


    At 2pm, one by one, the packages arrived, and Hannah accepted them with relief. She immediately washed all the new clothes and underwear she had bought and dried them. After that, she changed into a new set of clothes, a simple dress with yellow flower pattern and house slippers.


    It felt so good!


    Hannah then opened her new cell phone and tried to contact Aurora. She still remembers her best friend''s phone number by heart. She must find the development of the situation out there because until now, she had not been able to get news about Valentino and her family in the face of her disappearance.


    "Hello, good afternoon, Miss Aurora, this is from your favorite boutique at the Waterfront. May I take your time for a moment?" Hannah deliberately changed her voice and pretended to be someone else to make sure


    Aurora wasn''t with Valentino or her father''s men.


    "I''m busy, can''t talk for long. What''s all this?" She could hear Aurora''s annoyed voice on the other end of the phone


    "Oh .. Are you with someone right now? If so, I will call you later when you are not busy," said Hannah. "Sorry for bothering you."


    Aurora let out a long sigh.. She was not busy because she was with other people, but her mind was filled with anxiety and various scenarios about what really happened to Hannah and where the girl was right now.

 Chapter 259 - Hannah Is Very Smart (2)

    "Hmm ... I''m not with other people, but I''m having a lot in my mind right now. It''s not your fault, so no need to apologize," said Aurora finally.


    Hannah grinned when she heard her best friend''s words. It was really nice to know that her best friend sounded frantic at the thought of her disappearance. Hannah then decided to use her original voice.


    "Aurora ... it''s me, please don''t scream," Hannah said quickly. She then added, "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me."


    Aurora was stunned to hear the voice on the other end of the phone turned into a very familiar voice. However, she could quickly control herself and hold back her emotions from bursting into tears.


    "Gosh .. Hannah, is that you? Are you all right?" asked Aurora.


    "I''m fine," Hannah said, comforting her friend.


    "Are you with Fred?"


    "No. He just gave me a ride downtown yesterday. I don''t want to bother him further. Now I''m in a safe place. Several people are helping me. I think I''m going to Asia or Australia. You remember, we have friends in Melbourne and Hong Kong, right? "


    "Oh, are you going to visit Emily or Eva?" asked Aurora. "But your passport is here in the mansion... How will you get out of the country?"


    "My friend can help me get a new passport. You don''t need to worry. Anyway, I''ll let you know again as soon as I arrive in Hong Kong," Hannah said soothingly.


    "Ohhh.. Hannah. Do you have money? I can send money to you. You call me anytime you need help. Later, I will visit you once you''re in a safe place," said Aurora.


    "Take it easy. I''ll be fine." Hannah rubbed her wet eyes.


    Actually, she didn''t want to lie to her own friend, but she had no other choice. If Aurora was tapped or if she was forced to tell Hannah''s whereabouts, then she would give them false information, because Aurora didn''t know that she was lied to.


    She and Hannah''s family would think the girl had left the country with a fake passport and headed to Hong Kong or Melbourne, even though ... Hannah actually still lived in America.


    After hanging up the phone call to Aurora, Hannah looked for Harley and asks Friedrich''s phone number to the robot housekeeper. After she got the number, Hannah then called the young man.


    "Hello, Fred, it''s me Hannah. Well, my new cell phone is here. You can keep this number. How''s it going? Have you had lunch?" Hannah asked Friedrich.


    "Hmm .. I already have lunch," Friedrich was not used to being asked if he had had lunch like this by a woman. Hence, the answer sounded a little awkward.


    He often forgot to eat because of his busy life. That is why Charles and himself became used to not having breakfast because Friedrich did not pay attention to what food they consumed daily.


    "Uhmm .. I wanted to tell you that I called my best friend, Aurora, and I said to her that I only went with you to the city center and then we parted ways. I told her that I will soon get a new passport and will be able to use it to travel overseas. She thought I intend to go to Hong Kong," Hannah said clearly and calmly.


    "Hong Kong?" Friedrich frowned. "You deliberately lied to your best friend?


    Hannah nodded slowly, even though she knew Friedrich could not see


    it. She added, "I''m sure they''ll come to your place and interrogating you about my existence ... I would like us to have the same story, that you helped me and gave me a ride to the city center. Then, you never see me again. I don''t want them to keep bothering you, thinking that I''m staying with you."


    "Hmm ... I see," Friedrich said finally. He agreed with Hannah''s plan and he thought the girl was very smart because she thought fast.


    After he hung up, Friedrich tapped his fingers on the table. In just 24 hours, his life changed because he helped a girl. He hadn''t thought much about the consequences when he took Hannah out with him.


    At that time, all he thought about was how he could take the girl away from her abuser. He was indeed not a weak man, but his power certainly couldn''t match the Moravian royal family. They had diplomatic immunity in America and would almost certainly get away with doing anything.


    Ahh ... luckily, Hannah was very smart and immediately took steps to hide her tracks. With her calling Aurora and giving false information, the Moravian royal family won''t go after Friedrich because they''d think the man really didn''t know anything.


    Now, Friedrich was just waiting for the arrival of Valentino or the police who would interrogate him and he would tell the same story Hannah told Aurora.


    However, he could not remain silent. He had to do something. Friedrich opened his laptop and entered the Darknet. He had to help Hannah cover her tracks and trick her family into looking for her in Hong Kong.


    He got several contacts of freelancers who were used to doing things like this. So far, Friedrich had only monitored Darknet and had never used anyone''s services. He never needed anything from the underground world before.


    [I need two models, a man and a girl, to travel to Hong Kong and disappear there. The girl should look as similar as possible to the girl in this photo. Departing from Seattle Tacoma airport tonight.]


    After Friedrich found out who Hannah really was, it was very easy for him to find a photo of the girl on the internet. He attached Hannah''s photo and gave additional instructions so that the freelancers he hired could understand the situation they were in.


    The plan was very simple. They had to make it look like Hannah went to Hong Kong on someone else''s passport and then disappeared.


    Friedrich had to pay a lot. In addition to the roundtrip tickets for two people and accommodation, he also had to pay for the service fee of $ 30,000. It was a lot of money for such a simple job.


    However, Friedrich had no objection to spending such a large sum of money. To him, human life was worth more than any amount of money.. He was a single man who did not have children and a wife, so he did not spend much.

 Chapter 260 - Support From The Younger Brother

    Friedrich transferred all the costs without even think twice. He was not worried about money. Everything he and Charles needed for the next decades was guaranteed from all the money he made from his work and the royalties on some of his patents.


    He would not be calculating with a woman who was cornered and experiencing tough times.


    After getting confirmation from the freelancers he hired, Friedrich then called the HR manager. He asked if they could hire Hannah to work at the company''s cafeteria.


    "We do need one more staff to help Memi because Maria will have a baby soon and she won''t be able to work for several months," said the HR manager. "Do you want to recommend someone?"


    "Yes. There is this girl I know who is in dire need of a job. But not now. Maybe in two weeks. Can we hire her?" Friedrich asked.


    "It''s all right. We can take her in two weeks. Can she come to see me for an interview first?"


    "Lisa, why do you want to waste time interviewing a canteen employee? Let Memi see her in two weeks," Friedrich said casually. "If Memi is okay, you just have to give her the work contract."


    The HR manager felt something was wrong with Friedrich''s request.


    "That can''t be ... We have bureaucracy and procedures for recruiting employees. Even for a canteen staff."


    "Mmm ... the thing is, this girl doesn''t have a work permit in America," Friedrich said. "Can you help her?"


    "Mr. Neumann ... this is difficult. You didn''t just ask me to hire people illegally, did you? Our company could be fined. We also can''t provide work visas for low-level employees. That''s why the position is only available to locals."


    "You don''t have to tell other people," Friedrich said, getting angry. "Tell you what. Let me hire her, but make it look like it is the company that gives her the job. No need to use a contract. You just tell her that this position is temporary to replace Maria, who is on maternity leave so that she can work under the table. Don''t tell anyone that this person is working illegally."


    Lisa was silent for a while. She felt something was strange. Why was Friedrich so determined to help this girl and put her in Atlas X? Did he have a special relationship with that woman?


    Ah, but there''s no way Friedrich Neumann, an important project manager at Atlas X, had a relationship with a lowly woman who could only work as a canteen staff.


    Maybe this acquaintance of his really needed a job, and Mr. Neumann felt sorry for him. However, he didn''t want the girl to know he was helping her.


    "Very well, if you are willing to bear all the risks, we can let the woman work here," said Lisa finally.


    "Thank you, Lisa. This woman really needs a job and money, but I don''t want to embarrass her by giving her cash. That''s why I think it''s better if she ''works'' in our company cafeteria for a while until she can find another, better job," Friedrich replied..


    "You are very kind," said Lisa. "The woman is lucky to meet you."


    "All right, then, please notify Memi and the rest of the canteen staff. In two weeks, Hannah will come and start working with them."


    "Yes, Sir."


    Friedrich smiled faintly as he picked up his cell phone and texted Hannah, telling her the good news.


    [Good news. The company canteen needs a temporary worker for several months because one of the staff is about to give birth and she will be taking a rather long leave. You can start working in two weeks.]


    Friedrich deliberately postponed Hannah''s work for two more weeks because he wanted to make sure Valentino and her family didn''t suspect him and didn''t monitor his office in Atlas X.


    If they saw Hannah in Atlas X a few days after she was rumored to be missing, they would soon find her. So, right now, it would be best if Hannah pulled herself together first and hid in Friedrich''s house. Once the situation had calmed down, she could go out and work.


    [Ah, really? Thank you very much. I''ll do a good job. I will also look for another job, so when the staff comes back, I can move to another place.]


    Friedrich just stared at his cell phone and read Hannah''s messages over and over. If he had not experienced this himself, it was hard to believe that a princess who had never worked in her life and had always had it easy, was willing to work as a canteen staff. She even sounded very excited about such a lowly job.


    Friedrich felt happy that he was helping a tough cookie. If Hannah was a spoiled and troublesome girl, Friedrich would rush her out and asked her to seek help from a crisis center or a women foundation. Luckily, Hannah wasn''t spoiled, and she was grateful.


    Friedrich still remembered the taste of Hannah''s cooking this morning. They had an amazing breakfast. He knew Hannah had prepared the food for him and Charles to show her gratitude.


    ***


    Hannah was very happy that Friedrich managed to find her a job. She did not ask what her salary was. The important thing was now she would earn even a little. As she started to get her life together, she would think of other ways to earn money and then move out to her own flat.


    She decided to cook something for Friedrich and Charles to celebrate her new job. When Charles came home from school, he found Hannah busy in the kitchen making cakes.


    "Hi, Hannah, what are you doing?" he asked in amazement.


    "Oh, hi, Charles. You are home!" Hannah smiled broadly. "I''m making strawberry cake. Harley said your brother likes this cake. Is that true?"


    "Yes." Charles narrowed his eyes. "Why do you bother making my brother''s favorite cake? Are you...?"


    He didn''t continue. Hannah looked blushing... like she was caught doing something embarrassing. Ah ... apparently, even though he was only a teenager, Charles already understood things like that.


    "Do you think I''m overdoing it? Hannah asked in a low voice. "Do you think I shouldn''t have made this cake? I was planning to cook something for dinner, too. "


    Charles shook his head vigorously. "Not at all. I think what you did is perfect. I just love it when someone cares about my brother. He''s too busy and never pays attention to his own physical condition. "


    "You think so? "Hannah asked. She sounded very relieved that Friedrich''s younger brother didn''t seem annoyed by her presence in their house, and he seems supportive of Hannah doing things for Friedrich.


    "Yeah. My brother never thinks about himself. He also never had a girlfriend," Charles winked at Hannah and immediately made her face flushed with embarrassment. "If you want to chase my brother.. I give you my blessing. "


    "Ah ... Charles, you make me embarrassed," said Hannah. "He seems more interested in his job. I don''t know if he will be able to like me back. I don''t hope for anything either. I only cook things for him because I want to repay her kindness to me in the way I can. I can only cook."


    "Hannah, don''t give up," said Charles encouragingly. "People say the way to get to a man''s heart is through his stomach. So I guess, you are already on the right path. "


    Hannah remembered the atmosphere of breakfast this morning when she saw Friedrich eating voraciously. Ahh ... she really hoped the saying was true, and she could get to Friedrich''s heart through food.

 Chapter 261 - How Would You Like To Thank Me?

    When Friedrich returned in the evening, to his surprise but delight, he found that Hannah had cooked a special dinner for them. All of his favorite dishes were presented in a very appetizing appearance.


    "What''s this for?" the man asked in amazement when he got home and put his coat on the coat hanger. The smell of fragrant cooking filled the air, immediately making him hungry.


    "I want to celebrate my new job," Hannah said, beaming. "I took the ingredients from your refrigerator, but later, when I get paid, I''ll replace everything."


    Friedrich hurriedly raised his hand. "Don''t think about it. All the food ingredients in this house are free for you to use. I never count them .."


    "Ah .. but I feel bad. I have been a freeloader here... I don''t want to use all your food too, "said Hannah, shaking her head. "I promise to treat you or cook a special meal for you with my own money once I get paid."


    Seeing Hannah''s insistence, Friedrich didn''t prolong the problem. He just nodded and immediately walked towards the kitchen.


    "So what are you cooking? I feel like I recognize the aroma," he said.


    Hannah mentioned several dishes that made Friedrich''s face turn radiant. Those were all his favorite foods.


    How did Hannah know what food he liked? Even Harley didn''t know these details, he thought.


    Was this just a coincidence?


    He turned his head and looked at Hannah with slight suspicion. Did Hannah investigate him?


    "Friedrich, you''re home?" Suddenly, Charles'' cheerful voice rang from the stairs. He slid down the banister and immediately walked toward the kitchen. "Let''s eat. Hannah cooks so well tonight. I haven''t eaten good food in a long time!"


    "I''ll change my clothes first," Friedrich said. He looked alternately at Charles and Hannah with a slightly suspicious look.


    Was it Charles who told Hannah about the foods he liked?


    While changing his clothes, Friedrich thought about the closeness between Charles and Hannah that he witnessed in the kitchen. Ah, of course, since Charles came home earlier than him, the teenager must have spent more time with Hannah, so they became close.


    Friedrich nodded to himself when he realized that Charles liked Hannah''s presence in their house.


    That''s right... Charles was still very young when their mother died, so he didn''t have a woman''s presence at home for a long time. Friedrich realized that as an older brother, especially as he was very busy with his work, he could not give Charles more attention and affection.


    Perhaps it was a good thing Hannah came to their house and stayed for a while. Hannah was a self-aware guest. She was not a bother and had even prepared delicious meals for them twice.


    This made Friedrich feel happy for spending so much money today to pay the freelancers he assigned to impersonate Hannah and turn her family''s attention to Hong Kong.


    After he returned to the dining room next to the kitchen, Friedrich, Charles, and Hannah had a warm dinner together. Friedrich admitted that Hannah was very talented at cooking.


    People who did not experience it themselves would never believe that the king of Moravia''s youngest daughter was very skilled at working in the kitchen.


    "You made the right decision by telling your best friend that you ''ve gone to Hong Kong," Friedrich said after dinner. He made Charles go up to his room to study while the adults enjoyed wine on the terrace and talked.


    "Why? Did something happen?" Hannah asked quickly. She looked at Friedrich deeply. "They ... came to you, didn''t they?"


    Friedrich nodded casually. "They came into the office and asked me questions about you and when was the last time I saw you. I told them the same story you told Aurora. I told them I just gave you a ride into town and you got off at the waterfront area. They immediately believed me."


    "Wahh ... thank God. I hope they will lose track of me, and I can lay low." Hannah looked relieved. She took a slow sip of her wine and looked thoughtful as if she was wondering whether to tell Friedrich everything or not.


    "You start work in two weeks. For the next two weeks, you can rest and calm down," Friedrich said. "Don''t think about anything else. If you really want to start a new life, I think I''ll be able to help you."


    "Thank you," said Hannah earnestly. For some reason, if Friedrich had said that he would be able to help Hannah, she would believe him.


    The proof was, Friedrich easily got a job for her at Atlas X, a very prominent technology company in Seattle.


    "Don''t worry about it. You shouldn''t go anywhere for the next two weeks. Don''t make them see you. If necessary, you can change your appearance and use a new identity. Some people can make a new identity for you. That way, you will be able to live a new life," Friedrich said again.


    "It must be expensive," said Hannah. "I''ll pay it back slowly. I hope you don''t mind."


    "I told you not to think about money," Friedrich said again, starting to sound impatient. "I''m not calculating. I just want to help."


    Hannah looked at Friedrich with emotion. This stranger, in just 48 hours suddenly felt closer to her than her friends and family.


    "Why ... do you bother helping me?" Hannah asked softly.


    Friedrich shrugged. "Who''s bothered?"


    "Oh ... I mean .." Hannah swallowed hard. "Thank you."


    Friedrich stared at the beautiful girl sitting next to him with wet eyes and was surprised to see Hannah''s green eyes looking teary-eyed.


    "Hey .. don''t cry. What I''m doing is not bothering me. I just understand what it''s like to be alone and to have no one. Besides, my brother seems to like you in this house. There''s an extra room here too. Whether you are there or not, that room will still be there. So I guess what I''m doing isn''t that great. "


    "Fred ..." Hannah gave Friedrich a fixed look. "No one has ever defended me like you did, and no one has ever helped me as sincerely as you do. I know for you this is not a big deal, and you do not feel bothered, but please, let me thank you and show my appreciation for the help you give unconditionally."


    Hearing the earnestness in Hannah''s tone, Friedrich finally gave up.


    "Okay, then ..." The young man looked at Hannah with a frown. "How would you like to thank me?"

 Chapter 262 - First Day At Work

    Hannah smiled sweetly when she heard Friedrich''s question. "Let me take care of you while I''m here. I''m going to cook and do the house chores with Harley for the next two weeks. When I get to work and earn a paycheck, I''ll look for a rented room and move. I won''t bother you any longer."


    Friedrich could have guessed that Hannah''s pride would be offended if he continued to refuse her offer to pay him back by taking care of the house. Finally, the young man nodded.


    "Very well," Friedrich said.


    "Thank you!" So happy, Hannah put down her wine glass and hugged


    Friedrich. "I am glad to hear that!"


    Friedrich, who was hugged suddenly, was stunned, and subconsciously enjoyed the beautiful girl''s embrace.


    ***


    Since Hannah asked permission to take care of Friedrich and Charles at home, the lives of the two young men had become much better. She cooked delicious meals and experimented every day with new recipes, both for cakes and main dishes.


    Friedrich and Charles enjoyed all of her creations. Hannah made sure the two siblings lived a more orderly life, and they ate healthily and regularly. She didn''t stay idle at home before she started working at the Atlas X canteen.


    Hannah took care of the flower garden at home. She filled various flower vases in the house with the beautiful flowers she picked outside. When Charles and Friedrich came home, they felt that their home had become lively and pleasant.


    After two weeks, they had also become very used to the girl''s presence in their home. The attitude between the three of them wasn''t awkward at all.


    Secretly, Charles felt sad as he counted the days and realized that tomorrow Hannah would start working at the Atlas X''s cafeteria.


    This meant only one thing: next month Hannah would get a salary, and she would use the money to find a new place to live so as not to become a freeloader and bothered them.


    In fact, Charles didn''t feel bothered at all. He suspected that his brother Friedrich felt the same way too. Ugh... if Hannah couldn''t get a job, of course, she would have to stay forever with Charles and Friedrich. It would be better that way.


    Ugh ... why did Friedrich have to find a job for Hannah? Charles complained inwardly.


    "Charles, Fred ... ahhh... how time flies. Two weeks have passed," Hannah said as she had dinner with the two young men. "I''m so happy! Starting tomorrow, I can work!"


    "Congratulations," said Charles. However, his voice didn''t sound excited.


    "Thank you. Well.. thanks to Friedrich. He found me the job," Hannah said happily. She glanced at Friedrich, who seemed to be enjoying his food slowly. "I owe you, Fred."


    The young man only nodded. He then seemed to be thinking about something. "If you want to save on transportation costs, you can come with me to the office every day and come home with me. But, you must get off one block from the Atlas X building, and you must pretend that you don''t know me at the office. Don''t let anyone see us together."


    "Oh... why?" Hannah was disappointed to hear Friedrich offered her a ride to work, but he didn''t want people to know that he and Hannah were related somehow.


    Was he ashamed if people knew he was acquainted with a canteen staff?


    "I''m not ashamed or anything," Friedrich said quickly, reading Hannah''s mind. "I just don''t want you to attract attention. Right now, your status is a part-time employee who works under the table. If we come to the office at the same time and people start gossiping about you, then they will investigate everything about your life, and your status as an illegal worker will be exposed. We don''t want that to happen, do we? "


    Only then did Hannah understand what Friedrich meant. Ahh, she had misunderstood and thought Friedrich was embarrassed to know her.


    "You''re right," Hannah said with a relieved smile. "I will follow your words."


    ***


    The next day, Hannah got up early and immediately got ready to go to work. Friedrich was impressed by the girl''s enthusiasm when he left his room to find Hannah waiting for him in the dining room dressed in neat clothes.


    "Breakfast?" Hannah asked excitedly.


    "Thank you." Friedrich nodded. He sat on the dining chair and poured himself and Hannah tea. "What time did you wake up?"


    "Six in the morning. I don''t want to be late for the first day of work," Hannah said.


    Friedrich nodded. He was really impressed. Even though Hannah''s job was only being a canteen staff, the girl still tried to look neat and she was full of enthusiasm about her job. It was very difficult for him to believe that this beautiful girl was actually a princess.


    Charles came down from his room and joined them for breakfast. After they finished eating and getting ready, the three got into the car and set off.


    Karl was dropped off at the nearest bus stop as he was about to catch the bus to school, while Hannah followed Friedrich up Washington Grove Street and alighted at a park a block from the office.


    After Friedrich''s car disappeared, Hannah quickly tidied up her outfit and walked toward the Atlas X office. She only needed to walk one block straight and then turn left.


    This is a good exercise for me, Hannah thought.


    When she arrived at the large, magnificent building that became Atlas X''s office, Hannah immediately met the receptionist who brought her to meet Lisa, the HR manager who invited her to talk a little and then introduced her to the canteen supervisor named Memi.


    Memi was a chubby Mexican woman who seemed to love eating well. Her face was radiant, and her demeanor was amiable. She accepted Hannah and promised to treat this part-time employee well.


    "Ahh .. I didn''t expect Maria''s temporary replacement to be so beautiful. Why do you do this kind of work?" asked Memi after Lisa left them.


    "Why not?" Hannah asked with a smile. She knew that questions like this would often come from people who thought she seemed unfit for work as a lowly canteen staff.


    "Hmm .. well, I mean, you don''t look like a girl who needs a job," answered Memi honestly.


    "I''m afraid I really need this job," Hannah said with a sigh. "I need money to pay for apartment rent and other living expenses. I''m currently couch surfing at a friend''s house. Well.. I don''t really sleep on the couch, but... you know..."


    "Oh, is that so? Oh.. sorry, if I offended you," said Memi hastily. She regretted her words just now. Sure, Hannah looked beautiful and classy, ??but everyone needed money, and she shouldn''t judge a book by its cover.


    "It''s okay, Memi. I''m so happy to be working here to help you."


    "Ahh .. I''m happy that you have such a kind friend. The person you are replacing, Maria, will stay at home for three months to take care of her newborn baby. At least you will have a job for the next three months."


    "I''m so glad to hear that," Hannah said happily.


    Three months was enough time for her to get her life sorted and then find a new job.. With Friedrich''s help in giving her a new identity, Hannah was optimistic that she would live well.

 Chapter 263 - I Dont Think He Likes Me

    Hannah''s duties in the canteen were quite diverse. She had to clean the cafeteria and dining area, prepare and wash all the tableware, and serve cafeteria visitors who wanted to have lunch or stop by for coffee breaks and tea breaks.


    Her tasks seemed endless and she was very busy. In the cafeteria itself, there were a total of eight employees and all of them were busy working. Although Hannah loved working in the kitchen to cook, she was not used to manual labor, and soon, her delicate hands were scuffed from washing so many dishes.


    "Are you okay?" Memi asked when she saw Hannah was standing still in front of the sink, staring at her scuffed right hand. The girl turned and shook her head with a smile.


    "I''m okay, Memi. Just not used to this type of detergents," she lied.


    "It''s okay then. You just stand by the counter and get the orders. Let me wash the dishes," said Memi as she pushed Hannah toward the front counter.


    Lunchtime was almost here, and one by one Atlas X employees began arriving to pick up food. The cafeteria would soon be experiencing its busiest hour of the day.


    At the front counter, Miguel was preparing drinks for the guests. Memi told Miguel to switch to food while Hannah took care of the drinks.


    "You give Hannah an example of how she can serve food, so she can learn. In the meantime, let Hannah make the drinks," said Memi.


    "Very well, Memi," said Miguel. He immediately instructed Hannah how to operate the beverage machine while he served the guests, who began to line up and order food.


    Hannah gave each guest the drink they asked with a friendly smile, not forgetting to pay attention to how Miguel worked to serve guests who ordered food. The man worked very fast and efficient.


    He recorded every order well, coordinated with the kitchen to prepare the dishes the guest wanted and scooped all the ready-to-eat food requested. Everything was done in one minute.


    Later, the chef''s freshly made fresh dishes will be delivered to the orderer''s table if they are high-ranking officials in the company. For regular employees, they would be notified that their order was ready by the vibrating button they received when ordering food.


    Hannah learned a lot on her first day at work. However, she also got blisters on her hands from doing so much work. The girl never had to work in her life and had a hard time working fast.


    Fortunately, Memi, her supervisor, and co-workers were not mean and tried to help her. No one hinted at and questioned Hannah''s slowness in work.


    [Do you know how to get home by yourself? I still have a meeting outside and can''t give you a ride.]


    When Hannah took a break to rest and treat the blisters on her hand, she received a text from Friedrich. She felt somewhat relieved to receive the message. At first, she was worried because she didn''t see Friedrich in the cafeteria and thought the young man was too busy working and forgot about his lunch.


    Ah, it''s no wonder Friedrich isn''t here, the girl thought, apparently he was attending a meeting outside.


    Hannah felt even more impressed by Friedrich. That young man was truly extraordinary. At such a young age, he already held a very prestigious position at this leading aviation company. He also had a nice house and enough wealth for himself and his brother. Besides all that, he was a genius and a very kind brother to Charles.


    [I can go home on my own. Thank you for taking me with you earlier. Don''t forget to have lunch even though you are very busy. Charles said you have a stomach ulcer.]


    Friedrich smiled faintly as he read a text from Hannah. Previously, he never cared whether he ate lunch or not. But it seemed that when someone was worried about him having had lunch or not, it felt good.


    His chest was filled with warm feelings as he texted her back.


    [I won''t forget lunch.]


    ***


    Hannah''s first day of work went well. Her body was very tired but she was not discouraged.


    It''s like exercise, she told herself. The first time she did it, she would feel achy because her body needed to adjust. However, after getting used to it, she would be able to do well.


    After finishing work and tidying up the cafeteria, Hannah immediately walked out with Memi to the bus stop. She had learned the route to go home, and she only needed to change buses once before she could reach the hillside where Friedrich''s house was located.


    "Where do you live now?" asked Memi. When Hannah mentioned Friedrich''s home address, the middle-aged woman frowned in surprise.


    "That''s the area of ??the rich ... Is your friend rich?"


    Hannah nodded. "Yes, he is."


    "Ohh .. is your friend single?" asked Memi, smiling broadly. Her face was filled with curiosity and a desire to gossip.


    "Uhm ... I think so, Memi. Why?"


    "Ahh .. does he not have feelings for you? You are very beautiful. I''m not sure men and women can be friends without harboring romantic feelings. Why don''t you just marry him? You don''t have to work hard like this..."


    Hannah could only cough at Memi''s words. Married? She was very young. Friedrich too. According to Harley, the man would soon be celebrating his 21st birthday. Even in the United States, he was not considered old enough to drink alcohol. Ha.


    Hannah really liked Friedrich ... but did Friedrich have the same feelings for her? Hannah had absolutely no idea.


    During the two weeks they had lived together, their interactions had been very platonic. There was always Charles between them, after all. Friedrich never showed any different attitude to her.


    Hannah was a very attractive girl. Even though she was engaged to Valentino since she was a child, she had met so many other men, both royalty and other people from high ranks during her life.


    Most of the guys who met Hannah and were attracted to her would clearly show their interest. However, this was not the case with Friedrich.


    Ahh ... why am I thinking about love? My life is in shambles.. I have got to set my priorities straight, Hannah thought as she took a deep breath.


    She saw her simple appearance and her scuffed hands from working manual labor in the canteen.


    Now she was no longer a princess, but an ordinary poor girl. She didn''t even graduate from college, while Friedrich was a genius with many degrees. He also had a good job and was highly respected in his industry.


    Hannah could only shake her head and smile wryly. "I don''t think he likes me, Memi. Ah, I have to be realistic."


    Memi seemed sympathetic when she heard Hannah''s words. She could see the girl''s restlessness. Ah ... well, it''s true. Differences in social status were still very important. It could be a deal-breaker in relationships.


    Although Hannah was very beautiful and kind, she was poor and not equal to her rich friend. Memi could understand that Hannah''s love was only one-sided.


    She patted Hannah''s shoulder sympathetically. "If it''s meant to be, it will be."


    Hannah could only smile wryly.. Right now, she should focus more on herself and how she could live a new life as a commoner.

 Chapter 264 - Friedrichs Birthday (1)

    "How was your job today?" Friedrich asked as he returned home to find Hannah busy again in the kitchen. "Hey .. don''t do the housework. You must be tired. Let Harley do it."


    "Ah ... I''m fine," Hannah said with a smile. She was slicing vegetables and preparing dinner for them. "I told you I love cooking. I love doing this for you and Charles."


    "Hmm ..." Friedrich knew he couldn''t stop Hannah because it seemed like she really wanted to repay his kindness. He took off his coat, put it on the back of the chair, and walked over to the girl. "Can I help you?"


    "No need. I ..."


    "What''s with your hand?" Friedrich, who had arrived beside Hannah, had seen the girl''s fingers plastered with tape. He frowned and touched the girl''s hand. "You got hurt at work?"


    Hannah shook her head with an embarrassed expression. "Ahaha .. no, really. I was just scratched a little because I ... haven''t been used to working with my hands for that long. But I will definitely get used to it."


    Friedrich was stunned by Hannah''s plastered fingers and the girl''s casual attitude.


    Why did Hannah never complain? She accepted everything well ...


    Friedrich didn''t have the heart to let the girl, who had never worked hard in her life, to do her current job.


    Could he find Hannah another better job? As what? And would Hannah be able to accept it? Come to think of it, Hannah had her pride.


    She did not want a handout. She only accepted help if it was a job. The rest, she would try on her own.


    "Hannah, if your job is too hard and you want to quit, you don''t have to do it," Friedrich said finally. "I''ll try to find another job for you. You don''t have to think about housing or other expenses, either."


    Hannah smiled and nodded. The corners of her eyes were wet, but she didn''t wipe them on purpose so that Friedrich wouldn''t know that she was almost crying with tears.


    They resumed cooking dinner together. Friedrich decided to take the work of chopping vegetables and meat so that Hannah didn''t have to use her injured fingers.


    Charles, who had just finished doing his homework, went down to the kitchen because he smelled the smell of good food. The teenager stopped walking when he reached the doorway. He saw his brother and Hannah standing together, facing the kitchen counter and preparing food.


    At first, he was about to go into the kitchen. However, seeing the two people together, Charles decided to cancel his intention. Slowly he stepped back and returned to his room. He only came back down when Friedrich called him to dinner.


    ***


    Hannah''s days were so busy that she completely forgot the sadness and pain she felt because of Valentino and her family.


    A few weeks later, she read the news on the internet that the relationship between the Moravian royal family and the Spanish royal family was strained after the failed marriage between the prince and princess of the two kingdoms for reasons not explained.


    The rumors circulating outside were that Prince Valentino caught his future wife cheating on him and canceled the engagement. Hannah was depicted as a wild princess who led a really carefree life. From the beginning, she had embarrassed her family''s reputation.


    Hannah was very upset when she read all the news. However, she finally decided to close her eyes and ears and no longer cared about her family because they never loved her.


    Now, she was more concerned with Friedrich and Charles who took her in and gave her shelter. She now had considered them a replacement for her family. And as time flew by, she had lived with the two young men for 1.5 months.


    The first two weeks, she calmed down while waiting for work. Now Hannah had been working for a month, and soon she would receive her salary.


    Ahh ... it''s time for her to find a new place to live and not bother Friedrich anymore, Hannah thought.


    Actually, she felt sad that she had to leave this home. She was very used to living with Friedrich and Charles and taking care of them. There was a sense of joy and happiness that was difficult to explain when she saw them enjoying her homemade food with beaming faces. When they praised her delicious cooking, she felt so elated.


    However, Hannah knew her place. She was not related by blood with them, and it would be a shame if she continued to stay for free in this house and became a freeloader.


    So, after dinner, she decided to start looking for a rented room to move immediately after receiving her salary.


    "Hannah, you don''t have to cook dinner tomorrow, OK?" Said Charles as he helped Hannah and Harley prepare dinner for them. Friedrich was attending an important meeting until late at night with Sam Atlas and would not eat at home.


    "Why?" Hannah asked in surprise.


    "It''s my brother''s birthday tomorrow," said Charles happily. "We usually have dinner outside to celebrate our birthdays. You are invited."


    "Oh ... thanks ..." Hannah said happily. This means that Friedrich would turn 21 tomorrow. Ahh .. he was so young!


    He was young but had achieved so much! Hannah was in awe of the man. You could say, Friedrich was a perfect man. She couldn''t imagine what Friedrich was capable of doing when he was 30 years, 40 years old, and later when he was older.


    His children and grandchildren would be very proud of him. Hannah could imagine Friedrich making new inventions and making a name for himself. He would go down in history as an influential figure. Hannah would be very proud of him.


    ***


    Hannah couldn''t wait to finish work and go home to meet Friedrich. It was Friedrich''s birthday today, and they''re going out to dinner. She just realized that so far, she and the young man had never eaten out together.


    There was a little longing in her to enjoy a sumptuous dinner and be served as before. If she had to pay for her fine dining experience with her own money, Hannah wouldn''t be able to pay for it.


    [Do you want to come home with me? I''m not busy today.]


    Hannah smiled as she read Friedrich''s text. Yes, the man was very busy, and they hardly ever came home together for the one month that Hannah worked at Atlas X. They just went there together, with Hannah getting off a block away from the office.


    Usually, Friedrich still had work to take care of, or he would meet Sam Atlas and other top-level management or attended a conference call with partners from other continents. He was really busy and Hannah didn''t want to bother him.


    Therefore, when Friedrich offered Hannah to come home together, the girl was very happy. That means Friedrich was not as busy as usual today.


    [Yes, I''d love that! Thank you.]


    [All right. Wait for me in the park as usual.]


    [Will do.]


    Hannah''s face suddenly brightened, and she subconsciously hummed a little while washing dishes in the sink. Her cheerful demeanor caught the attention of Memi, who suspected Hannah was happy because it was finally time for payday.


    "What are you going to buy with your salary?" asked the middle-aged woman happily. It looked like Hannah''s happiness rubbed off on her.


    "Eh .. payday?" Hannah just remembered that today she would receive a salary. Instantly her joy was replaced with sadness.


    Ah ... that means she should get out of Friedrich''s house. She had promised himself to be independent and find a rented room to live in.


    Hmm .. maybe it was good that tonight she would join Friedrich and Charles to eat out to celebrate his birthday. This could be a farewell dinner for them.


    Hannah really felt sad and unwilling. If she could just stay with Friedrich and Charles... she would be so happy.


    Unfortunately .. she was nothing to Friedrich. She was just the girl he helped. If Friedrich had feelings for her... Hannah could have stayed with him as his girlfriend.


    Unfortunately, until now, the signs that Hannah''s feelings were reciprocated and that Friedrich liked her too, simply weren''t there.


    "Why do you look sad? Normal people will look very happy when they receive their salary. Why do you look sad?" asked Memi in confusion.


    Hannah only smiled wryly and didn''t answer.

 Chapter 265 - Friedrichs Birthday (2)

    ***


    "Have you been waiting long?" Friedrich asked when the driver opened the door for Hannah and ushered the girl into the back seat with Friedrich.


    "No, I just got here. Thank you for picking me up," said Hannah.


    "No problem. I happen to go home early today," Friedrich said. He gave a signal, and the driver immediately drove the car home.


    Hannah and Friedrich showered and changed into nice clothes for a special dinner. The two of them were ready to leave for their eight o''clock dinner appointment and were waiting for Charles to come down from his room to join them.


    The teenager came down from the second floor with a face pretending to wince in pain. "I can''t go to dinner with you guys ... *sob*. My stomach hurts. I think I ate too much yogurt today. Can''t you just eat alone with Hannah?"


    Hannah was stunned to see Charles'' bad acting, while Friedrich seemed to cough at what his brother said.


    The two of them knew that Charles was pretending to be sick to let Friedrich and Hannah have dinner alone.


    Having dinner at a fancy restaurant alone without Charles would seem like a ... date, right?


    Charles wasn''t good at acting, but somehow neither Friedrich nor Hannah called him out on his lie and forced him to join them for dinner at a restaurant. Hannah only smiled wryly when she saw Charles wink at her.


    Hannah really liked the teenager and she was grateful that Charles had supported her to win Friedrich''s heart. Although, in fact, Hannah herself wasn''t sure Friedrich would like her back.


    Their driver took Friedrich and Hahnah to a fancy restaurant downtown. This restaurant was a place where celebrities or the very rich who lived in the city of Seattle usually go to eat.


    Hannah wore elegant clothes and that night she looked very beautiful. Meanwhile, as usual, Friedrich wore dark formal clothes. In fact, according to Hannah, Friedrich should have worn light-colored outfits for his age since he was still so young and so full of life.


    However, she understood that as a boss in a large company, Friedrich had to show an authoritative appearance. That''s why the young man was used to wearing formal clothes that looked stiff.


    Luckily, Friedrich was so handsome that the clothes that would normally make other people look boring actually made him look more mature and dignified.


    "Thank you for taking me to dinner outside," Hannah said with a sweet smile. "Happy Birthday."


    The girl took out a small box from her handbag and handed it to Friedrich.


    "Don''t bother to give me anything," says Fridrich. He knew that the girl did not have much money and he did not want to see Hanhah spending her small salary on giving him a birthday present. "I don''t need anything."


    "It''s okay. It''s not expensive," said Hannah. "Today, I get my salary anyway. So I already have some money."


    "Hmm .. then, thank you," Friedrich finally relented. "Can I open it now?"


    "Yes, please," said Hannah.


    Friedrich then opened the gift box Hannah gave him just now, and in it, he found a blue tie clip. It was simple but looked classy. He smiled and nodded, "Thank you. This is wonderful."


    "You''re welcome. It can''t be compared to what you have given me," said Hannah happily. "I just want to show you how grateful I am for everything you have done for me."


    Friedrich did not want to prolong the conversation about how much he had helped Hannah and how she owed him favors. Therefore, he immediately took the menu and handed it over to Hannah.


    The girl understood and immediately chose the food she wanted. After the dishes they ordered arrived, the two of them enjoyed dinner quietly.


    "How''s your work on Atlas X so far?" asked Friedrich, taking a sip of his wine. "Do you like your job?"


    Hannah nodded. "Yes, I really like it. Thank you for finding me a job at your office."


    The girl was silent for a moment. She remembered that she said after she received her salary, she would find a new place to live. Now, that time would soon come. She had to discuss her move with Friedrich so that the young man could get ready.


    "By the way, I''ve received my salary. So I''ve started looking for a place to live," said Hana. "I won''t bother you any longer."


    "You never bother me," Friedrich said. He took a fork and knife and tried to cut the steak served in front of him. Somehow his hands suddenly tingled.


    Seeing the young man looking troubled, Hannah immediately asked.


    "What''s the matter? Do you need help cutting steak?"


    "I''m fine. My hands tingle. That is all," Friedrich replied.


    "Since when did you feel the tingling in your hand?" Hannah asked in surprise.


    Friedrich just shrugged. "It''s been a few months."


    "Gosh. Did you see a doctor?"


    Friedrich shook his head and chuckled at Hannah''s worried tone.


    "It''s just a tingling sensation, nothing bad. I guess it''s because I''m too busy working," the young man said lightly.


    "Oh, but when it''s been months, I don''t think it''s just plain tingling. You should get checked out."


    "I am alright." Friedrich continued to insist, and he kept trying to cut the steak with his knife. However, somehow his hands were trembling even more.


    The young man''s face began to look annoyed and embarrassed at the same time. Hannah felt bad, letting the man struggle with his food. She then held Friedrich''s hand gently and looked at him with a sweet smile.


    "It''s fine. Let me help you, okay? I think you need to let your hands rest," coaxed the girl.


    Friedrich just stared at Hana''s hand that was holding his hand. Somehow his chest suddenly felt a pounding. He no longer refused when Hannah cut the steak for him.


    "Go ahead. The meat has been cut into small pieces. You just have to eat," said the girl, smiling sweetly. She then cut her own steak and acted as if nothing had happened. Friedrich finally relented. He ate his steak, which had been cut into small pieces by Hannah, and said nothing.


    Their dinner became very quiet. Hannah became uneasy. She was sorry that she had cut the steak for Friedrich just now.. She understood that the man felt his ego nudged because a woman had helped him with his food.

 Chapter 266 - Bad News (1)

    When all the dishes were finished, and Friedrich paid for their meal, Hannah was very relieved. She couldn''t wait to get home and find a rented room so she could move right away. She was sad that the dinner that was supposed to be a nice farewell dinner had to be colored by such incidents.


    "Thank you," Friedrich said suddenly as they were in the car on their way home.


    Hannah, who had been feeling uneasy about Friedrich''s silence, turned to the side and looked at Friedrich in amazement. She pointed to herself.


    "Are you talking to me?" Asked the girl.


    Friedrich nodded. "Yes. I should have thanked you for helping me earlier. I think you''re right. This tingling feeling in my hands is unnatural. It''s been too long. I''ll follow your advice and see a doctor tomorrow,"


    "Oh, thank goodness. Hopefully, you can get a proper diagnosis soon, and tomorrow, the doctor will just say you need to rest." Hannah was relieved to hear that Friedrich wasn''t offended by her helping him during dinner earlier.


    "I hope so," Friedrich said. He thought it really didn''t feel natural for him to experience tingling in his hands for months in his heart. He suspected that this condition was caused by being overworked.


    He would follow Hannah''s advice and see a doctor. It would be better if he left it to the experts. Inwardly, he hoped the doctor would not tell him to take a long rest because there were so many projects he had to work on.


    Atlas X would soon launch a space exploration project initiative. Friedrich played an important role there. They really needed him. Therefore, he should not rest for too long.


    ***


    "This is impossible ..." Friedrich said with a tone of despair after hearing the doctor''s explanation. He read the medical documents in his hands over and over again. "I''m too young to have this disease."


    Doctor Smith took a deep breath. He looked as devastated as Friedrich. He knew who this young man was and deeply regretted his fate of being hit by a malignant disease at a very young age.


    "We''ve done the tests several times, and from the reports we have, the rate of deterioration in your condition is very concerning," said Doctor Smith sympathetically. "There''s nothing we can do."


    At that instant, Friedrich felt as if his world had just collapsed. He was very young. He just celebrated his 21st birthday. While people his age were new to college and still bothered their parents, he had accomplished so much.


    Friedrich always thought he was destined to do big and important things. But apparently .. he was not given a long life to achieve all of his dreams. Even if he was involved in the space exploration initiative ... he would not live long enough to see the fruits of his work.


    "I''m going to get a second opinion, a second opinion from other doctors and hospitals," Friedrich said. He didn''t want to give up.


    "Good luck," said Doctor Smith. His face was filled with grief for the young patient in front of him. In his career as a doctor of more than thirty years, he had never felt this deep sympathy for anyone.


    He really hoped that he was wrong, that the sophisticated equipment in his hospital had turned out to be wrong ... That, in fact, Friedrich did not have Lewy Body Dementia.


    Friedrich often had headaches, his motoric movements began to have


    problems, and slowly, his mind would be affected along with the pain that would gnaw at him mercilessly.


    It was a disease that usually affected older people, but in certain cases, it could affect young people like Friedrich. For a genius who attached great importance to his brain, catching a disease like this was the worst nightmare he never expected to happen to him.


    The young man could not accept the fact that his fate was so bad. He hurriedly left the hospital and asked his secretary to make an appointment to see a specialist in another hospital.


    "How was your visit to the hospital earlier?" Hannah asked when she met Friedrich at the dinner table. She had found a cheap rented room not far from the Atlas X office, and tonight she was going to tell Friedrich she was moving out soon.


    The young man did not answer. It seemed as if he didn''t hear Hannah''s words, so the girl had to repeat her question. "Uhm ... what did the doctor at the hospital say?"


    Friedrich frowned. "What hospital?"


    Hannah was very surprised at Friedrich''s answer. She knew that the young man went straight to the hospital the next day after their dinner to celebrate Friedrich''s birthday at that time.


    Doctors apparently needed several tests and consultations before they could make a proper diagnosis. Hannah hoped Friedrich just needed to rest to recover. However, after he saw the doctor for the third time, the girl began to wonder if Friedrich had anything more than just fatigue.


    She tried to refrain from asking questions and urged Friedrich to share his condition. Hannah hoped Friedrich would tell her everything when he was ready. Slowly a bad feeling started to fill her mind, but Hannah tried to push the thoughts away.


    Besides ... she was a nobody to Friedrich. She was only someone he helped and took in his home. She could only wait.


    When Hannah had the opportunity to talk to Friedrich today, she finally decided to ask about his visit to the doctor. She did not expect Friedrich to act like that.


    Did Friedrich deliberately refuse to discuss his results by pretending to forget that he went to the hospital to see a doctor and have his health checked? Or ... that man really forgot? What happened exactly?


    "Uhm ... a few days ago, you complained about your hands tingling and dizziness. The symptoms have been going on for several months. So, I suggest that you go to see a doctor. You need to come to the hospital several times to be examined. Then, the doctor will be able to give you a proper diagnosis. . You told me that much.. ahaha ... Are you pulling my leg now?"


    Hannah tried to make a lighthearted comment. If Friedrich did not want to talk about his medical examination results, she would not push him. Hannah would shift the discussion to the rented room she found and that she would soon be moving out of Friedrich''s house.


    Friedrich frowned in surprise when he heard Hannah''s words. He tried to remember something but to no avail, finally, he called his secretary to find out what really happened.


    His secretary, Jolene, confirmed that he had indeed come to the hospital several times and the results of the previous examinations made him unsatisfied. So, he asked Jolene to make an appointment at the second hospital.


    The man''s chest immediately felt tight, as did Hannah, who imagined various bad things. What happened to Friedrich? Was he sick? Why couldn''t he remember?


    .


    .

 Chapter 267 - Bad News (2)

    "Do you want me to accompany you to the hospital?" asked the girl in a worried tone. She took Friedrich''s arm and looked at him worriedly. "If I come, I''ll be able to tell you right away what happened, in case you forget again."


    Friedrich gave Hannah a long look, lowered his head, and then nodded slowly. Instantly his mind was also filled with various bad thoughts. He had heard of several types of diseases that had symptoms like what he was experiencing.


    However, he tried to get rid of those negative thoughts and focused his attention on all the positive things he was doing. He hoped ... not the disease he suspected.


    ***


    Doctor Smith was surprised but only briefly to see Friedrich come to see him. He was happy to see, this time, the young man was accompanied by a woman.


    Was this his girlfriend? Or relatives? Judging from their rather formal attitudes, Doctor Smith could conclude that the man and woman in front of him did not have a romantic relationship.


    At least not yet.


    He can see the look full of love from the woman to the man. This made Doctor Smith somewhat relieved. At least, in his current condition, Friedrich was accompanied by a woman who seemed to care for him and loved him.


    He knew exactly how important it was to have people who loved and support patients with conditions like Friedrich, so that their quality of life could be better, along with the slow destruction of the young man''s brain cells.


    "Doctor ... my secretary said that I''ve checked in here a few times, and at the last meeting, I''ve received the diagnosis." The young man seemed to be trying to look calm when he conveyed the situation. "It seems ... the diagnosis was so bad that I decided to seek a second opinion ..."


    Dr. Smith nodded. "I am sorry."


    Friedrich felt his chest stabbed by a sharp object when he heard the sympathy and pity tone from the doctor in front of him. It looked like his guess was right.


    "You don''t need to say sorry. You did nothing wrong. You only conveyed the results of my medical examination," said the young man. "Unfortunately, I can''t remember what the diagnosis was ..."


    Friedrich''s voice trembled as he tried to control himself not to cry in front of Doctor Smith. As a thinker, the situations where he couldn''t control his thoughts and forget important things like this really hit him hard.


    Doctor Smith sighed. His forehead twitched with worry and surprise. He did not expect the worsening of Friedrich''s symptoms to be so fast. Friedrich shouldn''t have forgotten this badly, thought the doctor with concern.


    In a calm voice, he repeated the diagnosis of the disease that Friedrich had. This time, he had to witness for the second time how a young genius had his big dreams snatched from him by force.


    Doctor Smith explained in detail about Lewy Body Dementia, what were the symptoms, and what to expect as his condition worsening, and his life expectancy.


    Friedrich just listened with a stiff body as if he had suddenly turned into an ice statue. Meanwhile, Hannah pursed her lips in shock, and her body trembled, trying to hold back her tears.


    Even though she was not the one who had the malignant illness, Hannah felt as if her heart was breaking.


    What a waste. This young genius''s life was taken away by a very violent nervous disease. Soon, it would take away his consciousness and mind.


    Unknowingly, tears rolled down Hannah''s cheeks. She didn''t even know that her cheeks and upper garment were soaked with tears.


    This is so unfair!


    God, this isn''t fair. Why are You so mean?


    Friedrich is a good man ...


    He contributed so much to mankind ...


    Why did you give this malignant disease to him?


    Friedrich took a long time to pull himself together. When he finally calmed himself down, he turned to the side to find Hannah in tears. The girl''s cry made him dazed.


    No one had ever cried for him. Now, the beautiful girl beside him looked devastated when she learned of the diagnosis.


    He never thought Hannah cared so much for him.


    Friedrich was deeply moved. He touched Hannah''s cheek, which was wet with tears, and rubbed it.


    "Don''t cry," whispered the young man.


    Hannah looked up and stared at Friedrich with teary eyes. She wiped her tears and nodded. "I-I''m sorry."


    The girl didn''t even know that she was crying over Friedrich''s misfortune. Ah, she should stop crying and don''t make things sadder. At this time, she should be able to console the man and Charles.


    Oh, Charles didn''t know what happened to his brother yet. How could they break this bad news to him?


    Friedrich and Hannah then went home together. Along the way to the house, they didn''t talk to each other. Both of them were busy with their own thoughts and sadness.


    Dr. Smith said that with Friedrich''s current deterioration rate, it was likely that the man had less than three years left. Slowly he would lose his ability to think, speak, and move ...


    Friedrich could not imagine himself going to experience such a tragic end in life. In fact, there were so many projects he was working on. He had so many dreams!


    Together with Sam Atlas, they had prepared a big project to take humans to explore outer space.


    Now everything seemed so remote and out of reach.


    The journey back home, which lasted only fifteen minutes, seemed like an eternity. When finally the car entered the yard and stopped, the driver immediately opened the car door for them.


    "Uhm ... you just come down first. I still have something to do," Friedrich said to Hannah. "Thank you for accompanying me to the doctor."


    "Where are you going?" asked Hannah. She felt reluctant to leave Friedrich in the car and going somewhere.


    "I have to go to my boss and talk about this. He must know my condition so he can take appropriate action," Friedrich replied.


    Hannah greatly admired this man''s calmness. Even though he had just received devastating news, Friedrich was still able to act calm and


    calculating.


    "I''m coming with you, okay..." Hannah begged him. "If you meet your boss and you forget what to say, I can help."


    She gave Friedrich a pleading look. Finally, the young man gave in and nodded. He realized that Hannah was right. It would be pointless to see Sam Atlas if he forgot what to say to him.


    This thought made him feel very bitter. His mind was his most valuable treasure, and now slowly, it was being taken away from him.


    "Dave, let''s go to Sam Atlas''s house," Friedrich said to his driver. Dave nodded swiftly and closed the car door again. He then drove the vehicle to Sam Atlas''s house.


    .


    .


    >>>>>>


    From the author:


    When I read that Robin Williams killed himself, I felt so sad, even though I didn''t know the man personally. I love his movies and I got so much joy from his work. When I read further, I found out he had Lewy Body Dementia and it had been eating him from the inside before his suicide.


    I will never know why he killed himself, but his suffering from Lewy Body Dementia was engraved in my heart deeply.


    I thought... why did someone so worthy of life was deprived of it? Why did someone who brought so much joy to so many people have to suffer?


    And, I realized... there are many people that are so worthy of life, who could have done so much more for humanity and the world, but they are taken away early from us. The thought really bothers me and makes me feel sad.


    That''s why I wrote about Friedrich Neumann. I want to show my respect for such people, who could have done so much for the world... but they couldn''t, because they''re gone too soon.

 Chapter 268 - Tears

    "Hey ... Friedrich, why are you coming here so suddenly?" Sam Atlas asked as he opened the door for his two guests. He smiled broadly and invited them in.


    For a moment, he was stunned to see the beautiful girl who had come with Friedrich. He had never seen this man close to a woman before, let alone bring her here.


    Did Friedrich now have a girlfriend? They look so good together, Sam thought happily.


    He knew that Laura, his daughter, had tried many times to find a date for Friedrich but had always failed. They knew that the man was more interested in science than women.


    "I need to talk about something really important with you .." Friedrich said matter-of-factly. He then sat on the sofa and straightforwardly told what happened.


    Sam Atlas was silent for a few moments after hearing Friedrich''s explanation. He really didn''t expect things like this to happen. The young genius he considered as his own son... had a really grave illness. His face was filled with sorrow that he could no longer hide.


    Today, Sam Atlas, who always looked full of energy and passion, suddenly seemed older than his nearly sixty years.


    His boss''s expression of grief touched Friedrich. He knew that Sam Atlas cared about him and considered him like his own son, but he didn''t expect his boss to seem devastated.


    "Have you ... sought a second opinion? Have you visited another doctor or another hospital?" asked Sam at last. Friedrich shook his head.


    "I haven''t had time yet. I was about to go to another hospital, but somehow I can''t remember that I had that appointment. I think this is clear evidence that the first doctor''s diagnosis is correct," said the young man in a choked voice. He still tried to appear calm, even though he had just received a death sentence from a doctor. "He said a maximum of two-three years, probably even less."


    Sam Atlas took a long deep breath. He was really unwilling. This genius and the very talented young man was defeated by a malignant disease.


    Why is this world so unfair, he thought sadly.


    "You guys stay here while Friedrich has his next medical check-up, so you all will be more at peace with it," Sam said finally, making up his mind. "We will get a second opinion, a third opinion, and we will treat you well ..."


    Friedrich lowered his head dejectedly. Earlier during the trip, he had read many references about this Lewy Body Dementia disease and he knew that Sam Atlas''s efforts to cure him would be in vain.


    Right now, the best thing he could do was ... accept the reality and prepare to die.


    "Don''t argue with me ... we have to try to do something. Don''t just give up," said Sam as he saw the reluctance on Friedrich''s face. "Anyway, you, Charles, and this girl should move into my house, and we will face this together."


    "Uhm ... I was just staying in their house because Friedrich helped me. I am not related to them," Hannah said quickly. She doesn''t want to bother other people anymore.


    Sam frowned at Hannah''s words. "You''re not Friedrich''s girlfriend?"


    Hannah''s face immediately flushed red. She glanced sideways and found that the man in question also appeared to have a red face. Why did Friedrich look blushing? Hannah thought in surprise.


    Did he...?


    She did not dare to think too highly of herself and assumed that Friedrich liked her. Hannah cleared her throat and shook her head again.


    "Friedrich is very nice to me. I''m not his girlfriend, but if he needs me to take care of him while he is sick, I''ll stay and I will be so happy to take care of him ..." said the girl shyly. She glanced at Friedrich and hoped to see the man not shake his head and send her away.


    If it was true that Friedrich only had less than three years left ... then, Hannah wanted to be there for him. They didn''t have much time left.


    Sam looked at Friedrich closely and said, "I think we should have her stay here to help care for you. Do you agree? I will seek the best care and top doctors. You take it easy. We will not give up without a fight."


    Because Sam kept insisting, Friedrich finally gave in. At this point, he didn''t know what else to do. If the doctor said, he only had a few years to live ... what could he do to fight fate?


    He was only worried about his younger brother Charles, who would become alone after their parents left them, and later, Friedrich would also leave him.


    And ... Hannah. The girl would be alone too.


    She had left her family and was trying to disappear. Even if she tried to be independent, it would be difficult for her to really live a good life as a foreigner in a country that was not her homeland.


    Friedrich took her away, so he also had to help Hannah to the end and make sure the girl''s life was cared for, even after he died.


    "We have to tell Charles," Hannah said as she and Friedrich arrived back at the man''s house. They were packing for temporary relocation at Sam Atlas''s house as he had requested.


    Charles would be home from school soon, and they had to tell the teen what happened.


    "Can you just talk to my brother?" Friedrich asked in a weak voice. "I''m not sure my memory is accurate enough to explain all the details."


    "Of course," said Hannah. She tried to always look calm and smile on the surface. She knew that if she looked sad and worried, Friedrich''s mental state would be even worse.


    She tried to calm down and look for reference materials to explain to Charles about his brother''s condition. She was ready when the teenager finally came home from school and whistled through the front door.


    "Hey .. you two are at home?" asked Charles, smiling broadly. "This isn''t like you."


    "Uhm .. we need to talk," said Hannah.


    She tried to keep smiling, but her eyes couldn''t lie. Charles was immediately struck with a bad feeling.


    "Wh .... what''s this?" asked the young man in a choked voice.

 Chapter 269 - Crying Together

    Just like Sam Atlas, it took Charles quite a while to process all the information Hannah had given him. He opened his mouth, trying to get the words out, but no sound came out. He was in shock.


    When he finally recovered from his daze, Charles could not hold back his tears flowing out. He wailed and cried despondently. He had lost his parents when he was a child, and now Friedrich was his only family left. He had absolutely no one in the world.


    Charles stayed in the orphanage for several years just to wait for Friedrich to mature and take custody of him. They had only been together for two years ... and now God wanted to take away his brother too?


    Why was God so bad ???


    Seeing Charles howl with such great sadness, Hannah and Friedrich couldn''t help but get carried away, and both of them burst into tears. In fact, they had tried to steel themselves and tried to look tough. However, today their walls collapsed.


    "I don''t want to lose you ... I''m not willing," said Charles many times between his sobs. Friedrich took his younger brother in his arms and cried with the teenager.


    Hannah could only cry alone, watching the brothers hugged and cried. Her sobs were soft but apparently did not escape Friedrich''s ears. The man lifted his face and stared at the tearful Hannah before him.


    Those honey-colored eyes that were always shining brightly seemed to be filled with deep grief. Slowly, his arms opened and his eyes begged.


    Hannah rubbed her wet eyes but her tears just keep streaming down even harder.


    Slowly, she walked closer. When her shoulders were within reach of Friedrich''s hand, the man touched Hannah''s shoulder and pulled her closer. Hannah understood that Friedrich had also offered to give her a hug.


    Feeling immense sadness, Hannah buried her head in Friedrich''s broad chest, together with Charles. Her heart felt so relieved and grieved at the same time. Relieved because Friedrich didn''t leave her out. He accepted Hannah into his circle to share this sad news together.


    Now ... Hannah felt like she was a part of them.


    Her heart grieved when she realized, among the three of them, Friedrich had taken the initiative to calm Charles and Hannah, even though he was the one who was sick.


    Her heart hurt even more when she realized Friedrich''s hand that was wrapped around her back was shaking because his motor function had begun to be affected.


    Why didn''t she ever notice this? She should have seen the signs of Friedrich''s illness before dinner at that time. Why was she so inconsiderate?


    They cried until they couldn''t shed anymore tears, Friedrich, Charles, and Hannah packed their essential stuff to move to Sam Atlas''s house.


    Over the next few months, they would all focus on getting Friedrich''s condition checked and finding the best treatment for him.


    Friedrich accepted Hannah''s presence with him and Charles. He humbly accepted the girl''s offer to take care of him and his brother while they focused on treating his condition.


    For Friedrich, Hannah''s presence was very important to keep his younger sibling taken care of and to console Charles.


    ***


    "You have to quit your job tomorrow," said Sam Atlas. "I will handle all your needs, together with the boys. You just focus on taking care of him."


    "Yes, Sir ..." said Hannah gratefully. If only Friedrich wasn''t sick, Hannah would have preferred to keep working and earn money so that she could live independently.


    However, considering the doctor said that Friedrich''s illness was very


    severe and that he didn''t have much time to live, Hannah put her ego aside.


    She would rather spend all of her remaining time with Friedrich and make his life easier ... She owed so much to this man. Now was the only chance Hannah could return his kindness.


    After they moved to Sam Atlas''s house, the old man immediately dispatched a team of doctors to check Friedrich''s condition and ensure the best treatment for him.


    However, after several weeks had passed, they actually got confirmation after confirmation from the next doctors, that Friedrich''s condition could not be helped.


    "I don''t think I can help you anymore, Boss ..." Friedrich said quietly after the last doctor left the Atlas family home. He looked out of the large floor-to-ceiling window, which revealed a beautiful garden view with blooming summer flowers. However, from his distant gaze, it was clear that he wasn''t looking at them at all.


    Perhaps, Friedrich was looking at a future that he would never have seen with his own eyes.


    Together with Sam Atlas, he dreamed of taking humans to explore the universe and maybe even establish colonies on other planets. But now, mankind had to go there without him. He only had two years before his time ended.


    Unknowingly, tears trickled down his cheeks. He still had so many dreams and hopes to achieve. Sam Atlas also looked devastated. In not too long, he looked several years older than his actual age.


    He did not know that it turned out that he really loved this young man, like his own son that he never had.


    Now, imagining that this young genius who was so full of potential had to die young¡­ he simply couldn''t accept it.


    His mind drifted to the events of eleven years ago when he still owned his first aviation company, Atlas Corp. His company produced a variety of small and medium-sized aircraft which were marketed to the world''s elite circle.


    One day, a prominent businessman asked him to sell Atlas Corp and he didn''t care what the price was. Money was not a problem.


    Of course, he could pay whatever price because Caspar Schneider, the name of the man, was the owner of the Schneider Group. It was one of the largest corporate groups in the world which has hundreds of companies under it that are engaged in various fields.


    Caspar himself is one of the richest men in the world. Of course, money didn''t matter to him. Sam was in no need of money and Atlas Corp was very profitable right then. However, Caspar didn''t give up. He asked in all kinds of ways to own the airline company.


    Finally ... he offered something Sam couldn''t refuse.


    As a man who loved science, Sam finally gave up because Caspar said he was willing to reveal a very important secret of science to him.


    That''s why ... Sam finally agreed.. He sold 80% of his shares to the Schneider Group and on the day that was promised, Caspar came to see him and opened the secret.

 Chapter 270 - The Last Hope

    Caspar tells Sam that humans have actually found the secret to immortal life. A group of immortals who called themselves alchemists found the immortality elixir several hundred years ago and had lived as youthful humans ever since.


    Caspar was the head of the Alchemist clan, and he claimed to be 438 years old when he met Sam. It was hard to believe, right? But then Caspar showed him all the evidence.


    He had very complete documentation of his life. Since the early 19th century, he had been present at important world events. His relationship with famous humans in history couldn''t be doubted.


    He showed proof that he met Einstein, several US presidents in the 19th century to early 20th century, famous composers that were now dead, and many others


    Sam was shocked but also amazed. He knew that the Alchemists passed on their condition to their biological offspring so that their children would be born immortal.


    They would grow with perfect cells until they reached their optimal growth period, and then they will stop aging. That was why, even though Caspar was 438 years old at that time, he still looked like a 25-year-old man. It was really awesome!


    One interesting thing that Sam learned about these alchemists was that they were very closed and lived among ordinary people by hiding their identities.


    They did not like marriage, let alone having children, so their number had decreased significantly, especially after the two world wars.


    However, if they met a partner who came from the ordinary humans, then their future wife or future husband who was not an immortal would be given the immortality elixir as a wedding gift. Thus, they could become a part of them.


    Maybe ... if Friedrich could find an Alchemist girl and make her fall in love with him..


    Then he would be able to get the gift of the immortality elixir...


    Friedrich would be cured of whatever illnesses he had. That immortality elixir would make his body perfect and free from all diseases. In fact ... he would even be able to live forever young.


    Wouldn''t a genius like Friedrich make many important contributions to mankind if he was granted immortality?


    Sam clenched his fists to his sides. He felt very restless. He had sworn to Caspar Schneider that he would keep the secret and not tell anyone for the rest of his life.


    He had kept the secret tightly for eleven years and had not broken his promise. In fact, even though as an ordinary human who was slowly aging and desperately hoped to become immortal, he refrained from being tempted by the Alchemists'' immortality elixir.


    But now ... it felt like he could no longer hold back. He had to do something. He didn''t want Friedrich to die.


    "Friedrich ... actually, maybe there''s something we can do ..." said Sam in a low voice. "I should have carried this secret to my grave, but ..."


    Friedrich turned to Sam with an astonished expression. So many doctors had come to check his condition, and they all said the same thing. There was no cure and treatment for Lewy Body Dementia, yet.


    What was the secret that could make him recover from this terrible disease?


    Subconsciously, Sam glanced left and right as if afraid that walls around them could hear. He then pulled Friedrich''s hand to sit on the chair. It was only after taking a deep breath that Sam told the young man everything he knew.


    Friedrich listened to Sam''s explanation with his eyes went round. It felt so hard to believe! Friedrich was very similar to Sam. He also loved science. So, the information he heard today really shook him to the core.


    If it wasn''t Sam who told him the secret, Friedrich would never believe it!


    "Do ... you think they''ll want to make an exception?" Friedrich asked quietly. Suddenly his chest was filled with hope.


    If the alchemists really existed, and they really had the elixir that could make humans free from all diseases and weaknesses, and live forever young, then the immortality elixir would be Friedrich''s only hope to survive.


    Sam shook his head at Friedrich''s question. In fact, he didn''t know whether Caspar would be willing to give this young man the immortality elixir. Friedrich did not have any relationship with an alchemist girl.


    "I ... could ask him and beg ... Maybe he would give you an exception, but I think the odds are slim," said Sam. When he saw Friedrich''s disappointed expression, he hastily added. "I can try. I''ll go to Mr. Schneider and beg him."


    Sam kept his promise. He tried to contact Caspar Schneider via Stanis Van Der Ven and begged to be allowed to meet. By then, Caspar had withdrawn from his business and the world. He chose to live peacefully with his wife and children in New Zealand and Germany.


    At that time, his family already had three children. A girl and two boys. It was very difficult for Sam to find him. When he finally made it to Caspar in Germany, Sam was disappointed.


    He tried to ask Caspar to make an exception for the young man whom he considered his own son, but he was forced to swallow his disappointment.


    Caspar deeply regretted the incident that happened to Sam Atlas''s acquaintance, but he had to be fair and could not give someone the immortality elixir just because that person was seriously ill.


    "Sam ... my people have rules, and I can''t bend the rules arbitrarily," Caspar said in an apologetic tone. "I understand you really care for that boy. But I can''t give the elixir to someone who is not entitled to receive it. If I broke the rules just once and gave it to someone outside our people ... then everyone would come to me and ask for this elixir for their acquaintances. Then .. there will be no end."


    Sam was silent. He knew he couldn''t force Caspar. The Alchemists clan leader had agreed to meet him. It was something he should be grateful for. The man didn''t even discuss how much Sam had broken his promise by telling this secret of the Alchemists to another person.


    "Hmm .. alright," Sam finally nodded. "Really, there is no other way?"


    Caspar smiled slightly. "You know we only give this elixir to outsiders if they marry a clan member. I don''t think your acquaintance could have a relationship with an Alchemist girl in such a short time ..."


    Sam smiled wryly. He knew that it was very unlikely to happen.


    He felt despondent because his last hope had failed. Sam Atlas returned to Seattle feeling deepest sorrow.


    Sam Atlas''s grief slowly made him fall ill, and he died of a heart attack a few weeks later.


    .


    .


    >>>>>>


    From the author:


    Caspar rejected Sam''s request to save Friedrich''s life and 30+ years later, Friedrich''s son is married to Caspar''s granddaughter. I wonder how Caspar will think about this.


    PS: I feel sorry that Sam died because of grief. He truly cared about Friedrich. I know, this story is quite dark and sad. To be honest, I have trouble writing this, I had to take one-month hiatus to continue. T_T


    The original version was paused 20 chapters before the ending and I think I will pick it up again, together while writing the ending for the English version.. In my prediction, this story will end in around 2 weeks.

 Chapter 271 - Meeting Alaric Rhionen (1)

    After Sam Atlas died, things went awry. The initiatives they were trying to carry out just stalled. Sam was the spirit and soul of his company. Without him, there would be no more encouragement and passion for all employees to continue with his aspirations.


    At an emergency meeting of the top management of the company, they urged Laura to organize a restructuration, but alas, the girl was completely disinterested and she didn''t even understand her father''s business and ideals.


    Friedrich was the only person who understood and could continue the leadership of the company after Sam Atlas died, had the young man been healthy. However, he couldn''t even dream of doing that since he had to fight for his life.


    They still hid his health condition from everyone for fear that the company''s valuation would get worse, if potential investors found out that Atlas X would lose the second most important person in it, after Sam Atlas''s passsing.


    "I can''t work without Sam," Friedrich excused himself. "I''ll stay until Atlas X finds a new owner, but after all the acquisitions are successful, I''ll resign."


    "No, Mr. Neumann. Suppose potential investors hear that you are also leaving Atlas X. In that case, no one will buy this company, and everything will crumble. Then what about the hundreds of employees who work for us?" asked David, the HR director. He was twice Friedrich''s age but had always had great respect for the young genius.


    "Nobody is allowed to tell anyone that I''m going to leave Atlas X. We have to keep this a secret until the whole acquisition process takes place," Friedrich said. "Sorry, I really wish I could stay, but I can''t."


    Friedrich was the second lifeline that Atlas X had because he was a source of knowledge that allowed Atlas X to have visions into the future. He, together with Sam Atlas, gave them the long-term visions that made Atlas X what it was today. It was he and Sam who aspired to take humans into space with Atlas X.


    If Friedrich left, then they could be sure that their initiative would be hampered and experience a huge setback until Atlas X could find their replacement. There were several large corporate groups interested in purchasing Atlas X from Laura, as her father''s sole heir.


    One of them was Rhionen Industries, a new technology company that was on the rise for having a very popular social media platform. This group appeared to be very aggressive in entering into various industries involving technology. The space initiative was one of them.


    "It looks like the offer from Rhionen Industries is the most attractive," Laura told the board. She looked at Friedrich in particular. Her expression looked worried. "They want to come over here and talk to us. Can you still meet them?"


    Friedrich understood that Laura was worried about his condition. The woman was afraid that Friedrich would not be able to meet the potential investors with a clear mind due to his illness.


    In fact, they relied on him to convey all the company''s details, the technology they had developed, and encourage potential buyers to buy Atlas X with all the requirements they put forward.


    Friedrich nodded slowly. He gave a signal to Laura not to worry.


    "I''m all right," he said calmly to soothe her.


    Friedrich did feel that his condition was not deteriorating too much. Apart from a slight tremor in his hands, he didn''t feel any significant changes. After all, didn''t the doctor say he still had two years left?


    "All right, then, we can have them visit our office. I entrust you to handle them," said Laura.


    Friedrich just nodded. He felt indebted to the Atlas family. He couldn''t just let the company crumble if he could help them find good buyers. At a minimum, with the money from the sales of Atlas X, Laura would be able to secure her life until she was old.


    There were several company groups who were interested in buying Atlas X, but the entire board of directors really hoped they could be bought by Rhionen Industries because they heard so many good things about the group.


    The meeting was scheduled to take place on Wednesday morning, a week later. The very impressive owner of Rhionen Industries arrived at 10 am. He only came with three staff, who seemed to be experts in their fields.


    All the female employees who saw his presence began to chatter. They had heard how handsome this man was but had never seen his appearance firsthand.


    Now, when the person they had been waiting for arrived at the Atlas X Building, they all competed to see him.


    "Gosh .. he is so cool! He is still so young but already becomes the leader of a large corporate group," commented an employee while stealing glances at the small group of newly arrived guests.


    "I heard that his father founded his first company ten years ago, and Mr. Alaric Rhionen recently inherited it."


    "Still, even though he inherited it, if he is not good at developing his family''s business, his company will not thrive like it is now. You can see our boss''s daughter who is completely incompetent in managing Atlas X. She cannot do anything and now our company has to be sold," her friend said.


    "Mr. Alaric Rhionen managed to grow the company his father founded into a large consortium group and slowly expanding his business to various industries."


    "Eh ... he''s looking this way ..." The three girls who were gossiping hurriedly lowered their heads and pretended to be busy when they noticed Alaric, who was waiting for the elevator doors to open to the highest floor, turned his head towards them.


    "Gosh ... did you see his gaze? It looked so cold and ruthless. Does he hate us? I''ve never seen such a scary expression," said a staff member while pressing her chest in shock, once Alaric disappeared behind the elevator doors. The woman''s face suddenly turned pale. "Look ... I''ve got goosebumps..."


    Her two friends also seemed to be holding their breath. They accidentally saw Alaric''s gaze towards them, and from that handsome face, they could see a terrifying cold expression. There was something about the man that made them feel uneasy and scared.


    They didn''t dare to look again.

 Chapter 272 - Meeting Alaric Rhionen (2)

    DING


    The elevator doors opened, and the VVIP guests entered. Alaric was accompanied by Pavel as his right-hand man and two directors: director of finance and marketing. He wanted to know all about Atlas X before he decided to buy it.


    Just like Sam Atlas and Friedrich, Alaric actually had a dream to explore outer space. For him, the earth was too damaged and would be overwhelmed to accommodate all the humans on it within a hundred years.


    Humans now did not appreciate nature, and they were destroying the earth. For Alaric, there was a need for a humanitarian revolution. He wanted to rebuild civilization from scratch, with only selected humans, on a new planet that would become a home for mankind.


    Later, when the earth had become too damaged, he hoped that they had succeeded in finding a new home, whether it be on an existing planet or a new planet that could be inhabited by humans. That''s why, when he heard that Atlas X was going to be sold, he was interested in buying it.


    It seemed that the founder of this company had a similar vision to Alaric. What made it even more advantageous was that Atlas X already had some advanced technologies that could make space travel faster and easier.


    If Alaric bought Atlas X, he wouldn''t have to start from scratch. One more thing that attracted him enough was the presence of Friedrich Neumann, the young genius who was the brains behind all of Atlas X''s major technologies and initiatives.


    That''s why, today Alaric decided to come in person and meet the young man to hear for himself what the potential and prospects of Atlas X looked like moving forward.


    The meeting lasted quite a long time. Alaric had a lot of questions, all of which Friedrich answered well. After he was satisfied with everything, Alaric then left Atlas X office and promised to let them know of his decision after discussing it with his board of directors.


    "I really like all your explanations, Mr. Neumann. I think you will hear good news from us," said the handsome man, nodding at Friedrich and the rest of Atlas X.


    Friedrich nodded back. He did not shake his guest''s hand because he had been told that the owner of Rhionen Industries was a germaphobic. He didn''t want to come into contact with other people for fear of contracting germs.


    Of course, this was an excuse put forth by the PR team of Rhionen Industries to cover up Alaric''s apparent dislike of most of the humans he met. Every time he met someone new from another company, his PR team would tell them that excuse, to avoid awkwardness when they tried to shake his hand and Alaric refused.


    "You''re daydreaming again," David nudged Friedrich. "What are you thinking?"


    Friedrich just shook his head. He had been trying to refrain from paying attention to Alaric''s face all the time. For some reason, when he saw this important guest, he immediately remembered Sam Atlas''s story about the Alchemist people.


    He had managed to find a photo of Caspar Schneider because he was curious to see for himself what the alchemist man was like. What he saw made Friedrich even more curious.


    He then hired several information finders, one of the hacker professions in the Darknet, to find information about several people he suspected of being alchemists. He deliberately gave random orders so that they could not guess his intention.


    Slowly he found the people he wanted to find. Starting from Caspar Schneider and the people who were around him. Friedrich even managed to find information that Jean-Pierre Wang, the actor, and his girlfriend, Billie Yves, were also part of the alchemist clan.


    Of all these people, he found that they had one thing in common. Their faces had perfect symmetry, they all looked like they were 25 despite their age ... and they had such brilliant colored eyes!


    That''s exactly how he saw Alaric Rhionen earlier.


    ***


    Friedrich was completely fascinated by the Alchemists. Like Sam, he became very curious. If humanity could take advantage of the Alchemists'' elixir of immortality, of course, there would be many people who could be helped.


    He imagined that there would be many intelligent or useful people who would further contribute to the earth and humanity if given immortality.


    He then went home and thought about everything. They had left Sam Atlas''s house and returned to Friedrich''s own home. The atmosphere in the house had become very bleak since the death of Sam Atlas. Everyone became quiet.


    Friedrich was the one to get a diagnosis of a terminal illness, but it was his boss who left him first because of heart disease. Hannah insisted that she didn''t want to leave the two brothers.


    She felt that now was her only chance to repay Friedrich for his kindness to her. Luckily the young man had no intention of sending Hannah away. After several months of living together, he and his brother had become very used to her presence.


    "What do you want to do now?" Hannah asked as she walked over to Friedrich, who was sitting pensive staring out the window.


    "I don''t know, Hannah," Friedrich admitted. He only needed to wait for the finalization of the sale of Atlas X. Then, he would resign from the company and prepared to welcome death.


    "Do you still have wishes that you haven''t realized?" Hannah asked softly. She came with a pot of tea and two cups and put them on the small table beside Friedrich. Lately, the young man liked to drink tea in the afternoon while contemplating like this.


    Wishes? Friedrich frowned. He only wanted to advance science and human life. But now, he had to stop thinking about it all.


    "I don''t know if there''s anything I still want in this world," admitted Friedrich. "To be honest, of course, I want to get well, but I don''t think that''s possible at this point."


    "So far, you have only dealt with your brother and matters of science. Do you not want anything for yourself at all? We only live once. What will make you look back and not regret your life?" asked Hannah again. This time her voice was hoarse.


    Friedrich was stunned. He felt that Hannah was right. He had to start thinking about himself because he only had a short time left to live his life.


    What did he want to do before he died? Did he want to travel the world? Enjoying the most delicious food, visiting the ancient library in Alexandria? Sky-diving?


    After he pondered it, he realized that actually there were some things that had occurred to him that he wanted to do but never happened because he didn''t have time.


    "Hmm ... I guess there are a few things I want to do," Friedrich finally said. "After Atlas X is sold and I resigned from my position .. I want to travel the world and do many things that I couldn''t do before."


    Hannah''s face lit up when she heard Friedrich''s words. "I''m very glad to hear this!"


    "Do you..." Friedrich looked at the girl deeply. "Do you want to come with me?"


    Hannah nodded vigorously with tears streaming down her cheeks. She did hope that Friedrich would invite her along, but she did not know whether Friedrich had considered her that close or not. And so, the man''s request to come with him on his travels really made Hannah feel happy.


    "I want to come with you wherever you go," Hannah whispered in a choked voice.


    Friedrich smiled faintly and nodded. "Thank you. Don''t cry. You know I won''t leave you alone. You and Charles are my only family now."


    He touched the girl''s hair and rubbed it lightly. Hannah was deeply moved. She did not think she would finally hear that statement from Friedrich''s lips. After they had lived together for over six months and experienced so many hardships together, Hannah had also considered Friedrich and Charles as her family.


    They were more important to her than her parents, the king and queen of Moravia, and her two older siblings. Although Hannah had absolutely no idea what her current relationship with Friedrich was, to her, it didn''t matter at all.


    She just wanted to be with this man and always spent the rest of her time beside each other.


    "Thank you ..." Hannah whispered as she rubbed her wet eyes. She tried hard to steel herself. She knew she shouldn''t be sad in front of Friedrich because later, that young man''s zeal for life would crumble. She had to show that she and Charles were going to be okay. That... after Friedrich died, Hannah would look after Charles for him.


    She poured them tea and then tried to divert Friedrich''s attention to the beautiful places in the world they could visit together. As a princess of the prosperous Moravian kingdom, she had explored many beautiful places in the world.


    Now, she happily listed the places that could be their destinations.


    "All right, Hannah. All those places you mention look really nice. We''re going to travel for a year and enjoy life. What do you think?" asked Friedrich at last.


    Hannah nodded with a beaming face.

 Chapter 273 - I Dont Want To Work For A Monster

    As many people expected, Rhionen Industries finally bought Atlas X. Incidentally, this group of companies was indeed targeting a new world in outer space and Atlas X, which was known as a visioner in space exploration initiatives, was their main target to be developed into the largest private space company in the world.


    Friedrich could only massage his chest when he realized that Rhionen Industries would really make his and Sam Atlas''s dream come true. However, unfortunately, the two initiators were no longer in this world when it happened.


    "There''s one more thing I want to announce to you," Alaric said in his first board meeting after he bought Atlas X. His handsome face was cold and serious. Everyone who knew him became accustomed to paying close attention to his words because Alaric spoke very rarely.


    The man continued speaking. What he had to say immediately made the audience in the meeting room look at each other in astonishment.


    "I plan to change the name of the company to SpaceLab. Atlas X was built by Sam Atlas, and he was the reason why this company got its name. However, now Sam is gone, and not even a single descendant of his is continuing his efforts. So, I don''t think there is any point in us keeping the name."


    Simultaneously the people in the meeting room exclaimed in protest tones. They had worked for Sam for several years and were very loyal to him. He was the spirit of this company. Why did Alaric suddenly want to remove the name of the founder?


    Many people were not happy about the decision.


    "Is there no other way?" Friedrich asked. He also disagreed with Alaric''s plans, but he realized that right now, the man in front of him was their boss, and he had the right to do whatever he liked. Even if he wanted to bankrupt the company tomorrow, he could. It''s up to him. That''s why Friedrich tried to speak logically.


    "What do you mean by another way?" asked Alaric in an unhappy tone. He was not used to hearing his subordinates argue with his words.


    "I mean, leave the name alone. All the employees here have an attachment to Atlas X''s founder, Sam. It feels like if everything is changed suddenly, the morale of the employees will go down. After all, wouldn''t it be more troublesome to change the company name? Legal and marketing procedures need to be followed. Personally, I feel this just adds unnecessary work."


    "I don''t mind a little extra work," Alaric replied coldly. "I hope Mr. Neumann hasn''t forgotten who the boss is now."


    Friedrich took a deep breath. He didn''t say another word. Ah, that''s right. He''d better keep quiet. Why was he dealing with this? Soon, he would go and disappear. This was none of his business.


    The afternoon meeting caused an uproar among many people. None of the original Atlas X employees liked Rhionen Industries'' plan to remove their corporate identity.


    However, they couldn''t do anything about it. They could only accept by harboring resentment in the quiet.


    ***


    Friedrich was determined to give his resignation letter directly to Alaric. The boss only came to Atlas X headquarters once a week. So, on the day of Alaric''s visit this week, Friedrich was already prepared to take the letter and deliver it himself.


    He would not tell Alaric about his illness. He didn''t want anyone to pity him. He would reason that he was still devastated by the death of Sam Atlas and wanted to calm down by traveling the world.


    Carrying a folder containing his resignation letter, Friedrich walked up to the 35th floor. He knew Alaric was always there all day.


    He didn''t need to make an appointment because he was allowed to see his boss at any time. Alaric had said that three managers could always meet him on Atlas X when things go wrong, and Friedrich was one of them.


    When he got out of the elevator, Friedrich didn''t see the secretary who used to sit in front of Alaric''s office.


    Maybe Greta is in the toilet? Friedrich thought. He walked towards Alaric''s office and was ready to knock on the door when he heard people chatting inside.


    Ah ... maybe Alaric Rhionen had guests, Friedrich thought. He was about to find a chair to wait until the guests left before he knocked on the door, but suddenly a sentence he heard from inside made his steps halt, and it sent a shiver down his spine.


    "I can''t wait to see those useless humans die."


    Friedrich frowned at those disturbing words. He already knew Alaric''s voice well and knew that it was the man who was talking inside. Friedrich could feel a deep resentment in his tone.


    Alaric Rhionen ... hated humans? Why?


    Friedrich subconsciously put his ear close to hear more. There was no one on the 35th floor, and it looked like Alaric did send Greta out on purpose so that no one could listen to his conversation.


    "There are so many useless people in this world. They just use up oxygen and take away natural resources. It is time for them to be eliminated," said Alaric as he tapped his long fingers on the table. "I want, when in the future we will be able to explore space, only selected humans to survive and we can start a new civilization. I think only less than ten percent of humans are fit to live on this earth."


    "You are right, Sir. Your wish will soon be fulfilled. We have also supported lobbying in many countries to bring back the death penalty. Maintaining the lives of bad people whose crimes have troubled society will only drain the earth''s resources even more. Hopefully, soon many other countries will follow suit," Pavel nodded in agreement.


    "Also, the research that our team of scientists has done in human psychology has come close to finding the best way to get rid of those who are psychologically weak."


    "Hmm ... later we can pair that program with various AI technologies to replace the many useless humans with machines. I''m sure many people will be eliminated because they really don''t bring any benefit to the world."


    Friedrich could not bear to hear the conversation in the room any longer. He did not think that the Alchemists were so evil. Just because they had the privilege of living as immortals and having perfect bodies, they thought they could treat other humans outside their own kind like trash.


    Friedrich was very relieved that he would soon quit Atlas X and did not have to work under Alaric Rhionen again. That man was a human hater who would destroy the people that he considered useless.


    It''s really appalling.


    With cold sweat running down his temples, Friedrich hurried to the elevator and down to the 30th floor. He went into his own room and sat there contemplatingly. He would die soon ... but he couldn''t let someone like Alaric do whatever he wanted.


    His chest was still pounding as he thought back to the conversation between Alaric and Pavel in Alaric''s room. Alaric had plans to kill as many humans as possible ... in a variety of ways, from restoring the brutal death penalty for criminals to getting rid of humans who were psychologically weak.


    Then, it seemed that he was also working on getting rid of the humans he considered useless and replacing them with machines.


    Friedrich could not imagine what the world would be like in the future, with the Alchemists ruling the world and deciding which humans deserved to live and which ones should die.


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. After calming his mind, Friedrich felt there was no point in submitting a resignation letter to Alaric.


    He would give the letter to David, the HR Director, and explain why. After all, David already knew that after Rhionen Industries took control of Atlas X, Friedrich had intended to quit working from there.


    He then cleared up some of his personal belongings in his big office into a box. Then, he went down to the basement and put the box in the car. His driver, James, immediately approached him, thinking Friedrich was coming home.


    "In a minute, James. You wait here. I still have something to do," Friedrich said. He then returned to the elevator and went up to the 30th floor. After getting out of the elevator, he immediately went to David''s office and submitted his resignation letter.


    "Hey ... what is this?" David asked in amazement as he read Friedrich''s resignation letter. "Do you want to quit today?"


    "In my contract, it states that I can quit by tendering my resignation two weeks in advance. Because from the first day I worked at this company, I have never taken time off. Please let me resign today. I can''t come here anymore," Friedrich said firmly. "You must understand."


    "Oh ... Friedrich, without you, how could Atlas X function?" asked David in a sad voice. "You and Sam are the soul of this company ..."


    Friedrich looked down sadly. He knew that.


    If Sam Atlas was still alive, he would sacrifice his body and soul for Atlas X. But now Sam was gone, Friedrich''s time was very limited, and ... now Atlas X had been controlled by a monster. He didn''t want to be a part of Alaric''s cruelty to mankind.


    "Atlas X no longer exists," Friedrich said sadly. "They decided to turn it into SpaceLab."


    David knew it was futile to hold Friedrich down. So he stretched out his hand and shook the young man''s hand one last time.


    "Good luck, whatever you do in the future, Mr. Neumann, I am proud to have known you. I am sure that you will go down in history as a very important person among mankind," said David, smiling.


    Friedrich smiled faintly. "Thanks, David. You''re very kind."


    He then left the Atlas X office building, which would soon turn into SpaceLab, and never looked back.


    .


    .


    >>>>>>


    From the author:


    So, Friedrich overheard Alaric and Pavel''s conversation about Alaric wanting to kill many people and he shuddered at the thought he was working for a monster. He also mistakenly thought Alaric represented all Alchemists people, that they all looked down on ordinary humans.


    Btw, Friedrich Neumann left Atlas X after it was changed into SpaceLab, and years later his son will work in SpaceLab, to secretly fulfill his father''s dream.


    This book will have 1 chapter per day on average until it ends by mid-December, but the chapters will be long.. So, I hope it''s OK.

 Chapter 274 - Friedrichs Misunderstanding

    ***


    After he arrived home, Friedrich could no longer keep the big secret he knew to himself. If the Alchemists want to get rid of many humans ... don''t humans have the right to know and defend themselves?


    "There is one very important thing I want to convey to you," Friedrich said to Charles and Hannah. The three of them gathered in the living room. Charles and Hannah''s faces were covered with question marks. They had never seen Friedrich''s expression so serious.


    "What''s that?" asked Charles curiously. The teenager was now nearly 17 years old and the harsh life of the past had made him much more mature than boys his age. Seeing his brother''s face like this, he was anxious.


    He was afraid that something terrible happened to Friedrich. Were the symptoms of the disease getting worse? Oh ... no ...


    Didn''t the doctor say he still had a year and a half left?


    "I''m going to tell you a secret," Friedrich said in a chilling voice. "Sam told me everything before he died."


    In a firm voice, Friedrich then told Charles and Hannah about the Alchemist people. He wanted them to keep that knowledge and do what they think was good with it.


    He did not want, after he died, that information would be buried with him ... and humans would never know there was a group of immortals who wanted to rule the world and kill humans, leaving only certain people who they deemed worthy of living.


    When Charles and Hannah were listening to Friedrich''s story, they both gasped. Jeez ...! They had no idea that Sam had been keeping such a great secret all along!


    There were immortals on this earth? It was so hard to believe! If they didn''t hear this from Friedrich, neither of them would believe the story.


    However, they knew how much Sam and Friedrich loved science. He could not possibly be deceived by the untrue fairy tales of immortals.


    "Then? Can we ask them for an immortal potion to cure your illness?" asked Charles quickly. His chest suddenly filled with new enthusiasm and hope. If there really was an immortal clan who had the immortality elixir... then there is hope for his brother''s recovery.


    Friedrich shook his head, "They only accept outsiders and give the potion to them if they married a member of the Alchemists clan. That had been their rule for centuries. Sam tried to beg the clan leader to give me an exception ... so that I can survive. . But he refused."


    "Shit!" said Charles furiously. He clenched his fist tightly. He felt outraged by the people who didn''t want to show mercy to his brother. Friedrich obviously would make many important contributions to mankind if he could stay alive.


    Why were they so arrogant?


    "How about ... you look for an Alchemist girl and marry her?" Hannah asked in a low voice. "You''ve already investigated them. I think, you must already know about the people you can approach to find one..."


    Friedrich looked at Hannah with a frown. "Do you want me to marry another girl?"


    Hannah bit her lip. "For the sake of your recovery. Even without love, I''m sure we can find an alchemist girl willing to be paid for her services. It can be some kind of contract marriage between you .. as long as you get well first. You can pay her money. I''m sure we can find an Alchemist girl who needs money ..."


    Charles wanted his brother to marry Hannah, but the girl''s suggestion seemed reasonable. The important thing was that his brother got well first.


    He knew that Hannah was saddened by the thought of the man she loved having to marry another woman to get the elixir of immortality and stay alive.


    But right now ... it seemed like there was no other choice.


    Friedrich shook his head. "I ... don''t want to be a part of their clan. Even just to stay alive. I''d rather die than be like them."


    With a deep sigh, he finally told them what he heard in front of Alaric''s office this afternoon.


    "Oh, my God ... how evil!" Hannah held her breath with a terrified expression. She did not expect to hear that a human being could be so cruel to other people. She was immediately reminded of Hitler.


    After hearing Friedrich''s story, Hannah and Charles fell silent. All this information was shocking. It was enough to make people feel terrified and helpless. What if the Alchemist people would really dominate humanity and kill anyone they deemed unworthy of life?


    Charles and Hannah felt like they just received the news from the future about the coming third world war or a massacre, but they couldn''t do anything about it.


    "We have to do something ..." Hannah whispered.


    The two men in front of her raised their faces and studied the girl.


    "What can we do?" Friedrich asked sadly.


    "I ... I can go back to Moravia and tell my parents. They can talk to the world''s leaders from other countries and do something," said the girl. "They could bring this up to the UN forums."


    "Do you think they''ll believe us?" Friedrich asked, shaking his head. "Anyone who hears about this will definitely think we are crazy. You better not get yourself into trouble. Not only they won''t believe us, but if this leaks into the ears of the Alchemists ... they will definitely not remain silent.


    Sam told me that they were all over the world and ruling behind the scenes. Even the British empire was actually ruled from the background by the Alchemist royal family in the past. We can''t act rashly ..."


    Hannah fell silent at Friedrich''s words. The man was very logical and could always think ahead. She realized that Friedrich was right. Who will believe them?


    "Alaric Rhionen is very powerful, other important people in the Alchemist clan are also very influential. I don''t even know for sure who are included as part of their community. What is clear, they are the real economic and political rulers in the world. many of their people are in the entertainment industry," Friedrich continued. "Jean-Pierre Wang and Billie


    Yves, the two celebrities are part of the clan. We can''t be careless."


    Hannah was utterly shocked to hear the two names. Jean-Pierre Wang was a very famous actor. His girlfriend, Billie Yves, was a genius musician who was arguably a living legend.


    Both of them were reported as plastic surgery fans. That''s why they still looked really young when they were already close to 40. Apparently ... they didn''t get any plastic surgery. They always looked so young because their cells regenerated continuously since they were immortals.


    Oh ... how lucky ...


    "Then ... what can we do?" asked Hannah. She really didn''t know what to do. What was clear, she felt she could not let the Alchemists get away with their crimes.


    "We can gather evidence first," Friedrich said. He took out his laptop and opened several folders to show Hannah and Charles. "I''ve been investigating them for the last few months, ever since Sam told me this secret. I hired a few hackers to find the information I needed. They don''t know anything, I asked them to check random things for me. Let me show you their findings."


    In his folder, Friedrich showed several photos, captions, and other information about several people he suspected of being part of the Alchemists.


    "The first person I investigated was Caspar Schneider. He is the owner of the Schneider Group and had a right-hand from the Van Der Ven family. I''ve investigated this and found that apparently, the Schneider family and the Van Der Ven family have had a relationship for generations.


    Usually, the male descendants from the Van Der Ven family will take over the business during Caspar''s retirement from the world. Then he would come back 20 years later as a new person, with a new name."


    He showed Caspar Schneider''s handsome face on the screen and continued his analysis. "Before Caspar Schneider, who now led the business, the Schneider group was run by Stanis Van Der Ven. Before Caspar, his ''uncle'' was in charge of the family business. His name was Heinrich Schneider."


    Friedrich opened another photo. "This is Heinrich Schneider. Although 20 the pictures 20 years apart and are said to be of two different men, you can see that this Heinrich and Caspar are actually the same person."


    "Ah .. Brother, you are right. They are the same person," commented Charles.


    "They never appear together, and usually a new leader of this family will ''appear'' every twenty years, people have nothing to connect them to. The similarities between them are only considered family likenesses.


    The public has no way of knowing that they are actually the same person. Caspar Schneider confessed to Sam Atlas that he has been living since 1480. Imagine .. how many identities has he been using all this time?" Friedrich continued his words.


    "There must be a lot ..."


    "That''s right. After I found out all the identities Caspar Schneider had used in the past, I started investigating the people he was in contact with. The Schneider Group used to invest in many big Hollywood studios on the condition they hire Jean-Pierre Wang in their high budget movies.


    That''s why, even though Jean was still a new actor at the time, he immediately appeared in many successful films, and his popularity skyrocketed. Then there''s Billie, and there is more, person after person who''s involved with them here."


    Friedrich sighed. "I will not be in the world much longer ... but I hope, what I know, will one day be known to the world. Let them be vigilant."


    "Brother, I will continue what you started ..." whispered Charles in a hoarse voice. He tried hard to hold back his emotions so that he wouldn''t cry when he remembered how his poor brother was going to die soon. "I''m going to reveal the secret about those Alchemists so they can''t treat other people like trash..."


    Friedrich looked at his only brother sadly. Charles was only 17 years old.


    What can this child do? he thought.


    "I''m still a kid now ... but I will try hard. I will grow up to be a smart person like you," said Charles with full determination. "You can rely on me."


    Friedrich rubbed his younger brother''s head and nodded.. "I believe in you."

 Chapter 275 - Journey Around The World

    "I guess ... you shouldn''t think about them," Hannah said finally. "We want to take a long holiday and travel the world, right? I want to help you make up for everything that you missed out. There are so many beautiful places we can visit in the world."


    The girl bit her lip and looked down. Every time she thought of Friedrich''s short life, she felt very sad. But she tried not to show it in front of the young man.


    "Ah, Hannah is right. We will start our journey in a few days. We better discuss that first," said Charles. "I''ll quit school and come with you."


    "Hmm .. alright." Friedrich nodded in agreement. He then opened a browser on his laptop and typed in some of the destinations they had talked about. "I''ve always wanted to take the hot air balloon ride in Cappadocia."


    "It''s a very beautiful place. I''ve been there," said Hannah. "We should go there first. This is the best time of the year to take that hot air balloon ride!"


    The girl then shared her experiences in Cappadocia and helped Friedrich to organize their trip to Turkey.


    Charles quickly took paper and pen and made notes on their itinerary. Friedrich had decided to travel and explore the important places of the world for the next year before his condition deteriorated badly.


    After that, they would choose a quiet place, where he would spend the rest of his days.


    ***


    That night Charles and Hannah talked alone on the back porch after they confirmed that Friedrich was asleep. They did not want to stress the man with further discussion of the Alchemist clan.


    "I''m so worried," Hannah said in a low voice. "If they really can do whatever they want ... I can''t imagine what will happen to humankind. We have to try to prevent it and then expose them."


    "I agree with you," said Charles. "But we can''t be careless."


    "That''s right. I think all of Alaric Rhionen''s plans will be carried out in the long term. He won''t suddenly execute everything in one go. It will be too suspicious. So, we can also prepare. I think we should do it discreetly and unsuspectingly," said Hannah.


    "Most importantly, we must not make them suspicious of us," said Charles. He took a deep breath before continuing his words. "I''ve been thinking about this all night last night. In my opinion, the only way we can investigate them without being suspected is by giving them no one to suspect. I should at least disappear."


    "Disappear?" Hannah asked in amazement. "What do you mean?"


    "I will fake my death and disappear. Live as a new person. Friedrich knows some people in the Darknet who can help with that kind of thing. I will contact them and work with them. I want to take all this from my brother''s hands. He only has limited time... I don''t want him to stress about humankind at the end of his life. I just want him to live in peace and not be stressed over such things. "


    "Charles..." Hannah bit her lip. She seemed to be thinking about something heavy. "Do you think... you can find out who is holding the immortality potion? Maybe we can steal it or force them to give it to Friedrich .. so that your brother..."


    ''So that your brother won''t have to die.'' Hannah could not continue her words.


    Charles nodded. "I thought about that too. We still have a year and a half ... Maybe my investigation can give us something."


    "Oh, thank goodness. It turns out you and I think alike," Hannah said, relieved.


    "I''ll try to find out," said Charles. "Later, you just keep Friedrich company. Let me take care of this. I''m not a genius like my brother, but I''m not stupid either. I''ll make plans and find ways."


    "Very well," said Hannah. For a moment, she was dazed.


    She didn''t feel like she was not talking to a 17-year old teenager, but a young man with mature thinking.


    When did Charles suddenly grow up to be so mature? He was just a boy last month, Hannah thought.


    Maybe his brother''s condition forced him to mature quickly... Hannah could only sigh.


    "Hannah," Charles suddenly touched Hannah''s hand and gave her a pleading look. His eyes were filled with profound sadness. "Please, please... take care of my brother..."


    Hannah smiled slightly and nodded. "Of course, Charles. I promise."


    Even without Charles asking, she would devote all her life to care for Friedrich. She only wanted to make him happy, at the end of his short life.


    ***


    One week later.


    Friedrich just stared at his cell phone, which rang many times. He didn''t know the phone number, so he didn''t intend to pick it up.


    "Who is calling?" asked Hannah, who sat beside him enjoying a typical Turkish tea. Charles was admiring the city''s view from the top of the roof of the building where they were.


    The three of them enjoyed the sunset view from a pretty cafe located on the roof of an ancient building in Cappadocia. The view of the rocky hills and historical buildings that surrounded them was simply breathtaking.


    In the sky, dozens of hot air balloons were floating, providing a charming backdrop for anyone looking to take photos and capture a scene that felt like that dream.


    Friedrich shook his head. "Must be the office. It''s an American number. Maybe they''re looking for me. They should know I won''t pick up a phone number I don''t know. I no longer work there either. I don''t want to spoil this holiday by talking about work."


    Hannah nodded in understanding. The girl looked at Friedrich lovingly. She was happy that Friedrich actually took her on his journey around the world.


    She could show him the memorable places she had been and shared those wonderful experiences with this man that she admired.


    At least ... if Friedrich were to die, he would have enjoyed the best things on earth. He could finally let go because he had experienced what it felt like to be truly alive.


    Since he was very young, Friedrich had always worked and thought about many things. He never enjoyed life at all. In his mind, he only wanted to raise his younger brother, Charles. Now, when it was almost too late, he finally thought about himself.


    "Why do you look at me like that? Is there something strange on my face?" asked Friedrich, taking a sip of his tea. He didn''t have to look at Hannah at all to know that the girl had been watching him all along.


    The girl who was caught hurriedly put down her cup and coughed softly.


    "Sorry ... I didn''t mean to," she muttered.


    Friedrich finally turned his head and found Hannah''s face flush red like a boiled crab. She looked so embarrassed.


    "Why do you like looking at me so much?" asked the young man with a smile. "I''ve noticed lately that you often daydream and keep stealing glances at me secretly. What is it ... do you feel sorry for me?"


    Hannah hurriedly shook her head. "N-no ... I''m just happy to see you. Sorry if you feel uncomfortable."


    If it was okay with him... Hannah actually wanted so badly to keep her eyes on Friedrich ... until the very last moment.


    But, of course, she could not say this.


    "It''s okay, really," Friedrich replied with a smile. "I don''t mind if this makes you happy. I have nothing to lose."


    "Ahh ... thank God," Hannah exclaimed, sighing with relief. Friedrich just shook his head when he saw her reaction.


    The young man had finished the tea in his cup. He then added the tea from the teapot and filled the cup to the brim. The distinctive fragrance of Turkish tea immediately filled the air. "Do you want more tea?"


    Hannah nodded excitedly. "Thank you."


    The two of them went back to enjoying their tea in peace, letting Charles take lots of photos of the scenery around them. The two then converse about their plans in Turkey. Early in the morning, they would go on a hot air balloon trip together and see the sunrise from the air.


    Then, they could continue their journey to Greece, witnessing the various cultural remains of the Greek empire in the past. From there, they would continue on to Petra in Jordan, Damascus in Syria, and Iran. Then continued the adventure to China, Japan, and several other important regions in Asia.


    They didn''t realize that Charles, who was engrossed in photographing the scenery, had turned his head towards them and smiled to himself seeing the two of them.


    He saw the warmth between Friedrich and Hannah, and he deftly raised his camera and silently took aim at them several times.


    What a beautiful and compatible couple, he thought. Charles knew exactly how Hannah felt about his brother, but until now, he didn''t know how Friedrich felt about her.


    Did Friedrich love Hannah too? According to Charles''s instinct, he did. If he had no special feelings for the girl, why would he take Hannah with them on this important journey?


    But, why wouldn''t Friedrich try to show his true feelings to Hannah until now? If he really loved Hannah, wouldn''t it be better if he honestly confessed his love for her and enjoyed the love before his time ran out?


    Charles didn''t understand what Friedrich was thinking. How long did he want to treat Hannah like that?

 Chapter 276 - Friedrichs True Feelings

    ***


    The three of them were staying in a two-bedroom apartment in Cappadocia. It was a really nice unit with spacious and comfortable rooms.


    Hannah stayed in one room, Friedrich in the other, while Charles chose to sleep in the living room. It was a little hard to find a three-bedroom apartment in this touristy area in the summer, which was the peak season.


    Young Charles was very easygoing and didn''t mind sleeping in the living room. He spent a lot of time in front of his laptop while Friedrich and Hannah slept in their respective rooms.


    He had been faithfully communicating with many hackers on the Darknet and trying to break into their communities.


    Charles had been interested in information technology since he was in junior high school. After he lived with Friedrich, his brother had provided all the facilities he needed to deepen his interest.


    Just like what Friedrich wanted, Charles never revealed the secrets of the Alchemists to anyone. He kept the information carefully and then tried to find out information on his own about things related to them, without telling the community.


    "You''re awake?"


    Charles looked up and saw Friedrich coming out of his room. His brother seemed to be holding his head with both hands.


    "I have something to do," said Charles, closing his laptop. "What do you need, brother?"


    He immediately stood up to help Friedrich get whatever his brother needed. Sometimes, Friedrich would complain of a headache, and he needed medicine to sleep.


    "Hmm .. I feel a little dizzy," said Friedrich.


    "Let me get you the medicine and water," said Charles, offering himself to get them. Before Friedrich could answer, the young man had rushed into the kitchen to get a glass of water and a few pills from the cupboard. He handed it over to Friedrich.


    "Hmm .. thank you," said Friedrich. He immediately took the pills and closed his eyes. His right hand briefly massaged his forehead. "Yes .. now, it''s better."


    He sat on the sofa for a while and tried to get his mind to feel sleepy again, but he couldn''t. Finally, the man got up and walked into the kitchen. He decided to make chamomile tea to help him sleep.


    "I''ll make the tea," said Charles hastily, but Friedrich just waved his hand and immediately boiled water in the teapot.


    "I''m not disabled. You don''t have to do things for me," Friedrich said. His younger brother looked at him with a guilty expression.


    "I didn''t mean that," said Charles. "I''m sorry if you feel that way."


    "It''s okay, I understand. You did that because you love me. But I don''t want to be treated like a weak, disabled person, okay?"


    Charles nodded slowly. "Okay."


    After the water boiled, he let his brother brew tea in a pot. He helped carry two cups into the living room, where they both drank tea together.


    "Oh, by the way, this afternoon, I took some photos in the rooftop cafe where we watched the sunset," Charles said suddenly.


    He then took out his laptop and opened a folder containing a collection of photos he took today. He showed all the pictures to his brother.


    There were ten photos that really attracted attention. The photos showed Friedrich and Hannah sitting side by side, chatting and discussing their next trip itinerary. The sunset backdrop to their left made the photos look gorgeous.


    The man was very handsome, and the woman was gorgeous.


    What a perfect match!


    Friedrich stared at the photos one by one for a long time. Charles could see his brother''s expression was filled with sadness as he stared at Hannah''s face in those photos.


    Why did Friedrich feel sad? Weren''t they having a fun discussion earlier? The scenery was also very beautiful. The photos looked really nice too.


    "Brother .... why are you sad?" Finally, Charles could not help but let out the question from his lips.


    Friedrich didn''t turn to him at all. He only sighed softly.


    Charles could tell that his brother''s sadness had something to do with Hannah. With full understanding, Charles stopped pressing.


    "Do ... you like Hannah?" He asked in a really low voice. He really wanted to know the answer, but at the same time, he didn''t want to force his brother to open up.


    He held his breath when he saw Friedrich nod.


    Jeez! So, he was right! Friedrich did like Hannah!


    "I love her, Charles," Friedrich said at last. The words came out of his mouth after he was at war with himself for a few moments. He obviously found it so difficult to say those words. "Thank you for taking such pretty photos."


    "If you really love Hannah, why don''t you ever tell her anything? I''m sure Hannah really wants to hear from you how you really feel to her," asked Charles again. "You must tell her that you love her.."


    Friedrich just shook his head. "I could not possibly do that to a woman. I am counting the days until I lose myself, and slowly die. If I confessed my feelings to her and make her feel attached to me ... I will only make her suffer. It''s better like this. I think this is good enough."


    Charles swallowed hard. He just understood that his kind-hearted brother didn''t want to tie Hannah down to him by confessing his love now because he was dying. Friedrich thought that it would be very selfish of him.


    Charles took a deep breath. He understood what his brother felt.


    Deep inside, he cried over his brother''s bad luck and Hannah''s one-sided love.


    CREAK.


    The two men were shocked when they heard the sound of the door opening. From her room, a tearful Hannah came, as she appeared in the doorway. The girl''s face looked very sad.


    "Friedrich ... is what you said earlier true?" asked the girl, hoarsely.


    Instantly the two young men were stunned.


    Apparently, Hannah had overheard their conversation.


    Friedrich held his breath when he saw how sad she looked.. His chest was immediately filled with indescribable pain.

 Chapter 277 - He Doesnt Want To Hurt Her

    "Did you ... hear our conversation?" Friedrich asked in a choked voice.


    He really regretted that he had talked about his feelings openly in the apartment like this. He should have been more careful now that Hannah was around. Oh... now how was he supposed to take back what he had said earlier?


    However ... his heart felt slightly relieved that Hannah heard his conversation with Charles. Maybe deep down, Friedrich actually wanted her to know what was in his heart.


    He didn''t want to take this secret to the grave.


    Maybe ... deep down ... he really wanted Hannah to know that he did love her.


    Since when? He didn''t know ... Friedrich didn''t know when did he start loving Hannah.


    Hannah nodded slowly. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to eavesdrop. Earlier, I just felt like I couldn''t sleep and wanted to drink water."


    Friedrich nodded. He waved his hand and gestured for Hannah to come closer. "Come here. I made quite a lot of chamomile tea."


    "I''ll get a cup for Hannah," said Charles quickly. Without waiting for a response, he had jumped into the kitchen and returned shortly afterward with a blue cup and poured tea from the teapot for Hannah. "This is for you, Hannah."


    "Thank you, Charles," Friedrich said on behalf of Hannah. He cleared his throat and asked his brother. "Can you sleep in my room tonight? I wanted to talk to Hannah here."


    "Of course," said Charles. He took his laptop and teacup then went to his brother''s room. "Good night, Hannah."


    Hannah nodded while smiling slightly at the young man. Charles closed the door and immediately turned off the room lights. He felt both excited and moved because finally Friedrich and Hannah had a heart-to-heart talk, after all this time.


    Maybe it''s time for them to express their respective feelings.


    Meanwhile, in the living room, Hannah took a sip of her tea without saying anything. Her chest was pounding, wanting to know what Friedrich wanted to talk to her about.


    She could guess that the man would finally be honest and share with her what was in his heart. Because after all, Hannah had heard what he said to Charles that Friedrich actually loved her.


    "Hannah ..." Friedrich raised his face and looked at the girl with a somber look. "Please forget what you heard earlier. Pretend you didn''t hear anything. I''m sorry for giving you hope and making you sad. I didn''t mean that."


    Hannah suddenly felt her throat choked. She lowered her cup and looked at Friedrich with rounded eyes. Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    "Fred ... Why did you say that? Do you hate me?" asked the girl hoarsely.


    Friedrich took a deep breath, and his face looked very miserable. "On the contrary ... Hannah, I don''t want to make you suffer. I am just a man whose days are numbered.


    If you invest your feelings in me .. then, next year, you will only become very hurt. We better finish our trip as friends, and you can remember me as a good friend.


    Later, you can find another man who is much better than me. A man who is healthy and can stay with you and grow old together. A man who will make you happy ..."


    Hannah put her cup on the table and inched closer to Friedrich. Her hand touched the man''s hand and squeezed it. "I don''t want another man. I just want to be with you. I want to be your family. I want to remember you as the man I love. I want to keep you in my heart, for the rest of my life, as the best man I''ve ever known."


    Friedrich stared at the hand Hannah was squeezing, then he looked at the girl''s face, which was now filled with tears. He tried to say something, but no sound came out of his mouth.


    "Fred ... we only have a little time. Why don''t we use it to enjoy each other''s company to the fullest? I want to live forever with you .. But even if I''m only given a year to live with you ... I''ll choose to spend it with you, a thousand times. I will always choose you even if we only had a year together, rather than live forever but without you," Hannah insisted. She really didn''t want to back down because she finally knew Friedrich''s true feelings for her.


    She understood the man''s worries. She really appreciated that Friedrich didn''t want to make her suffer for tying her down into an impossible love relationship with a time limit. However, Hannah didn''t care about it all.


    "I don''t want to remember you as a friend," repeated the girl. She pursed her lips and looked at Friedrich closely. "You will break my heart if you pretend you never said what you said earlier."


    Friedrich was stunned and stared at Hannah for a long time. He really couldn''t bear to see the girl sad.


    "Hannah ..." Friedrich raised his hand and wiped the tears that rolled down Hannah''s cheeks. "Don''t cry. I can''t see stand seeing you cry..."


    All this time, Hannah had been hiding her tears from Friedrich because she didn''t want to stress him. He was already overwhelmed by his own condition.


    However ... this time, Hannah couldn''t hold back her feelings anymore.


    "I''m so, sorry, I can''t help it," Hannah looked down and tried to hide her teary face.


    "I don''t want to burden you. Fine .. I''ll do what you ask. I''ll forget about it. Thanks for the tea."


    Hannah took her teacup and hurriedly drank her tea in one go. She regretted insisting just now. It was better if she forgot everything she had heard.


    Tomorrow morning when they woke up, everything would be back to normal.


    She would think that this was just a dream.


    "Good night," Hannah put her cup back on the table and got ready to get up from the chair to return to her room.


    "Hannah ..."


    Suddenly, Friedrich held Hannah''s right hand and didn''t let her go.. The girl was stunned when she realized that her hand was now in Friedrich''s grip.

 Chapter 278 - Charles Doesnt Want To Be The Thirdwheel

    "W-what do you want?" Hannah asked in a trembling voice. She looked at her hand that Friedrich was holding and then looked at the man''s face. "I really don''t mind it if I only have a little time with you. I love you sincerely. However, if what you want is for me to forget about it and act like nothing ever happened ... then I''ll do it. So¡ª"


    Before Hannah could finish her words, Friedrich had suddenly grabbed the girl''s hand and pulled her. In the next moment, Hannah found herself on Friedrich''s lap. The handsome man hugged her very tightly.


    "I don''t want to be selfish by tying you down... while I only have a little time left. I''m so, very sorry ..." whispered Friedrich many times. "I really want to have you with me for the rest of my remaining time .. but I don''t want to hurt you."


    Hannah hugged Friedrich back and cried on his shoulder. "You don''t hurt me, Fred .. I want to be with you. If you want to be selfish, please do it. You will make me the happiest girl in the world ..."


    The two hugged very tightly and cried together.


    For the first time, after knowing each other for almost a year and living together, they finally opened up about their feelings.


    Hannah knew she had fallen in love with Friedrich as soon as he stood up for her from that jerk, Valentino.


    Meanwhile, Friedrich might have slowly have fallen in love with Hannah after the girl started living in his house.


    Friedrich released his hug from Hannah and stared at the girl''s face from a very close distance.


    For a moment, they didn''t say anything to each other.


    "Fred ..." Hannah put a hand to Friedrich''s cheek and rubbed it affectionately. Her tears were still flowing, but her lips had slowly curved up to a smile.


    Friedrich brought his face closer to Hannah''s and kissed her lips gently.


    He felt he could no longer hold back. Although he didn''t really want to bind Hannah in a relationship, this time, he could no longer hold back from acting selfishly.


    Hannah had given him permission to be selfish.


    Maybe ... at the end of his life, Friedrich could be selfish since he had always thought about other people over himself.


    Hannah returned Friedrich''s kiss and rubbed his hair. They finally vented all the love between them that had been kept inside for a long time. The love that they never said and expressed finally came out like a flood.


    That night Friedrich stayed in Hannah''s room.


    Charles, who no longer heard his brother''s voice talking to Hannah from the living room, finally decided to close his eyes and sleep alone in Friedrich''s room.


    He realized that the couple finally decided to make love. His heart felt very relieved.


    ***


    The next day Charles pretended to have a stomachache. He asked Friedrich to go alone with Hannah to watch the sunrise from the hot air balloon in the Cappadoccia sky. He wanted to give them as much time alone as possible.


    That morning, over the skies of Cappadoccia, Turkey, as the sun was rising in the far east, with dozens of colorful hot air balloons around them, Friedrich proposed to Hannah.


    ****


    Friedrich felt very selfish because the last few months he had been so happy. Every day he woke up with Hannah''s beautiful face by his side. He had never felt euphoria like when he hugged her body, kissed her, and made love to her.


    For the first time in his 22 years on earth, he felt truly alive. It was ironic to know that he only felt the most alive when he was dying.


    That afternoon they took Charles to the airport. He''s going to London to attend boarding school. He decided to get his high school diploma in England so he could enter university there later. The reason was, he wanted to be an educated person.


    The truth was, Charles intentionally wanted to give Friedrich and Hannah time to be alone after they got married.


    At first, Hannah was against her brother-in-law''s plans, but Charles convinced her over and over again until finally, the girl gave in.


    "I''ve had Friedrich for all my life. Now, it''s time for him to spend all his time with you. If I stay here, I''ll just be the annoying third wheel," Charles said with a big grin.


    "Charles..." Hannah looked uneasy. "Are you sure you''re all right?"


    "I''m all right," said Charles with a big smile. "I lived in an orphanage for two years before my brother took me back and fought for my custody. I''m very independent. Six months from now, I''ll be back with you, don''t worry. You guys just enjoy having fun together. Ahem ... if you can give me a cute nephew, I will be so happy."


    Hannah''s face immediately turned red, and she spontaneously hit her brother-in-law''s shoulder repeatedly. "You...!"


    "Ouch, it hurts ... hahahaha." Charles quickly dodged her hand and took his bag. "I''ll be going now. You guys have fun in the Maldives!"


    He walked out happily without looking back. Friedrich and Hannah did not see the young man shed tears as he went through security check-in and handed over his passport for airport security to check.


    Charles was yearning to stay by his brother''s side. However, because he knew Friedrich''s time was limited, Charles did not want to be selfish. That''s why he decided to leave.


    Charles wanted to give Friedrich and Hannah time to be alone. Let them enjoy full happiness and being in love with each other.


    After the young man disappeared from sight, Friedrich and Hannah looked at each other. Their faces flushed red.


    They remembered Charles''s words telling them to give him a cute nephew.


    Actually, Hannah and Friedrich were too young to have children. Especially with Friedrich''s health condition, it seemed that the man did not want to think about children. He was afraid that he would burden Hannah even more.


    What he wanted after he died was for Hannah to start a new life, fall in love with another man, and raise a family with him.


    Friedrich would be happy to just live in her memory.


    .


    .


    >>>>


    From the author:


    I am still unwell, but I will at least try to publish every day for this book so it can end soon. By the way, if you want to talk to me and the other readers, I just set up a Discord server. Feel free to hop in. The link is below: https://discord.gg/X4Rtnmu5pU


    You just type it into any browser and join. You can also find the link in my profile.. I will post updates, spoilers, etc about my books there. See you soon!

 Chapter 279 - You Will Have A Son

    "I hope we will have a child soon..." Hannah said with a low voice. She immediately pursed her lips after saying those shocking words.


    Friedrich was stunned to hear her. He stared at Hannah for a long time. His mind was filled with emotions that he could no longer hold back. His eyes were teary.


    "But I will not be there ... to accompany you to raise the child," the young man finally whispered. "I don''t want you to be burdened and troubled."


    Hannah shook her head hard. Her tears slowly dripped down.


    "I would never feel burdened nor troubled ..." whispered the girl. "I want to have you forever. I want a part of you to always be with me, even after ... after ..."


    She could not continue her words.


    Friedrich was moved because his wife loved him so deeply. He also really wanted to build a family with Hannah. Several months ago, he had surrendered to a fate and accepted the fact that he would not live long.


    But now, after he experienced how happy he could feel when he was with that girl, Friedrich began to hate the fact that he wouldn''t live for much longer.


    He felt like he wanted to be selfish for longer and lived to see his child born into this world ... then raise him with Hannah.


    "I love you so much ..." whispered Friedrich as he took Hannah into his arms. "I want to have children with you."


    They hugged tightly for a few moments and made passersby at the airport headed for security check-in turn their way and take a double look.


    This couple looked so perfect together. The man was handsome, and the woman was beautiful, and they were obviously in love.


    Everyone could see how deeply they loved each other when they saw the couple.


    Friedrich then loosened his hug. He stared at Hannah''s face from such a close distance, never feeling satisfied. He then touched the girl''s chin and tilted his face to gently kiss her lips.


    He didn''t care that they were at the airport, where so many people were around them. At that time, he didn''t care about anyone. For him, the most important thing was that he was with Hannah.


    They kissed intimately. At that moment, it felt like time had stopped for the two of them.


    After Friedrich and Hannah went back to their senses, they broke away and smiled broadly. They then held hands and walked to the parking lot to return to their apartment.


    There, they would spend one last day, just the two of them. Then, they got ready to leave for the Maldives. Friedrich and Hannah would spend two weeks in the beautiful island nation before continuing their trip to Australia.


    ***


    Hannah shrieked in joy when she checked her pregnancy to the doctor that afternoon. Her face was radiant, and her eyes were filled with happiness. She squeezed Friedrich''s hand. The man was sitting beside her, looking dumbfounded.


    "The doctor said our baby is a boy," Hannah whispered over and over. "I hope he will be like you."


    Her voice turned sad.


    She really hoped their son would look like her husband. So, later, after Friedrich died, she would remember the man through their child.


    Friedrich understood what his wife was thinking. He squeezed the girl''s hand and nodded.


    "He will definitely look like me because he is my son," he said with a smile. Her hand tapped gently on Hannah''s.


    They had been married for almost six months, and Hannah''s pregnancy was already five months in. Her stomach looked bulging. It looked so adorable.


    Fridrich loved rubbing his wife''s belly when they were sitting together in bed and reading fairy tales in different languages.


    The obgyn in Melbourne who did not know about Friedrich''s health condition smiled broadly and congratulated the young couple.


    "Congratulations on your son. If you look at the ultrasound results and various examinations just now, both the mother and baby are healthy. As usual, please avoid stress and activities that are too draining. The due date is around September."


    Friedrich and Hannah looked at each other. September was in four months. They only had a very short time to prepare everything. If they continued to stay in Australia, Hannah''s last trimester would be in winter. Friedrich thought it would make his wife very uncomfortable.


    "Do you want to go back to Europe?" asked the man. "So you can give birth in early autumn there. The weather is fine, and it will be more comfortable."


    More important than the weather, for Friedrich was, who would help Hannah take care of their child later in his absence? They had no other friends and family.


    He decided to discuss with Hannah the possibility of returning to Moravia. At least it was her home country, and she would certainly feel more at home living there. She also had Aurora and Sebastian, who would be able to help her.


    "Thank you very much, doctor. We would like to have all of my wife''s medical records to take with us. When we move back to Europe, my wife can immediately get the appropriate treatment," Friedrich said as he stretched out his hand, shaking Doctor Lu''s hand.


    "Congratulations once again, Sir and Madam. Later, my assistant will prepare everything," replied Doctor Lu. She then called her assistant and gave her orders to provide all the medical records that Friedrich had requested.


    When Friedrich and Hannah walked out of the clinic, they caught the attention of the hospital''s patients and visitors alike.


    Apart from being both very good looking, they also seemed so young. Many thought they were students who had an unplanned pregnancy since they still looked like they were still in school.


    However, luckily no one was nosy and criticize them. People kept their curiosity about this couple to themselves.


    After they returned to the mansion that Friedrich had rented for them


    while in Australia, the young man talked to his wife seriously.


    "We must return to Moravia," said the young man firmly.


    "Why?" Hannah asked in puzzlement. "You know I no longer consider them my family, after what they have done to me all this time."


    The young man shook his head and squeezed his wife''s hand gently. "But now we no longer live for ourselves, Hannah. Do you want our child not to know his family from his mother''s side? I have absolutely no one but Charles, and my brother is still too young. He can''t be relied on. Who will help you later after I''m... "


    He couldn''t continue his words. Even without a complete sentence, Hannah already understood what her husband meant.


    Who would help Hannah take care of their little baby after Friedrich was no longer around? Of course, that had been a burden on Friedrich''s mind for so long.


    The girl bit her lip. "My family doesn''t love me. They are dead to me.. They have no right to call themselves my family."

 Chapter 280 - Moving Back To Moravia

    Hannah really understood her husband''s worries. Who would help her take care of their little baby later after Friedrich was gone?


    The girl bit her lip. "My family doesn''t love me. They are dead to me. They have no right to call themselves my family."


    Friedrich shook his head lightly. "I don''t have a family at all, and I''ve been an orphan since I was young. Because of that, I always envy children who have a family. It pained me to see, for one reason or another, if they don''t appreciate their family''s existence. I think it''s time for you to meet them and forget about the bitterness of the past."


    He rubbed his wife''s shoulder and persuaded the stubborn Hannah to soften her heart. The girl''s sullen face gradually brightened, and she nodded reluctantly.


    "Hmm .. I will try, but I will not beg them to accept me back. After all, they have always seen me as a problem child who can only embarrass them. I don''t care anymore about the royal family," said Hannah. "When we return to Moravia, it''s because I miss my hometown and want to see my friends again. Not because I want to make up with my parents."


    Friedrich nodded happily. "I''m glad you wanted to change your mind. Right now, it is not the time to think about past hurt. They are your family, after all. Even if you think they mistreated you, I don''t think they did it intentionally. No matter how fierce a tiger is, it won''t eat its own cubs."


    "Hmm .. you''re right," Hannah said softly. "I think I read the saying somewhere. Do you remember who said that?"


    Friedrich shrugged. "I don''t remember. I''ve read too many books, so I can''t remember all of them one by one."


    Hannah was stunned by her husband''s words. Actually, as far as she knew, Friedrich had an excellent memory. It was only recently that his memory had started to have some serious problems.


    Doctors had said that this was one symptom they should watch out for.


    Realizing that her husband''s neurological disease was starting to show symptoms again, Hannah felt a tightness in her chest. However, she managed to pull herself together and keep smiling, then changed the subject.


    "Fine. I''ll take keep your word in mind. I''ll get ready to go back to Moravia," said Hannah.


    After she married Friedrich six months ago, Hannah had started communicating with her best friend, Aurora. She felt safe because the Moravian royal family stopped looking for him after Valentino married a princess from Swedia.


    The failed union between the two royalties from Spain and Moravia did indeed ruin the good relationship between the two countries. Hannah knew her father would always blame her for what happened, but now she no longer cared.


    For her, nothing else mattered in this world apart from Friedrich and their future son, and her brother-in-law, Charles, who was studying in England.


    "Charles will come to Moravia when we find a house there," Friedrich said. "I think it will be good for him to have a new atmosphere."


    "I agree," said Hannah.


    She kissed Friedrich, then called Aurora and told her about her plan to return with Friedrich to Moravia. Aurora was deeply moved. She cried and they chatted on the phone for hours to vent their longing.


    ***


    When Friedrich and Hannah arrived at Almstad international airport, Sebastian Genevieve and his fianc¨¦e Aurora were the ones to pick them up. Both of their extended families had been looking for a good day for their wedding, and they were thrilled that Hannah came back in time for the happy day.


    Aurora really hoped that Hannah, her best friend, would be able to be her maid of honor after she gave birth, because the wedding would take place in the fall.


    "Are you looking for a house? Wait, it looks like my aunt wants to sell her late husband''s mansion in the capital. She spends more of her time in Seattle and rarely comes here," Sebastian said as the two couples chatted on the terrace overlooking Sebastian''s garden.


    Hannah and Friedrich temporarily stayed at his house as Sebastian''s guests until they could find a new home to settle in. Even though Sebastian didn''t mind if they wanted to stay there forever, but as a man, Friedrich felt bad if he bothered other people, especially those he was not close to.


    "Your aunt in Seattle? Do you mean Lady Diane?" Hannah asked in confirmation.


    "Right. You still remember my aunt, don''t you? She has several properties in Almstad. I would recommend her mansion slightly in the outskirt of the capital. The building is not too big, so it is not a hassle to care for, but the garden is enormous. If you live there, you will have so much better quality of life because the place is so beautiful and the air is fresh," Sebastian said excitedly. "Aurora''s been there. Isn''t that right, Honey? What do you think about Aunt Diane''s house?"


    "Wow, you will make a successful property agent," said Aurora with a laugh. She then patted Hannah''s hand and confirmed Sebastian''s words. "Sebastian is right. Auntie Diane''s mansion is very nice. If Sebastian didn''t have a house this nice, I would have asked him to buy his aunt''s house."


    Hannah and Friedrich looked at each other.


    "Sounds good," Hannah said, nodding. "We want to see it."


    ***


    As Sebastian thought, Hannah really liked the big house with an extraordinarily spacious garden. From the front gate leading to the terrace of the mansion, they had to walk almost 2km. They needed to ride a car or buggy just to go to the gate because the garden was just so vast.


    "I like the place. What do you think?" whispered Hannah to her husband.


    Friedrich nodded.


    "We''ll buy it. I''ll talk to my attorney in Seattle to take care of the purchase with Lady Diane," said the young man.


    "Oh .. I''m so happy!" said Hannah happily. "Finally, we have a home together."


    She kissed her husband lovingly.


    Now, their child would soon be born, and they would settle in Moravia. Hannah just hoped that her relationship with her parents and older siblings would improve so that their child could have a big family. Hannah didn''t want her son to feel lonely.


    ***


    The buying and selling process of the mansion was fast and smooth. Lady Diane was very happy that her late husband''s mansion was bought by someone she knew.


    She was very sympathetic to the couple because she had also heard a lot about Friedrich from Laura Atlas, her friend in Seattle.


    After making minor renovations to the mansion they had just bought, Hannah and Friedrich finally moved into their new home and decided to live there. Their new life began in Moravia with great joy.


    Sebastian and Aurora were very loyal, always coming to help whenever needed. They were trying to make life in Moravia as easy as possible for the couple.


    Time flew by. The three years that the doctor mentioned were only one year left. Hannah tried to get the bad thoughts out of her head. She did not want to remember that her happiness with Friedrich was only a matter of time.


    The clock was ticking, and their time would soon run out.


    "Hannah ... I read that there is a new study from a pharmaceutical company that is researching drugs to stop or reverse dementia from worsening," Friedrich said one day. He looked up from his laptop and called Hannah, who was already seven months pregnant.


    His wife''s stomach was so big that she walked so much slower than usual. Her slender legs had to support her pregnant belly.


    "Is it true?" Hannah gave up hope at all. Since last year, her husband had been diligently researching the development of his disease situation by studying the research done by many pharmaceutical companies and scientists.


    Friedrich''s determination to search for information that could lead him to clues to the slightest progress in Lewy Body Dementia had only grown stronger since Hannah became pregnant. Now, Friedrich really didn''t want to give up before he actually lost to his illness.


    However, from the various studies and news he received, he only got false hopes at the beginning, which were later proven wrong or unsuccessful. Hannah didn''t want to be hurt again by cultivating hope that her husband could be cured.


    "Is it true?" asked the girl. "I hope they do."


    "This one looks very promising. I''ve talked a lot with some of the scientists involved here. I''ll see them after our child is born," said Friedrich. He looked at Hannah with a beaming face. "I think there is hope."


    Hannah smiled emotionally when she saw the determination on her husband''s face. If people said the determination to recover could affect a person''s health condition, then she could see the results in Friedrich.


    It had been two years since the doctor gave his diagnose. Still, Friedrich had not experienced a severe deterioration in his condition.


    Maybe ... maybe there is hope, Hannah thought.


    "At least, I want to be there when our son is born," Friedrich said, smiling. He rubbed Hannah''s stomach affectionately. "This child really makes me want to fight for life more. I now have two goals in life. The first is to make you happy, and the second is... to be by your side when our child was born."


    After that, he didn''t know if he would ever really be able to recover and raise their child with Hannah. But at least ... Friedrich wanted to be there when his son saw the world for the first time. He wanted to welcome his son.


    If after that he had to say goodbye ... then he would have no regrets.


    "You will be a good father," said Hannah softly.


    Over the past few months, she had learned to manage her emotions and not be negative or sad in front of Friedrich.


    "Thank you," Friedrich said with a loving smile.. "It is because you are a good mother."

 Chapter 281 - The Holiday Plan

    Friedrich''s enthusiasm allowed Hannah to forget her sadness at the thought that her husband would die young. Ah ... Friedrich was a genius, wasn''t he? He must know whether some particular research was promising or not.


    So, if he had high hope on this one.. it must mean something. That''s what Hannah told herself.


    Gradually a speck of hope returned to her heart. She believed in Friedrich''s judgment. If Lewy Body Dementia could be cured, then she would be very grateful, but if not ... at least they had known from the start that they had very little time left.


    While Friedrich had a lot of contact with researchers and pharmaceutical companies researching drugs and treatments that could alleviate his illness, Hannah finally decided to comply with her husband''s request and contacted her family.


    As she had expected, King Gustave and Queen Elena were still angry because they thought Hannah was damaging their reputation in front of the Spanish royal family. They weren''t willing to meet her.


    "What did I tell you? For me, they are dead, and for them, I am dead. I don''t want to have anything to do with those people anymore," Hannah said irritably. "They''re not my family. I have no other family besides you, Charles, and our son."


    Friedrich finally nodded and relented. He would no longer suggest to his wife to try to make up with her family.


    At first, he really wanted Hannah to reunite with his family because he could not bear to leave her alone in the world after he died.


    He thought Hannah would need help, not only from her close friends but also from her family, especially her mother.


    Hannah was very young. She had never had children and had absolutely no experience in this matter. It would be nice if Queen Elena would be able to give Hannah advice about childcare.


    But now, he realized that it was futile to expect help from the family if the relationship between them was so bad.


    Now, Friedrich only hoped that the ongoing research could bring some good news for people with an illness like the one he was having.


    ***


    When Hannah was eight months pregnant, doctors advised them to get some fresh air in the countryside because the girl was experiencing shortness of breath due to her pregnancy.


    Friedrich also began to look very depressed because he just got the news that the group''s latest clinical trial had failed.


    Their situation seemed to become less and less favorable. So, Hannah suggested that they took time off on vacation to get some fresh air and calm their minds.


    "I agree with you," said Aurora excitedly. "My mother said, pregnant women should not be stressed. It is better if you go somewhere nice to calm down in your last month of pregnancy. Go and have fun, so that later you are ready to welcome your future baby."


    "Hmm .. you''re right," said Hannah. "I''ve noticed that my husband has become a lot more moody lately. Maybe we should just go to the countryside to cool off."


    Hannah still hadn''t told Aurora about her husband''s illness. In addition to wanting to maintain Friedrich''s privacy, she also didn''t want to be pitied. When the time came, Aurora would find out eventually, she thought.


    "How about you go to the Rhine? My family has a holiday home there," suggested Aurora. "There is a beautiful villa by the lake. The scenery is magnificent, and the air is also fresh. You will definitely feel relaxed and happy. Sshhh.. the place is also very romantic. You can take a walk around the lake or go canoeing. Heavily pregnant women must walk a lot to help push the baby to enter the birth canal."


    "You''re talking like you''ve given birth yourself," Hannah said with a smile. She was very happy to hear Aurora''s advice. She was also feeling grateful for her friend''s kindness to lend her family home so that she and Friedrich could find time to calm down.


    "Ah, I purposely learned a lot about pregnancy and baby care so I can help you," said Aurora sheepishly.


    Hannah was moved by her best friend''s words. Her tears slowly dripped, and she hugged Aurora earnestly.


    "Thank you ... thank you, Aurora, for always being by my side," Hannah whispered. "I love you so much."


    "There, there... That''s what friends are for, Hannah. We love you too, and only want what''s best for you," Aurora rubbed Hannah''s back gently.


    They had been best friends since they were in school and had shared their life together. Of course, she would do anything to help Hannah.


    ***


    When Hannah conveyed this to Friedrich, the man did not seem to agree with the idea. He did not know what kind of place Aurora suggested.


    He was also worried that if anything bad happened in the village, they would not get adequate medical help as soon as possible.


    "You''re heavily pregnant," Friedrich said, stroking Hannah''s stomach gently. "What if you suddenly give birth early? That could happen, right?"


    Hannah smiled sweetly and ruffled her husband''s hair. "It''s okay. There''s a village clinic over there, and the doctor is also very good. If something happened, Sebastian would send a helicopter to pick us up. How about that? I think it will be really good for us to take a vacation before our child is born. This is our last chance to have fun before we become sleep deprived and have to take care of the baby 24 hours a day."


    Since Hannah repeatedly talk to him to persuade him, Friedrich finally relented. He prepared them for a nice vacation. Charles would also come to Moravia for his summer vacation and help out his brother''s family.


    "You can come straight to the Rhine," Friedrich said on the phone to his younger brother. "We''re going there for a vacation. Our driver will pick you up at the airport."


    "Of course!" said Charles happily. He had heard from Hannah about their plans for this vacation, and he was very supportive of it.


    He knew that Friedrich had indeed become depressed lately after news of a clinical research trial he had hoped for finally failed. Charles tried to remain cheerful while he was talking on the phone with his brother. "You guys have fun. I''ll be right there."


    It was the last time Charles spoke to his brother.


    He always had deep regret that he did not talk longer with the brother he loved so much. Had he known it would be their last conversation, Charles would not have stopped talking.


    He would fly straight to Moravia and meet Friedrich, embrace him and hold him back from leaving to Rhine.


    ***


    .


    .


    >>>>


    From the author:


    I am still unwell, but I will at least try to publish every day for this book so it can end soon.


    By the way, if you want to talk to me and the other readers, I just set up a Discord server. Feel free to hop in. The link is below:


    https://discord.gg/X4Rtnmu5pU


    You just type it into any browser and join. You can also find the link in my profile.. I will post updates, spoilers, etc about my books there. See you soon!

 Chapter 282 - The Saddest Day In Charles Life

    Two days after Hannah and Friedrich arrived in the Rhine, the young genius took his own life.


    Hannah didn''t find him when she woke up in the morning. She knew Friedrich couldn''t possibly go anywhere without telling her.


    Hannah tried to call his phone, but it turned out Friedrich didn''t bring his cell phone. Hannah immediately grew anxious. She asked their driver for help to mobilize the villagers to comb their surroundings.


    Finally, Friedrich was found in the lake, lifeless, without any signs of violence on his body. The police investigation concluded that he committed suicide.


    Charles, who heard the news, immediately went to Moravia on the next available flight. He didn''t even have a bag with him, only the shirt on his back and a passport.


    His mind was chaotic, and he couldn''t concentrate. This tragedy happened so suddenly.


    "What happened?" asked Charles, who ran over to Aurora and Sebastian.


    They both sat despondently in front of the operating room. Sebastian had sent a helicopter to pick up Hannah and Friedrich''s body from Rhine. Now, he and Aurora stayed with Hannah at the hospital.


    Hannah was so shocked when she learned that her husband had suddenly died that her water broke, and she was forced to give birth early.


    Her pregnancy was not even eight months in, and doctors feared that either the mother or the baby would die.


    Aurora spontaneously got up and hugged Charles. Although she had never met Charles in person, she had heard a lot about the young man from her friend and knew immediately who he was when Charles arrived at the hospital.


    "Please, accept our condolences, Charles. Your brother is a good person. We will all miss him very much," whispered Aurora in between her tears.


    "I want to know what really happened ..." Charles repeated his words, this time through gritted teeth. He broke free and turned to face Sebastian, whose eyes were swollen from crying over Hannah''s misfortune. "Sir, tell me ... why my brother could go on vacation to the village that you suggested and he ended up dead? Answer me!!!"


    He grabbed Sebastian by the collar and acted threateningly. Fortunately, the young aristocrat understood that the immodest act of the young man in front of him was done because he was really feeling devastated by the death of his brother.


    "Calm down now.. Making a fuss won''t do anything. It won''t bring your brother back," Sebastian said patiently. He patted Charles gently on the shoulder and invited him to sit down. "Hannah''s giving birth in there. Better not stress her out. She''s been suffering enough."


    With a calm and sympathetic voice, Sebastian then narrated from the beginning since Friedrich disappeared from the villa where he and Hannah stayed until the villagers found his body drowned in the lake.


    "My brother can''t swim. Why did he go to the lake?" asked Charles in a choked voice. He then glared at Sebastian. "Why did you tell them to go to that village??"


    Sebastian instantly felt guilty. He didn''t know Friedrich couldn''t swim. It seemed hard to believe that in this modern time, there were people who do not have such important life skills as swimming.


    Besides ... Nobody asked Friedrich to swim in the lake. They only suggested that he and Hannah enjoy the beautiful village scenery to relax their mind.


    The Rhine was such a beautiful place that was popular as a spa town for visitors from the capital to wind down. They also didn''t know why Friedrich went to the lake and jump into the lake on his own, knowing he couldn''t swim.


    Charles buried his face in his hands and wailed. He really could not accept this fact.


    His beloved brother, someone he looked up to all his life, the only person he loved in this world, even more than he loved himself... just left like that... without thinking about him, Hannah, and his unborn son.


    ***


    Hannah was too weak after a cesarean section to deliver the baby so she couldn''t attend her husband''s funeral. Sebastian and Aurora took care of everything.


    After the funeral, Charles disappeared. He spent the night in a bar in Almstad''s Old Town and drank himself senseless to vent his grief.


    He had no one to talk to. Hannah was still lying sick in the hospital and his nephew was in critical condition due to being born prematurely.


    Charles was down. He did not understand why his brother suddenly committed suicide. Didn''t he still eagerly await the results of clinical research on new treatments last month?


    Charles did hear from Hannah that Friedrich had been looking sad and depressed a lot recently because of his illness, but this was no reason to end his life!


    Charles knew how excited his brother was to welcome his son. It had become the main thing that kept Friedrich going. He became so positive and optimistic after he knew Hannah was pregnant. He kept pushing so he could see his son be born.


    His positivity affected his health that even though it had been over two years, his condition had not gotten as bad as his doctor had predicted.


    Then, why did he give up? Why did he commit suicide?


    Charles sobbed and buried his face on the bar counter. He really felt alone in this world. The only person he loved was gone.


    Charles'' fuzzy mind suddenly became alert when he saw the news on the television above the bar. What were they talking about?


    The people on TV were talking about a strange phenomenon around the world. Many experts called it a mass psychological crisis. He frowned and tried to listen to the report from the newsreader.


    What was it again? Suicide cases increased by 20 percent over the past week? What''s wrong?


    Charles tried to pay close attention to the TV screen, but his brain suddenly refused to work because he had drunk too much alcohol.


    The rise in suicide rate around the world was the last thing Charles remembered before he collapsed at the bar counter.

 Chapter 283 - The Deep, Deep Grudge

    Hannah looked very brave when Charles met her. The girl immediately looked several years older due to the various sufferings she had endured.


    Next to her bed is an incubator with a little red baby struggling to stay alive after nearly dying of amniotic poisoning when his mother fell depressed, following Friedrich''s sudden death.


    "Hannah, I''m sorry I wasn''t here when it happened..." Charles said hoarsely. He couldn''t cry anymore because his tears were dry. He held Hannah''s hand compassionately, trying to console each other.


    The girl shook her head. "I don''t think Fred would have the heart to do something like that .. leave us, just like that. He didn''t even say goodbye.. I can''t believe this ..."


    Charles squeezed his sister-in-law''s hand and shook his head hard.


    "My brother, Friedrich, would never do something like that. He was murdered. He could not possibly leave you. Even until his last breath, he will still want to be beside you. He did not commit suicide ..."


    Hannah looked at Charles with an expression of shock. Her sad eyes went round.


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand ... They found his body in the lake ... The police said there were no traces of violence or external trauma. He took his own life." Hannah bit her lip, trying not to cry anymore.


    She had shed so many tears over the past week. She only survived for the sake of her baby, who would become an orphan if anything happened to her.


    Charles took a deep breath. His face, which was full of sorrow, slowly changed, filled with great anger.


    "Friedrich has been depressed for the last few weeks because of the failed clinical research. He fell victim to an experiment by Alchemists who want to get rid of humans that they consider were weak." His voice sounded vengeful. "I''ve been investigating. There have been so many suicides over the past week, which is highly unusual. People are calling it a psychological crisis, but I heard rumors on the Darknet that this is caused by Splitz, now under Rhionen Industries! They were conducting an experiment to kill innocent people..."


    Hannah was stunned by Charles'' explanation. She pursed her lips and her guard finally collapsed. She wailed again. She was moved when she heard the confirmation from her brother-in-law that Friedrich didn''t mean to leave her alone with their child. Her husband was just a victim.


    "Rhionen Industries? They are owned by....?"


    She didn''t finish her question. Charles nodded in confirmation.


    "Do you remember when my brother, Friedrich, told us that he overheard Alaric Rhionen''s conversation at the Atlas X office? That evil man was planning to eliminate people they consider weak by conducting some AI program targetting mentally weak people? Apparently, this is what they had been planning all along. They will rule the world through Artificial Intelligence, and they would only let the strong ones survive." Charles took a deep breath. "It looks like they have started it."


    Hannah shook her head. She felt very sad and outraged at the same time. It turned out ... those Alchemists were really evil, and they looked down on ordinary humans, who were not perfect like them.


    In fact ... even though Friedrich only had a little time left to live, no one had the right to determine when he should die. He had all the right to live his life until his last breath.


    Even if it was only for one day, Friedrich had was entitled to enjoy it with his wife and son.


    No one... no one had the right to determine human life and death.


    No one had the right to determine who lived and who died.


    They may be perfect human beings, and they were immortals.. but they were not God.


    They must not act like God.


    "I hate them so much. I hate them with all my heart...." Hannah cried despondently. She looked at Charles with teary eyes. "I want them to feel this pain I''m feeling ..."


    Charles felt the same way. He really hated Alaric Rhionen and his cruelty. However, what can he do? He was just a young man who had no powers.


    Even if he wanted to take revenge ... maybe it would take him over a dozen years or even decades to be able to avenge his brother''s death.


    "I... I will make Alaric Rhionen feel the pain and the grief we are feeling, Hannah," said Charles in a trembling voice. "I don''t know when this debt will be paid. But I promise I will make him understand how it feels when someone plays God on him and his family."


    Hannah bit her lip and nodded. She patted Charles'' hand and gave him her blessing.


    "I will always support you ..." She whispered. "You must make them pay..."


    On that day, Charles set himself up to live only for revenge. He knew that the rich and powerful Alaric Rhionen and other Alchemist people could not be dealt with in an ordinary way.


    He must be patient and slowly make plans to avenge his brother''s death. He would live in the shadows just like them, and he would attack when they least expect it. Even if he had to wait a dozen years, he wouldn''t give up.


    Charles and Hannah''s hatred for Alaric Rhionen became even greater and fiercer when they got the news from the media that the clinical research team, which several months ago reported that their research had failed, finally found a major breakthrough in treating Lewy Body Dementia.


    People with Lewy Body Dementia were finally getting better treatment which could slow down the rate of damage to brain cells. The researchers were positive that they could cure the disease completely in the future.


    Both Charles and Hannah felt deeply hurt. If Friedrich had not fallen victim to the psychological crisis launched by Alaric through Splitz at that time, Friedrich Neumann would have recovered.


    He would be able to celebrate his 23rd birthday with his wife and child. He could live with them happily. He could raise his son and see him grow into a fine young man. And finally, he would grow old together with Hannah.


    Unfortunately, the opportunity was snatched from him mercilessly.


    ***


    Charles then faked his death, so that he would not be suspected as he moved around and made various plans. With Hannah''s help, after she received the inheritance money from Friedrich, Charles continued to investigate the Alchemist people secretly.


    At first, he almost gave up and didn''t know how he could make Alaric feel the pain of losing his family. Charles discovered that the man was a loner who had no wife and children. He was never even close to any woman.


    Then how should he take revenge? Charles even tried to hire professional seductresses to trick Alaric, but it never worked.


    Until one day .. he found that Alaric Rhionen finally had a woman than he loved. No, he didn''t just love her. He married that woman.


    Alaric was completely unaware that ever since he killed Friedrich Neumann, he had created an enemy who was so relentless. Charles always followed him and watched him, like his own shadow.


    Since Alaric did not know that he had Charles as his enemy, he could not anticipate Charles'' steps. The man was very patient and careful. He moved silently, and Alaric didn''t even realize of his existence.


    Later, to his surprise, Charles learned that Alaric finally had a family. And he also found Sophia, who was Alaric''s next victim. After Alaric took Meier Group and merged it with his own Rhionen Industries to become RMI, he did not return it to Sophia, his cousin.


    This made Sophia really hate him. Charles arrived at the right time and invited Sophia to join forces to take revenge on Alaric.


    And he already had the perfect plan. Nevertheless, he knew they shouldn''t be rash. They must let Alaric live in peace and think that he no longer had enemies who wanted to take revenge.


    The perfect plan arose when Charles came to Moravia to pick up his nephew, who would soon be working at SpaceLab.


    Renald Hanenberg looked a lot like his father. Every time he saw the young man, Charles would feel sad because he seemed to see Friedrich in his nephew. If only his brother didn''t die, maybe Ren would have grown up to be a happy child.


    Ahh .. he looked so much like his father. He even had the same ideals as Friedrich, wanting to take humans to explore outer space.. Charles was sure that his brother would be very proud of Ren.

 Chapter 284 - Marrying For Revenge (1)

    Every time Charles looked at Ren, he was reminded of his late brother, Friedrich. Serious and quiet Ren had never liked women in his entire life. His handsome face, intelligence, and cold as well as mysterious appearance always attracted many women wherever he went.


    They flocked around him just like flies swarmed on the delicious fruit or beetles that were so eager to suck the honey. However, Ren was never attracted to any of them. He was more interested in his studies and researches.


    Even though he was cold and never tried to be nice to girls, they did not care at all. they came to him and threw themselves at him. They tried to make him fall in love with them with their beauty, wealth, class, intelligence ... nothing worked.


    Ren then realized that he did not have a romantic interest in anyone. He did not enjoy close relationships with women. He was never interested in doing romantic things with his partner like other men his age.


    In this respect, Ren reminded Charles very much of his older brother. But Friedrich was like that because he was busy and had to take care of himself and Charles. Meanwhile, Ren did not need to take care of anyone.


    After his mother died of illness, Ren was cared for by Sebastian and Aurora Genevieve''s family. They only had one daughter who was five years younger than him, named Amelia.


    Ren''s life was quite good and he had everything he needed. He did not have to take care of anyone, he lived for himself. So he should be able to enjoy life and date around or do whatever young people usually want to do. He was a free man after all.


    But Ren wasn''t like that. He dedicated himself to science. He made Charles so proud of him.


    "Thank you, Uncle, for picking me up," said Ren as he got into the car.


    "Of course. I''m so glad you moved here," Charles replied with a smile. He got into the driver''s seat and immediately drove the car to his apartment in the city center.


    Ren would stay temporarily with him while he looked for a house he liked. SpaceLab will pay for the necessities and Ren was invited to choose his own place to live.


    Charles had lived in Bern for several years and he was very familiar with the place. He also encouraged Ren to accept the job offer from SpaceLab.


    For him, SpaceLab was his brother''s lifelong dream, which Alaric Rhionen snatched from him when the man bought Atlas X and changed its name into SpaceLab.


    All the technology and principles used in SpaceLab today were the brainchild of his brother and Sam Atlas. Charles did not want Alaric to keep controlling it.


    Fortunately, SpaceLab finally became independent ten years ago and it was no longer under Rhionen Industries one hundred percent. The reason was that SpaceLab opened itself to receive investments from various other major world corporations.


    Now, Charles could only feel happy and amused at seeing Ren becoming the director at SpaceLab at a very young age. It felt as if they were slowly taking back what belonged to their family.


    "Tonight, I have something important I want to discuss with you," said Charles suddenly. Ren who was looking out the window while watching the various old buildings they passed, immediately turned his head and looked at his uncle with a frown. Charles'' voice just now sounded very serious.


    "What do you want to discuss with me, Uncle?" asked Ren curiously.


    "We''re going to get our revenge," Charles replied in a cold voice.


    ***


    Ren looked at his uncle attentively. He had been looking forward to what Charles wanted to convey to him since that trip. But Charles apparently was in no rush. He prepared dinner for them and poured wine.


    They ate dinner in silence. Ren didn''t urge his uncle because he knew Charles would speak at the right time. He rarely met his uncle, but his mother had been telling him about Charles and his father since Ren was very young.


    The man also came and stayed with them when Ren was younger and pretended to be his private teacher, but then he left to prepare other things. He guessed now it must be their plan for revenge.


    It was only after his mother, Hannah died, that Ren began to have more frequent contact with Charles. When he was sent to school in England, it was Charles who looked after him and often met him, even though he did all this in secret.


    At first, Ren didn''t understand why Charles was acting like that, but then he was told what had happened. Charles intended to destroy the Alchemists who had acted as gods on this earth and wanted to determine which humans had the right to live and which humans must die.


    Unfortunately, their biggest enemy named Alaric Rhionen died at the hands of Caspar Schneider''s men after Hannah died ten years ago. Then, Charles could only take his revenge on him.


    He never told Ren in detail what had happened and what his plans for revenge were because he thought that his nephew was still a kid. But Ren was 20 years old now and he was an adult. Not only that, he even became a highly respected figure in the world of science.


    In Charles'' opinion, right now was the right time for him to involve Ren for revenge. He came up with the best plan to harm Alaric after he found out this shocking information. And for that, he needed Ren''s help.


    "Apparently, your father''s killer is still alive," said Charles, taking a sip of his wine. He had finished his dinner and then poured himself some red wine. The blood-red color on the glass and the cold expression on the man''s face gave Ren a terrifying vibe for a moment.


    He knew about the revenge his uncle was referring to. But to his knowledge, that evil monster, who wanted to behave like Hitler and destroy the humans he considered unworthy of life, had been killed in Romania. How could he still be alive?


    "Did he rise from hell?" asked Ren casually.


    Since he was little, Ren didn''t talk much, he rarely spoke unless he had to say something. He was also inexpressive, it was only normal that he gave a flat or cold expression on his face after hearing his uncle''s statement. He was shocked to hear the news that his father''s killer was still alive, but he didn''t show it.


    "Right. You could say that. Alaric Rhionen was already dead, but he''s back from the grave. He changed his name to Elios Linden and now controls Rhionen Meier Industries or RMI. He disappeared for four years and the whole world thought he was dead," said Charles while snorted in disgust. "I was fooled too because he never showed himself for many years and he showed no activity as well. But apparently, he has returned."


    "So ... that Elios Linden is Alaric Rhionen?" Ren frowned. "How come you find out about this?"


    "He is very secretive and rarely shows himself. It was only last year that I managed to find out this information. I was very surprised when I found out that our enemy is not only still alive, but he has started to dominate the world with his initiatives in AI technology. He has succeeded in making so many people lost their jobs that now could be replaced by technology. It also triggered a second wave of psychological crises like the one that hit your father," Charles looked deeply at his nephew. "I also just found out a few days ago that he actually has children."


    Ren didn''t understand what his uncle was talking about.


    "What''s wrong with him having children now?" The young man asked.


    Charles smiled faintly. His handsome face now looked scary because of his expression filled with revenge.


    "Alaric loves his children so much. They are his most precious treasure. I will take them and do as I like, and make Alaric Rhionen understand what it felt like if other people acted as God over his life. Just like what he has been doing to others all this time."


    Charles took out his tablet and handed it to Ren. As soon as the young man received his tablet, Charles pressed the "PLAY" button on the tablet and a ten-minute video was played.


    Ren paid close attention to the video. He saw Virconnect''s 4th-anniversary event which was celebrated on a large scale in New York and it was even broadcasted around the world.


    Alaric Rhionen, or as he was now known as Elios Linden, walked down from the stage and approached a beautiful girl in a lovely blue dress at the table of honor. They then walked while holding hands intimately and got back onto the stage.


    Alaric then introduced the woman as his wife, Aleksis Schneider. Ren frowned when he saw how different Alaric was from what he had imagined so far.


    The man was very impressive. He had a handsome face and a unique appearance with platinum-colored hair and brilliant purple eyes. His wife was also very attractive. The two of them looked very perfect as a couple and they seemed to love each other.


    This kind of person was the second Hitler? He wanted to end mankind? It felt unbelievable, Ren thought.


    Alaric then smiled and said that he wanted to introduce his family to the audience, but that he would turn off the Virconnect access channel for viewers watching the program from home. He would only show his family to the audience in the ballroom.


    "I managed to get this video from a hacker who hacked Splitz''s data. That''s why we can see what Alaric''s kids look like," Charles explained.


    Ren nodded. He was actually impressed that Alaric looked very fond of his children. He introduced a pair of twins aged nearly ten years old who looked so beautiful. The appearance of both of them looked very much like Alaric.


    Alaric''s twin children were a boy and a girl. The two of them looked similar because they were both young. They had long platinum hair and blue eyes. Ren could predict that the boys would be very handsome, and the girl would be very beautiful when they grew up.


    Alaric sat on the sofa and read a bedtime fairy tale to Altair and Vega, his firstborns, accompanied by muffled sighs of admiration in the ballroom.


    "Uncle, do you want to kidnap these children?" asked Ren while raising his face, looking at Charles.


    Charles shook his head. "I want you to marry his daughter."


    Ren was stunned. He looked back at the video and took a good look at the ten-year-old girl who looked like a doll. She was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen in his life. But she was just a child.


    "I can''t possibly marry a child," said Ren. "Uncle, please don''t talk nonsense like this."


    "We''ll wait for her to get older," Charles said calmly. He looked at Ren intently. "You ... can''t fall in love, can you? Then you can marry her to take revenge for us."


    .


    .


    >>>>


    From the author:


    I am still unwell, but I will at least try to publish every day for this book so it can end soon.


    By the way, if you want to talk to me and the other readers, I just set up a Discord server. Feel free to hop in. The link is below:


    https://discord.gg/X4Rtnmu5pU


    You just type it into any browser and join. You can also find the link in my profile.. I will post updates, spoilers, etc about my books there. See you soon!

 Chapter 285 - Marrying For Revenge (2)

    Ren looked at the video closely. He did not expect that someone as evil as Alaric Rhionen would have a family. He also seemed very fond of his wife and children.


    If Ren didn''t know who Alaric really was, he would have been fooled, just like all the guests attending the event at the Hotel St. Laurent ballroom who admired the happy little family.


    Ren felt sick to his stomach when he saw the public display of affection by that monster, Alaric Rhionen, toward his family.


    "Uncle ... so, you are saying, you want me to wait for his daughter to get older, seduce her... and then get her to marry me? Is that so?" asked Ren without taking his eyes off the video.


    "That''s right. By the time she is twenty, you will be thirty. You both are still compatible. I think that they would never imagine we have plotted this kind of plan. We will enter the Alchemist clan through marriage. All outsiders who marry into the clan members will be gifted with the elixir of immortality," said Charles excitedly.


    This handsome man in his late 30s had thought about entering the Alchemist clan and getting the potion of immortality by marrying Sophia. He had been watching the Meier girl for several weeks and he was so sure he could win over Sophia.


    But then he changed his mind. Sophia had absolutely no significant position in the clan. She would not be able to break through the circle of Alchemists and got the formula for the immortality potion as well as taking revenge on everyone.


    According to him, the best way was to get a daughter from an important family in the clan just like Alaric''s daughter. That way, they would get two benefits at once.


    By taking Alaric''s daughter, they would be able to make him feel the loss. It would be sweet revenge for Charles.


    Alaric had made so many people lose their families and loved ones. It was the perfect time to give him a taste of what it was like to lose someone you dearly loved.


    It was time for Alaric to feel the loss himself.


    Charles realized that as the daughter of the world''s wealthiest man, Alaric Rhionen or Elios Linden, and the granddaughter of the clan leader, Caspar Schneider, Vega was the best target.


    However, it also made Vega the most difficult target to get. No man would be good enough for her. She was a girl who had everything and she was always protected by everyone.


    Charles and Ren had to figure out how to make Vega fall in love with Ren ... marry him, and bring Ren into her family as her husband. If the plan worked out, Ren would get the wedding gift of the elixir and the trust of Vega''s family.


    The only way to get the princess to fall for Ren was to uproot her from her family and strip her of her status and everything she had.


    "This can only work if you don''t have any romantic feelings for the girl," Charles said explaining his plan. "If you fall in love with her, then all our plans will fall apart."


    Ren shrugged. "I can''t fall in love, anyway."


    "Good," said Charles. He breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ren observed the ten-year-old girl and rolled his eyes. He could never have any romantic feelings toward a mature and sexy woman, let alone a child like her.


    He only used women to warm his bed. He couldn''t love them or spend any good time with them. However, for some reason, the girls did not give up. They always swarmed around him like flies.


    Even though he treated them badly, they were not angry, and always came back to him. One of the girls who were so devoted to him was Amelia Genevieve, the daughter of his mother''s best friend.


    Amelia was an extraordinarily beautiful, very smart, educated, and classy girl. But even such a perfect girl could not attract his heart. Then of course ... this little kid was never going to affect him even a bit, Ren thought.


    "So ... we have to wait for ten years?" asked Ren finally.


    "That''s right," said Charles. "We have to be patient and do it right. After she is kidnapped, you will ''save her'' and make her fall in love with you. After she becomes your wife, we will give you some time together. We have to make sure she really falls in love with you to death. ... until she can''t live without you.''


    "How many years should we spend time together then?" Ren asked decisively.


    "Five years. Once she gets used to living with you and loves you so deeply, we reveal her true identity and return her to her parents, and then she would definitely never want to part ways with you," Charles explained.


    "That''s the goal we are pursuing. You have to treat her well and make sure she falls in love with you, deeply and sincerely. Later when we enter the Alchemist clan, you can find out the whereabouts of Aldebar who keeps the formula for immortality elixir. We''ll take it from Aldebar and make our own elixir. If this works out, we can rule the world."


    Ren gripped his chair until his fingers turned white when he heard about the elixir of immortality. In the past, if only his father got that potion, his genius father could be saved and he did not have to die young.


    However, Caspar Schneider, the Alchemists clan leader denied him of that elixir. Someone as talented and genius as Friedrich Neumann who could do so much for the world.


    Yet, they would just give it to any random man who married into the clan.


    It was unimaginable what kind of contribution Friedrich Neumann would be able to give for humanity today if he did not die at the age of 23.


    Ren himself, at the age of 20 years had done and achieved so many great things. He continued his father''s dream to take humans to explore outer space.


    He became the director in SpaceLab at the age of 20 after previously teaching at the university for two years.


    "If we had the elixir of immortality, then we can determine the precious human beings who deserve to be given eternal life so that they can make a major contribution to the world," said Charles. "Now, it feels like the elixir of immortality is wasted in the hands of the Alchemists who hid in the shadows and gave the potion to just anyone who married their clan members. What a waste."


    Ren agreed with his uncle. There were so many injustices in this world. There were people who were very kind, smart, and could bring enormous benefits to the world but have to die earlier than those who didn''t contribute anything to humanity.


    Ren thought it was so unfair that things had to run like this.


    "I guess, it would be hard to win over that girl if you don''t have any added value to yourself," said Charles after thinking for a moment.


    He glanced at a book in the cupboard and saw its title. It was a book called The Little Prince. He then remembered that Ren was the son of a Moravian royal princess.


    He was even almost adopted by his uncle, Hannah''s brother who was a prince. That was why until now Ren still bore the last name Hanenberg.


    "What are you thinking, Uncle?" asked Ren.


    "We have to make you a prince," said Charles firmly. "If you become a prince, I''m sure, no girl will be able to reject you. Not even Vega Linden."


    "But, I''m not a prince," said Ren. "King Gustave never acknowledged me as his grandson."


    "We''ll force him to recognize you as a prince of the royal line of Moravia," said Charles. "Furthermore, we will take the Moravian throne for you. We will give a lesson to that proud royal family!"


    Ren frowned. He really hated his mother''s family, who seemed to throw Princess Hannah away after she refused to be married to a prince from Spain.


    Hannah and the man had been engaged since they were children as a means of strengthening the relationship between the two royal families.


    However, the Spanish prince named Valentino was very mean to Hannah and he made her try to run away many times until Hannah met Friedrich, Ren''s father.


    The Moravian royal family did not want to recognize Hannah''s marriage to a commoner like Friedrich. Even until now, they also did not recognize Ren as a grandson. Ren hated them so much because of how they treated his parents.


    Now, when he heard of his uncle Charles''s plan to teach a lesson to the Moravian royal family, his pair of honey eyes were beaming.


    That''s right ¡­ the Moravian owed something to his family. Ren would collect it until it was paid off, complete with its interest.


    "I want to take revenge on them and take Moravia out of their hands," Ren said to Charles in a stern voice. "What must we do so that I can become the ruler of Moravia?"


    "We have to get rid of the next king candidate. If all of their male heirs are gone ... then they have no other choice but to call you home and make you the heir to the throne," said Charles.


    Ren nodded in understanding. He liked the idea. Today, the crown prince of Moravia was his cousin named Prince Heinrich. He was appointed heir to the throne after his father died in an accident.


    If Ren could get rid of Heinrich and made sure that all of his cousins ??had no sons, then he would be the Hanenberg family''s only hope.


    "I like the plan," said Ren, smiling faintly.


    "We have to do it very slowly and not attract attention. Right now, you can focus on your work at SpaceLab, let me take care of everything in Moravia," said Charles. "You have to coordinate with some hackers who can help us find some information."


    "Hackers?" Ren seemed to be smiling faintly. "I happen to be a hacker too."


    Charles frowned. He didn''t think there were still things about his nephew that he didn''t know about.


    "Are you a good hacker?" asked Charles. He was also studying information technology and he had a decent amount of skills, but he wouldn''t want to rely on himself to do all the hacking work. He was better off hiring an expert hacker.


    Ren nodded. "I''m pretty good. Until now, I am still unbeatable in the Darknet."


    "What''s your name on the Darknet?" asked Charles curiously.


    "Skia," replied Ren.


    Skia means Shadow. He chose that name because he liked to lurk in the dark and never showed himself openly in the community. Not many people knew him.


    Charles shrugged. He didn''t know that name, which meant that Skia was not a tough hacker.


    "Hmmm ... I guess we still have to hire someone else to do the job for us. Maybe it''s good to hire Wolf. Right now, he''s the world''s best hacker," said Charles.


    Ren shook his head. "I beat Wolf once and I know who he is."


    "What did you say?" Charles couldn''t believe what he just heard.


    .


    .


    >>>>>>


    From the author:


    If you read the book synopsis, I put this quote:


    "When did you know you will marry me?"


    "Ten years ago. When I first saw you."


    Now you know, what that means.. Oh, poor, poor Vega. T_T

 Chapter 286 - Rens Regret

    It was so hard for Charles to believe that his nephew had defeated Wolf. Not only that, he even claimed he had found out Wolf''s identity? How did he do it?


    "Are you serious?" asked Charles with a frown. "Don''t joke about these kinds of things with me, Renald."


    "Why would I be joking right at this moment?" asked Ren with a shrug. "It''s no use. Wolf''s real name is Nicolae Sorin. He is an alchemist. For decades, he uses a variety of different identities and he has been in cybersecurity only for the last fifteen years. Currently, it is difficult to find his whereabouts, but he still appears occasionally and I can see the pattern he left behind."


    Charles widened his eyes at Ren''s words.


    "You are ... so impressive. Then how come I never heard your name on the Darknet or anywhere else?" asked Charles, confused.


    "That''s because I never brag about my skills and I never try to be famous there. I just watched silently and did everything without having to draw attention to myself," Ren explained.


    The words of the 20-year-old man really amazed Charles. He knew his nephew was a genius, but he did not expect that Ren would also be good at information technology and could hack so skillfully.


    At first, he thought Ren was just like Friedrich who was a genius and mastered many languages ??as well as being an expert in science.


    However, Ren had surpassed his expectation because it turned out that the young man possessed more skills that Friedrich did not have in the past. That young man was also a tough hacker.


    Ahh... if he did defeat Wolf, then of course his ability was arguably better than the no. 1 hacker on Darknet. Charles felt very proud of his nephew.


    "Okay then, I believe in you." Charles patted his nephew''s shoulder and smiled proudly. "I won''t be able to do this alone."


    "Hmm¡­" Ren looked at the video again and took a deep breath. His gaze was fixed on the beautiful ten-year-old girl who was sitting sweetly listening to Alaric reading a fairy tale to her.


    He actually did not have the heart to hurt the child. The child did not do anything wrong and she was as innocent as a lamb. Her father was the cruel one and he should be the one who had to go through all the suffering, not the child.


    "You must not get carried away," commented Charles, who realized his nephew was starting to hesitate. "You are also innocent, just like thousands of children of Alaric''s other victims. Your father was also innocent, but why must you suffer? If Alaric''s children and family are also victims because of our revenge, that is their father''s fault. Let them blame him."


    Ren did not say another word. He was forced to admit the truth of Charles'' words and shut his heart tightly for any forgiveness. He became an orphan and had to live through the suffering all because Alaric cruelly killed his father.


    In fact ... Alaric did not care at all and he knew Ren''s father. Friedrich Neumann died as a common victim, just like thousands of others, when Alaric tested the algorithm at Splitz to eliminate the mentally weak people.


    In Alaric''s book, only the good, strong, and smart people were allowed to live. Friedrich became a victim simply because he was not strong. His terminal illness made him lose his grip and become depressed, so he became one of Alaric''s victims.


    "You know, Alaric ... my father was much more entitled to immortal life than you. What is your contribution to mankind? Nothing. You are only lucky to have been born by two immortals. Without the blood of your father and mother ... you are absolutely not deserving of immortality," Ren muttered grumpily as he wrote a threatening letter that he intended to send to Alaric after he kidnapped Vega.


    There were so many insults and blasphemies that he wanted to shout or write down on the paper, but he had to hold back and say nothing because he did not want Alaric to figure out his identity.


    Six years after Charles showed Vega''s video for the first time, Ren finally met the girl in person. He had stalked and watched Vega grow up for years, as he and Charles worked out their plans.


    Charles gave money to Sophia and helped her to open a cafe in Rotterdam. Sophia became their bait and distracted Alaric and his family, while they came up with a meticulously detailed plan to kidnap Vega.


    The opportunity suddenly arrived when Nicolae let his guard down, he left Altair and Vega to be with Marie. Mischa, who was heartbroken, could be lured away from Paris using Lisa as bait.


    They almost killed him in Provins together with that woman, but Ren knew better to let him live so Mischa could suffer all his life.


    Ren finally managed to get Vega. At that time, he was still working at SpaceLab to get rid of any suspicion. He absolutely could not be associated with Vega and Sophia in any way.


    His chest was filled with immeasurable satisfaction when he saw Alaric, who was very closed off, finally begged the whole world for help to find his missing daughter. He could see how deep Alaric was suffering.


    Ren was convinced that Alaric really loved his family and that Charles'' decision to kidnap Vega was a brilliant plan.


    They would torture Alaric for ten years, without knowing what happened to his daughter. After that ... they would pretend to return Vega to her family. They would brainwash Vega to forget all of them and became an obedient girl who fell in love with Ren.


    They knew that it would be very difficult to hide Vega in this era of advanced technology. So they changed her hair and her eye colors.


    By using the newest product, they made sure Vega''s beautiful platinum hair turned brown. They put the product in the shampoo she used in the village. They also did iris implant surgery to replace her beautiful blue irises with brown.


    In the future, when it was time for them to ''bring out'' Vega, they would slowly make her look like Vega again. That was going to be a perfect time to reunite her and her family. Vega would return to her family home with her beloved husband who had been helping her.


    Ren would become a Trojan horse for his enemy by entering the Alchemist environment and destroyed the enemy from within.


    Slowly, he would note down the members of the clan and then eradicated them one by one. He would also kill Alaric for revenge. And finally ... of course he and Charles would take over the elixir of immortality.


    The Alchemists would no longer be the ones to decide the fate of mankind. Charles and Ren would determine who had the right to live and who had the right to die. They would become the absolute rulers of mankind.


    Not only Moravia, but the whole world would also fall under Ren''s control.


    That was what Ren wanted as he and Charles made all the plans. He held a deep grudge against too many people which resulted in him living alone without parents with all his suffering.


    Now, everything should have gone according to plan if only Vega had not gotten pregnant and then lost their babies.


    Ren did not love Vega romantically, but he was a normal guy who could get jealous. He had seen various videos in the past when Vega was chasing Mischa when she was still a teenager.


    Now, after the girl became his wife and looked so friendly with Mischa whom she met in the Almstad city park, for some reason, Ren''s entire chest was overpowered by a huge sense of jealousy.


    Deep down, he was afraid that Vega would leave him and love Mischa again. Ren did not want the woman who had become his wife to like another man.


    Because of that, in his intense jealousy, Ren engaged in sexual activity with Vega and impregnated her. At that time, he was not in his right mind. He just wanted to show his dominance as a man, as her rightful husband.


    As a result of his one-time mistake, Vega became pregnant. The unexpected situation destroyed all of Ren''s plans and goals.


    From the start, he agreed to do this plan and he confidently married Vega because he knew he was an aromantic. He could not possibly fall in love with her and be deterred from his original goal.


    He never wanted to have children from his wife because he did not want to involve children in his war. He did not want innocent children to be victims.


    However ... he couldn''t change destiny either. The genie was out of the bottle. Vega was finally pregnant. When Vega walked away from him, Ren felt how empty his life was. And he felt even more devastated when Vega told him that she was pregnant with their children.


    It took some time for him to think about everything thoroughly. He could not possibly hurt his children and the woman who became their mother if he continued this bloody revenge plan...


    However...


    However, before he could make a decision, Amelia had killed the children in Vega''s womb. Ren did not even know that his wife was carrying two fetuses. He thought she was having one child only, not twins.


    The thought that his revenge had killed two innocent humans broke Ren''s heart. He realized that he had become as evil as Alaric Rhionen whom he hated so much.


    He couldn''t love Vega ... but he loved their children very much, and their deaths really broke his heart. He did not even want to live anymore.


    However, Ren felt very guilty for Vega. He had involved the girl in very sadistic revenge and took a lot of victims.


    If possible ... he wanted to kneel and kiss her feet ... On the one hand, he really wanted to apologize to her and made some amends.


    However, on the other hand, he was terrified that Vega would find out that Ren was the mastermind behind all her sufferings. Ren was very worried to think that Vega would hate him and left him alone.


    What was the point of him living in the first place?

 Chapter 287 - Elios Wrath (1)

    PRESENT DAY


    Ren stared at his cellphone for a long time. He was thinking hard to make a decision whether he should call Vega before meeting Elios or not. His hand almost pressed the call button, but after a while, he decided to cancel it.


    It was better if he did not involve Vega this time. Let him directly hear what Elios wanted to talk about.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the large RMI Almstad hall, employees were ordered to gather after lunch. Many people wondered why there was an order to gather in the hall like this all of a sudden.


    "Do you know what had happened?" They asked each other, wondering endlessly. Everyone shook their heads, no one seemed to know the answer.


    When they entered the hall and sat down orderly, their gaze immediately fell on the several very eye-catching people who were standing tall at the front.


    There were several directors of RMI Moravia whom they recognized, as well as Mischa Rhionen whom they had seen several times in this office. However, who were the two young men standing beside him?


    The appearance of the two men was very unique and it immediately made the women who had never seen them hold their breath. The two men both looked young and alike.


    Both of them were tall with platinum hair. The older one cut his hair short so that he looked bolder and more dignified. The younger one let his hair grow a little longer up to his shoulders.


    Were they brothers? It seemed so.


    "Who are they?"


    Sarah, who heard the question from her coworker, could only shrug. "I don''t know either. Anyway, that handsome man with short hair is Mr. Mischa Rhionen''s assistant. Uhm ... at least that was what he said. But now I''m not sure."


    "Oh really?"


    "Yes, he said his name is Alaric Rhionen. So, I think he''s a relative of Mr. Mischa Rhionen ... he must be a member of the founding family of this company group."


    Her friend nodded. "Then, the other one? They look so much alike. Is he also a member of the Rhionen family?"


    "It could be. Just wait, we''ll find out who they really are soon."


    They all immediately stopped talking when they saw Elios  glaring sharply at them. The guy''s cold gaze made them feel like their whole body was surrounded by a cold and dark aura.


    Ugh ... who was this guy? He looked young but so scary.


    "I know many of you are wondering why you are asked to gather in this hall," Elios began his words. He looked around the room and made sure everyone was paying attention to what he was saying, then he continued speaking. "My name is Elios Linden. Maybe you already know who I am."


    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly fell as silent as in a grave, before becoming very noisy. Everyone simultaneously held their breath and then talked to one another.


    That was impossible!


    How could he claim himself as Elios Linden? He looked so young!!!


    However...


    When they saw Mischa who should have been 47 years old but still looked like he was in his 30s, they changed their minds. Elios Linden should now be in his early 40s .... So if Mischa looked younger than his age, Elios Linden must be the same.


    Whoaaa...


    The amazed glances of the female employees instantly turned into worshiping one. They had no idea that the big boss, even in a higher position than Mischa, would be present at their small branch office.


    Gosh ... it felt so unbelievable. Had Mischa not been there, the employees would not have believed Elios'' words. They would think the young man was just joking or tricking them.


    But Mischa did not refute his words at all. That meant ... the man standing in front of everyone was indeed Elios Linden!


    Altair who was standing next to his father was used to seeing this kind of reaction whenever his father introduced himself to someone new, something that his father actually rarely did.


    However, their reactions always made him want to laugh. Of course, it would be very difficult for an outsider to believe that they were both father and son.


    Wow ... if only Lauriel was here, maybe these people would all have passed out in shock. Lauriel, Elios, and Altair look like siblings even though they were actually father, son, and grandson. Ha. The surprise showed by these people would be amazing to witness.


    Fortunately, there were only Elios  and Altair. The young man cleared his throat and continued his father''s words.


    "Since my father has introduced himself, I also want to introduce myself. I am Altair Linden. Elios Linden is my father," said the young man in a calm voice.


    In the hall, only Elios, Altair, and Mischa remained calm. Even Sam and several other directors already looked confused when they heard the man they knew as Alaric introduced himself as Elios Linden, they got even more confused when Altair did the same introduction.


    It was still hard to believe. They were more curious about the reason why two Linden family members suddenly came to Almstad? Their branch office was very small ... It was so insignificant to have two important members of the family to visit them.


    Mischa''s presence alone was enough to cause an uproar and now the group owner decided to come in person? What was actually happening?


    The directors could only guess. Meanwhile, in the midst of the employees sitting in the hall, Sarah suddenly felt a cold sweat pouring down her face.


    She was wondering what was the connection between Prince Renald''s press conference and the meeting in the present hall. She was actually shocked to death when Alaric Rhionen, Mischa''s "assistant" suddenly introduced himself as Elios Linden.


    Then, what was the point of coming here the other day and claiming to be someone else? Was he ...


    Was he disguising himself to dig some information ...?


    But, who did he try to find out?


    Sarah''s heart skipped a beat as she remembered how Alaric had talked about Fae Muller several times. In fact, he also said something sarcastically to Sarah at Prince Renald''s press conference.


    The girl swallowed hard. She took a good look at Altair''s appearance and felt that the young man reminded her of someone. His face was very similar to ...


    Could it be ...?


    Only now did Sarah realize that Fae Muller actually resembled Altair Linden. Ah, didn''t they report that the first Linden''s children were twins? They were fraternal twins, one boy, and one girl.


    The Linden family''s only daughter was kidnapped six years ago and she had yet to be found. Many people thought she was dead ...


    Could it be ...


    Sarah felt her whole body go limp. She did not know what would happen to her if Fae was really Vega Linden. She recalled how badly she treated the girl while working at RMI Almstad.


    She even spread various malicious gossip saying that Fae was Mischa''s mistress who then seduced Prince Renald at the New Year''s party until she succeeded in getting the prince to marry her.


    Ugh ¡­ what would happen now? At the press conference, Prince Renald clearly denied this. He also gave evidence that he and Fae got married almost two years ago, long before the party at the palace. Prince Renald also apologized to the people of Moravia for hiding his marriage and hiding his wife from the public.


    Earlier, the prince also stated that the reason for disclosing all these secrets through the press conference was to restore the stained reputation of his wife.


    As one of Fae''s defamers, Sarah was terrified to death.


    What will happen to her? Was Elios Linden going to do the same? Recovering Fae''s good name at RMI Almstad and acknowledging her as his daughter, Vega Linden?


    All those thoughts raced through Sarah''s head as she looked forward and watched every word that escaped Alaric''s lips.


    The room had become very quiet and nobody dared to speak. Everyone paid close attention to Alaric.


    "As you know, six years ago my family experienced a tragic loss. My daughter was kidnapped by evil people and we are looking for her all over the world. All companies under RMI and the Schneider Group oblige their employees to keep their eyes and ears open to look for Vega Linden. In fact, for the past four years, all new employees must attend special training in order to help us find or recognize my daughter."


    Everyone in the hall wondered what their office had to do with the missing Vega Linden. Hadn''t it been proven that the training was ineffective and they decided to end it?


    "I feel very disappointed when I found out that Vega came to this office and worked here. I feel really angry when no one was able to recognize her. Furthermore, she also received various bad treatments from some of the employees who interacted with her."


    Alaric''s last words sounded like lightning in broad daylight among the employees of RMI Moravia. Not just ordinary employees, but also directors and managers.


    They had no idea ... Vega Linden came and worked in their office? When? Who?


    Slowly, Sam and several employees who had interacted with Vega finally realized something.


    All of their faces instantly turned pale. Their memories drifted to the beautiful girl who had worked for two months at RMI Almstad.


    Come to think of it, her face was indeed very similar to the missing Vega Linden. However, because her hair and eye colors were different, and she always claimed herself as a girl from the village named Fae Muller, not Vega, they never tried to associate her with Vega Linden.


    Jeez ... if Fae was indeed Vega ... then they had all done a great deal of neglect. This neglect was equivalent to an unforgivable mistake.


    "Fae Muller who worked as Mischa''s assistant is my daughter, Vega Linden.. We found her too late because NONE OF YOU TRIED TO RECOGNIZE HER AND REPORTED IT TO ME."

 Chapter 288 - Elios Wrath (2)

    When they heard Elios'' words, all of the RMI Moravian staff who were gathered in the hall simultaneously held their breath. They had no idea that the missing Vega Linden was indeed in Moravia and even had the chance to work at their place.


    What would happen next? What should we do now?


    It was clear now that it was too late for them to correct the mistake that had already been done. Fae Muller had disappeared several months ago and no one knew where she was now.


    The last news they heard stating that Vega was married to Prince Renald and the prince himself had already acknowledged his marriage through a press conference this morning.


    Sam Haney felt the need to explain something, he raised his hand and begged to be given time to defend himself.


    "Please excuse me, Mr. Linden. First of all, I want to apologize for our negligence. But when Miss Vega came ... at that time she claimed to be Fae Muller. She also had a different appearance, so we didn''t suspect anything. She filled in her personal data completely by herself and we found out that she came from the Rhine... Even Mr. Mischa Rhionen himself who hired her did not know Fae was Miss Vega." Sam''s face looked very apologetic. "We never thought that Miss Vega would come as a completely different person."


    "Don''t you dare blame Mischa for this! He recognized my daughter and helped her, even though the criminals changed all the data and even Vega''s appearance. He himself could do his job well. Hundreds of you are such incompetent useless creatures, you couldn''t even do such a simple task," said Elios in an icy tone.


    "I might be able to forgive your negligence, if only you treated Vega well while she was working here. I just found out that the assistant director of HRD spread sordid gossip about my daughter without feeling guilty at all. This is a really bad work culture that has been deeply rooted. I think it''s no use to maintain a small and insignificant branch office like this in Almstad."


    It took the audience a few moments to digest Elios'' words. They all looked at each other and wondered what the hell the big boss wanted.


    Was it really pointless to maintain a small and insignificant branch office like RMI Almstad?


    What did this mean ...?


    They did not dare to guess what the big boss was thinking.


    "From tomorrow, there will be no more RMI Moravia. All operations for this country will be controlled from Bucharest," Elios said in a cold voice.


    It took the audience a while to digest Elios'' words before they realized what had happened.


    RMI Moravia no longer existed? Did this mean that ... their company will be closed? Can Elios do something like that?


    "S-Sir ... are you serious?" asked Sam in disbelief. "There are hundreds of employees here who need work. You can''t just shut down our operations in this country. What about our clients in Moravia? There are laws to follow ..."


    Elios just shrugged indifferently. "This group of companies is mine, I certainly can do anything to it. Regarding the laws, I think I know better than you, Sam. Do you think I''m not wealthy enough to pay all the fines?"


    At that instant, everyone present in the room felt their knees turn weak. Elios did not care about them at all.


    So far, their work at RMI was very good and the company provided various facilities and benefits that made employees at other companies feel jealous. But today, Elios easily pulled it all off.


    500 RMI employees in Moravia lost their jobs in an instant because they didn''t recognize Vega Linden.


    Actually, that was not the case¡­. The reason was not only because they did not recognize her, but also because some of them treated Vega badly while she worked here.


    The faces of the employees who knew Sarah and remembered what she had done to Vega while she was working in their office suddenly filled with anger. They turned and glared at her.


    "This is all your fault ..." hissed Anne from the finance department who was sitting next to Sarah. Her face looked so angry and hateful. "If you hadn''t been mean to Fae Muller while she was here, we wouldn''t have lost our jobs."


    Sarah had turned as pale as paper all this time. She immediately realized that all the severe punishments that the RMI office in Moravia had received were the result of her mistakes. She felt embarrassed and scared when she heard Elios'' words.


    She was ashamed of what she had done to the new employee she bullied and slandered without pity.


    She was also afraid of revenge from her co-workers who must be blaming her for losing their jobs. Imagine ... 500 people instantly lost their jobs because of her.


    They definitely wouldn''t allow her to leave at this point.


    "S-Sir ..." Sarah, who saw the eyes of those people began to be directed at her with so much hatred, unconsciously rose to her feet.


    She wanted to apologize, she begged Elios to cancel his decision or do anything that could soften the heart of the big boss.


    "My decision is final," said Elios. He waved as a sign that he wanted them all out of the hall.


    Sighs and even sobs that were held by everyone began to be heard among the audience. This was all unexpected for them.


    Many of these employees were the breadwinners of the family. Even though this dismissal meant that they would get severance pay, they still felt pressured because they had to find a new job.


    In difficult economic times like this, it was very difficult to get a job, especially as good as the job they now had at RMI.


    So, losing their job so suddenly like this really hit them hard. Employees who were young and didn''t have any dependents might survive, but, employees who already held such high positions would find it very difficult to find equal work elsewhere.


    Employees who had children and wives would face a harsh situation where they suddenly became unemployed so unexpectedly like this.


    Oh, why did Elios Linden have to be this cruel?


    Mischa glanced at Elios who was standing next to him with a cold expression. This was indeed the man who he knew well.


    Just because Elios had not been actively destroying humans lately, it did not mean that he had become a good man who could easily forgive people who had wronged him or his family. He was still as cruel as ever.


    Moreover, this was related to Vega, his only daughter. Elios did not care if his decision would hurt so many people. He would not allow his child to be hurt without him making them pay a thousand times worse than what had been done to his child.


    "Mr. Linden ... I-I''m so sorry. I didn''t know," cried Sarah, kneeling at Elios'' feet. Sarah did not know what possessed her, that she decided to kneel by his feet.


    She rushed towards Elios and begged at the man''s feet. Sarah already realized how big the impact of her actions was for Vega when she spread various malicious gossip about the girl, and it gave her so much suffering while working at RMI Almstad.


    Now, hundreds of other employees were paying the price. Sarah immediately realized, from the many hateful looks other employees had thrown at her, that she would not be able to get out of this building without receiving hate speech from her co-workers.


    They must be blaming her, and they had a valid reason to do so.


    "Mischa .. are there no security guards in this building?" asked Elios angrily. "Everyone is given one hour to pack up their stuff and leave the building. Those who are still hanging around here after one hour has passed will be kicked out by the security guards. They can settle whatever business they have outside of the building."


    The female employees started to cry in tears at Elios'' cold words spoken mercilessly.


    Oh ... all this is because of Sarah ...! They all stared at the girl with deep hatred.


    "The work culture in this office is very bad. It is useless to implement training that instills good values ??for our employees if they don''t apply them," said Elios.


    "But ¡­ I think one rotten apple should not spoil the whole barrel, sir." Sam was still trying to provide input to Elios. "There are many employees here who are the breadwinners of their family. Don''t you feel sorry for them? You have a family yourself, don''t you?"


    Since he failed to persuade Elios by using the laws, Sam tried to soften the man''s heart by mentioning how many employees whose families depend on their work at RMI.


    Elios looked at Sam with disgust. "No, I don''t feel sorry for them. If they are not useless creatures, surely they would be able to find another job."


    Sam swallowed hard. He had never met Elios Linden before and he didn''t know what the reputation of the owner of RMI had. In the past ... as far as he knew, Elios was very cold and ruthless. But Sam thought that the man had changed a lot during the last ten years?


    Especially, since he made public about his family. People could see how much he loved his wife and children.


    Sam didn''t expect that Elios Linden was so cruel and heartless.


    Apparently, he was wrong for thinking that the man had changed.


    ***


    The atmosphere in the RMI Almstad office that day was chaotic and filled with the cries of many employees who just got fired. Elios ordered Mischa to contact his team in Bucharest to deal with severance pay for the fired employees and the closure of the office in Almstad.


    "Wouldn''t it cost more if we took care of everything from Bucharest, Sir?" asked Mischa when accompanying Elios for a tea in the penthouse while they were discussing what had just happened at the RMI office. "We still have many clients in Moravia."


    "I really don''t care. My wealth is enough to bear the cost," Elios snorted with displeasure.


    .


    .


    >>>>>>>


    From the author:


    Ouch.. Alaric/Elios is still cruel and unforgiving. What do you think about this chapter?


    PS:


    I am still unwell, but I will at least try to publish every day for this book so it can end soon.


    By the way, if you want to talk to me and the other readers, I just set up a Discord server. Feel free to hop in. The link is below:


    https://discord.gg/X4Rtnmu5pU


    You just type it into any browser and join. You can also find the link in my profile.. I will post updates, spoilers, etc about my books there. See you soon!

 Chapter 289 - Franka Begs For Forgiveness

    Mischa just nodded and did not say another word.


    It was true, all RMIs were Elios'' personal property, he and his foster siblings were only trusted to take care of it while Elios decided to resign from the world and focus on his family.


    But just as Caspar Schneider would one day return with a new identity and replace his son, London, to take care of the Schneider Group while London resigned and changed identity, one day, Elios could return.


    Currently, London Schneider was almost 40 years old. It was time for him to resign from the world because his face still looked like that of a young man in his 20s. This would raise suspicion. Soon, Caspar would come forward and replace his son with his new identity.


    Mischa and his siblings, even Terry had decided that they would resign next year. Mischa''s age in the eyes of the world was almost 48 years old, and Terry was 45 years old. They could not keep claiming to be youthful at the age of nearly 50.


    Next year, Altair had to lead the group if Elios did not want to come back. The same case for Vega, if she was interested in working at RMI, she would be prepared to become one of the leaders in RMI.


    "You don''t agree with my decision?" asked Elios, looking at Mischa sharply.


    "No, Sir. What you are doing is teaching people a lesson, according to the error they have done and the extent of damage they have caused. You punish them in accordance with the amount of disappointment you are experiencing because of their actions. I can surely understand your decision," replied Mischa. He poured the tea back into his cup and drank it without saying another word.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Ren, who was about to leave his office, was suddenly startled by the arrival of a guest that he didn''t expect at all.


    "Your Highness..." The girl''s voice sounded very sad.


    Ren stood upright looking at the young woman in front of him who seemed to have been waiting for him in the office lobby for a long time.


    "Who lets just anyone get into this building?" Ren asked in a curt voice towards the security guard who was guarding the lobby. The man walked over and scratched his head with an expression of regret.


    "Your Highness... I don''t have the heart. I''ve been trying to get rid of her, but this girl keeps crying. She has been here for hours and begged to be allowed to wait for Your Highness here," said the security guard in a low voice. He looked very uncomfortable.


    "Your Highness¡­ please forgive me. It is not the fault of the good officer. I was the one who insisted to wait here," said the girl with tears in her eyes. "I-I''m here .. because I want to beg for forgiveness from you."


    Ren crossed his arms on his chest and looked at the woman with displeasure. "Forgiveness for what?"


    Franka Keller wiped her tears and spoke haltingly. "I want to apologize ... for my past actions toward your wife. I''m really sorry that I treated her badly while she was working at my family''s resort in the Rhine..."


    Ren narrowed his eyes at the girl''s words. He had no memory of the young woman standing in front of him with tears in her eyes. But after she mentioned the resort in Rhine, Ren''s memory returned to the past when he came to the resort and "met" Vega there.


    He remembered that Franka Keller was the youngest daughter of a resort owner who was sent to Rhine to be a director there. Envious of Vega''s beauty, the girl deliberately transferred Vega from her job as a receptionist to a cleaner.


    Actually, Ren had thought about teaching that woman and her whole family a lesson, but he was busy and postponed it, thinking it was not a priority. He thought that punishing Franka for what she did to Vega at that time was not an urgent matter.


    Then, why did Franka suddenly come to see him and apologize? Did something happen?


    "Why are you apologizing to me?" asked Ren in an icy voice. "The person you bullied isn''t me."


    "R-right. Your Highness, you are right ¡­ I should have apologized to Fae Muller in person, but I couldn''t find her. After I found out from the news and your press conference earlier that Miss Muller is your wife ... then I immediately decided to come here and look for Your Highness... so that you would be willing to convey my apologies to her .. Or tell me, where I can find her ... so I can go and apologize in person ..."


    Ren thought something must have happened that made this spoiled child of the Keller family come begging to him, asking for Vega''s forgiveness.


    Did the Linden family already know what Franka did to Vega so they punished her severely ... and now the Keller family thought that Ren was the one who targeted them?


    The man indifferently took out his cell phone and researched the latest news about the Keller family and their business. Franka''s arrival made him curious. He opened a search engine and researched news about the family.


    There was no way someone like Franka would come to apologize unless something really bad had happened.


    KELLER FAMILY BUSINESS IS GOING BANKRUPT


    RESORTS AND HOTELS OWNED BY KELLER FAMILY IS PUT INTO BLACKLIST AROUND THE WORLD.


    KELLER GROUP COMPANY STOCK PRICE TAKES A NOSEDIVE


    "Huh ... so that was the case." Ren could tell that there was no way Franka''s apology could be sincere.


    She must be like this because the condition of her family was so bad. She must have suspected that the attacks on her family''s business were caused by Ren because Franka had bullied Vega while working at Rhine.


    "I can''t tell you where my wife is. Her health condition is bad at the moment and she wants to rest in peace without being disturbed by anyone. I will send your apologies to her," said Ren curtly as he put away his cell phone.


    Franka hurriedly tried to chase him when she saw that Ren was about to step out of the lobby.


    "Your Highness... please, forgive my mistakes and send my apology to your wife... and let our business survive. There are many people whose lives depend on our business..." Franka cried again. "I''ve learned my mistakes. I''ll never do that to anyone again."


    "Miss Keller ..." Ren glared at Franka. "Even if I want to help you, I can''t do anything about it. You have offended a man who is far more powerful than me and he is merciless. Think of your family as having bad luck for having a child like you who brings ruin to your family business."


    "W-what ...? What did Your Highness say just now?" Franka couldn''t believe her ears. There could be no one else who hated her family and destroy them so mercilessly but that girl''s husband, right?


    Did she misunderstand all this by suspecting that everything happening to her family''s business was caused by what she had done to Fae Muller? Did she come and beg for forgiveness to the wrong person?


    Then ... what mistakes did they commit to cause such great punishment to their family? Who have they offended?


    "You have ears, right?" asked Ren curtly. "I didn''t do it."


    "Oh ..." Franka finally nodded limply. She then asked, "Then, who did all this?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean ¡­who have we offended that we deserve to be punished like this? If not His Highness'' wife ¡­then ... who?"


    Ren smiled sarcastically when he heard the question which he thought was the most stupid question ever.


    "You did bully my wife, but before I could punish you and your entire family, her father had done it first," Ren replied finally. "Actually, I''m too lazy to talk to you, but I think you need to know who that scary person you have offended by what you did to Fae Muller."


    "Her... her father? Isn''t Fae Muller an orphan? She has no family, other than you ..." Franka said with a confused expression. "I don''t understand."


    Ren looked closely at Franka Keller until the girl unconsciously stepped back. Somehow, Franka was getting more frustrated by Ren''s attitude.


    Ren then spoke slowly, as if he wanted to make sure Franka heard every word that came out of his lips.


    "Elios. Linden."


    Just those two words.


    After saying that, Ren immediately walked away with both hands in his pockets. Franka who just heard those two words suddenly froze in place.


    Who did not know that name? Elios Linden was the richest man on earth today with his own business through the RMI Group, which was owned by his family since twenty years ago. Whatever he wanted, he could get it with the snap of his fingers.


    He could make a company rose or fell if he wanted.


    That easy.


    Then ... what business did the Keller family have to do with Elios Linden? Franka was trying hard to think about the connection between him and her family''s business downfall.


    Didn''t Prince Renald mention Fae''s father earlier?


    Was he...?


    Franka''s body stagger, she was about to fall to the floor. Fortunately, the sympathetic guard helped her.


    "Miss, what happened to you?" asked the guard, swiftly supporting Franka''s shoulder and helped her to sit on a chair. "Are you sick?"


    Franka shook her head and whispered over and over again, "Im-impossible ... This is utterly impossible ..."


    All this time, being the daughter of a rich and powerful family in Switzerland, Franka had always felt that she could act however she wanted to. That was what she did when she saw Fae Muller at the Rhine. She bullied the poor girl mercilessly.


    At that time, she was deeply annoyed that her painstaking effort to look pretty by wearing her flawless makeup and her very expensive limited edition clothes could not make her look any prettier than an ordinary village girl.


    So she vented her frustration by humiliating Fee and forced her to do manual labor to keep her job at the resort.


    Franka felt she could do anything she wanted because Fae was just a poor village girl who couldn''t possibly take revenge on her.


    It turned out that this time Franka had to pay the price of her past actions.


    .


    .


    >>>>>>


    From the author:


    It takes a while for Franka to get her punishment, but she finally did. ^^

 Chapter 290 - Dinner With Elios

    Meanwhile, Ren had already walked out of his office building with mixed feelings. Elios was a merciless person just like he thought. This man was just like what his uncle Charles or Karl told him so far.


    He only cared for and loved his family. He would protect them with everything he had and he would not hesitate to destroy those who have hurt his family. Without any mercy.


    What Ren said to Franka earlier was the truth. The Keller family was unlucky because they had an arrogant child like her who brought destruction to her family. After all, she had the gut to bother Elios Linden''s daughter.


    "Please come in, Sir." John opened the door for Ren and closed the door after he got into the car.


    "We''re going to the mansion, John," said Ren as he closed his eyes.


    He had not returned to his private mansion in a very long time. During his separation from Vega, he felt more comfortable living in the penthouse because the mansion was filled with so many memories about her. It felt like every time he remembered that girl, Ren''s tears would flow through his handsome face.


    However, today ... his longing for his wife could no longer be held back, so he decided to stop by his mansion and rest there, before meeting Elios for dinner together.


    He still couldn''t guess what Elios wanted by inviting him for dinner. His gut told him that he had to be alert.


    ***


    "Oh ... Sir, you finally come home," said Linda with tears in her eyes. She welcomed Ren with joy. Since the event of that time, that caused the mistress to leave the house, Ren hardly ever returned to this mansion.


    As a loyal servant who had worked for Ren''s family for a long time, Linda was very concerned. She felt that many bad things had happened to her employer and she felt sad too.


    "Hello, Linda. I''ll just stop by for a moment, I have a dinner appointment tonight," said Ren.


    "All right, Sir. That means I don''t have to prepare dinner?" Linda asked in concern. Ren nodded. He immediately went to his room and decided to lay there for a while.


    It was impossible for Ren to close his eyes, even though his body was very tired. His gaze circled every corner of the room he had occupied for more than a year with Vega. How was his wife now?


    ***


    "NO PLEASE!!!" Vega jerked awake with a rush of breath. She had nightmares again for the umpteenth time. After a week of undergoing treatment with Lauriel and a hypnotist to restore her memory, Vega often had nightmares.


    In every dream, the scene was always the same. She was tied to a chair that looked like a dentist''s chair and there was a screen in front of her eyes that played endless images with the same sounds.


    She was forced to see and hear these for months until her eyes and mind grew tired. She often laid unconscious because she could not stand the torture of the sound and the pictures. Slowly but surely, she could no longer think.


    Was this what the group of kidnappers did to her after she was taken from Paris? Vega pressed her forehead and massaged it softly.


    Tears dripped down from her pair of beautiful eyes. Before this nightmare, she had a nightmare where Amelia shot her and killed her children. It broke Vega''s heart many, many times. As if fate was so cruel that it would not get satisfied only by her suffering from the loss of her children, it wanted Vega to relive the moment and pain repeatedly.


    She then buried her face in her hands and burst into tears.


    ***


    Ren got out of bed at 6 pm. He immediately washed up in the bathroom and changed into his formal clothes. The dinner at Elios'' penthouse would take place at 7 pm. He still had a little time to drink Sonne and muster up the courage.


    Was he afraid to face Elios? No, absolutely not. He hated the man to death. If it wasn''t for Vega, Ren wouldn''t hold himself in a position like this. He would challenge Elios to fight until one of them died. That way, everything would be resolved, he thought.


    But he knew that he had made so many mistakes to Vega. He could not possibly add more. She would never forgive him if he killed her father.


    Ren needed Sonne to calm his heart, he had to ensure it would not explode when he met his father''s killer. Besides ... he had a plan to frame Karl and Sophia. He had to finish all his plans.


    Ren arrived at the penthouse where Elios was waiting for him. He arrived at five minutes to 7 pm. A servant opened the door for him and invited him in.


    "Welcome," said Elios who was sitting in the living room, crossing his legs. His voice sounded cold as usual.


    "Good evening, Sir," replied Ren.


    Even though Elios was his father-in-law until now Ren still called him by Mr. or Sir, not father. And apparently, Elios also purposely never corrected Ren to call him father.


    Elios had his reasons. He couldn''t fully accept Ren as his son-in-law. Apart from thinking that Vega was too young to get married, Elios felt that Ren was not the right man for her.


    Especially after hearing how much Vega had to suffer to the point where her trauma had brought nightmares, specifically the event about the time when Amelia shot her. It always made Elios''s blood boil. If Amelia hadn''t died, he himself would have given her the most sadistic punishment he could think of.


    Unfortunately, Amelia died too easily, Elios thought. He was thinking all about this when he saw Ren entered through the entrance. The two men looked at each other with judging looks.


    At first glance, an outsider who saw them would think that these two men had similar personalities. They were both cold, ruthless, and could be cruel if needed.


    "Chef is preparing the dinner," Elios said as he got up from the sofa and walked toward the large dining room which was located near the terrace on the left. The high floor-to-ceiling windows were all opened so that they could see the beautiful view of Almstad city center which was decorated with bright lights.


    Ren followed Elios''s steps into the dining room and took a chair for himself after Elios sat down. The two of them deliberately sat across from each other. A servant swiftly opened their napkins and arranged them on the laps of the two men.


    Not long after, another waiter came with a bottle of very expensive wine and poured two glasses for them.


    Ren remembered this penthouse was where Vega lived with Mischa in the past. This was her family''s unit as it was located in the St. Laurent building owned by Schneider Group which was engaged in the property and hospitality business.


    "Where are the others?" asked Ren politely. He was about to ask where Mischa was. He was curious whether that man was also going to have dinner with them or not, but he didn''t want to mention Mischa''s name.


    "Mischa is showing Altair the city of Almstad," replied Elios, sipping his wine.


    DEG!


    Ren didn''t know that his brother-in-law also went with Elios to Almstad. At first, he thought Elios was just coming alone. What was Elios'' goal in bringing his son here?


    "Oh, I think I can be a better tour guide than Mischa because I''m from here," Ren commented lightly. "Mischa isn''t a Moravian."


    "Hmm ... then you can take Altair to have a tour of the city tomorrow," Elios said with a shrug. "If you''re not busy."


    Ren nodded. "I''m not busy."


    The servant arrived with appetizers for both of them and bowed respectfully. Elios put down his wine glass and tasted the appetizer that was served in front of him and then nothing came out of his mouth.


    Ren was thinking hard about what kind of motive Elios had that he invited Ren to this dinner. He suspected that there was a special reason, but somehow Elios was deliberately slowing down his speech.


    If this continued for another minute, no one would talk, Ren thought angrily. He was not a very talkative person, and it looked like Elios was not someone so sociable as well. The man was stingy with his words.


    Ah ... if Vega was here, surely the atmosphere could have become more lively, Ren thought. He then thought of a topic to discuss, so that Elios could start talking about his purpose in coming to Moravia and meeting Ren.


    "How long will you be in Moravia?" asked Ren, after they finished enjoying the appetizer.


    "Until my business is sorted out," Elios replied indifferently.


    "Oh, I see," replied Ren. "Is there anything I can help you with?"


    Elios shook his head. "I don''t think so. I can handle everything myself."


    "Hmm ... I see," Ren grumbled to himself because the conversation got stuck again. Finally, he gave up and waited until Elios discussed his own purpose for coming to Almstad.


    The atmosphere went into silence again. The waiter took the appetizer plates and got rid of them as soon as the two men finished savoring it. Everything that had been served so far was very delicious and it was the best dish from a world-class chef. However, Ren didn''t enjoy his dinner at all.


    They were done with the appetizer, then the servant brought their main courses. The servings were small that it won''t make anyone feel satisfied so easily. Fortunately, they had several main courses to enjoy.


    After finishing the main courses, the waiter served fresh orange-flavored ice cream after they finished clearing the plates of the two guests. That way, they could enjoy their dessert in perfect taste.


    After eating the dessert, Elios then conveyed the purpose of his invitation to Ren.


    During the dinner, he had been observing Ren and he was impressed that the man in front of him was completely unfazed and Ren didn''t seem like he got intimidated by him.


    Ren always seemed to be polite, even though he kept his distance. And the man was not nervous either, although Elios let him guess what was going on.


    "I want you to disappear from my daughter''s life," Elios said after the waiter cleared his second plate and left him and Ren alone.


    .


    .


    >>>>>>


    From the author (as usual, this note is written AFTER publishing the chapter, so it doesn''t affect the pricing for this chapter ^^):


    This story will end next week. I feel so emotional right now, trying to write a fair ending for everyone. It''s not yet written and even the original readers from Indonesia, where I wrote this story in the beginning, have to wait.


    They have been waiting since the end of September to know what will happen. And they will know the ending of the story next week, at the same time as you.


    What do you think will happen?


    1. Ren confessed to his crime


    2. Ren was found out (he didn''t confess but Vega knew)


    3. Vega forgave him


    4. Vega left him


    5. Elios killed Ren when he found out what happened


    6. Elios forgave Ren when he found out what happened


    7. Vega ended up with Ren


    8. Vega ended up with Mischa


    9. Vega ended up alone


    You can choose more than 1 option. One thing for sure the story will have a fair ending. I mean, not a happy ending where everyone will make up and get back together and be lovey-dovey, but also not a sad ending where they are left with tragedy and scars.. People will get what they deserve.

 Chapter 291 - You Killed My Father

    Ren was stunned at Elios''s words. He looked at his father-in-law with a face full of questions.


    "I don''t understand what you mean ..." said the young man politely. Even though Elios''s statement was shocking, he was always able to control himself and did not show his emotions through his expression so easily.


    "You are a genius, aren''t you? How could you not understand something as simple as that?" Elios said, staring at Ren closely. He thought back to when Vega slept with a nightmare. His hand gripped the glass wine firmly.


    Ren could see this and immediately realized something was bothering Elios.


    "Did I do something wrong?" asked Ren again.


    "You know, Ren ... You remind me of your father," Elios said suddenly. "He was very much like you. He was also a genius, spoke many languages, and he was very visionary. However, there was one thing very different about you two. Your father had never hurt women."


    Ren looked at Elios closely. He didn''t expect Elios would suddenly talk about his father. He knew that his father used to work at Atlas X which was later bought by Rhionen Industries before it was turned into SpaceLab.


    Ren always thought SpaceLab was his father''s right because it was his father and Sam Atlas who first sparked the vision, but then Elios took it and turned it into something different. That was why Ren accepted the offer to work at SpaceLab years ago to make his father''s wish come true. It was so sad that his father never saw his wish come into reality when he was still alive.


    "My father died before I was born, so I won''t know what kind of person he was," Ren replied with a bitter tone that he tried to hide. It was really difficult for him, sitting alone with the person who was responsible for the death of his father and still had to act polite like this.


    If it wasn''t for Vega, Ren would have charged at Elios and strangled the man in front of him. Ren was not afraid at all even though he knew Elios was a former professional assassin equipped with very high martial skills.


    After all, he spent his entire life focusing on getting revenge on this man. Ren was not afraid to die.


    "I know," said Elios in a tone full of regret. "He was gone too soon."


    "He didn''t want to die," said Ren later. He could not take it anymore to see Elios feign sympathy for his father. Didn''t Elios himself consider weak people unworthy to live on earth? Ren really hated hypocrites like him.


    ''My father didn''t want to die. You''re the one who killed my father. I really hate you,'' Ren could only hold those words of hatred in his heart.


    "I met your father when he was working at Atlas X. In fact, one of the reasons I bought the company was your father. After Sam Atlas died, Friedrich Neumann was the next person who was visionary enough to bring humans into space," commented Elios. "I think you inherited his talent so you continued his work at the SpaceLab."


    Ren didn''t answer. To his knowledge, Elios was not a very talkative person, but the man seemed to have started discussing a lot of things tonight after staying silent for a while. He was just waiting when Elios would discuss the main reason why he asked Ren to comee.


    "I got a secret email from a certain source that covered his track. The email told me that you were the mastermind behind Vega''s kidnapping," said Elios directly without beating around the bush. He looked at Ren with a sharp gaze. "I can torture you until you confess, or you will confess right away and make up for what you did."


    Ren pretended to be shocked at Elios''s accusation.


    Ha. The plan worked. He deliberately sent instructions to Elios who accused him of kidnapping Vega.


    It was better if Elios confronted him now and he could get rid himself of the accusation. That way, Ren could avoid any suspicion that was directed toward him in the future.


    "Me?" Ren narrowed his eyes with a sneer. "What reason would I have to kidnap Vega?"


    "You tell me," Elios said calmly as he leaned back on the chair. "I didn''t like you from the start we met, but I am grateful that you took care of my daughter for almost the last two years. However, after I realized that she had to suffer a lot while she lived with you, I disliked you even more."


    Ren looked back at Elios. He could not argue with the man''s words. He did make Vega suffer during the first year of their marriage because he only used Vega as a pawn for revenge.


    In fact ... he had done so many cruel things to hide the girl since she was a teenager until now. He stole Vega''s memory, took her identity, and let her live in misery in the village.


    But those were all in the past when he was still burning by the fire of revenge and his whole life was devoted to hurting Elios Linden through his daughter. Now, he regretted it all.


    Wasn''t it okay if he wanted to make up for all his mistakes in the past by treating Vega as best as he could now? Taking care of her and making her happy ... and devoting his whole life to atoning for his sin to Vega? Ren had even let go of his grudge against Elios, for Vega''s sake.


    Didn''t he deserve a second chance? Elios got his second chance when he met his now wife and build a family with her. Why couldn''t Ren get the second chance too?


    "It wasn''t me who kidnapped Vega. If I was the culprit, there is no way Vega could be found now," Ren replied calmly. He took his glass and took a slow sip of his wine. "I want to know what evidence you have that you could accuse me of that."


    "I don''t like you, but I didn''t think there would be a man who was so evil that he would kidnap my daughter to marry her, that was why I never suspected you before," Elios said quietly.


    His tone sounded emotional. Vega was his only daughter, it was natural to expect he would talk this emotionally about the incident that took place many years ago. Talking about the kidnapping incident and the suffering that followed their lives over the years made him feel angry again.


    "But after I got the anonymous email, I started to investigate you deeper and became aware that there were so many coincidences. Your father and I met. He left the company I just bought.


    Now I realize that he was actually angry because I bought the company that he co-founded and turned it into another company. Then you just "happened" to meet Vega and quickly married her.


    You are a prince of a prominent kingdom in Central Europe, but you decided to marry a village girl so easily. This alone brings suspicion," said Elios again.


    "I guess, if I force you or try to dig out deeply, I will be able to find out all the details, how did you do everything. What I don''t understand is ... why? What''s the reason you did that to a girl as kind as my daughter? She never did anything wrong to anyone..."


    "The reason?" Ren shrugged. "I can''t say because I didn''t do it.. If you want to force me to leave Vega because you think I was responsible for her kidnapping, you must be able to prove that I was guilty."

 Chapter 292 - Elios’ Investigation

    Elios looked at Ren with a sharp gaze. "What is your relationship with Karl Sotterham?"


    Ren shrugged. "He''s my assistant. I think you already know that. Why ask such unnecessary questions?"


    "I want to know why you hired him." Elios folded his arms across his chest and looked at Ren with a probing look. "I think he''s been working for you for a long time."


    "That''s right. He was my mother''s assistant when she was alive. After my mother died, Karl went abroad to work. We met again in England when I was in university. He was very kind to me and always took care of me because he felt indebted to my mother," Ren didn''t feel threatened by Elios''s questions, he was not worried that Elios would suspect him of having a family relationship with Karl because he and his uncle were not alike at all.


    Charles had done something drastic by faking his death decades ago. He had also made many changes to his physical appearance and changed his name from Charles Neumann to Karl Sotterham. Charles ''died'' not long after Friedrich died.


    Even if people could still find old photos when Karl was a teenager with his brother and Hannah, no one would be able to guess that the boy was the same person as the now tough-looking man in his late forties.


    Now, Karl looked very cold and unapproachable. He still looked dashing at the age of 47 years. He had been Ren''s assistant for ten years since the day Ren worked at SpaceLab until he became the crown prince of Moravia.


    "Do you know his background?" asked Elios again. "Who is his family and what kind of person he is?"


    Ren nodded. "I do. Karl Sotterham once saved my mother from criminals when we were on vacation in Paris. They wanted to rob her at knife-point and he save my mother. He is the son of poor farmers from Limoges who worked odd jobs in Paris.


    My mother then sent him to school as her way to show her gratitude. After Karl graduated from college, he came to Moravia looking for my mother just like what my mother asked him to do. Karl then became my personal tutor when I was little.


    When my mother died, Karl was devastated and decided to leave. I happened to meet him again while I was studying in England and later he came to work for me after I worked at SpaceLab. Since then, I decided to hire him as my assistant. Karl has worked for me for a long time and he is very loyal."


    Elios nodded. He seemed satisfied with Ren''s answer. "Very well. All the information about your assistant is in accordance with what you said just now."


    Ren frowned at Elios''s words. "Why are you investigating Karl and me? Is it because of the email from the mysterious person?"


    Elios did not immediately answer Ren''s question. He took a sip of his wine slowly. After emptying the glass, Elios opened his mouth again. "I think your mother hired Karl because he looked like your father''s younger brother named Charles Neumann."


    Ren laughed softly at Elios''s words. "I''m not sure. My mother hated my father''s younger brother. Uncle Charles was too wild and always made a lot of ruckuses. He got into fights at school many times and made my mother go back and forth to the school and police station since she was his only family member. He did not live long. He died in one of those fights when he was stabbed by his opponent."


    This was an alibi that Karl had prepared long ago. He made a story as if Karl and Hannah hated each other and then Karl died after he was stabbed by his opponent in a fight.


    Even if Elios wanted to check their DNA, he wouldn''t find a match between Karl and Ren. That way, he wouldn''t be able to find out that they were indeed uncle and nephew.


    "All right, I understand now," said Elios. He took a deep breath and for a moment the two men did not say a single word. After their drinks were finished and dinner ended, Ren excused himself to go home.


    Before he got out of the dining room, he asked Elios. "I almost forgot to ask something, Sir ... you told me to announce about Vega to the public. Does that mean I can take her to meet my grandparents now? They are eager to meet their granddaughter-in law."


    Elios shook his head. "No. Vega told me that you wanted to resign from your current position as the crown prince of Moravia. Why would you still want to do it anyway?"


    Ren nodded firmly. "That''s right. I promised Vega to leave everything behind."


    "Very well. Then, I want you to make an official statement that you are resigning from your position in Moravia. I want you to return to SpaceLab," Elios said. "Do you mind?"


    "Absolutely not, Sir."


    Ren was happy to hear Elios''s offer. From a long time ago, his dream was only to work at SpaceLab because his father was one of the initiators of the company along with Sam Atlas. For Ren, SpaceLab was the most important thing.


    "Good. Then you have a few days to take care of everything after which you can return to Targu Mures to meet Vega and discuss your life together. I personally strongly oppose Vega coming back with you, but I will leave it up to my daughter to make a decision about her own life."


    "All right. I''ll do it," said Ren. "Then please excuse me, Sir. Good evening."


    Elios just nodded and let Ren go. After the young man disappeared behind the door, Elios decided to call his wife and ask how Vega was doing.


    "How was dinner?" asked Aleksis on the other end of the phone when Elios called her. "Did you see any signs that Ren was involved?"


    Elios let out a short sigh. "I guess I''m biased because I don''t like him. I don''t know if he''s involved or not. All his words are checked. Apart from the mysterious letter, I couldn''t really pin anything on him. How is Vega?"


    "She''s getting better. She''s been crying a lot lately, but Father said this is normal. She started to remember things she had forgotten. It just so happened that the things she had experienced were so sad that our daughter cried a lot. However, once all her memories come back, there will be happier memories that can make her feel better."


    "I really suspect that his assistant named Karl is actually Ren''s uncle, Charles Neumann," Elios said quickly. "My suspicions are very strong, but I can''t prove it. Charles Neumann died 28 years ago. All data is complete and it can be tracked."


    "Hmm .. if you''re really suspicious, can''t you guys find out if he''s really Ren''s uncle by testing his DNA? You just need to make sure from there. If everything is proven, you just have to gather Karl and Ren together and then confront them. Do it unannounced. If they don''t suspect that you know the blood relationship between them, then surely they won''t have time to make up stories," said Aleksis again.


    "I already have Ren''s DNA sample here. We had dinner together just now," Elios said. "I''m going to have Mischa take a sample from Karl. If they are related, then there is a high chance that they are involved in Vega''s kidnapping."


    Elios fell silent after saying his words. He felt that his daughter''s fate was so unfortunate if it was true that her husband was involved in the evil scheme that destroyed her life.


    "If Ren is involved, I won''t forgive him even if Vega pleads," said Elios angrily. He and his wife talked about other things in their home before Elios hung up.


    Before he went to sleep, Elios gave orders to Mischa to find Karl''s DNA sample to be tested.

 Chapter 293 - Message From Skia

    Ren walked into his room with slow steps. His body was very tired. Not only that, but he was not fully recovered from injuries caused by Amelia''s gunshot last week. Apart from physical exhaustion and injuries on his body, he was also mentally exhausted.


    His mind was busy with various plans to clean himself from the sins he did in the past. He must find the right way to get rid of Karl and Sophia and eliminate all of Elios''s suspicions from him.


    It was 11 pm already. He tried to close his eyes, but even though his body was very tired, he could not close his eyes. Ren cursed his body which had always had trouble sleeping for a long time. He remembered the times when he slept soundly was when he was with his wife.


    Ahh .. he was a very lucky man to get such a perfect and kind woman, but he treated Vega so badly.


    His heart missed her, even more, when he imagined Vega lying beside him and hugging him just like what they used to do when they slept together.


    What was Vega doing now? Ren thought sadly.


    He had heard Elios''s request that asked him to resign from his position as the crown prince and return to work at SpaceLab. He would do it as soon as possible. He would come to the palace the next morning and immediately conveyed his decision. After that, he would visit Vega in Targu Mures.


    Ren took his cell phone and searched Vega''s number. He would not call and disturb his wife''s sleep. He just wanted to say good night. He would send her a text.


    [I had dinner with your father earlier. He asked me to resign from my position as the crown prince of Moravia and meet you in Targu Mures. I will do it as soon as possible. I hope you are well. I love you.]


    After texting Vega, Ren took two sleeping pills from the cupboard and took them to force himself to sleep. During the time when he was with Vega, he never took sleeping pills, that was why his body''s resistance to sleeping pills gradually decreased. Now, it was enough for him to take only two pills.


    He had so many things to take care of the next day, so he had to force himself to rest.


    ***


    "Sir, we''ve got a message from Skia. He wants to give us the last clue," said Mischa suddenly to Elios who was sitting while checking the various reports in his hand.


    The handsome man looked up and stared at Mischa. "Skia?"


    "That''s right. Half an hour ago he contacted me and gave the last clue. He said that you must accept it yourself," said Mischa, handing the tablet in his hand to Elios. "Skia claims to be a hacker who helped the kidnappers group. He''s the one who has given us many troubles all this time. I''ve never heard of his name, but I guess that''s why he becomes such a mysterious figure. He never looks for fame and he doesn''t even accept paid work."


    "None of our people can investigate him?" asked Elios in surprise. "What about Nicolae and Marie?"


    Mischa shook his head. "Uncle Nic never heard of his name either."


    Elios was stunned. His brother and Marie were two of the world''s best hackers who were also famous in their industry. However, even the two of them couldn''t find Vega because the kidnappers were assisted by another very mysterious hacker.


    Maybe that person was really Skia.


    Elios took a deep breath. He didn''t know why Skia had suddenly given him a clue. He suspected that this person must have another agenda. He wanted to know exactly Skia''s reason for doing all this favor for free. He wouldn''t so easily trust someone who clearly had helped the criminals to kidnap his daughter.


    He opened the tablet screen and found a video ready to play. Apparently, Skia hacked Mischa''s tablet and saved the video there remotely. Elios pressed the play button and watched the contents of the video.


    CCTV footage from a cafe in a city that appeared to be in the Netherlands. Ah ... Elios immediately recognized the cafe located across the street, by the canal. It was Sophia''s cafe in Rotterdam.


    He frowned, trying to guess what the connection was between the shop where this video was shot and Sophia''s cafe across the street. Was Sophia involved???


    His hands clenched into fists as he struggled to hold back his anger so as not to smash the tablet down in annoyance. Just see what would happen if his evil cousin was involved in his daughter''s kidnapping. He would not spare Sophia anymore.


    Not long after, two men appeared from the end of the road. They wrapped their autumn coats tightly and walked with light steps and then entered the cafe.


    One man looked very young, like a student, and the other was a mature man in his mid-40s. Elios and Mischa were surprised to see the two people who appeared on the video.


    "Those are ..." Mischa who also watched the video couldn''t help but say something. He, along with Elios, recognized Ren and his assistant named Karl as the men entering the cafe.


    At that moment, the two of them immediately believed that Ren, Karl, and Sophia must have been involved. This couldn''t be a coincidence!


    There was no way they could have known each other without some evil plan involved. Elios knew his cousin very well. Sophia was cunning and held a deep grudge against him and his family. She would be more than happy to see Elios suffer.


    "Are we still watching Sophia in Rotterdam?" asked Elios quickly. "Why didn''t anyone report this incident to me?"


    Mischa cleared her throat. "We stopped watching her after two years because there were absolutely no signs of anything suspicious from her. I''ll hurry over to Sophia''s place and meet her."


    Elios stared at the tablet screen with an angry expression. He felt like he wanted to tear the three people apart. Ren and Karl went into the cafe and they seemed to be drinking there because Elios and Mischa didn''t see the two of them coming out from the caf¨¦ after half an hour passed.


    After half an hour, Ren stepped outside with casual steps to leave the caf¨¦. Meanwhile, his assistant stayed inside. Karl just came out an hour later, walking with Sophia, holding hands. It was clear that both of them had some sort of close relationship.


    The scene made Elios wonder whether Sophia and Karl were lovers. Did Sophia use her relationship with Karl to get her revenge?


    "Tomorrow, I''m going to confront Ren about his visit to Rotterdam to meet Sophia. He must be able to explain why he met our family enemies. Don''t forget to get the DNA test results so we will know immediately who he is," said Elios after the video stopped playing. He was about to close the tablet when suddenly a message was sent to his tablet.


    [My name is Skia. I was a member of the group that kidnapped Miss Linden. The masterminds of the incident are the three people in the video. I know I shouldn''t reveal this secret to anyone, but I regret my involvement in Vega''s suffering. I''ve met her and she was very nice to me. I feel ashamed of what I did to her. Now .. at the end of my life, I''m haunted by regret. Before I die, I just want to do what is right.]


    .


    .


    >>>>


    From the author:


    I am still unwell, but I will at least try to publish every day for this book so it can end soon.


    By the way, if you want to talk to me and the other readers, I just set up a Discord server. Feel free to hop in. The link is below:


    https://discord.gg/X4Rtnmu5pU


    You just type it into any browser and join. You can also find the link in my profile.. I will post updates, spoilers, etc about my books there. See you soon!

 Chapter 294 - Today, It All Will End

    "Can we reply to Skia''s message?" asked Elios to Mischa.


    "It doesn''t look like we could do that. He removed his tracks and used various satellite channels to send this video. He could be anywhere," said Mischa. "I can send the data to Uncle Nic. Who knows, he might be able to help."


    "Yes, you should. Call Nic again, and take care of Karl Sotterham''s DNA, match it with Renald''s DNA in his wine glass I gave you the other day. If they are uncles and nephews, I think I know what makes them hate me to death and want to hurt my family," Elios quickly explained.


    The man''s face was red with anger. As a cold-blooded professional killer, he rarely showed his emotions. But since it was related to his daughter, Elios really couldn''t help himself.


    "Yes, Sir," said Mischa respectfully. He then excused himself and left Elios alone.


    After Mischa left, Elios sat while staring out of the window, his mind was busy remembering Friedrich Neumann. He had only met this man a few times three decades ago before Ren was born.


    In fact, Elios didn''t even think Friedrich had a child if he didn''t investigate Renald Hanenberg''s background. Once he learned that Vega was married to Ren, Elios used all his sources of information to find out who Ren really was and everything about him.


    He wanted to know whether Ren was worthy of being with his daughter or not. Even though Ren was a prince, Elios thought that his origin was very suspicious. He used his mother''s last name, and the Moravian court did not acknowledge his existence until four years ago.


    That meant, either Ren''s birth was undesirable or there were other problems. Elios could only determine the next step to do after he got that information.


    For Alchemists, marriage was usually a once-in-a-lifetime event. However, the marriage between Ren and Vega happened in an unusual situation. If Ren didn''t deserve Vega, Elios would not hesitate to separate them.


    He found some information about Ren which he thought was very unusual. During his life, Ren never had a lover. He had only dated many women casually after he became an adult, but he was never in any relationship.


    For a normal 30-year-old man, it was quite suspicious. That was why Elios confronted him and later found out that the young man was aromantic.


    Even though his explanation made sense, Elios still didn''t like it because his favorite child was married to a man who didn''t really love her. Elios believed that only a man who could love Vega the way he loved Aleksis, his wife, deserved to have Vega''s heart.


    Now ... a new clue from Skia said that Ren was most likely involved with Vega''s kidnappers and it made Elios very angry.


    He took out his cell phone and texted Ren to see him the next day after he announced his resignation to the palace. He would ask directly about Ren''s relationship with Sophia and Karl. Elios hoped that Nicolae could quickly find out Karl''s true identity so that they would find out the truth soon.


    [Tomorrow, I will return to Targu Mures to meet Vega. You can come when your affairs at the palace are finished.]


    He then closed his cellphone and finished the wine in his glass. It was almost midnight so he had to immediately force himself to rest and prepare himself for tomorrow which might be full of problems.


    If Ren was indeed involved ... Elios must think of a way to tell Vega the truth about her husband. After that, he would think about how to properly punish Ren and everyone else involved in that kidnapping incident.


    While sipping his wine, Elios pondered again. If Ren was involved ... Vega would be so heartbroken. Her heart would shatter into a million pieces. His daughter seemed to love Ren so much.


    Would it be better if Elios took care of the matter secretly and Vega didn''t need to know the truth?


    It was normal for him to feel so restless since Vega was his daughter. If only his children lived up to his plan ... it certainly wouldn''t have turned out like this. Vega got married too young.


    ***


    Ren was already sleeping when the SMS from Elios came to his cellphone. The sleeping pills he took were very strong and he went to sleep immediately after taking them. When he got up in the morning, he read the message and frowned.


    Why did Elios want to return to Targu Mures? Didn''t he want to investigate the clue Skia sent last night? Did he plan something?


    [I''ll be happy to come to Targu Mures.] Ren replied to Elios''s text immediately.


    After he cleaned himself and got ready, Ren immediately headed to the palace and asked for a formal audience with the king and queen. He didn''t care anymore about Moravia. They could all go to hell if they wanted.


    "Uncle, I will submit my resignation to the palace. I want you to prepare for another press conference. This is unexpected but I got the order from Alaric Rhionen to do it immediately," said Ren on the phone to Karl.


    "What? Did he ask you to resign?" asked Karl in surprise. He sounded displeased with Ren''s decision where he quickly followed Elios''s request. "Isn''t this too fast...?"


    "Yes. However, I guess I have to follow my father-in-law''s request if we want the Alchemists to accept me. Isn''t that what you wanted all along?" asked Ren indifferently.


    Karl was silent for a long time. He remembered Princess Hannah''s story decades ago about how her family treated her very badly. Karl, who loved Hannah as much as his brother, only wanted to avenge what the Moravian royal family had done to Hannah by taking the Moravian throne from their hands. And they were almost there already...


    Ren was now the future king of Moravia ... They only needed to wait for the old king to die or abdicate.


    However, if they had to choose, Karl agreed with Ren to prioritize the Alchemists'' elixir of immortality.


    "All right ... I''ll arrange another press conference," Karl said finally. "After lunch, all media will be invited."


    "Thank you," said Ren before hanging up. He then looked up and asked John who was driving his car towards the palace. "John, after you drive me to the palace, go to the airport immediately and pick up a woman. Tell her that Karl sent you. I''ll give you the details."


    "Very well, Sir," said John respectfully.


    He was Ren''s trusted man who never asked anything other than doing what his master ordered him to do. Ren could always count on him.


    After the car stopped at the courtyard of the king''s palace, Ren got out of the car quickly. He then knocked on the windshield and gave instructions to John. "Her name is Sophia Meier. I just sent the picture and all the details about her to your cell phone. From the airport, you have to take her straight to my penthouse."


    "Yes, Sir," replied John again. After making sure the driver understood what to do, Ren immediately entered the palace. It looked like all his business would be settled today. He couldn''t wait to meet Vega.


    .


    .


    WARNING:


    DO NOT BUY PRIVILEGE FOR Tier-2 and above.


    The book is ending soon and I have marked it completed so ALL PRIVI chapters will be available to readers on January 2. I don''t want you to spend money on the privilege.. It''s okay to buy Tier-1 with 1 coin.

 Chapter 295 - King Gustave Got Sick

    King Gustav and Queen Elena were shocked when they heard from Ren that he wanted to leave Moravia and return to being a commoner.


    "I don''t understand ... aren''t you the one who decided to come back?" asked Queen Elena in a muffled sigh. "If it''s about your wife whom you married secretly ... we can think about it. You had a press conference yesterday without our consent. We have to hear everything over the news on the internet. Why don''t you talk to us first?"


    Ren looked at his grandmother with a cold gaze. He never loved his grandparents. Since childhood, he had hated them with all his heart.


    After he heard how the king and queen of Moravia treated his mother, Ren didn''t think of them as his family at all.


    Just as Hannah thought that only Friedrich and Charles were her family, Ren was like that too. The only reason he returned to Moravia was to seize the kingdom from the Hanenberg family dynasty that had ruled Moravia for centuries.


    He managed to kill his cousin who became the crown prince before him. Heinrich was King Gustave''s only grandson and he loved him very much.


    Ren had no problem with Heinrich, but he had to get rid of the young man so he could force the Moravian royal family to acknowledge him and call him back to Moravia.


    Now, Ren regretted killing his cousin. It would be easier for him to leave the palace now if Heinrich was still around. He sighed, imagining how much blood was spilled at this point because of his revenge.


    Ren realized that he was no different from Elios Linden, whom he hated so much. Ren had turned into the monster he had hated his whole life.


    Deep within his heart, he felt sad because he did not deserve to be with Vega who was a kind and pure-hearted girl.


    "Your Majesty... I will not change my decision," said Ren, waving his hand. "I just came to inform you, so you can take steps to handle it. My assistant has already prepared a press conference and I will immediately inform the world that I will resign from my position as the crown prince of Moravia. It should be effective today."


    "Renald!" King Gustave immediately stood up and called Ren''s name out loud. "You can''t just do whatever you want. This kingdom needs you ..."


    Ren smiled mockingly at the old king. "I can do whatever I want, I don''t owe you anything. You''re lucky I didn''t destroy this kingdom to repay your actions to my mother during her lifetime."


    Queen Elena widened her eyes at Ren''s words. She did not think that her grandson could be so ruthless toward them.


    She knew that Ren had been cold and ignorant towards other people, but never to herself and her husband. For her, Ren was a devoted grandson.


    Why did he suddenly change into this kind of rude person? Was he influenced by his wife? It really can''t be tolerated anymore!


    "That woman¡­ she changed you..." hissed Queen Elena angrily. "She seduced you only to turn you against your family."


    Ren immediately got up from his seat and stood threateningly at the queen. This action shocked everyone.


    "Old hag! Don''t go around talking shit about my wife. You don''t deserve to even say her name," said the young man in an emotional voice. "Vega is too good to be accused of something like that."


    He then turned away leaving the king and queen who were stunned, confused. Ren was now completely unrecognizable to them.


    They didn''t know what happened. Why was he being so rude and cold at them while casually leaving the position of the crown prince?


    If Ren really stepped down from his position, who would replace him then? He was their only grandson now. Should they change the Moravian constitution so that they can appoint a granddaughter as a queen?


    The Moravian monarchy had been in constant tension with its citizens for a long time, some of whom were demanding the royal family to be dissolved and their country should be turned into a republic.


    They thought that in modern times like today, the monarchy had become an ancient thing. The Hanenberg family still managed to maintain their position over the years due to the influence of their extended family and strong political supporters.


    They also cultivated good relations with other kingdoms in Europe that could strengthen their position. One of the ways to do it was through matchmaking between their children.


    That was why the failure of the matchmaking between Princess Hannah and Prince Valentino of Spain angered King Gustave and Queen Elena. They blamed Hannah when she chose to get pregnant by a scientist, who was a mere commoner.


    Now ... if the citizens of Moravia found out that Ren, as the only male heir of the Hanenberg family, had decided to step down, the tension between the Moravian people and the monarchy would surely return.


    The royal family must be prepared to watch the people returning to the streets and asking the king to step down.


    With King Gustave getting older by the day and the loss of the crown prince, it was certain that the people would push for the constitution to be changed so that the Moravian kingdom could be converted into a republic.


    King Gustave grabbed his chest which suddenly felt very tight.


    "In-insolent child ..." he said breathlessly. Queen Elena panicked and immediately grabbed her husband''s shoulder. She shouted for help, and before long the palace staff had come scattering and helping King Gustave.


    The king had a heart attack and was rushed to the hospital.


    ***


    Ren did not feel sympathy at all when he read the news from the palace that his grandfather was being hospitalized with a heart attack.


    He knew for sure that King Gustave fell ill because of his sudden decision to step down as crown prince and leave Moravia.


    With calm steps, he walked into the hall of the crown prince''s office, where hundreds of journalists were waiting for him to hear the announcement he was about to make.


    When he stepped to the very front, the corner of his eye caught the figure of Karl standing in the corner of the room with a cloudy face. He suspected that Karl already knew what had happened at the palace that made King Gustave fall ill.


    His uncle was very ambitious and wanted to seize Moravia through Ren. He was the one who kept forcing Ren to stay as the crown prince and ascend the throne of Moravia after his grandfather died or abdicate from his position as the king.


    "I just wanted to avenge your mother, after what they did to her," Karl said over and over.


    Ren used to believe that, but at this point, he felt that Karl was just using his mother, Princess Hannah, as an excuse.


    Ren smiled faintly as he remembered that his driver, John was picking up Sophia at the airport. Karl didn''t know that Ren had tricked Sophia into coming to Moravia. The girl thought it was Karl who wanted her to come.


    ''It''s your fault that you didn''t give Sophia a way to contact you,'' Ren thought to himself as he glanced at his uncle.. ''She won''t know if the call is really from you, she would have no idea if someone else is trying to set her up.''

 Chapter 296 - Im So Tired, Uncle

    The press conference that Ren held to announce his marriage with an ordinary woman had just taken place two days ago.


    Everyone was wondering why the crown prince suddenly invited reporters back for the second conference?


    This immediately sparked controversy. What was Prince Renald Hanenberg trying to say? The news of King Gustave''s admission to the hospital due to a heart attack was suspected to be related to today''s press conference.


    They all assumed that the palace would announce that Crown Prince Renald Hanenberg would soon be made king due to his grandfather''s dire condition.


    "Thank you all for coming today," said Ren calmly, greeting all the journalists presenting in his office.


    His sharp and imposing gaze impressed everyone. The heir to the Moravian throne was indeed very handsome and smart. His presence always gave a strong impression.


    Even though his expression was always curt and cold, no one hated him. They knew he was a very serious person and did not like small talk, in contrast to his cousin who was known to be friendly and full of smiles.


    "I have thought about this carefully, and made this decision after discussing it with the king and queen of Moravia, my own grandparents," Ren continued his words. "After this, I think the court will immediately clarify and organize a press conference of their own."


    All eyes were fixed on Ren, trying to catch every word that escaped his lips.


    They wanted to know what was so important that the crown prince held another press conference, not long after the previous press conference about his secret marriage.


    This made many people wonder and they were coming to the conclusion that something big and sudden had happened. Everyone hoped Prince Renald would not bring bad news.


    The next words that left Ren''s lips really shocked everyone who heard him.


    "I have decided to step down from my position as the Crown Prince of Moravia and return to being a commoner."


    All the journalists in the press conference hall and people watching the live broadcast from their homes held their breaths. For a moment, the atmosphere suddenly fell silent. No one spat out a word in shock.


    Five seconds later, the reporters simultaneously raised their hands to ask questions.


    Their voices were so noisy in the room the moment they were about to get Ren''s attention. The young man frowned and looked at all of them with an annoyed look.


    "If you guys are still making a fuss, I''ll get my staff to kick you all out," he said in a cold voice.


    Gradually, the noise died down. The journalists could only mutter and ask questions among themselves.


    "Do you know why Prince Renald resigned? Do you know any rumors in the palace about his sudden resignation?"


    "Does this have something to do with yesterday''s wedding announcement?"


    "Maybe the court did not approve of their marriage because Prince Renald''s wife is a commoner?"


    However, they did not dare to make a loud sound when they asked. They only whispered among themselves so that Prince Renald would not get angry again.


    Ren raised his hand and the atmosphere suddenly turned silent again.


    "I made this decision because the Hanenberg family had treated my mother badly in the past when she was still alive. My heart hurts every time I remember what they had done to my poor mother and I no longer want to help them." Ren looked at them all with a murky expression.


    "I just learned how King Gustave and Queen Elena forced my mother, Princess Hannah, to marry a rapist. When my mother left home because of their mistreatment, the royal family no longer recognized her as their daughter. She was banished from state events and never received protection.


    "For your information, I am using the last name Hanenberg because my mother''s brother once asked to adopt me as his son after their son died stillborn. However, they canceled it when my next cousin was born male. Well¡­ that''s just how they are, the respectable Hanenberg family from Moravia...


    "I am not an illegitimate child. My mother married my father and they loved each other. I no longer want anything to do with the Hanenberg family and, from today onward, I will use my father''s last name. My father is Friedrich Neumann, a genius scientist who died before I was born.


    "I will follow in my father''s footsteps and return to devote myself to science. You can put my name as Renald Friedrich Neumann on all the news you are going to publish later. Thank you very much for coming. Good afternoon."


    Ren did not accept any questions after finishing his speech. With long strides, he immediately left the hall and went out to his own office which was located on the top floor of the building.


    His departure was followed by a fanfare of journalists who immediately recorded the news and sought information about his father, Friedrich Neumann.


    Karl hurried to follow Ren and got into his office. Once he was inside, the handsome middle-aged man immediately shut the door behind him.


    "What are you doing? What has got into you?" Karl asked in a loud voice. He no longer cared that people would hear him shout at Ren. He was too emotional. "Your mother was suffering a lot because of those people... and you will just throw the Moravian throne away?"


    Ren pressed the emergency button under his desk and stood up straight to challenge Karl. He knew that in a matter of minutes, several security guards would be rushing into his room.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Ren said dryly. "Please get out of the room. From now on, you don''t work for me anymore."


    He walked over to Karl and opened his cell phone. "I invited Sophia here. My people are ready to kill her. If you want to save her, you have ten minutes to do so."


    On his cell phone, Ren showed a picture of Sophia smiling happily entering John''s car at the airport. The photo was sent by Ren''s other man.


    Karl was very surprised because he recognized John and his car as well as the situation of the runway at Almstad airport.


    "No way ... Sophia is still in the Netherlands. I checked earlier that she didn''t go anywhere," he said.


    Ren shrugged. "Uncle, did you forget that I''m Skia? You are not my opponent in that matter."


    "Where ... where did you keep Sophia?" asked Karl angrily. "If you hurt her even a little, I will reveal all your secrets to Alaric Rhionen. He will find out everything¡­ and you will take all the blame."


    "Uncle¡­ " Ren whispered hoarsely as he grabbed Karl''s shoulder. "I''m so tired of our revenge. Please... stop. You forced me to stick with your plan of revenge, and it has destroyed my life. If you don''t stop ... I''ll forget that we are family and kill you. I will kill Sophia too. Is that what you want?"


    Karl looked closely at Ren''s face. He had never seen Ren shed tears in a very long time. He remembered the last time Ren cried was at his mother''s funeral twenty years ago, and after that, he stopped talking for two years.


    Something in Karl''s chest made him feel like he lost his balance.


    Ren said he was tired of their revenge.


    But ... that was the only thing that had kept Karl alive all this time.


    For over thirty years, revenge was the only thing that kept him going, burning his soul to live.


    If there was no revenge, what else would he stay alive for?

 Chapter 297 - The DNA Doesnt Match

    Mischa knocked on Elios'' door and entered the room by bringing a tablet. His face looked confused.


    "Have you found the data? Did Karl really have a familial relationship with Ren?" asked Elios while looking at Mischa with a sharp gaze. From the expression of his foster son, he could guess that Mischa''s findings were not in accordance with their expectations.


    Elios'' guess was right. Mischa shook his head. He handed the tablet to Elios and replied, "Karl and Ren are not blood-related. Our assumption is wrong."


    "Oh ..." Alaric was stunned to hear that. Apparently, Ren was right when he said that Karl was just a young man who owed his mother a debt of gratitude and chose to work as Ren''s tutor when he was a child.


    At first, Elios had suspected that Karl was actually Friedrich Neumann''s younger brother named Charles Neumann, and all their plans to kidnap Vega were carried out to take revenge on Elios for his actions toward Friedrich Neumann in the past.


    Elios knew how much Friedrich hated him because he bought Atlas X and ''destroyed'' it only to turn it into SpaceLab. His action resulted in him erasing all traces and remains of Sam Atlas and Friedrich Neumann as the initiators of the company.


    But come to think of it, that sort of thing wasn''t enough to cause such an intense grudge that they were facing.


    Elios could feel extreme hatred for him when he read the letter that the kidnapper sent to him six years ago when Vega was just kidnapped.


    He believed this must be related to his mistakes in the past. Meanwhile, when he thought that Ren might have something to do with the kidnapper, it might because he wanted to take revenge since his father''s initiative, Atlas X, was destroyed by Elios before he turned it into SpaceLab.


    Elios couldn''t think of any other reasons that might be the cause of Ren''s grudge, if any.


    Except, if Ren was really not involved and he was just a scapegoat. Today''s DNA test had proven that he was not related to Karl. So, if Karl and Sophia were the masterminds of it all, they might want to make it look like Ren was involved.


    "So .. Ren and Karl are not related, huh?" Elios muttered. He looked back at the DNA test results on the tablet and nodded. "Then we have to find out why he was in the same place as Karl and Sophia in the Netherlands."


    "Uhm .. about that, my people found an interesting information," said Mischa hurriedly. "They saw Sophia landing at Almstad airport just now. She was wearing different styles of clothes and also a wig, so no one would recognize her. It looks like she has a bad intention."


    "Sophia is in Almstad?" Alaric was very interested to hear that. "Finally, after we stopped watching her for two years, did she feel safe to travel?"


    "I think so," said Mischa. "We can catch her and her conspirator. I''ve already ordered my men to follow her."


    "Good." Alaric was silent for a moment. He clenched his fists since he felt very angry with his evil cousin. For decades, Sophia apparently had not changed. In the beginning, she wanted to hurt Finland, Elios'' mother-in-law, then Aleksis his wife, and now Vega, his daughter.


    It seemed, this time, he shouldn''t show her any mercy.


    ***


    Karl stared at Ren''s teary eyes and his chest suddenly felt tight. He didn''t expect his nephew to feel so pressured and stressed like this.


    When he looked at Ren''s face this afternoon, he felt like he was seeing Friedrich Neumann, his brother who was very kind to him.


    Friedrich treated Karl like his own brother and even worked hard to get custody of him after their parents died.


    Actually, Karl Sotterham or Charles Neumann was not Friedrich''s biological brother. He was the adopted son of the Neumann family. They found him abandoned in a hospital where Friedrich''s mother worked and took care of him like their own child.


    Nobody knew this because Friedrich never revealed the secret to anyone and Charles modified his own data years later. He was actually adopted by Friedrich''s parents since he was a baby and they recognized him as their son.


    After the Neumanns died, Friedrich received a scholarship to attend school for genius children in England while Karl was sent to an orphanage.


    In fact, Friedrich could have gone on with life and forgot about his adopted brother in Germany, since they were not blood-related, but he didn''t.


    Friedrich went to work and saved all his money so that he could have a sufficient amount of money when he was old enough to take custody of Charles.


    Charles felt so touched and indebted when Friedrich came to pick him up at the orphanage, one day in winter.


    He cried for hours.


    From then on, Charles vowed to devote his life to helping Friedrich.


    He was devastated when Friedrich fell ill and later died. His soul was deeply wounded because his brother whom he loved very much was killed by Alaric''s experiment. From that moment on, he devoted his entire life to get revenge for his brother.


    His only purpose in life was to destroy Alaric Rhionen and his family. He never even had a life of his own. While other people his age fell in love, got married, and started a family, Charles made plans to get revenge on Alaric.


    Together with Hannah, who loved Friedrich deeply and wanted to see Alaric paid for his actions, he made various plans, including killing his old "identity" as Charles Neumann by pretending to be killed during a fight when he was in college.


    He then became Karl Sotterham and changed his identity into a completely new person. In order to get closer to Hannah and Ren without arousing any suspicion, he pretended to help Hannah when she was robbed in Paris and then Hannah paid for his school.


    After he graduated from university with his new identity, Karl came to Moravia and became Ren''s personal tutor.


    They pretended as if he wanted to payback Hannah''s kindness by taking care of her son. Then, after Ren became an adult, Karl returned to his nephew''s side as Ren''s assistant.


    Everything he had done was to eliminate Alaric''s suspicion of Ren, in case Ren would enter into the Linden family as Vega''s husband.


    Their plan should have worked out well. Now, Ren should have become the king of Moravia and entered the Alchemist clan as Vega''s husband.


    However, now his nephew wanted to end it all. At first, Karl thought that Ren could still change his mind. He thought Ren was just being depressed.


    However, after seeing how much his nephew was suffering, and desperate to end their revenge plan, Karl was stunned.


    Was it really pointless to continue with their plans?


    He did all this for the sake of his brother whom he loved so much.


    But, now¡­ when he saw Ren''s teary eyes, Karl felt like he was seeing Friedrich''s face in front of him, begging him to stop.


    "I ... I don''t want to hurt you ..." muttered Karl. "I love you so much ... I did all this for you. Why do you want to stop now?"


    Ren closed his eyes and shook his head. "I''m very tired, Uncle. I don''t want to continue this. If you really love my father ... please, set me free from your grudge."


    .


    .


    WARNING:


    DO NOT BUY PRIVILEGE FOR Tier-2 and above.


    The book is ending soon and I have marked it completed so ALL PRIVI chapters will be available to readers on January 2. I don''t want you to spend money on the privilege.. It''s okay to buy Tier-1 with 1 coin.

 Chapter 298 - The Intense Day

    Karl felt his knees suddenly go weak. It was as if Friedrich was the one standing in front of him, with his face filled with grief, begging him to stop.


    Karl had lived with this hatred and malice for more than 30 years. He had even forgotten who he really was and lived with a new identity. He had even forgotten that his real name was Charles, not Karl.


    He had lived as another person for a long time. He did everything for the sake of revenge that was rooted deep inside his heart.


    And now ¡­ the only person that became the reason he kept going on with his revenge had asked him to stop?


    Then, what else was he living for?


    Ren seemed to be able to read Karl''s mind and he took a deep breath.


    "Uncle ... you still have a long life ahead of you. You can still start over. Go somewhere far and disappear," he whispered.


    Karl gave Ren a frantic look. For the first time in his life, in which he had almost turned fifty years on earth, he felt he was being swayed.


    Was it really time to stop?


    Before Karl could do anything, Ren''s door was smashed from the outside and several security guards pointed their guns at Karl. Ren had summoned them a while ago by pressing the secret button under his desk.


    The security guards seemed very relieved that Prince Renald was still fine. However, they could feel the atmosphere inside this office was so tense.


    "Don''t move! Otherwise, I''ll kill the prince!" threatened Karl. With great swiftness, he had moved behind Ren and pointed the gun to his temple. Everyone was shocked since they didn''t see this coming.


    Ren smiled faintly seeing his uncle was still very alert even though he was in a dangerous situation. The prince waved his hand and gestured to his guards to lower their weapons.


    "Sophia is in the penthouse. If you move fast, you can still save her life ..." Ren said quietly. He was not worried that Karl would harm him. His uncle loved him too much to kill him.


    He knew that Karl was deliberately ''holding him hostage'' to distract the guards. Ren would let Karl go and turn all Alaric''s suspicions on to his uncle and Sophia.


    After being ordered by Ren, the guards lowered their weapons reluctantly. However, they all remained on their guard and watched Karl with eagle eyes.


    "Everyone! Throw your weapons on the floor!" shouted Karl at the guards.


    "Follow his request, now!" said Ren.


    The bodyguards looked at each other, but they had no other choice. Slowly, the five of them bent down to the floor and put down their weapons.


    "Kick your guns to the corner!" Karl ordered in an impatient voice. "Watch out! Don''t test my patience!"


    The bodyguards obeyed Karl''s orders and kicked all their weapons to the corner of the room. After Karl was satisfied, he then pushed Ren''s body to move through the door. The guards moved aside as he passed by them.


    Karl, who saw an opportunity to escape, immediately pushed Ren to fall on his guards and ran as hard as he could to get out of Prince Renald''s office.


    "Your Highness!" A bodyguard swiftly held Ren''s body from falling to the floor and immediately helped him stand up again. "We''ll chase him now!"


    "No need," said Ren, waving his hand. He felt that he did not need to deploy his bodyguards to catch Karl since John and his men were waiting at the penthouse.


    Even if Karl escaped from John, there will still be Mischa and Elios that he needed to face.


    ''I''m sorry, Uncle,'' thought Ren. ''Now you are on your own.''


    Ren pressed his tight chest and sat down quietly in his soft chair. His gaze was blank and his body felt so tired.


    He was about to go home and lay down to rest his tired body and soul. However, he decided to send a message to Elios first.


    [Karl Sotterham was trying to kill me. I thought about your words and tried to investigate who exactly was the man who had been around me. Maybe it made him feel threatened and he attacked me. I just want to let you know that he just ran away from my office, in case you want to directly interrogate him and find out the truth.]


    After sending the message to Alaric, Ren put away his cell phone and took his coat, and walked out of the office.


    "Where are you going, Sir?" asked one of his bodyguards as he walked along following Ren. "Do we need to get the police to go after Mr. Sotterham?"


    "No," said Ren. "Someone will take care of him."


    He continued walking out of his office and into the car. For the first time in years, this time he was driving by himself.


    He refused it when his group of bodyguards wanted to follow from behind.


    "I''m no longer the crown prince. You don''t have to escort me anymore," said Ren. "From today onward, I am just an ordinary person."


    For some reason, Ren''s heart was filled with warmth the moment he said that sentence.


    Ahh, that was right. Turned out, even Moravia''s throne which almost fell to his hands was of little importance to him. Just as his revenge was no longer his goal in life.


    He would listen to Elios'' orders and return to SpaceLab.


    He would start a new life with Vega, his wife. They would be able to become ordinary people, live happily like any other couple. Then, they would go back to building a family together once Vega was ready.


    He had already imagined the children they would have in the future. He would love them, protect them, and do anything for them.


    The happiness of Vega and their children was of the utmost importance.


    And he would also be able to pursue his own dream which he shared with his father, to take humans to explore the universe. He would start by doing outer space exploration.


    All this time, the only dream that was planted forcefully in his life by his mother and uncle was their goal for revenge. The hideous revenge and resentment that seemed to have no ending had ruined his life and his uncle''s life for decades.


    What was it for? Everything they had done would never bring back his father.


    ***


    Karl switched on his cell phone with great calm, even though at this time his life was on the line. During these decades, he had become accustomed to all odds and could always act with a cool head.


    He understood that Ren wanted to sacrifice him and Sophia. That was why Ren pretended to be Karl and invited Sophia to come to Moravia from the Netherlands.


    Even though Ren had asked Karl to kill Sophia, he knew that Karl won''t be able to do it because he had fallen in love with Sophia after ten years together. That was why he forced Karl to take action now.


    If he wanted to save Sophia, Karl must act fast and find the girl before Ren''s men kill her.


    [Sophia, you were tricked. You have to get out of there and run away.. Once you get away, let me know where you are.]

 Chapter 299 - Surprise For Ren

    Sophia, who was sitting in the living room of Ren''s penthouse, was shocked when she read a message from Karl on her cellphone.


    Was this true?


    No wonder she felt something was odd when she received a message from Karl yesterday asking her to rush to Moravia to meet him. She was tricked. It wasn''t Karl who sent her the message, but ...


    Who did it?


    Was it Elios who already knew Sophia''s involvement in the kidnapping of his daughter?


    Sophia''s chest immediately started pounding. However, the girl still tried to organize her expression so that she didn''t look scared or anxious. After all, she was a noble girl who had lived for hundreds of years.


    She was trained to always show elegance and class, no matter how messy the situation she was in. The girl then pressed her forehead and winced in pain.


    John who was standing in the corner of the room noticed the girl''s pained expression and immediately approached her.


    "Are you all right, Miss?" he asked.


    Sophia closed her eyes and shook her head. "Uhmm .. yeah, I''m fine."


    She waved her hand as if to show that she was not worried about her headache. But then, her expression of pain seemed more intense. This of course made John unable to remain silent.


    Ren had told him to take Sophia from the airport to the penthouse and waited for Karl''s arrival. John was then instructed to let them go once Karl came.


    Sophia and Karl had no idea about this. Karl thought Ren was serious about killing Sophia using John''s hands.


    That was why Karl hurriedly told Sophia to run away, while he tried to find a safe place for them to meet.


    Sophia, who was asked by Karl to escape, immediately thought of a plan to trick John and left the penthouse. That was why she pretended to be sick.


    "Uhm ... I want to go to the bathroom," Sophia said. "Are there any pain relievers in the toilet?"


    John nodded. "There are medicines in the guest bathroom. Please come with me, Miss."


    "Hm ... thanks," Sophia staggered after John.


    Along the way to the restroom, her eyes darted at her surroundings. Earlier, she had seen a sizable ceramic flower vase on the console table attached to the wall on the left.


    If she could hit John with the vase quickly, she could knock this man out and she could run away.


    Sophia walked over to the console table and pretended to rest her hand there as if she was about to support her body which was reeling from a severe headache.


    John immediately approached her when he realized that the girl had stopped walking toward the bathroom. Sophia looked completely in pain.


    "Miss, do I need to call a doctor?" he said as he walked over to Sophia.


    When John was almost there, Sophia dropped her bag on the floor.


    "Ahh ¡­ I''m sorry. My head is so dizzy. Can you please get my bag?" asked the girl with teary eyes.


    John nodded. He bent down and grabbed Sophia''s bag from the floor. It was when he was bending down that Sophia picked up the heavy flower vase from the table and slammed it into John''s nape.


    "Ahh ¡­." John, who did not expect to be suddenly attacked by the graceful woman whom he thought was in pain, could not endure the impact from the vase on his nape and immediately fell to the floor with a thud. He soon passed out.


    "Oh my God ..." Sophia dropped the vase in her hand to the floor with a slightly trembling movement. She then rubbed her hands quickly since they were hurt from holding the weight of the vase.


    After confirming that John indeed passed out, she then searched the man''s clothes and took a gun from under his jacket. Sophia put the gun into her bag then hurried out of the penthouse.


    In her haste, Sophia got into the elevator and descended into the lobby. When she got there, she ordered a taxi.


    "Where are you headed, Miss?" asked the receptionist in a friendly manner, holding the receiver with his right hand.


    Sophia waved her hand impatiently. "To the airport."


    According to her, the airport was a safe place because it was crowded and she could disappear in a crowd. She could also escape immediately with the various available flights.


    All she needed to do was wait for Karl. Ah ... why did everything have turned into a mess like this? She thought nervously.


    They were very close.


    Sophia could already guess what Karl and Ren were planning when she read various news about the crown prince of Moravia on the internet who had announced his marriage with an ordinary girl.


    She immediately scrutinized all the scattered photos from Ren and Vega''s holiday in Bali and she was able to identify the woman in the picture as Elios'' daughter.


    No doubt. Even though her hair and eyes were in different colors, the girl''s face was very similar to that of her bastard cousin.


    Sophia was a smart girl. She could relate the kidnapping incident to the prince''s secret marriage to a commoner and his press conference.


    That meant, Karl''s nephew had successfully entered the Alchemist clan. They had got what they were aiming for. Once they entered the clan ... Sophia could imagine that they would slowly destroy the clan from within.


    But ¡­ Why now the situation suddenly turned sour? What had happened exactly? Did Elios find out about their plan?


    Was he chasing them now?


    Sophia squeezed her hands, which were beginning to sweat with anxiety. Nevertheless, her pretty face still looked calm on the surface.


    As soon as the taxi ordered by the receptionist arrived, Sophia immediately thanked the man and got inside.


    "To the airport, Sir," said the girl after she got into the back seat. The taxi driver nodded respectfully and immediately drove his vehicle towards Almstad International airport.


    After she calmed down in the taxi, Sophia opened her cellphone and sent a message to Karl''s number who had called her earlier.


    All this time, Karl always contacted her via secret channels. He always contacted her through her staff''s cell phone at the cafe instead of directly to her phone. But today. Karl contacted her without any intermediary indicating that their situation was very serious.


    Finally, Sophia was able to send a message back to Karl.


    [I''m headed for the airport. Shall we meet there?]


    [Yes.]


    Sophia put away her cell phone and squeezed her bag with a pounding chest. The trip to the airport, which should have only lasted half an hour, now felt so long.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Ren who just arrived at his mansion looked surprised when he saw Linda greeted him at the door with teary eyes.


    "Ah ¡­ Sir, you are finally home," said the woman, wiping her wet eyes.


    "What''s wrong, Linda? Why are you crying?" asked Ren in surprise. "Is there any problem?"


    Linda shook her head. "No, Sir. These are tears of joy ..."


    "Tears of joy?" Ren glared at Linda. "What do you mean?"


    Linda smiled broadly as she wiped her tears again. "Madame ... Madame has come."


    Ren needed some time to digest what his housekeeper was saying.


    Madame has come?


    Was she talking about...


    Vega?

 Chapter 300 - Ren Wished He Could Turn Back Time

    Ren felt like he was struck by lightning when he heard Linda''s words.


    Madame had come...?


    Was Linda referring to his wife, Vega?


    How could it be? Wasn''t Vega currently in Targu Mures with her family? Did she really come to Almstad?


    "Ren?"


    That soft voice instantly moved Ren from his shock. He could immediately recognize his wife''s distinctive voice, which was so gentle and soothing. Unknowingly, tears began to form in Ren''s eyes.


    He just realized how much he missed this woman.


    Ren immediately rushed towards the sound and found Vega standing behind Linda. "Vega, you are here?"


    Vega nodded. Her face looked so tired and her eyes were sunken. It looked like she had cried a lot.


    Seeing Vega looking so miserable, it felt as if Ren''s heart was being torn apart. He immediately hugged Vega tightly and kissed her hair many times.


    "You look unwell," he whispered. "You shouldn''t travel here. I was just about to visit you in Targu Mures."


    "I''m all right," said Vega hoarsely. "I want to see you."


    Linda, who knew it wasn''t right for her to stay there long, immediately stepped aside and let the husband and wife vent their longing for each other.


    Ren immediately kissed his wife''s lips after they were alone. He then lifted Vega''s body in the air and turned it around. He was very happy to have her by his side again.


    They had only been apart for two weeks, but somehow it felt like it had been decades already. Ren was surprised to see Vega suddenly appear at Almstad without notification.


    However, his astonishment was overcome by the joy he felt at seeing Vega when his heart was filled with longing for her and frustration from his encounter with Karl earlier.


    "You don''t know how much I''ve missed you," Ren whispered hoarsely. He hugged Vega tightly to his chest again after lowering the woman to the floor.


    Vega nodded, but she didn''t say anything.


    "Okay ... you seem tired. Have you had lunch? Do you want to rest?" Ren asked after loosening his hug to Vega. He looked at the girl''s face with great affection.


    Vega tried to smile, but her teary eyes made Ren very sad.


    "Is something troubling you?" he asked in a worried tone.


    Inwardly, Ren wondered what really happened to Vega. Everything felt so mysterious. Why did Vega suddenly come to Almstad? Did Elios know that his daughter was here? Or ...


    Did something happen in Targu Mures that caused Vega to run away from there? Was that why she came here alone?


    "Honey ... what happened? Does your father know you''re here?" Ren asked as he touched Vega''s chin gently.


    Only after Ren asked those questions worriedly, Vega answered it by shaking her head. "No ... Father doesn''t know. I came here without his knowledge."


    "Oh..." Ren''s chest immediately felt really tight at Vega''s answer. It felt as if it was going to explode at any moment.


    If Alaric didn''t know Vega was here, it meant that something happened in Targu Mures so Vega decided to come here without telling her father.


    "I''ve met your father and we talked a lot," said Ren, looking deeply at Vega. "He loves you very much. I don''t think it is wise for you to leave quietly without telling him. He told me to step down from my position as the crown prince of Moravia and return to Targu Mures to be with you. I was just about to ask you to talk about our future."


    "Father asked you to go to Targu Mures? Really?" asked Vega. "What did he say?"


    "He said he didn''t like me, but he understood that we are married. So, he told me to talk to you about our future together. He thought that I should go back to working at SpaceLab," said Ren. He then took Vega and invited her into their room. "We''d better talk inside. I see you look tired."


    Vega nodded. They walked into the room and sat on the comfortable sofa in it. It didn''t take long before Linda knocked on the door. After Vega invited her to enter, the middle-aged woman came with a tray filled with a pot of tea and two cups.


    "Have a drink, Sir and Madame," said Linda. "Earlier, Madame brought a traditional Romanian tea."


    "Thanks, Linda," said Ren.


    Linda poured two cups of tea and straightened the pot and tray on the table. Then she excused herself.


    "You brought traditional tea from Romania?" asked Ren with a smile. "I''ve never tried it."


    "It tastes nice and has a calming effect," said Vega. "I think it''s good for relieving stress. I really like it."


    Ren took one teacup and took a slow sip of his tea. This tea smelled special. He smelled chamomile and several kinds of spices in it. Ren liked this tea just how Vega liked it.


    Vega looked at Ren enjoying his tea with a sad expression. When her husband''s cup of tea was running low, she took the teapot and offered to pour some more. Ren happily gave her the cup.


    While pouring more tea into Ren''s cup, Vega finally told him the reason why she came to Almstad alone.


    Her hoarse voice still sounded sweet to Ren''s ears. The man paid close attention to every word that escaped Vega''s lips. After the cup was refilled, Ren took another sip of his tea.


    Vega was right to say this tea could relieve stress. For some reason, Ren felt relaxed and his restless mind was now calm after drinking the tea.


    Ahh ¡­ maybe it was not because of the tea but Vega''s presence.


    That was true. Ren remembered that since he was with Vega he could sleep soundly and his mind was not busy thinking about so many things. Somehow, whenever he was with her, he felt so comfortable that he could sleep well without sleeping pills.


    "I underwent several processes of therapy and medication at Targu Mures to restore my memory," said Vega. "My grandfather said that I went through a heavy brainwashing process and maybe my memory won''t be able to fully recover¡­"


    "Oh¡­" Ren halted his cup mid-air when he heard Vega utter her words despondently.


    Of course, he knew this very well. It was Ren who was responsible for erasing Vega''s memory at that time with the latest brainwashing techniques.


    They used advanced drugs and various hypnosis to suppress Vega''s memory during the sixteen years of her life and then force-fed her with false memories.


    Even if Vega''s family tried their best to recover her memory, they would have a hard time and it was very likely that the girl''s memory would not recover completely. Ren knew this best and he honestly felt very guilty about it.


    Because of that, he was determined to make up for everything by looking after Vega and making her happy for the rest of her life. From now on, he would dedicate his whole life to his wife ...


    Ren wanted to atone for his sins to this innocent woman.


    "Oh, Honey ... I''m so sad to hear that," said Ren in a trembling voice.


    He didn''t lie. Vega''s condition made him very sad and sorry.


    Ren sincerely hoped that he could reverse time and undo everything .... However, what could he do? He was an ordinary human who had no power over time.

 Chapter 301 - Karl & Sophia

    Meanwhile, at Almstad International airport, Sophia had just gotten out of the taxi. She walked calmly and gracefully as usual despite the chaos she was currently in.


    This girl was very good at controlling herself, Sophia could still look relaxed on the surface even though deep down she was very frantic as a result of thinking about the dangerous situation that was happening to her.


    She showed her ID Card to the airport security officer and entered a beautiful cafe, located in front of the terminal. Karl should have arrived there and waiting for her.


    Sophia took a deep breath as she stepped into the cafe and ordered coffee. While she was observing the cafe thoroughly, her eyes caught sight of Karl sitting in the corner of the cafe with a book in his hand.


    Ahh¡­that man showed the same calmness as Sophia. In her heart, the girl praised Karl''s composure because he always seemed calm and in control.


    In nearly twelve years of knowing Karl, Sophia was always impressed whenever she heard Karl speak, although they rarely met.


    "Good afternoon, is this chair empty?" Sophia asked in her sweet voice to Karl who was reading his book. The girl held the paper cup filled with coffee in her left hand while her right hand carried her handbag.


    Karl shook his head and invited Sophia to sit down. "Yes."


    The man watched Sophia as the girl sat down gracefully. He took a sip of the tea from his cup and cleared his throat.


    "It''s all over." The words were spoken calmly and emotionless, but Sophia could feel a hint of sadness there. This made her gasp.


    Over? Were you saying everything had ended? Why?


    Did Alaric already find out everything?


    She gave Karl a sharp gaze. "What do you mean? Do you and your nephew ... no longer want to destroy Alaric''s family?"


    "I think the damage we''ve done is enough and he''s already had his punishment," said Karl.


    He felt that the punishment Alaric received was far from sufficient. Karl won''t be satisfied until he saw Alaric lose everything ... Karl felt that what Alaric had suffered was still not enough to make up for his past crimes.


    However, he couldn''t forget the look in Ren''s eyes earlier in his office. That was the first time Karl saw how much his nephew was suffering.


    Karl loved Ren very much because he was the only thing that was left of Friedrich, his only brother whom he loved dearly. Karl even loved Friedrich more than himself.


    Of course, he would not have the heart to let Ren, Friedrich''s son, suffer because of his actions.


    If Ren wanted them to stop, then Karl would stop.


    If Ren wanted him to sacrifice himself ... then Karl would do it without a second thought.


    He only hoped Ren would be able to live well after he left. He knew well that Ren would be on his own once Karl decided to disappear from his life.


    "Do you really think so?" Sophia asked curtly.


    She still hoped she could get her fortune back. She had lived in poverty for a dozen years after previously wallowing in wealth. She couldn''t accept that she had to spend her immortal life by living a hard life.


    "If all you think about is your wealth, I can give you a decent life," Karl said calmly. He touched the girl''s cheek and looked at her closely. "Do you prefer to live a wealthy life but always feel anxious, or do you want to live in peace?"


    Sophia touched Karl''s hand on her cheek. Somehow Karl looked different today. He was not as cold as usual.


    "What do you want me to do?" Sophia asked.


    "Come with me. We will leave this place and start a new life. We will forget everything that has happened." The look in the man''s eyes stunned Sophia.


    "You ... want me to come with you?" Sophia''s voice trembled when she heard Karl''s words.


    She looked at the handsome middle-aged man in front of her.


    Karl always looked handsome and attractive even though he was already 48 years old this year. People would think he was still in his late 30s.


    For decades, he only focused on getting revenge and never cared about having a woman or starting a family. Even towards Sophia, he always kept his distance, and never let himself get too close.


    But now, he showed his affection in a public place. Sophia remembered the steamy nights they spent together when Karl opened up to her, which he rarely did.


    Now the girl was imagining a new possibility ... that she and this man could be together completely.


    Ahh¡­she looked at Karl right in the eye and imagined their life together.


    She really liked what she saw.


    Karl smiled and rubbed Sophia''s cheek, and then his hand down to her chin. Slowly, he pulled her head closer to him. Karl then tilted his face and kissed Sophia''s lips gently.


    Sophia''s purple eyes widened for a few seconds because she didn''t expect Karl would kiss her in a public place like this. Then, her hand spontaneously touched Karl''s head and rubbed his hair.


    Sophia returned the man''s kiss passionately.


    After more than ten years in an ambiguous relationship, it seemed like this time Sophia got some clarity from Karl.


    "Thank you," whispered Karl as he removed his lips from Sophia''s and their noses touched.


    "I''ll come with you," Sophia said firmly. "If that''s what you want."


    "I have a house in Germany," said Karl. "I want to take you there. We can start a new life."


    Karl actually wanted to buy the Neuman''s old home. That was where he enjoyed his childhood with them. They were the only family he had in this world after his biological parents abandoned him in the hospital.


    But he had to hold back and cancel his intention because he did not want to attract attention and make himself connected with Ren as Friedrich Neumann''s son.


    So he bought another house in the same city. This was where he sometimes went to cool off.


    He did not think that one day he would return there with a woman.


    He looked at Sophia and admired the girl''s beauty. Just like all of Alchemist descent, Sophia had the distinctive beauty where she was gifted with perfect facial symmetry and flawlessly and smooth, porcelain skin.


    She was also a girl of noble blood who had the class and elegance of an upper-class girl. Apart from that, Sophia was also very smart and educated. For Karl, she was the perfect woman.


    "I''ve prepared tickets for us. We''ll be leaving in a moment," said Karl. "No need to bring anything."


    "Hmm ... I have a gun in my bag," Sophia said. "I snatched it from the man who was guarding me. I beat him until he fell unconscious."


    "Ahh¡­you''re very clever," said Karl, praising Sophia''s smart actions. He patted Sophia''s shoulder with a smile. Sophia did not notice that the man''s smile was not reaching his eyes.


    The girl was beaming at Karl''s praise. She said, "I have to get rid of this gun before we get to the terminal.. I will go to the ladies'' room and throw it in the trash can."

 Chapter 302 - Commotion At The Airport

    Karl nodded showing his agreement with Sophia''s plan. He still kept his own gun. If he wanted to enter the terminal, he also had to get rid of it because airport security would not allow him to get into the plane by carrying the gun.


    If he were to use his identity as the crown prince''s personal assistant, it would have been possible for Karl to have escaped with a gun. But in a situation like now, he couldn''t do that.


    Soon, Karl Sotterham would be a fugitive for trying to take Prince Renald hostage. Although Ren had stepped down from his position as the crown prince, he remained a Hanenberg, a descendant of the ruling dynasty of Moravia.


    Sophia kissed Karl again briefly then rose to her feet and carried her handbag. "I will be right back."


    Karl just stared at Sophia''s departure with dark eyes. Inwardly, he felt a little guilty towards the girl.


    Sophia really thought they were going to Germany and starting a new life there. She even threw away the gun.


    Karl took a deep breath and closed his eyes. His mind was once again imagining his nephew''s sad face who begged him to end it all.


    He remembered the first time he carried the newborn baby in his strong hands. Ren just came out of the incubator after struggling to survive for months. The baby was very weak and sickly.


    Karl remembered he shed tears while carrying his only nephew and promised himself that he would take care of the child for life and help him avenge his father''s death.


    He saw Ren growing up from afar because he and Hannah had to separate for a while where he had to live a life with a new identity. Only when Ren was eight years old Karl was able to return to Moravia and became his personal tutor.


    After Hannah died, Karl was forced to go be out of the way because Ren was being cared for by the Genevieve family. He was only able to return to look after Ren after the boy was sent to school in England.


    After Ren received a job offer at SpaceLab, Karl came back and he could stay by his side constantly, and for nearly 12 years they were together.


    Karl looked after and loved Ren as much as he would love his own son, even though he only worked as Ren''s assistant. He took Friedrich''s position in the young man''s life.


    Ren became Karl''s only goal in life and his nephew also became the son he would never have because Karl never got married nor started his own family.


    "Karl Sotterham."


    The cold voice stirred Karl from his reverie. Karl could guess the man who had just arrived and called his name. Karl still recognized his voice.


    However, he did not rush to open his eyes. With an indifferent attitude, Karl exhaled and then opened his eyes. He did not turn to where the sound came from. Calmly, he lifted his cup and took a slow sip of the tea.


    "There are so many things I want to ask you," Elios said without blinking. He realized that the man in front of him seemed too indifferent for someone who would already know who Elios really was.


    Mischa, who was standing next to Elios, folded his arms across his chest. His attitude looked threatening.


    They had been watching Karl since he left Prince Renald Hannenberg''s office and they had almost caught him when he arrived at the airport. However, because Mischa heard from his men that Sophia was also coming here, they decided to wait to see the two meet.


    The information given by Skia was right all along, Karl and Sophia were indeed involved in Vega''s kidnapping. Now, they only had to find out what the connection between these two people and Ren was.


    Skia accused Ren of being involved but the prince denied everything and he said he didn''t know anything. The evidence also showed that Ren was actually not related by blood to Karl.


    Then, who was lying? Elios and Mischa would not just believe in Skia even though he claimed to have repented and regretted his actions because now he was dying and wanted to atone for sins.


    They also won''t just believe in Ren, because his actions of marrying Vega, a village girl he just met was also very suspicious.


    Did Karl orchestrate Ren and Vega''s marriage without telling Ren who Vega really was?


    Or did Ren do everything while fully aware of the actual situation? That he was actually one of the masterminds behind Vega''s kidnapping?


    Now, they just need a confession from Karl and Sophia...


    Karl lifted his head and looked at Mischa and Alaric, pretending he did not know who they were. "I''m sorry, ... But it seems like you were talking to the wrong person."


    Alaric smiled faintly. He looked at Karl with his brilliant purple eyes. His voice sounded cold as he gave orders to Mischa.


    "Take him and Sophia."


    Mischa immediately grabbed Karl by the shoulders and was about to pull him up, but unexpectedly, Karl suddenly grabbed the man''s arm and slammed him on the floor.


    The calm he had been showing immediately changed into anger and he attacked Mischa with dangerous punches. Mischa swiftly got up and blocked Karl''s attack. A fight between the two men was inevitable.


    For the first time in his life, Karl was able to directly touch the people responsible for his brother''s death, and his entire chest was immediately filled with the rage that had been stored up for decades.


    In the past, he could only observe from afar and curse them while plotting revenge. Now, they were right before his eyes and even within reach of his arms.


    This was his first and last chance to vent all his hatred and grudge.


    Karl continued to kick, punch, and hit Mischa while the man blocked all of Karl''s attacks. He then retaliated against Karl''s attacks.


    These two men of the same age both possessed high martial skills and strong bodies. The physical altercation between the two was fierce and immediately attracted the attention of hundreds of people in front of the airport terminal.


    "Karl!!!" Sophia screamed hysterically after she got out of the toilet, but her voice did nothing to stop the ongoing fight between Karl and Mischa. However, her voice caught Elios'' attention, who immediately walked over to her with long strides.


    "This time you''ve gone too far, Sophia," hissed Alaric, which immediately grabbed his cousin''s neck and pulled her body closer.


    "Aaaakkhh ..." Sophia widened her eyes in shock when he suddenly choked her neck and stared at her face from a very close distance with eyes filled with flames of anger. "A .. Ala .. ric ..."


    The girl''s voice was barely audible because her throat was not getting any air. Her hands reached out and tried to get Elios'' hand off her neck, but it was a useless effort since Elios was so much stronger than her.


    The visitors around them who saw the incident suddenly became boisterous and screamed in panic. On one side, they saw two men fighting violently, while on the other, they saw a woman suffocated almost out of breath.


    In no time, many of them immediately took out their cell phones and broadcasted the event live to social media Splitz.


    "Crazy! Today there was a commotion at the airport ..!"


    "Why didn''t the police intervene??"


    "Wait ... What is actually happening?"


    The people who broadcasted the commotion live immediately went into great shock when they realized they could not broadcast anything to Splitz.


    Their videos were automatically blocked!

 Chapter 303 - So, Its True...

    People who witnessed the fighting at the airport terminal and the abuse on a beautiful woman were shocked that they could not broadcast the event live on Splitz''s social media. They couldn''t even post the pictures or videos.


    "What happens? Is the internet down?" They asked each other.


    "I won''t spare you anymore, Sophia," said Elios in an icy voice. Sophia pounded Elios'' hand, choking her in the neck, but it didn''t affect the man one bit.


    Airport security officers called by the crowd who witnessed the commotion immediately came and tried to intervene. However, when they were confronted by Elios, who was staring at them with a dangerous glint in his eyes, somehow, the four of them cowered in fear.


    "Sophia!" Karl, who saw from the corner of his eye that Sophia was almost out of breath, immediately swung a punch at Mischa with all his might and then ran as hard as he could towards Sophia as his opponent dodged his punch.


    Elios  slammed Sophia''s body onto the floor and stood up to face Karl. For a moment, the two of them faced off.


    "You have to pay for what you did," Elios  said without blinking. "I will make sure you get the most terrible punishment, one that will make you regret ever being born."


    Karl looked closely at the man responsible for his brother''s death, the only person he loved in this world. He really wanted to kill Elios  and get his revenge. He wanted to end it all today.


    "You know nothing about me," replied Karl in an equally cold tone.


    Elios'' threat, saying that he would make Karl regret being born, did not intimidate him at all. Karl had always regretted his birth.


    He never asked to be born into this world. After he was born, his parents abandoned him in the hospital. If it weren''t for the Neumanns, he would never have survived. And, if it weren''t for Friedrich, he would never have grown up to be the strong man he was today.


    After Friedrich died, Karl also never felt alive because, in his every waking moment, all he ever thought about was just revenge. His whole life was devoted to avenging Friedrich''s death.


    After he achieved his goal.. then he would have no more purpose in life.


    People who had never really lived would not fear death. Death was absolute to him. He was just waiting for his time to come.


    "I have a bomb with me. If you don''t let us go, then we will all die," said Karl with a mocking smile. "I don''t have anyone anymore. If Sophia and I die, no one will miss us. However, you, on the other hand ..."


    He looked at Elios  defiantly. Although the man''s purple eyes glint dangerously, Karl was not at all scared. His hatred had taken root so deeply, blinded him from fear of this former professional assassin.


    Elios  glanced at Mischa, who was standing behind Karl. The man nodded and immediately spoke to his men to check the truth on Karl''s threat.


    They immediately checked all the video footage from the past hour to find out if Karl had indeed planted the bomb and where it was located.


    Karl shook his head and smiled faintly. "You won''t find it anywhere. The bomb is in my body."


    He unfastened his shirt''s top buttons and showed a leather strap hanging around his neck, with a round silver pendant. Karl raised his right hand and showed his watch.


    He calmly pressed a button on the edge of his watch, and suddenly, the pendant on his neck lit up with a small, flashing red light.


    "Once I activated this bomb, only my passcode can deactivate it. Even if you kill me now, you won''t be able to stop it. Once it doesn''t detect my heartbeat ... the bomb will immediately explode."


    Elios  was very impressed. Karl''s actions reminded him of professional assassins who would normally carry poison to kill themselves if they were caught to not be interrogated or tortured by the enemy.


    Apparently, Karl always carried a bomb that he could activate at any time, if he was in a critical situation, like now. He would use it to threaten the enemy into letting him go, otherwise, he would kill himself and destroy everyone who was with him.


    "What do you want?" asked Elios.


    He didn''t care about the crowd of idiots in this terminal who instead of running for their lives, decided to flock around watching the commotion. However, he didn''t want to die here with them. Elios  loved his wife and children so much, he didn''t want to die and leave them behind.


    He wanted to return home to his family. He wanted to hug his wife and children again.


    That was why Elios relented. He would let Karl go so as not to detonate the bomb here. Later, Elios  would be able to find him again. Even to the end of the world, he would definitely be able to catch this person again.


    "I want you to give me a plane and two pilots who will take us anywhere we want. And I want collateral too," said Karl. "You must come with me."


    As soon as they took off, Karl would blow himself up and take Elios  to die with him.


    That way, he would be able to fulfill his nephew''s request to end things now. Today, it would all end here.


    "No way!" exclaimed Mischa suddenly. "If you want to take Master, it makes no difference if you detonate the bomb here!"


    Elios  could guess what Karl wanted to do, and so can Mischa. That''s why Mischa quickly objected to his request.


    "Fine, if that''s what you want. I''ll blow myself up here. Go ahead and say goodbye to your families now. I''ll give you two minutes," said Karl coldly.


    "Don''t ..." Mischa walked forward. "You just take me. I will be your collateral."


    "Hmm ... good. Apparently, we have some sensible people here," said Karl with a faint smile. He then helped Sophia to her feet and stroked her hair gently. "Are you okay?"


    Sophia shook her head. Tears streamed down from her eyes. She felt very grateful because Karl was so ready to face all possibilities. When she felt that their situation was so dire, it turned out that this man could free them from the enemy''s hands.


    Elios  looked at the two in disgust. Nevertheless, the expression on his face remained flat and cold.


    Karl then pointed to an airport security officer. "You! Take out your handcuffs and cuff him!"


    Karl tilted his chin at Mischa. The man nodded towards the security guard, who looked so confused.


    "Do what he said," says Mischa calmly. He stretched his hands forward.


    He knew that Karl was making sure he couldn''t attack him and Sophia when they boarded the plane.


    A guard came over to Mischa and then handcuffed him. Muffled shrieks were heard from among the female visitors who felt sorry when they saw the handsome young man being handcuffed.


    Many feel impressed that Mischa sacrificed himself to the criminal who threatened to blow himself up and everyone around him.


    "Now .. the plane?" Karl glared at Elios. "I know you have a private plane at this airport."


    Elios  took out his cell phone and spoke to his pilot.


    "You will be escorted by buggy to the plane now," said the man coldly. "But before you leave, I want to know ... why?"


    When he heard Elios'' orders to get the plane ready for strangers, the pilot knew that something was not right and got ready to face the enemy. Later, as soon as the plane was at a safe altitude, he would jump from the plane with Mischa and leave these two villains to face their death.


    Now, Elios  needed to know, before Karl and Sophia died, why they did what they did.


    "Hmm .. okay, because you''re very curious," said Karl with a sarcastic smile. "I did it to make you suffer for everything you had done to the woman I love. You must know what it feels like to lose everything."


    Sophia, who was in Karl''s arms, was stunned by the man''s words.


    The woman he loved? Did Karl mean her?


    She didn''t know that Karl was doing this because of her. Didn''t Karl himself have a personal grudge against Elios?


    Why didn''t he say anything?


    Would he really not tell Elios  the truth?


    Why?


    ***


    Meanwhile, at Prince Renald Hanenberg''s mansion, Vega was staring at her husband with teary eyes.


    "What happened to you, Honey?" asked Ren in surprise. "What makes you so sad?"


    He came to her and touched her hands gently. He could feel her shaking.


    "Ren ... do you love me?" asked the beautiful woman suddenly.


    Ren nodded firmly. "I love you."


    He didn''t lie. That was the truth.


    Vega bit her lip at her husband''s firm answer. She then took a deep breath and asked again.


    "When did you know you were going to marry me?"


    "When I first saw you," Ren replied honestly.


    "When was it?" Vega asked again. There was an urgency in her tone.


    "Twelve years ago. You were ten years old then," replied Ren without hesitation.


    The prince''s face suddenly turned pale as soon as those words left his lips.


    What did he say?


    Why did he say those words?


    Ren immediately felt his chest tighten. He didn''t understand what was going on...


    "Oh, Ren ..." Now, tears were streaming down hard from Vega''s eyes again. "So, it''s true..."


    .


    .


    >>>>>


    From the author:


    Can you guess what was actually happening to Ren? Why did he say those words?


    PS:


    I am still unwell, but I will at least try to publish every day for this book so it can end soon.


    By the way, if you want to talk to me and the other readers, I just set up a Discord server. Feel free to hop in. The link is below:


    bit.ly/missrealitybites


    You just type it into any browser and join. You can also find the link in my profile.. I will post updates, spoilers, etc about my books there. See you soon!

 Chapter 304 - Ren And Vegas Tears

    Ren stared at Vega with a confused look. He didn''t understand why he said those words just now.


    "Vega, I ..." He swallowed hard.


    Vega removed Ren''s hand from hers and moved away from the man on the sofa. "Do not touch me."


    Vega''s trembling voice pierced Ren''s heart. He looked at the woman with his heart breaking into a million pieces.


    "I don''t want you to hate me," said Ren with a tone of despair.


    He respected Vega''s wish to stay away from him, so he didn''t force his way to come closer. He just looked at Vega from where he sat with teary eyes.


    "I want to know ... why," said Vega as she rubbed her brown eyes that were streaming with tears. She steeled her heart and stared back at Ren closely.


    She had dreamed of seeing Ren when the kidnappers were about to remove her memory. She didn''t remember what the man said to her at that moment, but she could remember his face now.


    In her dreams, Ren looked much younger than now. His handsome face seemed so cold and filled with revenge. Many times Vega would wake up drenched in a cold sweat due to her nightmares, and her heart ached so much.


    The first few days, she couldn''t believe that the person she saw was Ren. However, as her memory slowly recovered after Lauriel''s treated her with potions and hypnotherapy, Vega started to think that all the events that happened between her and Ren since they first met in the Rhine were too full of coincidences.


    Finally, she decided to confront her husband. She secretly went back to Almstad to ask Ren the truth. Vega didn''t want to tell her parents because she was afraid that they would immediately punish Ren or intimidate him before the truth was revealed.


    She asked for the veritaserum potion from Lauriel. Her grandfather was also the only person who knew the purpose of her going to Almstad.


    Vega heard from Alta?r that Lauriel had various potions in his possessions. One of them was the veritaserum, which she could use to force people to speak the truth.


    To avoid Ren''s suspicion, she gave the potion to Linda to serve it with tea so that Ren would drink it. Once he took the potion with his tea, Vega would confront her husband.


    Even though she had her own suspicions ... inwardly, Vega still hoped that her husband was innocent.


    Even though Ren admitted that he couldn''t love her, Vega really loved this man. They had been together for nearly two years, and her feelings for Ren had been rooted deeply.


    When she heard Ren''s words, which confirmed her suspicion that her husband was indeed involved in her kidnapping... Vega couldn''t help but shed tears again. Her heart ached as if it was being torn apart mercilessly.


    "Honey ..." Ren didn''t know what to say. He was afraid that he would say things he shouldn''t have said if he opened his mouth. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of the teacup he took earlier.


    His mind immediately went to work, and he became suspicious that the tea he had been drinking was no ordinary tea. Did Vega put something in it that made Ren unable to lie?


    Oh, God¡­


    "Vega ... please," Ren raised his hand and tried to reach Vega, but the girl shook her head, and her body flinched in fear.


    Seeing Vega''s terrified gesture, Ren spontaneously retreated. He didn''t want Vega to be scared of him.


    "I''m not going to touch you ... please, don''t be scared of me ..." whispered Ren hoarsely. After he got away from Vega, he saw his wife started to look more relaxed.


    Ren now realized that Vega was indeed scared of him. This devastated him.


    They sat like that in silence for a few minutes. Ren''s chest churned with the worst possible scenario, while Vega felt very sad and devastated.


    Finally, after she managed to steel herself, Vega asked more questions. She wanted to end everything today. She wanted to get answers and find out what happened in the past.


    Then, she would know what to decide, what to do with her life and her marriage to Ren.


    "Was it you who planned to kidnap me six years ago?" asked Vega again. "Please answer my question."


    Ren shook his head. "I didn''t plan it."


    "Who is it, then?" asked Vega urgently. "Are you involved?"


    Ren didn''t want to answer these questions, but he seemed to have no other choice. His lips spoke. He couldn''t hold back his words.


    "My uncle, Charles Neumann, planned everything. He asked me to wait for you to grow up, seduce you, and marry you ..." Tears slowly trickled down Ren''s pair of honey-colored eyes. "All for revenge."


    He felt so remorseful for what he did to Vega, but so far, he did not dare to admit all his sins because he didn''t want Vega to hate him.


    Now ... when it was time for the truth to be revealed, Ren felt so sad, but at the same time, he also felt relieved. Finally, he could tell her the truth.


    Finally, Ren could spill what was in his heart that he had buried so deep at the bottom of his heart.


    "Revenge?" Vega bit her lip so hard that it started to bleed. She had already suspected that her kidnapping was related to someone''s grudge against her father.


    Elios did have a very dark and violent past. He had killed or caused the death of so many people. It was no surprise that he now had so many enemies seeking revenge.


    One of the ways they get back to Elios for their suffering was by hurting his family. Elios really loved his family, and if anything happened to them, he would be devastated and hurt.


    And that was precisely what happened these past years. When Vega was taken from her family six years ago, Elios suffered for many years. The kidnappers'' goal was accomplished!


    And now ... it turned out that the kidnappers not only took Vega from her family, they also tricked her into a fake marriage. They tricked her into falling in love with the man who actually ruined her life.


    Why?


    "So ... when we met at the Rhine, it wasn''t really a coincidence?" asked Vega in a trembling voice. "You guys planned everything?"


    Ren was about to shake his head and lie, but his lips had answered honestly. "Yes. Everything was planned."


    "So, you took me from my family and placed me in a remote village to live in poverty ... Then you came and pretended to fall in love with me and asked me to marry you ..." Vega looked at Ren with disappointed eyes. "Why? Why did you do that?"


    "I have to marry you to get into the Alchemist clan. That is the only way to enter. However, if we didn''t destroy your life ... you would never accept me," replied Ren honestly. His tears flowed even more profusely. "Even a prince is not worthy enough for Vega Linden. We have to uproot you and destroy your confidence so that you would feel lucky to marry someone like Ren Hanenberg ..."


    Vega already understood why Ren and his uncle did all that. They were right. If she had not been kidnapped and lived in poverty for years in a remote village and had her self-esteem ruined... she probably would not even give Ren a chance.


    "What you did was evil ..." Vega said in a hoarse voice. She couldn''t hold back her tears from streaming down harder. "You guys are truly heinous ..."


    "I know. We are indeed heinous ... I am very, very sorry to have been involved in that atrocity .. I regret that I have made you suffer for years and ruined your life .." Ren said honestly. "Please, Honey .. forgive me ... I promise to make up for everything. I will devote my life to make you happy ... I will take care of you and do anything for you until I breathe my last breath ..."


    He got off the sofa and knelt at Vega''s feet. His face was filled with regret, and tears kept streaming down hard from his eyes.


    This time Vega did not flinch. She could see Ren''s eyes that looked as agonized as herself. Ren seemed very sorrowful and depressed.


    "I am very disappointed and hurt by your actions," said Vega in a low voice.. "I never thought that the man I love is actually so evil."

 Chapter 305 - Elios Realization

    "I was blinded by my deep, deep grudge toward your father," said Ren quickly. "Your father killed my father .. I can''t forgive him. Because of him, my father committed suicide and left my mother and me alone in this world. He didn''t even have the chance to see me being born. My mother died not long after. I became an orphan and had no purpose in life other than to avenge my parents'' death¡­"


    Vega looked at Ren with eyes filled with grief.


    "How could my father kill your father? You said that your father committed suicide ..."


    With tears in his eyes, Ren then told Vega about an experiment that Splitz carried out 32 years ago at Elios'' orders to get rid of the people he considered weak.


    Ren really hoped that Vega could understand why he was so filled with hatred that he committed such heinous deeds and destroyed her life. He touched Vega''s knee and squeezed it gently, trying to convince the woman to forgive him.


    "You put something in my drink so I couldn''t lie to you. Now you must know that I am telling the truth. Your father did kill my father ..." Ren was now crying shamelessly.


    All the burdens in his heart that had been buried for decades finally flowed out, and he burst into tears.


    "Your father is very evil. He wanted to kill many humans in the past. For him, only the good, strong, and intelligent humans are worthy of life ... and the rest must die," said Ren between his tears. "He is responsible for the death of so many people, including my father. All my life, I have never seen my father, and I never will...."


    Vega cried at her husband''s words. She knew that Ren was right. Her father used to be a human hater who had killed so many people in the past.


    "Please .. forgive me ..." cried Ren, hugging Vega''s knee. "Please give me a second chance. Didn''t your father also get a second chance after he met your mother? He could change ... He is no longer evil like he used to be. Then why can''t I get a second chance like him?"


    Vega looked at Ren with a pair of sad eyes, and her tears kept streaming down. She heard all of Ren''s stories with a tight chest.


    Now, she knew what happened in the past. She could understand why Ren had such a deep grudge against her father. Her memory flashed back to the event from two years ago in the Rhine when she saw Ren by the lake.


    Back then, the man was talking about his father with teary eyes. Ren said he liked coming to the Rhine but hated it at the same time because that was where he lost his father to suicide.


    Vega remembered how sad Ren''s face was at that time, making her heart tremble and filled with sadness too.


    Now, when she thought back to that scene, Vega could imagine what Ren must have felt at that time, seeing the daughter of the man responsible for his father''s death standing in front of him.


    Of course, at that time, Ren must hate her very much ...


    Or maybe, Ren was already conflicted by hatred and pity at the same time, pity for the helpless young girl whose life he had destroyed ...


    Vega didn''t know what to think about it anymore. Everything that she knew about this man was apparently all lies.


    She took a deep breath, took the cell phone from her pocket, and dialed a number with trembling hands.


    ***


    The atmosphere in front of the terminal was very intense, but Elios seemed calm and collected as usual. When his cell phone vibrated, the man picked it up.


    He pressed the accept call button calmly as if they weren''t currently dealing with a villain, threatening to blow himself up and everyone around him.


    After Karl punched the code to activate the bomb, they only had half an hour before the bomb exploded. If the police shot him, the bomb would explode automatically when it failed to detect a heartbeat.


    Really, they were all in a difficult situation. Gradually, the crowd around them tried to get away from there to avoid becoming the victims.


    Nobody wanted to show up in the news as the victims of the explosion at the airport.


    "What is it, Honey?" asked Elios gently. "Are you okay?"


    The atmosphere suddenly fell silent. People turned to the handsome man standing upright with a cell phone to his ear, speaking in such a soft, warm voice to whoever was on the other end.


    Even Karl, who was standing menacingly, seemed to be listening intently. He could suspect that the call was from Elios''s wife or child. He knew that this ruthless man was cold towards everyone except his wife and children.


    Did that call have something to do with Ren? Karl wondered.


    "Father... I need to know something. Please answer my question honestly... 32 years ago, did you experiment with Splitz to cause a psychological crisis? Did the crises led to thousands of people committing suicide?" asked Vega in a trembling voice.


    Elios was stunned by the question asked by his beloved daughter.


    "Where are you now?" asked Elios softly. "Aren''t you at Targu Mures?"


    "Please .. answer my question, Father ..." Vega begged despondently. She needed to hear from her own father''s mouth about his past sins.


    Vega needed to know whether Ren was telling the truth or not.


    Elios could suspect something had happened, and now Vega needed an answer from him to make a decision.


    Elios was not proud of his past. In fact, after he had his own family, he could feel sympathy for his victims. He could see how he was a monster in so many people''s eyes.


    "That''s right," Elios replied quietly. "I did that."


    "Oh ...." Vega took a deep breath. Her cell phone suddenly fell from her hand as it suddenly turned weak and lost strength.


    Ren was right. Her father was guilty.


    Vega''s father had killed Ren''s father, and that was the start of all the grudges.


    Oh, didn''t Elios also grow up to be a human hater and tried to kill so many people because he blamed humans for his mother''s death?


    Ren grew up with revenge in his mind because he blamed Elios for his father''s death.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Elios, who no longer heard Vega''s voice, looked at the cellphone in his hand with a frown.


    Thirty-two years ago? Who on earth died 32 years ago, that Vega asked him that question?


    His gaze turned to Karl Sotterham, who had admitted that all his plans for revenge against Elios were for Sophia, the woman he loved.


    At first, Elios had thought that Karl Sotterham was actually Charles Neumann, Friedrich Neumann''s younger brother, the father of Renald Hanenberg, or Renald Neumann.


    However, both Ren and Karl denied that, and DNA also stated that they were not related. So, they cannot be family.


    This defied Elios''s suspicion of Ren, and he had no evidence to suspect his son-in-law. However ... what if they got the leads wrong?


    Elios''s pair of purple eyes met Karl''s pair of green eyes. Karls''s eyes were filled with revenge. Elios''s mind went back to the past, and he thought back to the boy who was reportedly killed in a fight on campus 30 years ago.


    Ahh .. maybe his first guess was right. Actually, all this grudge had something to do with Friedrich Neumann. The resentment wasn''t caused by the fact that Elios bought Atlas X and destroyed it, but ...


    Was Friedrich''s death 32 years ago caused by the experiment that Splitz carried out? If that was the case, then it all made sense now.


    Revenge like this was planned so meticulously and caused by deep, deep hatred. It couldn''t possibly be caused by merely losing a company alone.


    Elios looked at Karl, who threw him a spiteful look. Even the hatred that Sophia had in her eyes was nothing compared to the hatred in Karl''s eyes.


    The anger that controlled Karl was not because he wanted to avenge Sophia, but it was for his own revenge.


    Elios then remembered the time when he invited Ren to have dinner together to interrogate his son-in-law. Only now could he understand Ren''s strange gaze at that moment.


    In fact, even though Ren and Karl were not physically alike, there was something inside them that made Elios feel that the two of them were related. The hate in Karl''s eyes now reminded him of the hate on Ren''s eyes at that time ...


    Ahh ... he understood now.


    This was really his fault.


    Elios actually liked Friedrich Neumann and wanted this genius to work for him. Unfortunately, Friedrich died young in a boating accident on a lake.


    If Friedrich was the victim of Splitz''s experiment from 32 years ago and committed suicide along with thousands of other people, why was his cause of death not stated as suicide? Why was it mentioned as a boating accident?


    Did they really change the data on purpose?


    Ahh .. that was really possible.


    Elios remembered that the kidnappers had a genius hacker named Skia, who was still mysterious and couldn''t be found.


    Maybe, they changed all the data to suit their needs, including hiding the cause of Friedrich''s death and faking Charles Neumann''s death.


    Maybe they even fake the data about Charles Neumann being Friedrich''s biological brother. Maybe they were not really blood-related?

 Chapter 306 - A Living Hell

    Ahhh .. now it all made more sense. Ren was Friedrich Neumann''s son who grew up with a grudge toward Elios for killing his father. While Karl was Charles, who had devoted his whole life to raising Ren to avenge Friedrich''s death.


    They had planned and prepared everything meticulously, including making Sophia their scapegoat if their plan was exposed.


    Then .. who was Skia really? Why did he give information against Ren, but all the evidence available actually cleared Ren of all charges?


    And why did Karl admit all this revenge plan was done for Sophia?


    Did Karl want to protect Ren? There were so many questions that filled Elios''s mind.


    He had guessed the answer ... but he still needed confirmation.


    "Karl Sotterham and Sophia Meier, listen carefully. I''ll say this one last time. I will never forgive you for ruining my daughter''s life," said Elios coldly. "Now, you are safe ... but, when I see you again, and I WILL see you again, I will make sure you receive the punishment you deserve. Your death will be so painful and slow ..."


    After saying those words, Elios turned and just walked away. He did not care about Karl''s threat to blow himself up if his request was not fulfilled.


    "You are a monster ... you deserve all of this!" exclaimed Karl suddenly. "You are the one responsible for the suffering your daughter is going through! I will never let you rest easy if you keep killing innocent people. You keep that in mind!"


    Just as Elios was not afraid that Karl will blow himself up on the spot, Karl was also not afraid of Elios''s threat.


    "Don''t go, you bastard!"


    Karl raised his watch and was about to press the button to detonate himself, followed by the panicked screams of the people around him.


    However, suddenly, Elios turned around and brandished the gun he had taken out so quickly from under his suit.


    BANG


    BANG


    Everyone froze in place as Elios quickly fired his gun at Karl''s body and shot at five points. Karl''s both wrists and knees and his neck.


    THUD


    With a loud sound, Karl''s body immediately fell to the floor and blood streamed out of his five wounds.


    "Take off the handcuffs!" Elios ordered the officer who had handcuffed Mischa, and he immediately ordered the people to move away from the scene. "If you don''t want to die, get away from here, you idiot!"


    Without being ordered twice, hundreds of people around him immediately ran frantically. They had heard Karl say that the bomb would explode immediately if it failed to detect his heartbeat. And this ruthless man just casually killed him?


    Wasn''t he afraid that the bomb would explode soon? Crazy!


    Sophia''s scream immediately pierced through the air. She dropped down on her knees and hugged Karl, who was lying on the floor covered in blood.


    What happened just now was so sudden, and she didn''t expect Elios would just shoot Karl.


    In fact ... Sophia had thought that she and Karl would be able to leave this place alive.


    She was already planning to confront Karl later after they were up in the air about why he lied to Elios and said he was doing all these for Sophia''s sake. The girl knew for a fact that Karl had not done all these acts of revenge for her.


    She remembered that when she met Karl 12 years ago, the man said he had a personal grudge against Elios Linden. So clearly, he lied with what he said earlier.


    Did Karl still want to protect his nephew so he could enter the Alchemist clan and continued their plan to destroy those people from within?


    "We have 20 minutes," Elios told Mischa. The younger man nodded and immediately pushed Sophia away. He knelt down and checked Karl''s condition.


    Ah, his mentor and master, Elios, was truly one of a kind. He could shoot five points in Karl''s body with such precision that it would paralyze Karl but not kill him immediately.


    They needed Karl alive and his heart beating to prevent the bomb from exploding.


    "Does anyone have scissors or safety pins?" Mischa shouted to the people around him. The man had knowledge and experience in defusing bombs. The 20 minutes that Elios gave him should be sufficient if he had the simple tools to do the job.


    "I ... I have a safety pin," said a woman who rushed over toward the man and handed him a safety pin. A security guard came giving him scissors. Sophia, who sat beside Karl''s body, which kept flowing fresh blood, was hysterical and she kept screaming.


    "Aaaaaahh .... !!!" Her voice made the atmosphere become more intense and filled with fear. Elios frowned at Sophia''s hysterical screams. He walked over to the woman and pulled her away from there. Sophia struggled to escape and screamed again. "Let go of meeee!!"


    Elios pulled Sophia closer to him and grabbed her shoulders. His pair of purple eyes were burning with rage. "If you don''t shut up, I''ll give you the same punishment as your boyfriend. Is that what you want?"


    Sophia suddenly fell silent. She didn''t want to be paralyzed for life. She still had such a long life ahead of her. Finally, she shook her head in fear and immediately fell to the floor. She pressed her own mouth so that her voice would not escape her lips.


    The situation was so intense and gut-wrenching. The police who had arrived managed to calm the crowd and control them all to follow orders.


    Mass panic would only cause unnecessary casualties with young children, the elderly, and women trampled by those who want to save themselves.


    The people who had managed to get away finally calmed down and opened their cell phones to check for updates on the situation inside the airport.


    However, they immediately became shocked when they did not find any news about the commotion at Almstad airport.


    "How strange .. How could a terror of this size not be covered by the press?" They wondered in puzzlement.


    Earlier, when they were inside and tried to broadcast the terror live or upload pictures and videos to social media, for some reason, their posts were blocked. They initially thought it was caused by an error in their internet connection or something.


    However, when they couldn''t find any single news on the whole internet about the terror at the airport, they all realized this was no coincidence.


    How strange ...


    They could only look at each other and ask themselves what was really going on.


    The truth was, Elios always blocked every news and video that showed him. That''s what enabled him to protect his privacy and family in today''s internet era, where privacy was a very expensive luxury.


    As a very powerful man who owned Splitz, the world''s largest social media, and had the power to control the internet, he could determine what should be covered in breaking news and what was not.


    What happened at Almstad airport today was one that he didn''t want to spread. Until he found out all the truth, he wouldn''t let the kidnappers hear any news.


    "Bastard... kill me," whispered Karl in a faltering voice, closing his eyes. He could feel excruciating pain from the five points on his body that had been pierced by the bullets.


    He was furious that Elios did not kill him immediately, but only incapacitated him, enough to give them time to defuse the bomb he had activated in his neck.


    However, in this condition, Karl was completely unable to do anything about it.


    Mischa completely ignored Karl. He swiftly opened the pendant hanging from Karl''s neck with a safety pin. He examined the composition of the small bomb inside. The man was fully concentrated on his work and did not pay attention to his surroundings.


    Many female visitors were watching him from afar with their chests pounding. This handsome man really attracted their attention. His handsome face, with golden curls and a serious expression, looked so beautiful to look at.


    His all-black outfit and his calmness in handling the bomb made him seem mysterious, which fascinated the women. Everyone prayed silently that he could defuse the bomb and save himself.


    Many of those bystanders took his photos secretly and tried to upload them to social media. However, just like the others, they had to experience the shock because they suddenly couldn''t access Splitz.


    "Who are these people?" They asked themselves. "Why can''t we post anything about them?"


    Nobody knew that Elios was the owner of Splitz and Mischa was his right hand. Of course, they easily blocked all news about themselves.


    As soon as the situation calmed down a bit, except for Karl''s panting as he was fighting for his life, Sophia''s hysterical sobs, and the visitors'' muffled shrieks and whispers, Elios immediately contacted his wife to find out what really happened to their daughter.


    "Did Vega call you?" Aleksis''s voice sounded panicked. "She is not home. This morning she said she was going out with your father, but they haven''t returned. I didn''t know they went to Almstad."


    "Hmm .. I think right now she''s with that boy," Elios said in a voice full of regret. "If he dared touched my daughter again.. I will make him understand what it means by a living hell...."

 Chapter 307 - Elios Feels Guilty

    Elios could think of the type of torture that would make people suffer so badly that they would beg for death, but he wouldn''t let them die.. for years.


    "I''ll be on my way to Almstad," said Aleksis hastily. "I''m leaving now. I''ll come with Nico."


    "Hmm .. Mischa and Altair will meet you at the airport," Elios said before disconnecting the call.


    He regretted not having brought bodyguards with him. Now he must let Mischa take care of the trouble at the airport by himself so that Elios could find his daughter.


    Finally, Elios decided to call Altair, who was told to wait at the penthouse, and asked him to come immediately to the airport and help Mischa.


    "Altair, you go to the airport now and take care of everything with Mischa. I will go to see Vega and Ren," Elios said simply.


    "Okay, Father."


    Altair immediately grabbed his sunglasses and walked out of the penthouse towards the airport as his father ordered.


    ***


    Before Elios left the terminal, suddenly, he saw ten men walking briskly toward him.


    "Sir, we''ve arrived. Don''t worry, we''ll take over from here," said one of them respectfully.


    Ahh .. Elios just remembered that Mischa had his men whom he ordered to monitor the situation around the airport. Apparently, they had all gathered and started working to clear the crisis.


    "Tch.. kill me ... Bastard ..! Kill me now, or you''ll regret this.. for... the rest of.. your life..."


    Karl, who was half-conscious, somehow got a surge of energy at the end of his life. He opened his eyes with much difficulty and shouted at Elios.


    Elios''s steps halted. He then turned and walked over to Karl.


    With the tip of his shoe, he touched the man''s stomach. His voice sounded icy when he spoke.


    "I know you did this for Sophia. You were blinded by your love for her ... However, you shouldn''t have involved my daughter... I will never forgive anyone for touching even a single strand of my daughter''s hair."


    The eyes of the two mortal enemies met. At first glance, Elios could feel a flash of relief in Karl''s eyes.


    Although Elios really hated Karl for kidnapping Vega, for some reason, when he found out that Karl''s actions were based on revenge due to Elios''s own past crimes, the man felt that a part of his heart was touched.


    He couldn''t blame Karl and Ren entirely for what had happened.


    Karl was right when he said that Elios was responsible for the suffering his daughter was experiencing.


    Therefore, at the last moment, Elios lied to Karl. He said as if he believed that all this revenge plot by Karl was because of Sophia.


    At least, at Karl''s final moments, Elios made him feel at ease.


    After saying those words, Elios looked at Mischa, who was busy removing the pendant around Karl''s neck. The man with golden curls nodded and gave a sign with his five fingers.


    He was saying that he would be able to defuse the bomb in five minutes. Elios was relieved to hear that. This meant that he didn''t have to worry about Mischa and Alta?r''s safety at the airport. They also had to welcome Aleksis, who has headed to Amlstad to look for Vega.


    The man then turned and walked with long steps away from the scene of terror. He had to find Vega immediately before things went wrong.


    Now he knew who was the mastermind responsible for Vega''s kidnapping. Apparently, they were the people he didn''t expect at all. A side victim of his past crimes, when he still hated humans and wanted to kill as many people as possible.


    He did not even have a grudge or hatred for Friedrich Neumann. In fact, he actually liked the genius man. He was just annoyed that Friedrich suddenly resigned from Atlas X.


    In the past, Elios did not have the access that he had now. He did not know that Friedrich suffered from Lewy Body Dementia. That was why he resigned from work and focused on his life.


    Elios only heard the news of Friedrich''s death due to a boating accident on the lake. He didn''t know that Friedrich could not swim and that he was depressed. That week, Splitz did launch an algorithm they were testing to push people who were mentally weak to commit suicide.


    Elios didn''t know Friedrich was one of the victims. To him, they were all nameless people, only a statistic. However, unlike the thousands of other victims, Friedrich had a younger brother who really loved him and was willing to sacrifice himself to do anything to avenge his death.


    Elios''s mind turned murky as he walked over to his car and got inside. He was reminded of his old self when he was consumed by grudges due to his mother''s death.


    Maybe that was exactly the kind of grudge that burned Karl and Ren''s hearts.


    "Let''s go to Almstad Orchard, Renald Hanenberg''s private home," he ordered the driver before falling into a reverie, reminiscing about his dark past.


    Elios''s driver swiftly drove the car towards Ren''s mansion. Meanwhile, in the back seat, Elios sat down while looking away through the window.


    His mind gathered all the information he had managed to get so far and saw everything from a new perspective.


    Karl Sotterham was Charles Neumann, and Ren Hanenberg was Ren Neuman. They both worked together to plot a revenge plan that had destroyed Vega''s life.


    Then, who was Skia? What did he have to do with the two of them? Hmm .. Elios hoped to get the answer from Sophia or Ren himself.


    Hmm .. when he remembered how Ren and Karl''s revenge on him was caused by his experiment that made Friedrich take his own life, Elios shuddered.


    His past victims were numerous. Just one person''s death could cause a deep grudge and meticulous revenge to such an extent that it destroyed his daughter''s life.


    What if all of his past enemies committed the same act of revenge? Then when would this vicious circle end?


    For the first time in his life, Elios really regretted what he had done in the past. After he had a family, he had become more sympathetic toward others. He now understood that everyone had family and people who loved them.


    He could imagine the grief of those who had lost their loved ones, fathers, brothers, and friends because he killed them. However, it was only after he experienced the pain and suffering when his daughter was kidnapped that Elios understood it completely.


    Now, even though Karl and Ren committed the crime, Elios couldn''t brush off the fact that their actions were all the result of his own sins.


    ***


    Suddenly, half an hour passed, and the luxury car arrived at Ren''s mansion gate.


    "Good afternoon, Sir. Do you have an appointment?" A woman''s voice rang from the intercom system at the gate.


    "No. I''m here to see the lady of the house," said Elios curtly.


    "Oh, who is this, so I can confirm to my lady?" Linda asked again.


    "This is her father," Elios said calmly. "My name is Elios Linden."


    "Oh .. all right, wait a minute," said Linda. She hurriedly walked to the master bedroom where her employers were. The housekeeper knocked on the door to speak to Vega.


    "Good evening, Madame. We have a guest at the gate. He is looking for you. He said he is your father and his name is Elios Linden," said Linda respectfully. As far as she knew, her mistress came from the village and was an orphan.


    Then why did suddenly someone claim to be her father?


    This was really suspicious.


    However, Linda did not want to be careless and decided on her own. She chose to knock on the door of her employer''s bedroom and informed Vega of this guest.


    Vega looked very surprised and confused when she heard that her father had arrived. She came to Almstad with Lauriel, but she asked her grandfather to give her time to talk alone with Ren. Lauriel agreed and waited for her in the car.


    "Your father is coming ...?" She heard Ren''s hoarse voice. The man was still kneeling on the floor and hugging Vega''s knee. He refused to let Vega go until the girl forgive him.


    Vega didn''t say anything. She just sobbed, almost silently. The girl was heartbroken and felt betrayed by the man she loved, but at the same time, she also felt sorry for her father''s past crimes.


    Ren didn''t know what happened at the airport. He thought Elios and Mischa must have caught Karl and Sophia or killed them.


    Would Karl admit everything and take all the blame as well, so that Ren was no longer under suspicion .... or would he sacrifice Ren and blame everything on him while Karl escaped and started a new life with Sophia?

 Chapter 308 - Vegas Decision (1)

    "Let my father come in," said Vega between her sobs.


    "Yes, Madame," said Linda from outside.


    Vega and Ren exchanged glances. Their feelings were stirred up. At that moment, Ren really wanted to take Vega to somewhere far and disappear, so they could live together, just the two of them.


    He was determined to atone for all his sins to the girl. All his life, he would devote himself to make Vega happy, and to protect her from any harm.


    "Vega, Honey... please forgive me. I promise from now on my whole life is only for you. I will atone for all my mistakes and sins in the past to you. I beg you, please give me a second chance. Let me make up for all the pain I have caused you," whispered Ren in a very earnest voice.


    "Otherwise, I would have no more reasons to live. All this time, I only lived for revenge ... That revenge has ruined my life. It also has ruined your life and has killed our children. Right now, I just want to live alone with you and leave everything behind..."


    Ren kept pleading with Vega with tears in his eyes. He threw away all his pride and begged this woman to forgive him and take him back. Ren knew he didn''t deserve Vega at all .. but he hoped Vega would give him a second chance.


    The bedroom door opened from the outside without a knock and entered a handsome man with platinum-hair. His face looked so similar to Vega. Elios walked with long strides.


    As soon as he reached the couple, Elios pulled Ren''s shoulder roughly away from his daughter. The younger man fell to the floor while Elios carried Vega from the sofa.


    "Honey, are you okay?" he asked gently while hugging Vega. "I am sorry I didn''t come sooner..."


    At that time, Vega could no longer hold back her sadness. She immediately wrapped her hands around Elios''s neck and wept bitterly on her father''s shoulder.


    "Father....." Vega was so heartbroken that she couldn''t even say a word. Only her tears keep streaming down hard.


    It was a gut-wrenching scene. Ren felt his stomach churn.


    Ah ... it''s all over now... he thought despondently.


    Vega already knew his secret, and even if Elios didn''t know it yet, he would soon find out. Ren really did not expect that Vega would come to Almstad alone and confront him.


    Elios rubbed his daughter''s back with a heavy heart. Every time he saw Vega crying, he felt devastated. He already knew that all of Vega''s suffering was the result of his past sins.


    He looked at Ren, who slowly got up and looked at him and Vega with teary eyes. Both men looked at each other with deep hatred.


    "I remember your father ..." Elios said in a firm voice. "I didn''t mean to kill him."


    Ren bit his lip. He understood now that Elios really knew everything.


    "What happened to my uncle?" asked Ren in a trembling voice. He remembered the look in Karl''s eyes this afternoon, the last time he spoke to Karl in his office.


    Ren could presume that Karl would take all the blame by himself and set Ren free.


    His chest tightened even more as he remembered how much Karl loved him and would do anything for him. And now, Karl even sacrificed himself to take all the blames and the hate, even though in fact Ren was also responsible for all the pain that Vega had experienced.


    Ahh .. he hoped Karl didn''t know that Vega had found out everything when she confronted Ren, and she managed to make him confess all his sins.


    "Your uncle is dead," Elios said firmly.


    Elios knew his abilities well. Half an hour after being shot at those five points, Karl would die for losing so much blood. Initially, Elios wanted to give a much more brutal punishment to the person responsible for kidnapping his daughter. However, after he realized that Karl''s grudge against him was caused by his own past sins, his heart softened.


    The important thing now was to save Vega and heal the wounds in her heart. The reality she was facing now was truly heartbreaking.


    Vega loved Ren very much, and today she found out that the man she loved and married for nearly two years was the villain who had taken her forcibly from her family, made her a pawn for revenge, and ruined her life.


    If only the culprit were someone she didn''t know, it wouldn''t hurt this much. Elios felt that Vega would need a long and intense therapy to recover her mental state, which was devastated by Ren''s actions.


    "I will atone for my sins to Vega," Ren said steadfastly. His voice sounded very earnest.


    "Of course you will," Elios said curtly. "You will pay for everything with interest."


    Elios walked out of the room carrying Vega, who was still sobbing on his shoulder.


    "Wait for me!" said Ren. He walked quickly, trying to hold Vega''s hand. "I''m coming with you."


    Linda, who saw the three people walking out, was very surprised. She didn''t understand what was going on. Why was the mistress being carried by a stranger, and she was crying? Why was Mr. Hanenberg also crying?


    What happened exactly?


    She looked even more surprised when she saw a man with long golden hair appear from the courtyard. Lauriel held Ren''s shoulder, who was about to chase after Vega and Elios.


    "You can''t exert too much energy, or you will die," said the man in a stern voice.


    "What ... what do you mean?" Ren was in a daze when he heard Lauriel''s words.


    Wait.. why did suddenly his heart beating so fast? Did Vega give him poison?


    "I added a simple poison to the veritaserum Vega asked from me. She didn''t know about this," said Lauriel. He quickly added. "This is to prevent you from hurting my granddaughter."


    When Vega asked for the veritaserum potion from him, Lauriel immediately suspected something was bothering her mind.


    Even though the girl did not want to tell him about what happened and asked Lauriel to give her time alone with Ren, Lauriel would not take any risk and let Vega in danger. That''s why he added poison in the veritaserum that Vega would give to her husband.


    "Wh ... what did you say?" Ren pressed his chest with both hands. Why was he so careless today that he was tricked into drinking the truth potion?


    Usually, he was always alert and calculating. But today, everything was messed up.


    Earlier, his mind was all over the place. Ren was just very happy to see Vega in his home. All his longing for the girl immediately flowed out and he just wanted to hug Vega. All he could think about was how he wouldn''t let her go again.


    "You have to come with us," said Lauriel. He pressed Ren''s shoulder hard. Ren''s body staggered as he lost all his strength and finally he fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    Then everything went dark.


    ***


    St. Laurent building was protected by security teams stricter than usual. Elios and Lauriel took Ren and Vega to the penthouse located on the top floor and let the two of them rest.


    Lauriel hadn''t given Ren an antidote and let him pass out in one of the locked rooms, while Vega, who was constantly crying, was left to calm down in another room.


    Lauriel and Elios then sat together in the living room drinking brandy. The two of them looked very depressed. Elios felt uneasy because he knew that all the events that happened were partly his responsibility.


    He really wanted to kill Ren, but he didn''t want to make Vega hate him because not only did Elios have killed Friedrich Neumann, her father-in-law, he would also kill Ren, Vega''s husband.


    Lauriel, who really understood Elios''s situation, could only remain silent. He took a slow sip of the brandy, wondering what they should do.


    "I think it''s best to let Vega make the decision. After all, she is the victim here ..." said Lauriel finally. "If it''s up to me, I''d kill everyone involved."


    "You are right, Father," said Elios in a soft voice. He glanced towards the room at the end of the hall where Vega was resting. They could still hear soft sobs from there.


    At that moment, Elios really wanted to continue hugging his daughter and comforting her. Unfortunately, when they arrived at the penthouse, Vega asked them to leave her alone.


    Elios felt sad because he understood that Vega must be blaming him.

 Chapter 309 - Vegas Decision (2)

    "Where''s Vega?" asked Aleksis as soon as she got to the penthouse. The beautiful woman entered through the front door and immediately approached her husband and father-in-law. They were sitting in the living room, contemplating while enjoying some brandy.


    Then, Altair and Mischa were seen walking following her. Both of them looked very exhausted and dejected. Elios didn''t need to ask about the fate of Karl and Sophia. Mischa''s men must have taken care of both of them.


    "Vega is in the room," Elios said quietly. He tilted his chin toward the room at the end of the hall. "We better let her alone, Vega must be very depressed right now and she needs to think everything thoroughly."


    He stretched out his hand to reach Aleksis'' hand and pulled her body to sit beside him. The man''s face seemed to be filled with a deep sense of regret and sadness.


    Aleksis stared at the room that Elios pointed out earlier and then took a deep breath. She then buried her face in her hands and burst into tears.


    "Oh ... my daughter ... my poor daughter," she cried despondently.


    Elios even felt sadder when he saw his wife crying. He hugged Aleksis and tried to comfort her.


    "She''s all right, don''t worry too much," Elios whispered softly. "We''ve found her and Vega is safe with us."


    "But ..." Aleksis sniffled. "She must be very disappointed and hurt."


    Elios understood what his wife meant. By now, Aleksis should have found out that the real mastermind behind her kidnapping was her own husband Ren, and Karl, his uncle.


    "I think it''s better for her to find out the truth now before it''s too late," said Elios, stroking his wife''s hair. "Vega still has a long life ahead of her and she can start everything over. We can help her to start her new life."


    "But, she must be broken-hearted and sad," said Aleksis in a weak voice. "How would she accept everything? She won''t be able to forget this incident forever."


    As a member of the Alchemists who could live for hundreds of years, Vega''s grief would certainly continue to haunt her for the rest of her life.


    She would never be able to forget this. It would take her a very long time to heal her wounded heart. No parents would be able to bear the pain when they see their beloved child suffer.


    This was the feeling that Vega''s parents were currently experiencing. Especially Elios, because he knew he was partly responsible for what happened to his daughter. If it wasn''t for his past sins, then Vega wouldn''t have been the victim.


    "What about Ren?" asked Altair, his face was now filled with anger. He really hated the man who had made his sister suffer. Just like Lauriel, if the decision was up to him, then Altair would choose to kill anyone involved.


    However, since Vega was the one who suffered the most, they had to leave it up to the girl to make the decision.


    "Ren is not dead yet, he only passed out. But I will give him an antidote so he won''t die so easily," said Lauriel. "Even death is too easy punishment for him."


    Everyone in the room agreed. No one liked Ren after knowing the crimes he had committed to Vega. After all, Vega was the only daughter in their family and she was loved very much by everyone.


    There was no way they could forgive everything that Ren had done to Vega. So, whoever had hurt Vega was the same as hurting her whole family.


    "What should we do then?" asked Aleksis nervously.


    "We can only wait," Elios said quietly. "Give Vega some time. I''ve told her that the decision is in her hands. We will do whatever she decides."


    Aleksis was stunned to hear that. "Even if she decided to forgive Ren and come back to him?"


    The woman''s face looked shocked.


    "Yes, even if Vega decided to forgive Ren and come back to him, we must respect her decision," Elios said firmly.


    "But you know well that people who are in love can''t think straight most of the time," said Aleksis.


    She couldn''t accept Ren''s treatment of her daughter, even though her son-in-law had repeatedly apologized to Vega. Aleksis didn''t want Vega to return to the man who had ruined her life.


    The woman bit her lip and cried softly. "Maybe if they still have children together¡­I can understand that kind of decision. But I don''t want Vega to come back to Ren¡­Vega has suffered enough."


    Mischa, who had only been watching the Linden family talking, couldn''t contribute anything. After all, he was not a family member. He was just Elios''s foster son who had accumulated a huge debt of gratitude to him.


    He also wanted to see Vega happy and he was angry with Ren and Karl for what they did to Vega. Deep within his heart, he really hoped that Vega would not come back to Ren.


    However, he agreed with Elios because he knew he couldn''t do anything to change her decision and his opinion didn''t matter. The handsome man could only take a deep breath and walk out onto the terrace. He wanted to get some fresh air and calm himself.


    The commotion at the airport was enough to tire him emotionally. He had lived as a civilian for a long time, managing RMI''s business and not being involved in the adrenaline-inducing stressful event.


    The last one was in France when Vega was kidnapped and he was detained by the kidnappers. During that time, he had to witness Lisa being killed before his eyes.


    Same thing as the incident earlier today. It was also related to Vega. Mischa must defuse the bomb that was activated by the villain who kidnapped Vega and was about to kill himself and everyone around him.


    Today was very tense and exhausting.


    Mischa walked into the small garden beside the pool and sat on a wooden bench. It was already getting cold outside, but he didn''t care. Instead, his burning head slowly felt comfortable when his body was hit by the cold air.


    The man then closed his eyes and tried to erase the entire image of events this afternoon from his mind. A few minutes after he managed to defuse the bomb, Karl died, bathed in his own blood.


    Sophia screamed incessantly as Mischa''s men take them both and lock them up in a secret place. Elios ordered them to keep Karl''s body and give Ren a chance to say goodbye. Meanwhile, Sophia would await the punishment from Caspar and Lauriel.


    Now, they were just waiting for Vega''s decision so that they knew what they should do with Ren. If Vega wanted to punish him, Ren would immediately follow his uncle to hell and pay for what they did to the girl.


    However, if Vega decided to forgive Ren¡­and come back to him, then Mischa must be able to accept Ren into their family.


    He must accept the fact that the person responsible for killing Lisa would now be the son-in-law of his foster father whom he respected so much.


    If that happened... then Mischa wouldn''t be able to be a part of this family anymore.


    He respected Elios very much, he also loved Elios''s family, but he couldn''t bring himself to come to their family events if Ren would be there.

 Chapter 310 - Vegas Decision (3)

    Various thoughts raced through Mischa''s mind, it made his head which had started to cool down become hot again.


    "Ahh ... Vega, I hope you will make the best decision," muttered Mischa softly.


    "Mischa ...."


    The handsome man suddenly opened his eyes when he heard Vega''s hoarse voice nearby. He immediately turned his head and found the girl standing in front of him, looking at him with sunken eyes and an expression filled with sadness.


    "Vega ...? What''s wrong?" asked Mischa. He immediately reached out his hand and held Vega''s arm. His heart ached to see the sad expression on the girl''s face.


    Mischa wanted to hug her and wipe her tears, but he was afraid that his actions would be considered inappropriate for a woman who had become someone''s wife. Hence he was forced to restrain himself.


    "Mischa ..." said Vega again. Her voice was hoarse and filled with grief.


    She took Mischa''s hand and then sat beside the young man. Their eyes locked when their faces were now at such a close distance. "I''m sorry, you lost your girlfriend because of me ... They killed her cruelly ... because of me ..."


    Since the first time she learned that the woman that Mischa loved was killed by the people who kidnapped her, Vega felt a deep sense of guilt for her foster brother.


    While spending a lot of time with Mischa, she could see how much Mischa loved Lisa. Even years after her death, he hadn''t looked for a replacement for her.


    In his heart, there was only Lisa and her position was irreplaceable in his life.


    Vega remembered that Lisa taught Mischa to cook. She was the woman who had changed Mischa''s life into a better one.


    Now, the guilt became even more intense when Vega realized that the person responsible for Lisa''s death was Ren, her own husband.


    As Ren''s wife, Vega felt responsible for everything that had happened. She felt very guilty for the suffering Mischa had been through so far.


    Mischa immediately understood what Vega was thinking. He shook his head many times and squeezed Vega''s hand that was in his. "Vega ... Don''t say that! You''re completely innocent. Don''t blame yourself. You too are a victim in this entire incident."


    "But¡­ if it wasn''t for me¡­ they wouldn''t have killed her and tortured you¡­" Vega cried again. "If everything didn''t happen the way it was, you must be able to live a happy life with her."


    Mischa bit his lip when he heard Vega''s words. In fact, everything that Vega thought was not true at all. Before Lisa was killed, she and Mischa were no longer lovers. Lisa broke up with him because she didn''t want to marry a man who had a dark past.


    Even though he had tried his best to change Lisa''s mind to take him back, Mischa still couldn''t make Lisa return to him.


    Their relationship was over and Mischa was already heartbroken. Actually, if Lisa didn''t die, maybe she would have lived happily with another man and not with Mischa.


    "You''re wrong, Vega ... Lisa and I were no longer lovers when she died. The villains just caught her to trap me and distract me from you. Lisa didn''t want to accept me because of my dark past and whatever I did to persuade her to come back to me didn''t work at all¡­"


    Finally, Mischa told Vega the entire truth. He did not want her to continue harboring the guilt over the crimes her husband had done.


    First of all, Lisa''s death wasn''t her fault but it was Ren and Karl''s fault. Secondly, even if Lisa was still alive now, she still wouldn''t marry Mischa.


    Vega was stunned at Mischa''s words. She did not know this information at all. At first, she thought Mischa and Lisa had a very good relationship and that they would get married before the murder took place.


    It turned out¡­. She was wrong all this time.


    She stared at Mischa with rounded eyes and her hands pressed against her lips. She did not expect this at all.


    "Is ... is that true?" asked Vega in a barely audible voice.


    Mischa nodded firmly. "That''s true. So don''t think about it. You better think about yourself now. I''m fine."


    Their two pairs of eyes met. This was the first time Vega went to sit alone with Mischa and talk to him heart to heart since she returned to her family.


    In the past, when she was still working as this man''s personal assistant, they would often sit together in the office and in the penthouse to talk about everything. Vega always admired her boss and was grateful to him for being very nice to her.


    Ahh¡­ she remembered the various videos from Tatiana that she saw when she and her friends were in Bordeaux and she was chasing Mischa. She remembered that Altair said she liked Mischa very much.


    Now, Vega could imagine how she felt about this man in the past. It felt embarrassing when she looked back at the videos, but she understood why she liked Mischa when she was younger. This man was very kind and charming.


    If she had never been kidnapped and tricked into falling in love and marrying her captor, maybe now Vega would have fallen in love with Mischa.


    Unfortunately, she would never know that path of life.


    Six years had passed and everyone''s lives had changed a lot.


    "I''m glad you''re home now," said Mischa with a smile, trying to hold back the tears forming in his eyes. "Now, you have to live well. Think about what you want to do in the future. Don''t think about other people''s feelings. The most important thing is you and your life only."


    Vega looked down.


    "Father asked me to make a decision to determine what to do with my husband ..." said Vega. "I shut myself in my room to think, but the more I think, the more I feel restless and sad. That''s why I came out through my terrace to get some fresh air. That''s when I found you here ..."


    "Hmm ..." Mischa nodded, "I think we both need fresh air."


    "If you were me ... what would you do?" asked Vega suddenly. Her questions startled Mischa a bit.


    He did not think that the girl would ask his opinion on this matter.


    "Why did you ask me?" asked Mischa.


    "Because you are also a victim ... and because you have a dark past, so you can see both sides," replied Vega. "Ren begged me for a second chance. He said that my father was also a very bad person in the past, but he changed because he got a second chance. Ren said that from now on, he will atone for his sins and devote his life to make me happy ..."


    Mischa swallowed hard when he heard the words uttered by Vega.


    "Mischa ... if at that time Lisa gave you a second chance and accepted you ... how would you feel?" asked Vega earnestly.


    Mischa closed his eyes and held his breath as the difficult question was asked.


    Vega was right.


    He did have a dark past that prevented him to move forward in his relationship. And in the past, he really had hoped that Lisa would understand where he came from.


    He wished that the girl would understand that his dark life as an assassin was not the life he wanted and that Mischa deserved a second chance.


    Now, Ren was in the same position as himself before. Ren also begged Vega to give him a second chance.


    Did Ren not deserve a second chance to atone for his sins to Vega and make her happy for the rest of her life?

 Chapter 311 - I Think She Would Forgive Ren

    Mischa stared closely at Vega and tried to read what was in the girl''s heart.


    "Do you ... want to give Ren a second chance?" he asked softly.


    Actually, if it were up to him, Mischa wouldn''t give Ren a second chance. That man''s crime was too great to the innocent Vega. According to Mischa, a man should never touch a woman.


    Just like in a boxing match, when the athletes were fighting, the area below the stomach which was the opponent''s vital area, or weakness, was off-limits. Hitting someone, where they were the most vulnerable, was cheating. To him, hurting an enemy''s wife or child to get revenge on a man was cowardly


    For Mischa, cowards didn''t deserve to be pitied and given a second chance.


    However, he only kept his thoughts to himself and did not convey what was in his heart to Vega. He was worried that the girl would think he was partial or unfair because Ren was his enemy, the one who had killed the woman he loved.


    Vega looked thoughtful at Mischa''s question. After a while, she finally nodded.


    "I do think everyone deserves a second chance," the girl replied softly.


    Mischa swallowed hard.


    Ahh .. it looked like he really should say goodbye and forget about this family. He wouldn''t be able to meet them again at family functions if Vega did decide to go back to Ren.


    "Vega ..." Mischa looked at Vega and smiled faintly. "I support whatever you decide, as long as it makes you happy. You don''t have to think about anyone else."


    For the first time that day, Vega smiled back. She nodded. "Thank you."


    "Do you want to go inside? The air is freezing," said Mischa, who just realized that Vega''s body was trembling a little. He immediately took off his suit and draped it on the girl''s back. "If you still want to be here, I will accompany you."


    Vega touched Mischa''s suit on her shoulder and smiled again.


    "Thank you," she said quietly. "I''ll stay here a bit longer."


    "Very well then," said Mischa. He then sat beside Vega and returned to his thoughts.


    Ahh... soon, he must go and leave this family.


    ***


    Elios actually saw Vega outside chatting with Mischa, but he purposely let them be. He knew that before Vega returned home, she had a close relationship with Mischa while she was still working as his assistant.


    In fact, if Elios could choose, he would prefer Vega to fall in love with Mischa and forget about her evil husband. Mischa seemed to be the right man for his daughter.


    Elios had known Mischa for most of his life. He met Mischa when Mischa was 7 years old, and the child had been with him for decades.


    Mischa was a very tough, responsible, and kind man. He also had a warm personality and was much nicer than Elios himself.


    Ahh .. Elios could only take a deep breath. Unfortunately, only Vega could determine the course of her life. Elios couldn''t do anything if Vega wanted something else.


    Although Elios felt that Ren was not the right man for Vega, if his daughter chose to return to Ren and give him a second chance, then, as a father, he would support whatever Vega wanted, including accepting the enemy as family.


    "What are you thinking?" asked Aleksis, taking her husband''s hand. Elios shook his head.


    "Nothing important."


    Ten minutes later, they saw Vega walking into the living room through the door on the terrace near the kitchen. She was still wearing Mischa''s suit that draped over her shoulders. Behind her, Mischa walked slowly, looking dejected.


    Ahh .. Elios suddenly felt sad too. He could guess that there had been a conversation between Mischa and Vega outside earlier, and the result made his foster son upset.


    Did this mean Vega would forgive Ren, give him a second chance, and come back to him?


    Then what about Mischa?


    Elios could also imagine that the atmosphere at family events would be awkward if Vega and Ren got back together. The whole family would surely know what happened between Vega and Ren.


    Well .. maybe they could also learn to forgive Ren .. but it seemed like it would be very difficult for Mischa to forgive the person who killed Lisa.


    "Father .. Mother ..." Vega''s voice sounded so small because she had been crying for a long time and almost lost her strength. "I''ve made up my mind."


    Everyone stared at the girl with pounding chests.


    What did Vega decide?


    "Honey, you don''t need to decide right away. Take as much time as you need," Aleksis coaxed her. "You need to think things through."


    Vega shook her head. "I''ve thought this through. I don''t think I need to postpone anymore."


    She bit her lip and turned to face Lauriel. "Grandfather, did you bring the antidote for Ren?"


    Lauriel nodded. "Yes. I can treat him right now. He won''t die."


    Vega''s face immediately filled with a look of relief. She nodded. "Please heal Ren, Grandpa ..."


    Lauriel got up from the chair and walked towards the room where Ren was locked up.


    Vega looked at all her family members in turn. "I''ve decided to forgive Ren. He did what he did because he was raised that way by his uncle and his mother. He harbored a deep grudge against Father. I really hope we can stop this vicious cycle. He has made my father suffer for years, in return for the suffering he has experienced all his life."


    Elios held his breath. He knew that his daughter must be blaming him for what happened in the past. He stared at Vega with sad eyes.


    "Ren always believes that an eye for an eye, and a life for a life ..." said Vega again. Her voice trembled as she continued her words. "I suppose, if we continue to follow that principle, then all eyes and all lives in this world will not be enough, because, in the end, people keep taking revenge one after another..."


    Elios looked closely at his daughter. He could not read Vega''s heart. Ah ... what was it that she wanted?


    "Then, what do you want, Honey?" Elios held Vega''s hand and squeezed it gently. "Whatever you want .. I will make it happen."


    At that moment, Lauriel came out of the room where Ren was being held, and he nodded at Vega. "Ren is awake, and he is begging to see you."


    "I need to speak to him," said Vega. She turned to Mischa, then took the man''s suit off her shoulders. "Thanks. I don''t need it anymore."


    Mischa accepted his suit back with a smile. Only Elios knew his foster son well enough and realized that Mischa''s smile did not reach his eyes.


    The man could guess what was in Mischa''s heart. It must be the same as what he was thinking. Mischa was actually not willing if Vega forgave Ren and come back to him, but that man was too kind and would not voice his opinion.


    "Let me go with you," said Aleksis hastily. Vega touched her mother''s arm and shook her head.


    "It is okay, Mother. I''ll be fine."


    She then walked to the room where Ren was being treated and didn''t look back at all.


    "Just let her be. Ren won''t hurt her," said Lauriel. "I think they need to say goodbye and sort things out."


    Everyone in the room suddenly gasped. They didn''t understand what Lauriel meant. They need to say goodbye?


    The man with long golden hair finally took a deep breath and began to explain what he knew.


    "For the past two weeks, Vega has always had nightmares. At first, she had a dream about the shooting incident she experienced, where she lost her babies. It made her very sad. But then, after her memory slowly recovered ... she started dreaming much worse things. She dreamed of seeing someone that looked like Ren as the person who kidnapped her and suppressed her memory by various methods of brainwashing and hypnotherapy .... "


    Aleksis held her breath and pressed her lips in shock. She didn''t know this at all. She only knew that Vega had a dream about the shooting incident ...


    She also dreamed about the torture she endured during her captivity where they hurt her to remove her memory? That was so awful!


    Tears streamed down hard from her beautiful blue eyes.


    "Then...?" she asked under her breath.


    "The dreams haunted her, and it was so hard for her to accept reality. She finally decided to confront Ren directly .. to find out the truth. That''s why she asked me to take her to Almstad and asked for veritaserum potion to use on Ren."


    "Did she tell you what she thought about her own husband being the mastermind behind her kidnapping?" asked Aleksis. "How did she take that possibility?"


    Lauriel let out a long sigh. "She is feeling devastated and heartbroken. I think she would forgive Ren, but ..."


    .


    .


    >>>>>


    From the author:


    MERRY CHRISTMAS and HAPPY HOLIDAYS!! I hope your day is bright and filled with love and happiness with your family. Enjoy the warmth and love.


    love you - Missrealitybites

 Chapter 312 - One Year Later

    Lauriel then told his son and daughter-in-law and Mischa and Altair about what he heard from Vega while they were on their way from Targu Mures to Almstad. He saw how Vega seemed to be trying hard to look brave, but her eyes were full of sorrow and worry.


    "Vega is very intelligent. She is also compassionate and wise. I think she will make the best decision," said Lauriel, as he ended his explanation.


    Aleksis pressed her chest with both hands and sobbed. Oh, her poor, poor daughter ...


    Vega didn''t deserve all this pain...


    Mischa glanced toward the room at the end of the hall where Vega was talking to Ren. His blue eyes were filled with grief.


    Ah, Vega ...


    ***


    ONE YEAR LATER


    .


    The singing from inside the house sounded enchanting. The song was actually very simple, but because the voice singing it was so melodious, anyone who heard it would stop whatever they were doing and listen.


    The two gardeners who were tending the rose garden looked at each other and smiled.


    "Looks like Young Miss is in a very good mood today," commented Albert, the older gardener, to his co-worker. "She always sings so well, but you can tell when she is especially happy."


    "You are right. I think she is excited about the trip. If I''m not mistaken, Anne said that today the Young Master and the Young Miss will be traveling," said John. He was close to all the maids in the mansion and always kept up with the latest news from their employer''s children.


    "Oh, is that so?"


    "Anne said that Young Master will surprise his girlfriend."


    "By the way, Miss JM hasn''t been here for a long time," said Albert again.


    "Well, she is now very famous and busy. This week she will perform in the summer fashion week in Paris. Young Master will take his twin sister there to watch Miss JM''s fashion show," John explained.


    "Ahh .. they will have a lot of fun in Paris."


    "Of course. Anne also said that Young Master will invite Young Miss and Miss JM to go sailing after the fashion show is over."


    "Wow .. you seem to know everything, eh?"


    "Hehehehe .. that''s why you have to hang out with the girls inside," said John with a laugh. "They know everything."


    There was ten live-in staff at the Linden''s mansion in Manhattan. Three female servants worked in the kitchen and took care of housekeeping. There was also one butler, two gardeners, a pool maintenance guy, a technician, and two drivers.


    In addition, the Lindens also had a security team on duty to secure this house day and night. The total number of people working there was around 20 people.


    Since Albert had worked for the Linden family for a long time, he knew that, previously, their master didn''t like it if they had too many people working in his house.


    He only limited a maximum of three people to employ for tasks that really couldn''t be taken over by machines or computers.


    However, now slowly, their master became more flexible. He understood that his wife and children would feel more comfortable if they could have more human staff handling their day-to-day lives since they enjoy human interaction.


    The boss became even more lenient after the Linden family''s only daughter returned home. Her parents deliberately made the atmosphere at home as comfortable as possible for her.


    They then recruited a few additional staff and then tripled the security for the family. This was not without reason.


    Miss Vega was kidnapped when she was sixteen and went missing for years. Her family suffered a lot. They looked for her everywhere for six years, until finally, one day she walked through their door and returned.


    After Vega went home, Mr. and Mrs. Linden made sure that the incident would NEVER happen again.


    Now, wherever she went, there would always be bodyguards watching her both openly and secretly. Super close supervision was also given to the Linden''s two youngest sons, namely Ireland and Scotland.


    The two boys were home-schooled for safety reasons. However, they could still travel everywhere with their cousins ??or friends, but there will always be groups of bodyguards protecting them secretly.


    After he saw how strict was the life led by the world''s wealthiest family''s children, John felt grateful that he was born into an ordinary family that didn''t have to constantly worry about bad people or his family''s enemies of his family who want to be mean to him.


    "Good afternoon, John, Albert. It''s sunny today, isn''t it?"


    The sweet voice stirred John''s daydream. He immediately turned his head toward the voice. He saw a beautiful girl with platinum hair waving at him and Albert from the front of the mansion door.


    "Hi, Miss! That''s right, the weather is beautiful ..." John and Albert waved back.


    They then saw Alta?r exiting the door and nodding at them. The two of them nodded back. Ah, their young master is cooler than the young miss, his twin sister. Even though their faces were very similar, their personalities were very different.


    Miss Vega was friendly, cheerful, and very warm, just like her mother. Meanwhile, Alta?r seemed to take after his father''s quiet and aloof personality.


    However, even though he was aloof, the staff in this mansion knew that Young Master Alta?r was very kind, just like Miss Vega. And one thing was for sure, he really loved his twin sister.


    It''s been a year since Miss Vega came back. Not a day had Alta?r went far away from her. The man preferred to stay at home and spend time with his sister rather than traveling to other places.


    Even if he went to another city or abroad to attend his girlfriend''s shows or for business, he would always take Vega with him. Like today, for example. He invited Vega to come with him to Paris because he wanted to show support for JM.


    "I have a surprise for you in Paris," Altair said as they got into the backseat of their family''s luxury car. Harris, Altair''s private driver, closed the car door and immediately drove the vehicle to the airport.


    "Really? What surprise?" asked Vega curiously.


    Today she looked so beautiful and fresh. Her body, which was emaciated last year from deep stress, had now returned to her slim and healthy form. Her face now was always decorated with smiles. Her brown eyes twinkled when she spoke and charmed everyone who saw her.


    Ahh, Alta?r would never get tired of seeing his sister''s smiling face. He was delighted because Vega seemed to have returned to her old self.


    Since the events in Almstad last year, they had seen Vega slowly recovering and becoming like the Vega they used to know.


    She underwent prolonged therapy with ongoing support from her family.


    Now, if they saw how happy she was, they can almost forget about the bad events that befell her in the past.


    "It''s a secret, but I am sure you will like it," said Altair, smiling broadly.


    He had prepared a surprise in Paris, which he was sure would make Vega feel so moved. According to him, this was important for Vega to be able to fully recover.


    They had taken Vega around the world and explored all the places she had visited since she was a child to make her get used to her life as Vega.


    When Vega was kidnapped, her kidnappers tortured her, suppressed her memory and planted false memories, then gave her another person''s identity.


    Even though Lauriel had given her the best potions to restore her memory and also used hypnotherapy, they still could not restore the girl''s memory a hundred percent.


    Therefore they spent the past year helping Vega recover her memory and identity. Altair wanted to take Vega back to Paris, where all those events started, and finish the process there.


    He had invited Vega''s old school friends to come to Paris, of course, all at the Linden family''s expense. He would make it some kind of reunion so that Vega could meet her old friends and exchanged news. She knew Vega missed them a lot.


    Tatiana, her best friend in high school, still posted about Vega from time to time, asking her millions of followers to open their eyes and ears to look for Vega, especially on July 25 when Vega was kidnapped.


    According to Altair, for Vega to close this dark episode in her life, she must return to the moment where it all started.. For this reason, he made JM''s fashion show in Paris, this time as an excuse to bring Vega there.

 Chapter 313 - Would You Like To Meet Me One Year From Now?

    The trip to Paris lasted several hours on the Linden family''s private plane. Since she returned home, Vega had never visited Paris. For her family, Paris was also a place full of bad memories. They seemed to have avoided that place during Vega''s disappearance.


    This was the first time Vega would return there. Luckily, the girl had absolutely no bad memories of that city. Altair noticed how Vega seemed to be enjoying the trip with her usually happy face.


    Ahh .. it seemed that Vega had made the right decision, he thought. The proof was, his sister could go to Paris looking so carefree and relaxed. For her, Paris was not associated with tragedy.


    The moment she watched her bodyguards die in front of her trying to prevent the kidnappers from taking her, was not in the girl''s memory.


    Her family also did not discuss in detail the events that happened at that time. After Vega made decisions about her and Ren, her family complied with all her requests.


    That moment was very emotional for everyone, as Vega finally made her heartbreaking decision. It made them realize that the girl''s grief was far, far deeper than they had imagined.


    Altair could never forget what happened in Almstad last year when his sister told their family how she wanted to handle the situation.


    Vega asked Lauriel to give her a potion to erase her memory during the six years she was kidnapped and missing. The sadness she experienced was so deep that Vega almost didn''t want to live anymore.


    The pain of being betrayed by the one she loved the most, broke her heart into a million little pieces. Every time she saw Ren, she would remember that Ren was the man who was responsible for her kidnapping, which led to the death of her children.


    Even though Vega loved Ren, she couldn''t erase the image of the shooting incident that took the lives of her unborn babies from her mind. This was what tormented her the most.


    "I don''t want to live with hatred and heartache all my life," Vega cried to her parents. "Maybe you will think my choice is cowardly, that I prefer to forget all the tragedies that happened rather than face them .... I know that I should go to grief therapy sessions, so I can forgive Ren and move on with life .."


    Aleksis held Vega''s hand tightly. She listened to everything her daughter said with a bleeding heart.


    "You don''t have to forgive Ren," whispered Aleksis. "He has ruined your life. You have every right to hate him... and your father will punish him accordingly."


    Vega shook her head. "No, Mother. I have to forgive Ren; otherwise, the grudges and hatred between our families will never end. This is a vicious cycle that must be broken. After all, he only avenged his father''s death."


    "You can forgive him but you don''t have to come back to him," said Aleksis again.


    Vega glanced at the room at the end of the hall. "My husband has never loved any woman in the world until he met me. I also don''t know whether his love for me is because he feels guilty for me or whether his feelings are sincere. I don''t think our relationship will ever be repaired. Between us, there will always be a memory of the tragic past."


    She then turned to Mischa, forcing a smile on her grief-filled face. Somehow, in just a matter of days, Vega had lost all the lights in her eyes, and her appearance now looked emaciated and frail.


    "I used to really like you, Mischa. I even embarrassed myself to get your attention. After I became older and we met again, I understand why I used to like you so much. You are a very kind and sweet person. You always treat me very well when I was your assistant¡­ Sometimes I was asking myself this question...." A single tear rolled down Vega''s cheek as she continued. "What if I was never kidnapped? What would have happened between us if I wasn''t married to Ren? Unfortunately, we can''t turn back time and redo everything all over again."


    Mischa was stunned to hear what Vega said to him. He did not expect that Vega would mention their past. His frozen heart slowly started to feel warm. His face was smiling as he held back tears from forming in his eyes.


    The handsome man looked like he was about to say something, but there was obvious doubt on his face. After a while, he swallowed hard and finally dared to convey what was in his heart to the girl.


    His voice was hoarse from holding back emotions, but his tone was still firm. "Vega ... you are not married to Ren. You must not tie yourself down to the man who has ruined your life."


    Aleksis and Altair frowned when they heard Mischa''s words just now. How could he say that Vega was not married to Ren? Did Mischa know something they didn''t?


    Only Elios and Vega seemed to understand what the golden-haired handsome man meant.


    Vega nodded at Mischa. "You are right. Legally, Ren is not my husband. He married a girl named Fae Muller, and I am Vega Linden."


    "Oh .." Aleksis sighed when she heard Vega''s words. It was true. Ren was not legally married to Vega, but Fae, so the marriage between her and Ren was not valid.


    "But that''s not why I asked grandpa for the memory potion. I don''t want to take it to forget our marriage and everything that happened. I already told Ren that I forgive him. If I want to forgive him one hundred percent, I have to be able to forget all his evil deeds and start with a clean slate.


    Unfortunately .. it is impossible for me to do because I am so hurt. Maybe, it will take decades or centuries before I can forgive him and forget his crimes. Maybe this pain will even haunt me for life. I don''t want to live like that. I''d rather die than live with this much pain forever..."


    "Oh, Vega .."


    "Ren believed an eye for an eye, and a life for a life. I think for once, I''ll agree with him. Sometimes we need to pay an eye for an eye. That''s why I want grandfather to give me a memory potion to erase all the bad memory I experience as a result of Ren''s actions, not only to forget the pain but also because I want to completely forgive him."


    She looked at Lauriel and smiled. "I''ve talked to Ren, and he is willing to do whatever it takes to atone for his sins to me, including losing all his memory. Because he has erased mine, he is willing to lose his memories too. I think the only way for us to start a new life is to forget all the revenge and the hurt ..."


    "Have you really thought it through?" asked Lauriel.


    Vega nodded firmly. "I only request that after one year, when things have died down, please take me to Paris and let me see Ren. I want us to meet again without resentment and hurt feelings."


    Elios looked pensive for a long time after he heard Vega''s decision. The man admitted that this incident was partly the result of his actions. So, he couldn''t blame everything on Ren.


    So, he agreed with Vega''s decision to forgive Ren and give him a second chance. He also had experienced what it was like to be in Ren''s position. He once hated humans very much and wanted to destroy the world to vent his pain and hatred from losing his mother.


    Elios also saw Friedrich''s figure in Ren. In the past, he was eager to work with Friedrich to advance technology and take humans to explore outer space.


    Unfortunately, Friedrich died young. Now, when he thought about it, Ren could fulfill his father''s dream and rejoin SpaceLab.


    Ren would make a great contribution to mankind and the world if they let him live. He would be able to do many things that Friedrich was not able to do before.


    "I agree," said Elios. He held his daughter''s hand and squeezed it gently. "I understand what you are thinking. If that''s what you want, I will make it happen."


    "So.. you want to see Ren one year from now without remembering who he really is?" asked Altair in confirmation.


    He still found it hard to believe. Altair was anxious, if Vega met Ren again, his sister would fall in love with Ren again. He really didn''t like Ren. If possible, he wanted them never to have anything to do with the man again.


    "That''s right," replied Vega. "I want to meet Ren again as two people who have no hatred and grudges. If he and I fall in love again in the future, then you should give us your blessings and support our relationship."


    "Vega ..." Suddenly, Mischa spoke again. He sounded doubtful in the beginning, but he kept talking. "You said .. you would never know what would have happened between us if you had never been kidnapped ..."


    "Yes..."


    "Don''t you.. want to find out?" asked the man with a hoarse voice.. His deep blue eyes were fixed on the girl''s beautiful brown eyes. "Would you like to meet me one year from now and see what happens?"

 Chapter 314 - Run Into Her

    Now a year had passed, and Vega''s recovery was progressing well. After she took Lauriel''s memory potion, her family made up a story about how they found Vega.


    The girl didn''t remember anything bad that happened to her. After undergoing numerous therapy sessions and recovering her health, in not too long, Vega had returned to being like her old self: cheerful, happy, and warm.


    Aleksis was delighted to see her lost daughter had returned. Seeing how happy Vega was now, her family could slowly get over the tragedy that befell her.


    Ignorance is bliss.


    They felt fortunate because they had the means to forget the bad things that had happened in the past. Many people struggled with tragedy and past memories that caused trauma and pain. Some had to struggle all their life just to have a normal life.


    With Lauriel''s memory potion, Vega could redo her life and get rid of six years of heartache and trauma.


    She did lose six years of her life, but according to her family, that would be better than having to live with pain for the next hundreds of years.


    "We''re staying at the Nobel hotel," said Altair as he descended the plane steps. He stood at the end of the stairs and waited for his sister to come down, then led her by the hand to get into the car that had come to the runway to pick them up. "I have invited some people to have dinner with us at the hotel restaurant."


    "Who?" asked Vega curiously.


    "It''s a surprise. I am sure you will like it."


    Alta?r smiled and refused to answer when Vega urged him to spill the beans about the surprise he had prepared.


    The car that took them drove casually to the center of Paris. Along the way, Vega admired their surroundings. She and her family used to come here, and she knew the route they took to the Nobel Hotel by heart.


    "Hey .. you''re here!"


    When Alta?r knocked on the penthouse door, a gorgeous girl with light brown curls opened the door from the inside and immediately ushered them in.


    JM hugged Vega warmly and kissed her cheeks alternately.


    "Hey ... happy birthday!" exclaimed JM happily. She then dragged the girl to the kitchen and took out a bottle of wine. "Let''s celebrate. I purposely brought wine from our chateau."


    It was Altair and Vega''s birthday. Altair intended to celebrate the occasion by having dinner with the girls and their old school friends. However, since JM brought wine from her family chateau, he did not mind celebrating it early.


    "It tastes excellent. I think your wine is ready for the market," said Altair commenting on the taste of the wine brought by JM.


    "Really? Father must be happy to hear that. Ever since my family moved to Colmar and bought the chateau, he has enjoyed experimenting with wine production. Every batch tastes better than the last," said JM. "Let''s go to Colmar and visit my family next week!"


    "Sure!"


    Jean and Marion now had a new interest. They enjoyed living in a small town, three hours'' drive from Paris. The chateau where they lived now was very beautiful. They enjoyed a new life in the village immensely.


    JM now lived alone in her apartment in Paris and came home to her parents'' home twice a month when she was not busy with shows or photoshoots.


    Since this week Altair wanted to support her at the fashion show she was participating in, JM came to stay at the penthouse so she could spend more time with her boyfriend.


    As two people who were both very busy, to them every moment was precious. JM was very happy when she heard that Altair was taking his sister to Paris. So far, JM had only heard about Vega''s progress but had not met her in person.


    Now, seeing Vega again, looking healthy and happy, JM felt very happy. While sipping her wine, she glanced at Alta?r and she could see how happy the man looked.


    Ahh .. it seemed like, from now on, everything would be fine.


    They finished a glass of wine while chatting, waiting for their dinner appointment to arrive.


    Half an hour later.


    "I''ve reserved a special room for us at The Lily Restaurant," Alta?r said as he took his suit and walked to the door. He then opened the door for Vega and JM. After the two girls got out, he led them to the elevator and pressed the down button to the 40th floor.


    Since his daughter, Lily, was born, London Schneider changed the names of the restaurants in all the St. Laurent hotel chain to become "The Lily".


    All of these restaurants were three-star Michelin restaurants famous for their delicious food, exclusive setting, and luxurious venues.


    After several years, now the name "The Lily" had become associated with the best and exclusive world-class restaurants that could be found in various big cities of the world, to be precise wherever Schneider Group had hotels.


    From this alone, one could see how much love London Schneider had for his only child.


    "I like the name ''The Lily''," commented Vega. "When Uncle London has another child, do you think he will change the name of the other restaurants too?"


    Alta?r shrugged. "As far as I know Uncle London doesn''t want to have any more children. He is still traumatized because Lily was born as a micro-premium baby."


    In his heart, Altair felt grateful that Vega chose to drink the memory potion. Trauma could greatly affect a person''s life.


    The proof was his own uncle, London Schneider. Even after thirteen years, he was still haunted by his trauma when he witnessed his child and wife fighting for their lives during a very difficult childbirth process.


    If Vega was also haunted by the trauma of losing her fetuses, maybe until now it would be very difficult for her to live her life, open up, and later have another child with the man she loved.


    Her family gladly took the sadness by themselves and mourned the death of her unborn children, as long as Vega could smile and be happy like now.


    DING


    The elevator doors opened on the 40th floor. When Altair, Vega, and JM were about to get out of the elevator, they were all stunned to see the man standing at the door, ready to go inside after they exited.


    "Hey ..." The man''s voice sounded surprised but happy. "You''re here? When did you arrive?"


    He looked at Altair and then his gaze turned to Vega. His handsome face was suddenly filled with a big smile.


    "Mischa? What are you doing here?" asked Vega enthusiastically. "We just arrived an hour ago."


    Mischa tilted his chin toward ''The Lily''. "I was drinking to relax. I''m bored in my hotel room."


    "What are you doing in Paris?" Vega asked attentively. She remembered Mischa lived in Bucharest. So, this coincidence of meeting the man in Paris made her so happy.


    "Didn''t your father tell you?" Mischa asked back. "RMI is holding its biggest exhibition this year. We deliberately chose Paris because ..."


    He did not continue his words. Ah, he almost forgot that Vega wouldn''t remember that this was her own wish a year ago. The girl asked to be reunited with him and Ren in the city where her calamity started.


    That''s why Elios deliberately arranged for the biggest RMI exhibition this year to be held in Paris. This was to give Mischa and Ren a chance to meet his daughter without seeming forced.


    Mischa had been waiting for this day for a long time, when he would finally be able to see Vega again after a year.


    He also knew today was Vega''s birthday, so he thought she and Altair would celebrate it in New York with their parents. He thought they would arrive tomorrow.


    Feeling nervous, he decided to have a drink at ''The Lily'' to cool off, thinking about how he could ask Vega to have dinner with him again, to make up for the failed dinner date seven years ago.


    He had no idea that when he finished enjoying his drink, he would run into the girl and her brother. Mischa did not know that Alta?r booked dinner at ''The Lily''.


    "Are you going to have dinner here?" asked Mischa, changing the subject. "Usually your father or your grandfather would invite the chef and dine in the penthouse. They like their privacy too much."


    He could not hide his happiness because this coincidence allowed him to meet Vega sooner. At first, he thought he would meet Vega at the exhibition.


    "I''m not my father," said Altair with a chuckle. "I prefer to eat out and socialize with friends."


    Apart from that reason, Altair also felt uncomfortable showing off his family''s wealth by inviting his school friends to the penthouse. So, in his opinion, it was safer if they eat at the restaurant.


    "Ah, that''s nice," Mischa commented.. Even though he was talking to Altair, his eyes were fixed on Vega.

 Chapter 315 - The Warm Dinner (1)

    "Mischa, have you had dinner?" Vega asked the man. Before Mischa could reply, she then turned to her brother. "Did you also invite Mischa to have dinner together?"


    Altair shook his head. He just wanted to surprise Vega by inviting their old school friends. As for Mischa, he hoped that the man could invite Vega to have dinner alone after they met at the exhibition. So, no.. he didn''t invite Mischa.


    Ahh .. who would have thought that they would coincidentally meet here by accident?


    "I haven''t had dinner yet, but I can eat dinner alone in the suite," replied Mischa with a smile. "I don''t want to crash your dinner plans."


    "No no.. I think it''s okay to add one more person. Right, Altair?" asked Vega. "It''s our birthday dinner, after all. Mischa is family."


    Mischa''s chest was pounding, and he felt touched when he heard Vega calling him family, even though they hadn''t seen each other for a year, and she also didn''t remember that they had a close relationship for months as boss and assistant,


    However, apparently, Vega was still very attentive and showed that she cared about him.


    Alta?r glanced over and saw Mischa''s countenance change. Now the man looked sheepish. This made Altair want to laugh out loud. However, he held back, then cleared his throat and nodded.


    "Of course. It''s our birthday today. Mischa should just come to have dinner with us," he said. "I didn''t invite him because I didn''t know he would be here today. I thought he would come tomorrow for the exhibition."


    "Well, I wanted to prepare something, so I came one day early," Mischa admitted. "This is a nice coincidence. I also didn''t know you''ll be here."


    "Ahh ... I remember you treated me to dinner when we were in Bordeaux, Mischa. So let me return the favor by treating you to dinner now. Come on, let''s go in!" said Vega with a laugh. The beautiful girl pulled Mischa''s hand back to the restaurant.


    The man was in a daze when he saw Vega taking his hand casually and walked into The Lily. Fortunately, a moment later, his mind went back to work, and he walked alongside the girl with a happy face.


    Ahh .. This really was the Vega that he knew, before she was kidnapped and abused by Ren, thought Mischa.


    He remembered that the young Vega, when she was a teenager, was very confident, cheerful, and warm.


    The older Vega he met in Almstad was always sad, introverted, and often felt inferior when she compared herself to other girls who were rich and better educated.


    Mischa was very relieved to see this change. He felt that Vega had indeed made the right decision a year ago.


    Altair and JM exchanged glances, then smiled knowingly. The two of them walked into The Lily too. A waiter approached them respectfully and led them to a special lounge for VVIP guests.


    This lounge was located at the end of the restaurant and had the most privacy. It also had its own terrace to the outside. They could look down through the glass wall from 40 stories high. To the east, the Eiffel Tower glowed with beautiful lights.


    The whole city center of Paris could be seen from this terrace and gave them such an amazing sight.


    After the four of them sat on their respective seats, they ordered drinks while waiting for Vega''s school friends to come.


    "I''m actually curious, who did you invite," said Vega as she sipped the wine in her glass gracefully.


    "In a moment. They have arrived and are on the way up to the floor here," Altair replied.


    "Hmmph .. you''re going to make me die curious," complained Vega. The girl then turned her attention to Mischa, who was enjoying his drink in silence.


    Because he had already drunk a few glasses earlier, this time Mischa only ordered water. He didn''t want to lose control in front of Vega by drinking too much.


    "How long will you be in Paris?" Vega asked the man.


    "The exhibition is held for three days, but if you are in Paris for longer, I can extend my visit here. We haven''t seen each other in a while," replied Mischa. "Your father told me to look after you."


    "Ahh .. father is always too worried," said Vega with a chuckle. "We''re here with 20 tough bodyguards. I think we''ll be fine."


    Indeed, Elios wouldn''t take any risk. He thought it better to have too many bodyguards for Vega than too few.


    "Hmm ... well, your father does it because he loves you too much," said Mischa. "I hope you don''t think of it as a bad thing."


    Vega shook her head. "No, absolutely not. I appreciate his attention and care for me, but it just turns me off when it comes to traveling or going out. I don''t want to trouble so many people. I prefer to stay put."


    ''Ah, Vega .. you are too kind,'' thought Mischa.


    "I''m sure they don''t mind. That''s their job," The handsome man said, shaking his head. Then Mischa cleared his throat. "However, if you want to go out and don''t want to trouble your bodyguards, you can tell me. I''m sure your father will allow you to go with me without taking them. You can go out with me and not trouble many people."


    Altair and JM looked at each other and coughed slightly in their corner. The two of them smiled silently and tried to stop themselves from saying anything.


    Ahh .. did Mischa just ask Vega to go out with him?


    "Ahhh .. I don''t want to bother you ..." Vega chuckled and pressed her lips. "But ..."


    Mischa stared at the girl''s lips as if he was worried that he would miss a word if he didn''t pay attention.


    "But?" He repeated the girl''s words.


    "But, if you don''t mind being bothered by me, I''ll be very happy to take you up on that offer..."


    Vega felt Mischa''s offer made a lot of sense. After all, wasn''t it that seven years ago when she and Alta?r went on the study trip to France, their father also entrusted Mischa to protect her and Alta?r?


    Misch breathed a sigh of relief at Vega''s words and smiled faintly. "You never make me feel bothered... and you never will."


    "Ahhh .. I''m so happy !! All right, I''ll tell father about it. I actually want to visit several places, but I don''t want to bring so many bodyguards with me," Vega said happily. "Going there with you would be perfect!"


    She took her cell phone to call her father and announced her conversation with Mischa. However, before she could press the call button, a familiar voice immediately distracted her.


    "VEGA LINDEN !!! I miss you so much!!!"


    Vega lifted her face and looked towards where the sound came from. The astonished expression on her face immediately changed to an expression of surprise and joy.


    "HEIII!!! TATIANA PETROVA!!! I really miss you too!!" exclaimed Vega as she jumped up from her chair. She saw her high school best friend appear in the lounge doorway.


    Ah .. Tatiana now looked mature and very cool. She was dressed in luxury designer items from head to toe. Her hair was also styled with the latest trend.


    If people saw Tatiana now, they would immediately guess that she was a socialite or an influencer. In her hand was a luxurious handbag and out of it popped a brand new expensive camera.


    Indeed, Tatiana was now a public figure, a very famous influencer. Vega often saw the news about her in various media.


    Tatiana''s blog posts and videos about traveling and lifestyle had accumulated an almost cult-like following with many young women worldwide.


    The two girls hugged each other very tightly. Tatiana''s beautiful face looked so emotional, and she even shed tears.


    "Gosh .. don''t cry .. hahaha .. I''m fine," said Vega with a laugh and patted Tatiana''s back. "I don''t remember what happened for several years, but other than that, everything is fine."


    With great difficulty, Tatiana broke away from Vega and looked at the girl with teary eyes. "Yes, I''ve heard from Alta?r. He said, you are fine, just need time to recover your health and your memories. Huhuhu ... I hope you don''t forget me."


    "Of course not. You are my best friend. I will always remember you, no matter what. Actually, I just can''t remember what happened while I was missing," said Vega. She then whispered with a super serious face. "I think I might be abducted by alien."


    Everyone in the room frowned in surprise at Vega''s words. A second later, they realized that the girl was just joking.


    Immediately, the lounge was filled with roaring laughter from all present.


    Ahh, Vega could still joke about her ordeal, they thought. Everyone was relieved that Vega had not lost her sense of humor and could still laugh at herself.


    "Gosh! I thought you were serious just now," scolded Tatiana, suddenly losing her sadness. The girl then looked back and told her other friends to enter. "Come on, guys, everyone in. Let''s celebrate our reunion with Vega, together with her birthday and Altair''s."


    Sharon, Ellen, and Stu respectively entered the lounge and hugged Vega alternately. They all looked grown up now and had changed a lot. After not seeing each other for seven years, there were so many things they wanted to share together.


    "I want to make a live broadcast for my followers," said Tatiana as she took out her camera. "You don''t mind, do you?"


    "No, of course not," said Vega happily. She glanced at her brother. "However, please don''t mention who we are in your video. We prefer not to have our identities exposed. And ... it will be safer for you too."


    Tatiana was stunned at Vega''s words. Ah ... that''s right. This schoolmate of hers was not just anyone. If people find out that Tatiana was having dinner with Vega Linden and Altair Linden, maybe there would be bad people who would go after her too.


    "Oh .. you''re right," said Tatiana. "Then, I will not take any videos or broadcast anything."


    "It''s all right, Tatiana," Alta?r said soothingly. "I think you have to keep being yourself. But if you want to make a video or announce to your followers about what you are doing, please don''t mention Vega''s name at all. Our family doesn''t want the public to know that she is back."


    .


    .


    >>>>


    Long chapter today, I hope you like it :).


    I just want to end this book quickly, and I thought it would have ended two weeks ago.. *sob* However, this book has a mind on its own and we are still here.. #sigh


    I have a feeling that this book might even end in January. I have got requests to write extra chapters to show how Vega live her new life with her family, so it might take a while too.


    SPOILER: Vega will get married again and have a loving happy family.


    By the way, if this book still doesn''t end by December 31, please DON''T BUY PRIVILEGE in January. You will only pay coins for only extra several days.


    I will mark the book as complete by January 1, so all the privileged chapters will be dissolved, and everyone can access/unlock them. I can just add extra chapters afterward.. Once I mark the book complete, all 25 Privi Chapters will be out and become regular chapters.

 Chapter 316 - The Warm Dinner (2)

    "Oh, I see.." Tatiana nodded in understanding. She smiled broadly. "Then you don''t have to worry. I''m just so happy to see you back. I won''t say anything to the public."


    "If you guys want to take a photo together, I''ll take it," Mischa offered.


    When he spoke, Tatiana finally noticed the handsome, blonde-haired man. Her eyes suddenly went round. She could never forget this man''s face for the video with him in it was one of the most viewed videos in her account years ago.


    "Gosh ... The handsome uncle is here too???" she couldn''t help exclaiming. "He doesn''t look a day older!"


    "Uhm ... uncle?" Mischa coughed when he heard Tatiana''s words. The girl hurriedly apologized.


    "Uhm.. sorry, I''m sorry. It''s just that when we last saw you, we were still in high school. So, at that time, we considered all men over 30 as uncles. I didn''t mean to call you that." Tatiana elbowed Vega and whispered softly into her ear. "Sshh .. so are you and this handsome uncle dating now?"


    Vega''s face turned red like a boiled crab. She glanced at Mischa and cleared her throat. "Let''s take a photo or video for you ..."


    "Oh ...." Tatiana smiled broadly and nodded. "My camera is very sophisticated. This is RMI''s latest release. It can take photos and videos from the right angle on its own. No humans needed."


    She pressed a button on her expensive camera, and it slowly drifted to air. Wherever Tatiana moved, the camera''s focus was always on her.


    Very professionally, Tatiana then moved around their lounge and showed the place around to her eager followers.


    "As you can see, all The Lily restaurants have special VVIP lounges to hold group dinners with your friends and family. This lounge has a beautiful design and private access to the outside terrace. Well .. from this glass window we can see the whole city of Paris from a height. It''s soooo beautiful. You can see the glowing Eiffel Tower back there."


    Vega watched Tatiana deliver her live broadcast with an amazed expression. This schoolmate of hers now really had accomplished so much. She looked like a top celebrity.


    Ahh .. Vega lost six years of her life and hadn''t really accomplished anything on her own. She was determined to make up for the lost time and seek out the things she loved and focus on them.


    If Tatiana had now succeeded in achieving her dream of becoming a famous content creator, a lifestyle guru, in just six years, Vega must also be able to do the things she loved.


    But what were they? She didn''t know yet. In the past year, her focus had been on trying to recover her health and memory.


    Tatiana then approached them one by one and introduced the people present to her followers.


    "Today we have a small reunion with our school friends. Whaaa.. it''s so nice to meet them again after a few years. Now, we''re going to eat dinner. Later, I''ll share with you other photos of The Lily restaurant. See youuuuu!!"


    After blowing a kiss into the camera, Tatiana snapped her fingers and the camera slowly drifted down and perched on her hand.


    "Wow, what a cool camera," said Stu. "I haven''t seen it on the market. Is it out yet?"


    Mischa cleared his throat. "You can see this camera and other producst at the RMI grand exhibition in Paris, starting the day after tomorrow. It seems like Miss Petrova is part of the few people we give away free products before they are released to the market."


    Tatiana turned to Mischa and looked at the man with an amazed face.


    "Ahh .. How do you know that? I am indeed on the waiting list for every product of RMI''s latest technology." She chuckled. "That''s the beauty of being a lifestyle guru. I get to receive freebies and give feedback on those products. Wow.. you know so much!"


    Vega glanced at Mischa when she heard Tatiana''s words. At the same time, Mischa also glanced at her. Their eyes locked.


    Mischa smiled and Vega knew the man wasn''t going to answer Tatiana''s question. So, she voluntarily explained on his behalf.


    Vega cleared her throat and said, "Uhm ... I think Mischa would know everything about it since he is one of the higher-ups at RMI."


    Seven years ago, when Vega and her friends were in Bordeaux and met Mischa, Vega did not explain to them who Mischa really was. That was why Tatiana did not know that Mischa was one of the bosses at RMI.


    Vega''s words just now made Tatiana blush. The girl turned to Mischa and laughed heartily.


    "Gosh ... hahahaha .. this is a very fun coincidence. I actually plan to cover the exhibition while I am in Paris. It is great to meet RMI people before the exhibition. If possible, I would like to interview this handsome unc- eh .. uhm.. I mean Mischa, for my article... cough.. cough..." Tatiana pressed her lips coyishly and asked Mischa. "Would you be willing to be interviewed?"


    Alta?r frowned and cleared his throat. "Uhm ... You know I also work at RMI, Tatiana. But you didn''t say you wanted to interview me at all ..."


    Tatiana glared at Altair. "What am I interviewing you for? You already have a girlfriend."


    As she said that, she tilted her chin toward JM.


    Alta?r rolled his eyes at Tatiana''s words. "I don''t see the connection..."


    "Of course, there is. My followers are mostly young women. They will be very excited if I interview a handsome single man for my article. So, if I have to choose between you or the handsome uncle ... uhm, I mean Mischa... of course, I will choose him."


    "Makes sense," said JM with a laugh. "I prefer it if none of your followers know that RMI also has another handsome boss. I don''t want competition. My heart cannot take it... hahahahaha.."


    The girl pinched Altair''s arm and pulled his hand to sit back on their chairs. Alta?r glanced at Vega to see her reaction. Vega seemed to whisper something to Tatiana, and the two girls laughed.


    "Uhmm ... when is the interview?" asked Mischa after he sat back down on his chair.


    The waiters came and delivered refreshments for the newly arrived guests and then took their orders.


    "Mmm .. I''ll be in Paris for a week. So whenever you have time, I would love to do the interview," said Tatiana while she continued to glance at Vega. Earlier, when she asked whether Vega and Mischa were dating, Vega did not answer her question.


    So Tatiana purposely chased Mischa and even asked him for an interview, emphasizing that her followers would be excited to see a handsome single man from RMI. According to Tatiana, if Vega objected to the interview, then it was certain that she and Mischa were dating.


    Ahh .. but as it turned out, Vega didn''t say anything at all.


    So, did this mean this handsome uncle was still single?


    Did Vega no longer have a crush on him? Or.. what happened?


    Tatiana kept all her curiosity to herself. Ah .. she would invite Vega to meet just the two of them and catch up. She missed this girl terribly, and it seemed like meeting for two hours at dinner was not enough.


    "Alright .. I''ll ask my secretary, Livia, to prepare a schedule to meet you for an interview. I''ll be at the exhibition every day," said Mischa with a smile.


    "Ahh .. thank you! I am so happy to hear that!" exclaimed Tatiana happily.


    They then enjoyed a warm dinner after, one by one, the dishes they ordered arrive. Apart from talking about the past, they also discussed each other''s news.


    Tatiana was now a famous social media influencer. Sharon was studying to become a medical doctor, Stu worked as a firefighter, and Ellen was a kindergarten teacher.


    The atmosphere was so warm and nice. At the end of the dinner, they lit birthday candles for Vega and Alta?r and sang for them a happy birthday song. The two blew out their candles together and then gave the cakes to everyone.


    Two hours later.


    "Ahhh .. thanks for dinner. It was very fun," commented Tatiana with a big smile.


    "We can meet again at the exhibition the day after tomorrow," said Vega. "Alta?r and I will also come."


    "Oh, by the way, tomorrow I will perform at the Summer Fashion Show, please come too," said JM before they ended the dinner. "I''ll give you special access."


    "Wahhh ... how exciting," they all exclaimed simultaneously.


    They then agreed to meet again tomorrow at JM''s show and then at the RMI grand exhibition.


    "I can accompany you to JM''s fashion show if you don''t want to be bothered with your security team," Mischa told Vega as they got up from their seats to get out of The Lily.


    "Ehh .. really?" asked Vega with a beaming face. "I don''t want to bother you."


    The handsome man smiled faintly at Vega''s words. "I told you, you never bother me."


    .


    .


    >>>>>


    From the author:


    Uwuuu! I have a redemption code for 10 lucky people. First come first served. Go to PROFILE - REDEEM - and put this code to get 100 coins from Webnovel.


    AB8UY6AVSTHPCRCNA


    It will only work once per device.. So, please only redeem once and let other people get 100 coins too. xx

 Chapter 317 - Does Vega Still Like Mischa?

    For some reason, Vega''s chest was pounding when she heard what Mischa said earlier. She remembered that she had a crush on him and did all kinds of desperate things to get his attention when she was 16.


    But at that time, their ages were far apart, and Vega was just a teenage girl. So, of course, Mischa didn''t take her seriously. He only treated Vega like a little girl, the daughter of his foster father whom he had to protect.


    But now, somehow, Mischa''s attitude towards Vega had changed. It was not like it before. Vega wondered what the reason for this change was¡­


    Did Mischa now see her as a woman and not a little girl anymore?


    Or was this just Vega''s imagination? The girl didn''t know.


    Ahhh ... how confusing.


    "Thank you .." Finally, that was all Vega could say, turning her head away to hide her flushed face.


    Her actions could not escape Mischa''s observation since the man always paid attention to Vega''s movements and whatever words came out of the girl''s lips. He was wondering what Vega was thinking about.


    He remembered that seven years ago, Vega, who was still a teenager, was so aggressive and open about her feelings for him. Was Vega''s love for him still there now? He could only ask himself.


    "Okay, then, I can drive and accompany you tomorrow to the event," said Mischa. He pressed the elevator button and waited until Vega, Alta?r, and JM got inside before he entered. Vega''s friends entered the other elevator that was going down, while they took the elevator going up.


    DING


    "See you tomorrow," said Mischa after the elevator stopped on the 44th floor, where his suite was. He waved to the three and walked with his hands in his pockets.


    "I''ll send you the details of the event tomorrow," Alta?r said before the man disappeared from sight. Mischa only raised a hand, signaling that he understood.


    After the elevator doors closed again, they continued on to the 45th floor, where the penthouse was located.


    "Ahh .. thank you, Altair, for preparing the surprise," said Vega while hugging her brother with teary eyes. "I''m so happy to see them again."


    "Ahh .. thank goodness. I knew you would like it," said Altair with a laugh. "By the way, that was a nice coincidence. Mischa came to Paris one day early so we could bump into each other."


    Vega nodded. "I am so happy because he is very kind, willing to accompany us tomorrow, so we don''t have to bring bodyguards. I don''t feel like going out if I have to be guarded so tightly."


    Altair smiled when he remembered that Mischa was the one who offered to protect them.


    Ahh .. that''s the best, he thought. Mischa was the only person their father, Alaric Rhionen or Elios Linden, trusted over 20 bodyguards.


    In terms of martial arts skills and capabilities, Mischa was equal to Elios himself. They were both at Dragon level when they were still assassins in Rhionen Assassins.


    That''s why, if Mischa was around, Elios wouldn''t feel the need to deploy 20 bodyguards just to protect Vega.


    Inwardly, Alta?r really hoped that his sister would fall in love and marry Mischa.


    Not only did he know Mischa would treat his sister well, but Vega would also be very much protected, and she could have an easier life without strict security.


    She wouldn''t need dozens of bodyguards to protect her if she had Mischa Rhionen as her husband.


    This makes Alta?r wonder, how did Vega feel about Mischa now.


    He remembered that Vega liked Mischa very much when she was younger. However, now quite a long time had passed, and Vega''s feelings may change. Moreover, she was once married and fell deeply in love with another man.


    After they entered the penthouse, Alta?r decided to make tea for the three of them and chat for a while before sleeping. He wanted to find out how Vega felt about Mischa now.


    "What do you think about Mischa?" the man asked as he sat on the sofa pouring tea into their respective cups. He then handed one cup to his sister.


    Vega, who received the cup from Alta?r''s hand, rounded her eyes in astonishment. "Why did you suddenly ask that?"


    "Ahh .. I am curious. You used to like him very much. I remember you were very aggressive about getting his attention .. hahahaha. You had not seen each other for a long time and finally met again tonight. Do you still like him?" asked Altair, straight to the point.


    Vega sipped her tea while closing her eyes. Her mind went drifted to the handsome man with golden wavy hair who sat opposite her during dinner.


    Ahh .. she did use to really like Mischa.


    So, how did she feel now?


    Finally, the girl opened her eyes and turned towards Alta?r. Her voice sounded timid as she answered her brother''s question.


    "The truth is, I do not know." Vega smiled and shook her head slowly. "I think then and now are different times. I am no longer that aggressive shameless girl. I am too old for schemes and tricks.. hahaha.. I do, however, think he is a really nice man."


    "Ahh ... I think he''s attracted to you," replied Altair. "Don''t you feel it from the way he talked to you and his great attention toward you? If he really liked you and wanted to ask you out .. would you accept him?"


    Vega chuckled at Alta?r''s words. "You must not be serious..."


    "I''m serious. Didn''t you guys have a dinner appointment that failed? What is he asked you to have dinner with him to make it up?" asked Altair again.


    Vega just shrugged. "I guess I will say yes. You know I like eating .. hahahaha ..."


    "Ah .. that''s great. I hope Mischa will really ask you out. If he did, I will support your relationship," said Altair with a laugh. He then pulled JM''s body into his lap. "Look at us! It''s so nice to have a girlfriend."


    JM pinched Altair''s arm and scolded him. "Hush .. don''t force Vega. Let her enjoy doing things according to her wishes."


    "Fine..." Finally, Altair gave in. "I won''t force, but I still want to see her marry Mischa."


    "Uff... you!"


    The three young people chatted lightly while finishing their tea. Even though it was only 10 pm, JM had to rest to look fresh and charming for her show the next day.


    That''s why the three of them immediately went to their bedrooms and slept.

 Chapter 318 - Did They Mishear Him?

    The fashion show was attended by socialites and fashion lovers from all over Europe. Vega and her small group immediately attracted the attention of those who came. People could see that Vega and Altair were twins because their faces and hair were very similar.


    Tatiana covered the event with enthusiasm and even had the opportunity to chat with several models and designers, while her friends just enjoyed it in a relaxed manner.


    Vega sat between Mischa and Altair in the most strategic front seat to clearly see when JM appeared on the catwalk.


    Once they were seated, the three of them became the center of attention of the other audience.


    Two very handsome men and a girl who was far more beautiful than the supermodels who walked the runway to showcase the latest fashion designs attracted so many people who were eager to know who they were.


    JM, who was the star of the program that night, looked very charming. Only she looked as beautiful as Vega on the catwalk that night.


    During her career that spanned almost eight years, she had captivated the hearts of fashion enthusiasts.


    "When will you propose to JM?" Vega asked her brother, who looked fascinated by his girlfriend''s every step from one end of the runway to the other.


    "What are you talking about?" asked Altair with a laugh. "We''re still 23 years old .. still very young." He tilted his chin towards Mischa. "Mischa is so much older. He will be 48 this year, but look at how he''s still so relaxed about marriage."


    Mischa smiled at Alta?r''s words and shook his head. "Don''t be like me. If I had a girlfriend, I would have married her by now. There''s no point in waiting too long when you''ve found the right woman."


    Vega nodded in confirmation. "Father and mother also got married after dating for only four days. Imagine that! And they still love each other so much even though it''s been 24 years. Meanwhile, you and JM have known each other for 13 years. What else are you waiting for?"


    Altair did not care about what his younger sister said. He looked at Mischa with a grin. "So, Mischa... you were saying, if you found the right woman, you will propose to her right away? "


    Mischa nodded firmly. "Of course. "


    Altair and Vega coughed in unison when they heard Mischa''s words just now.


    The handsome older man just smiled when he saw their reaction. He then returned to focus his attention on the models walking on the catwalk.


    Meanwhile, Tatiana, who interviewed several famous designers and top models, was busy with her live videos and taking various photos and videos for her page.


    Several models and guests also seemed to approach her to chat. Tatiana was quite famous among young girls and many took her as their role model.


    "Gosh .. today is very tiring but very fun," said Tatiana, after she walked back and forth to cover this important event. She went to sit next to Altair. "You guys are popular. So many people asked me who you are .. Wow, crazy."


    "Really?" Altair chuckled.


    He knew that Tatiana was right. His appearance and that of his sister always attracted attention. Apart from the fact that they had platinum-colored hair and beautiful faces, they also looked like a spitting image of each other. People could tell immediately that they were twins.


    "Yes, I just told them you guys are JM''s friends," said Tatiana. "Luckily, I won''t be interviewing you ... if so, JM could be angry with me for making her boyfriend famous and chased by so many girls. It''s safer if I make Mischa famous because he''s single."


    Tatiana again emphasized the word ''single'', glancing over at Vega. Her friend pretended not to hear Tatiana''s words. She realized that since last night, her brother and friend had been teasing her with Mischa.


    This made her feel guilty towards the man. She didn''t want Mischa to feel pressured by anyone to approach her. The girl glanced at Mischa, wanting to see how he reacted. However, Mischa seemed like he wasn''t bothered at all.


    Ahh .. it made Vega feel a little relieved.


    "Okay .. the show will be over soon. Do you want to go back to the penthouse directly, or do you want to go somewhere else?" Mischa asked Alta?r to divert their attention from him.


    "Oh ... I have promised JM to do something. Can you please take my sister back to the hotel?" asked Altair. He looked at Mischa with a meaningful expression.


    The blond man just nodded.


    "Of course." He then turned to Vega. "Do you want to go straight to the hotel, or do you want to go somewhere else?"


    Vega looked at Tatiana. "You have nothing to do, don''t you? Do you want to go back to the penthouse with me? We can chat some more and catch up."


    Tatiana immediately shook her head vigorously. "Ouch .. sorry, I can''t. I already said yes to a designer''s cocktail party. I need to go there to get a lot of content. I am sorry, I have to take a rain check this time."


    "Oh .. alright then," Vega let out a deep breath. She then turned to Mischa. "I think I''ll just go back to the penthouse."


    "Don''t you want to go anywhere?" asked Mischa. "I''ll be happy to take you."


    Vega shook her head. "Hmm.. I don''t think so. I don''t have any plans."


    "If you don''t have any plans, would you like to have dinner with me?" asked Mischa again. He seemed not willing to just give up. "We have a dinner appointment that failed... seven years ago."


    Altair pinched Vega softly as if reminding the girl of her own words the night before. Vega said she would be willing if Mischa took her to dinner to make up for their failed dinner date.


    "Ouch ... don''t pinch me. It hurts, you know!" said Vega, hitting her brother''s arm. She pursed her lips and continued grumbling. "You don''t have to force me; I would have said yes."


    "Really?" asked Mischa in a cheerful voice. "I would love to take you to dinner. We can eat at that restaurant in the Eiffel Tower again ... or I can cook for you. You choose."


    "Wahhhh .. Mischa, you can cook?" asked Vega in surprise. "I don''t know this."


    Mischa smiled a little when he heard Vega''s words. This girl didn''t remember that back in the day when they lived together, Mischa would sometimes cook for the two of them.


    "I can only cook simple food, so don''t have too high expectations ... hahahaha," he said jokingly. "But I will never let you starve."


    "Promise me you will feed me properly," said Vega, laughing back. "I like eating. So, if you want to invite me to dinner, I will definitely be excited."


    The four of them laughed at that. Mischa then nodded. "Okay, I''ll always offer you food, so you wouldn''t say no when I ask you out on a date."


    Instantly the atmosphere turned silent.


    What was that just now? Mischa said he would always offer food to Vega so she wouldn''t reject his date proposals?


    Earlier, Mischa actually used the word ''date''? Or... did they mishear everything?

 Chapter 319 - Indirect Kiss

    "Heyy .. there''s a designer I have been wanting to meet. I''ll go see her first, okay..." Tatiana, who knew her place, immediately got up from her seat and pretended to chase a designer towards the next room.


    "Oh, well.. I''m very thirsty. I''ll go get a drink. You guys just wait here, okay," said Altair who immediately walked, following Tatiana away from Vega and Mischa.


    inwardly, he laughed to himself. Wow, he was so impressed by how well Mischa had been handling things. Maybe that''s how a man mature like Mischa rolled. Ha. He didn''t play with words and didn''t go in circles.


    He just casually conveyed his wishes to ask Vega on a date. Mischa really didn''t look shy nor awkward. He looked very confident with his gestures and his words.


    Now, Alta?r would leave the two of them alone so Mischa could talk to Vega without other people present.


    Who knows, maybe their conversation would lead to topics like love.. hehehe. Alta?r would be watching from afar. He did not want to be the third wheel.


    "What did you say earlier?" asked Vega, looking at Mischa with an amused expression. "Mischa, did you say you wanted to ask me out? Are you serious?"


    Mischa nodded. "I''m serious. If you will allow this uncle to go out with you, I will be delighted."


    Vega burst into laughter when she heard his words. "Ssshh ... Mischa, you are not that old. Hmm .. okay. I''ll have dinner with you. After that, we''ll see."


    "Thank you ..." said Mischa, looking at Vega with a smile.


    Ahhh .. the more he saw Vega, the more he liked this girl. Vega was now back like the old Vega that he knew.


    Except for her brown eyes, her beautiful face, beautiful platinum hair, and her healthy body were exactly like the Vega Linden he met seven years ago. Her personality was now warm and confident. She was very charming.


    [JM and I have to attend a last-minute fashion bash. Could you please take my sister home? I would really appreciate it. Thank you!]


    [Vega, I am really sorry, but JM suddenly needs me to stay with her and meet some people. Please go home with Mischa. I will see you tomorrow.]


    An hour later, two text messages from Altair arrived at Mischa and Vega''s phones, respectively.


    The two people looked at each other in puzzlement.


    "Looks like we''ll go home without Altair," commented Vega.


    "I think so," replied Mischa.


    The man smiled to himself, guessing that Alta?r and JM were deliberately making excuses not to come home with him and Vega. They must know that Mischa was interested in Vega and wanted to give the man an opportunity to be with her.


    "Wanna go now?" Mischa extended his hand, and Vega immediately held it.


    Mischa looked so relaxed when he and the girl went out of the theater to the front of the lobby. As they were walking across the foyer and lobby, Mischa and Vega attracted a great deal of attention.


    Many people were curious to know who they really were. Nobody had seen Mischa and Vega at fashion events before, and they wondered if the two were from royalty or not.


    Usually, many European aristocratic families closed themselves off and only went out to the public on special occasions.


    "Please, get in." Mischa opened the door for Vega. After the girl sat nicely at the front and closed the door, Mischa got into the car and sat in the driver''s seat.


    "Thank you for driving us and accompanying us," said Vega as she turned to Mischa with a beaming face.


    "I am happy to do it," said Mischa. He then drove his car towards the Nobel Hotel. "Oh by the way... Where do you want to eat? We can eat at that restaurant at the top of the Eiffel Tower or we can eat dinner at the penthouse? I can cook."


    When she heard Mischa''s question, Vega seemed to think for a moment. Her gaze was directed out the car window. She liked what she saw. She rarely went out because she was turned off by the fact that she had to bring her group of bodyguards.


    They would happily accompany and look after her, but the girl would prefer that she walk around freely.


    On the right, she saw the Eiffel tower that stood tall in the middle of Paris. The lights had been turned on and it looked really beautiful.


    "Shall we go to the Eiffel Tower area?" asked the girl. "I haven''t been here in seven years. I know it feels corny to be playing tourist, but I want to feel how it''s like to be a tourist again.. hahaha."


    Mischa nodded lightly. "I know what you mean. I''ll take you there for a walk."


    "Ahhh .. thank you!"


    Vega was so happy that she was humming her favorite song. She remembered the last time she came to Paris with her school friends. She and Altair acted like tourists who had never been to Paris. It was so exciting.


    Mischa parked his car near Trocadero and invited Vega to explore Champ De Mars. The girl refused to go to the top of the tower because she had done it so many times in the past. After all, in summer like this, the queue was quite long.


    The summer sun was still visible in the sky, illuminating the city of Paris with its reddish glow. In an hour, the sun would soon be setting, and many people were enjoying a picnic on the grass on the Champ De Mars while enjoying the sunset view and the lights of the Eiffel Tower with their group of friends and loved ones.


    The atmosphere looked festive and fun. Vega spread out her hands and walked cheerfully while pulling Mischa''s hand towards one of the spots in the middle of the grassy field, which was still vacant.


    "Let''s just sit here," said Vega. Without waiting for the man to answer, she took off her shoes and sat casually on the thick grass, facing the Eiffel Tower. Mischa just shook his head and smile at Vega''s behavior.


    He could see how much this girl enjoy going out like an ordinary person. Mischa was very happy because his foster father trusted him like he would trust himself. That was why he let Vega go around with Mischa, without having to be followed by a group of bodyguards.


    Mischa was determined not to let Elios down. From now on, no matter what, he would never leave Vega alone.


    He had learned his lessons from seven years ago when he let his guard down, and Vega ended up being kidnapped and missing for years.


    Ah ... if he could protect Vega forever, he would gladly do it.


    "How about we picnic here like the other tourists?" asked Vega. "We still have an hour before it gets dark. The sunset here is gorgeous."


    "You don''t want dinner?" asked Mischa. He looked at his watch. "It''s 8 pm already. Aren''t you hungry?"


    He saw many couples or groups of friends around them who were prepared with food and drink for the picnic. Meanwhile, he and Vega came here spontaneously and didn''t prepare anything.


    Vega smiled broadly. She waved her hand at several hawkers who roamed Champ De Mars, offering bottled water, wine, and snacks to tourists having a picnic there.


    "Good evening, Miss. Would you like a bottle of champagne? Or wine? We have red wine and white wine ..."


    Mischa was stunned to see Vega casually picking out wine bottles from the ice bucket that the hawker was holding.


    "You want to buy wine from this hawker?" asked the man with an expression of disbelief.


    "We didn''t bring food with us, so we have to be creative," said Vega with a laugh. "I prefer red wine. How about you?"


    Mischa nodded. "Red wine is okay."


    "One red wine," said Vega to the hawker. "Do you sell paper cups?"


    The hawker shook his head. "I''m sorry, Miss. Today, we have so many buyers, and I run out of paper cups. You can just drink from the bottle. It''s okay, right? It''s fun...."


    Vega pursed her lips as she stared at the wine bottle and Mischa''s face. Her attention was focused on his lips.


    "Why?" asked Mischa. "Don''t you want it anymore?"


    "I do.. but ..." Vega''s cheeks suddenly flushed with a rosy hue. "We have to drink from the bottle ..."


    At first, Mischa did not understand why Vega was blushing. After thinking for a while, he realized what the girl was thinking.


    Ahh ... Vega seemed shy to share a drink from the same bottle with Mischa because it would feel like they were having an indirect kiss.

 Chapter 320 - The Pandoras Box

    Initially, Mischa did not understand why Vega was blushing. She was old enough to drink wine, right? So.. what made her blush in embarrassment?


    Finally, after thinking about it for a while, he realized what was in the girl''s mind. Ahh .. Vega seemed shy to share a drink from the same bottle with Mischa because it would feel like they were having an indirect kiss.


    Ahhh ... the man smiled to himself when the thought came to him. Vega must be feeling shy because she didn''t have experience with men.


    Because she lost six years of her life, some aspects of her life were lost too. Vega moved from that 16-year-old girl who had never been kissed to now a 23-year-old girl without the memory during her early adulthood.


    This girl certainly didn''t remember having kissed anyone or being in any intimate relationships in her previous life. That part of her was long gone and forgotten.


    That''s why such things as having an indirect kiss from the bottle like this made her feel shy. For Mischa, who was now 48, Vega''s innocence was very adorable.


    He cleared his throat and took another bottle of wine from the ice bucket. "How about we buy two bottles? So we don''t have to share."


    Vega shook her head. "Ahh .. there is no need to do that. We''ll just waste the wine and the bottle. I don''t think we each can finish a bottle. No way ... I don''t mind sharing wine with you."


    "Okay, then. We''ll take this one. Ah, by the way, this guy also sells sandwiches. Would you like to eat a sandwich to fill your tummy? It''s not good to drink wine on an empty stomach. We can eat supper after watching the sun go down," Mischa suggested.


    Vega nodded happily. "I''d love that!"


    She received a paper bag containing two sandwiches from the hawker and placed them carefully on her lap, then asked the guy to uncork the wine bottle.


    "Here you go, Miss."


    "Thank you," Vega exclaimed happily. She accepted the wine bottle, put it on the grass, and then stretched out her hand to Mischa. "Give me money to pay for this. I don''t have money with me."


    "Oh ... of course," said Mischa with a laugh. He found it funny that the daughter of the wealthiest family in the world today didn''t have money to pay for a snack. He was happy that he still kept some cash in his wallet for emergencies like this.


    Mischa reached into his pocket and pulled out a 500 euro bill from his small leather wallet. He gave it to the hawker and said, "Keep the change."


    The hawker was delighted to receive such a big tip. He waved with a broad smile and thanked Mischa many times.


    "Don''t you have a smaller bill?"" asked Vega. "Not many people have 500-euro bills with them unless they are criminals or doing money laundering."


    It was true. Usually, people didn''t bring a lot of cash with them. It was rare for people to carry the biggest banknote unless they were smuggling money or involved in the underworld.


    A lot of dirty politicians or criminals would do transactions in cash to remove money trails. To reduce the amount of bills to carry, they would use the highest value.


    Singaporean dollars was one of their favorite currency because the highest banknote value was S$10,000. For S$100,000 transactions, they only needed to carry 10 bills of the highest value.


    Mischa was used to this type of thing. He hated having a thick wallet, so the less cash he could carry, the better. Having 10 of those 500 euro bills meant he could easily throw cash when needed, and he could keep using his thin and small wallet.


    The wine they bought was actually quite cheap, around 3 euros, but the hawker sold it for more than three times the original price, so it was 10 euros.


    With two sandwiches, their total purchase might cost only around 15 euros. However, Mischa casually gave 500 euros for them and asked the guy to keep the change. Of course, his generosity made the hawker extremely happy.


    He kept saying thank you, over and over again.


    "It''s okay," said Mischa with a smile. For him, that money was nothing. He wouldn''t even mind paying a million euros for the wine and sandwiches.


    This beautiful moment with Vega was worth more than all of his wealth.


    They ate sandwiches and took turns drinking wine from the bottle while watching the sunset. The lights on the Eiffel Tower were also turned on. The picnic felt really pleasant and beautiful with the sunset and the majestic tower as the backdrop.


    Vega and Mischa ate and drank while chatting about everything. Since they had not met for a long time, there were many things they could talk about to catch up.


    "Do you already know what you want to do with your life?" Mischa asked Vega while handing over the bottle of wine he just drank. "For the past year, you''ve been staying at home to recover. I heard that your progress is so well, and you can do whatever you want now. Your father even allowed you to travel to Paris again after what happened seven years ago."


    Vega received the bottle with a smile. She took one sip and answered Mischa''s question. "Now that I have recovered, think I''ll travel and see the world, just like my grandfather. I lost six years of my life, and I want to make up for them by seeing the world."


    "You still can''t remember anything from those six years?" Mischa asked carefully.


    Vega shook her head.


    "I''ve asked my family many times, but their answers are always the same. They said they also don''t know what happened. They are just happy that I came back safely. I am alive and well, and that is all that matters."


    "Does not being able to remember the past really bother you that much?" asked Mischa again. "What if you chose to forget it because your past is very sad or painful?"


    Vega was stunned to hear the man''s words. She did think in that direction once, but she didn''t dwell on that thought.


    "Well, the therapist said that there was no trauma or anything like that during our sessions," said Vega. "I was in pretty intense therapy for months. I guess if something really hurtful or tragic happened to me, I would definitely be affected. But the proof is ... I''m still fine."


    Suddenly, they could hear La Vien Rose playing in the air. Mischa turned to look at the origin of the sound, which turned out to be the Eiffel Tower. Apparently, they turned on the music to start the lights shows.


    Vega also turned her head, following the man''s gaze. Mischa was in her line of sight and his side profile with the sunset and the tower as the background looked so beautiful.


    For a few seconds, Vega was fascinated by the view.


    At first glance, Mischa looked like he was watching the Eiffel tower, but in fact, he was looking further away.


    His voice was earnest when he spoke as he turned to Vega again. "If you could have a chance to forget the horrible things that happened to you, would you take it?"


    "Why did you ask that?" Vega furrowed her brows.


    Mischa stared at Vega with a serious countenance. "You know the story about Pandora''s box right?"


    Vega nodded. "I do."


    "I think your family just wants to help you forget the bad things that happened to you by not focusing their attention on past wounds. As long as you are healthy and you can live happily, I think that''s enough for them."


    Vega sighed. She never discussed this before with her parents and brother, but she sometimes felt curious about what really happened to her during her disappearance.


    Where did she live for six years? Who did she meet? How did she stay alive all this time? Did anyone help her?


    This was the first time she voiced her concerns to another person. She felt very comfortable talking to Mischa. Maybe it was because the man was not her immediate family who would become worried and sad if she shared her worries and concerns with him.


    "I''m just curious... Well, maybe, one day I will be able to make peace with what happened in the past and move on," said Vega finally.


    "Actually, Vega .. the most important thing now is, your happiness and wellbeing," said Mischa. "If you''re happy, just enjoy your life. Suppose you are given the opportunity to start a new page, a clean slate, why don''t you use it?"


    Vega pondered for a moment, hearing Mischa''s words. That was right. Right now, her life was fine, and she was happy.


    Why should she be focusing on what she didn''t have? What if she insisted on getting her memory back, opening that pandora''s box, and found it only contained sadness and pain?

 Chapter 321 - Vega & Mischa (1)

    Vega was pensive for a moment, hearing Mischa''s words. That was true. Currently, her life was fine, and she was happy. Why should she fixate on what she didn''t have?


    If something bad happened to her while she was kidnapped, wouldn''t it be better if she forgot about it?


    Thousands of victims of sexual violence, human trafficking, and other crimes hoped they could forget about what happened to them.


    Those people live with prolonged trauma their whole life. Some managed to recover themselves and move on with life, but the bad events would continue to haunt them for life ... in the form of memories.


    If indeed Vega was subjected to abuse or violence that made her very traumatized and wanted to forget about it ... shouldn''t she be grateful that she got that luxury to forget about them?


    If she pushed herself and finally remembered what happened in the past ... and then found out that everything was so heartbreaking, would she be able to be happy?


    Finally, Vega sighed and took the wine bottle from Mischa''s hand. She drank so much red wine that the bottle was almost empty.


    "You are right. I should be grateful and live my life going forward. What happened has passed, and I can''t do anything to change it either."


    Mischa was stunned to see that the wine in the bottle was running low. "You drank a lot. You will hurt your stomach."


    He took the wine bottle from Vega''s hand and pulled the girl''s hand up. "Let''s go home. I''ll cook for you so you can eat a proper meal to reduce the effects of the wine."


    "But it''s not dark yet," protested Vega. "The sunset is not over..."


    "I was going to wait here with you until dark, but you drank a lot just now. I''m afraid if you don''t eat soon, your stomach will hurt."


    Vega, who was about to protest, canceled her intention. Somehow she couldn''t refute Mischa''s words.


    The man was right. She shouldn''t have finished their wine earlier. The little sandwich she had eaten earlier was not enough to prop her stomach.


    Mischa grabbed Vega''s hand and walked back to his car, which was parked across from the Champ De Mars.


    After opening the door for Vega and making sure the girl was seated properly, he then got into the driver''s seat and started the car.


    ***


    In the penthouse kitchen, there were a variety of fresh ingredients provided by the hotel every day. Mischa deliberately chose to cook steak because it was quick.


    He didn''t want Vega''s stomach to hurt because she waited for a meal to be cooked for a long time, while her stomach had been filled with quite a lot of wine.


    "Can I help you?" asked Vega.


    "Help make the salad," said Mischa. He pointed to the pile of vegetables and salad dressings on the corner of the kitchen counter. "Just slice these vegetables and then add the dressing."


    "Okay."


    Vega swiftly then made a salad and poured the salad dressing as Mischa requested, while the man took the apron hanging on the refrigerator door and put it on.


    He then turned on the stove and put a non-stick frying pan with a little butter on it. After the pan was heated, he then put two organic steaks for grilling.


    In less than three minutes, he turned the steak over and grilled the other side. In no time, two steaks and salad were beautifully arranged on the porcelain plates on the dining table.


    Mischa took infused water from the refrigerator and poured it for himself and Vega.


    "We already drank a lot of wine, so let''s just eat dinner with infused water, okay..." said the man, handing a glass of infused water to Vega.


    The girl accepted it while nodding. "Thank you."


    They then sat down to enjoy dinner happily.


    "Wow ... This looks simple but tastes soooo good," commented Vega. "Where did you learn to cook?"


    Mischa was reminded of the events 1.5 years ago when he cooked for the first time for Vega. The girl also praised his cooking and asked the same thing, who taught him to cook.


    At that time, Mischa explained that it was Lisa who taught him to cook and changed him into domestic man. At that time, he purely wanted to answer Vega''s question, who was his personal assistant.


    Then he found out that his statement made Vega feel even more guilty later on because Lisa was killed by the villains when they wanted to kidnap Vega.


    Mischa remembered the day Vega reunited with her family on F Island; the girl came to him, she hugged him with tears streaming down her face and apologized.


    Vega apologized to him for causing Lisa''s death.


    Even though she was completely innocent, Vega continued to harbor those feelings in her. First, she felt guilty that the villains killed Lisa to distract Mischa from Vega and kidnapped her.


    Then, after she found out that the mastermind behind all those events was Ren, the man she loved and was her husband at the same time, Vega felt even more guilty because she seemed to bear her husband''s sins as well.


    Mischa really didn''t want Vega to go through that again. Hence, he felt grateful to get a second chance to fix the situation and change his answer.


    "I''ve lived alone for a long time. As a man, of course, I have to be able to take care of myself," replied Mischa with a smile. "That includes cleaning the house, cooking food, and doing laundry."


    Vega burst into laughter, hearing Mischa''s words. "Seriously? Do you really clean the house and do the washing?"


    Mischa laughed when he saw Vega looking amused. His heart felt warm at the sight of this girl, so cheerful and carefree. "Okay .. I''m just kidding about washing and cleaning the house. We have robot servants to do it all."


    "Of course," said Vega. "In our home, almost everything is done by robots automatically. We only employ a few human staff. You know that my father doesn''t like to have many people at home."


    "I know," said Mischa. He knew Elios very well, much better than Vega herself knew her father. Long before Vega was born, Mischa had lived with Elios and knew all about his foster father.


    .


    .


    >>>>>


    From the author:


    I know I thought the story will end in a few days, so I marked the book as COMPLETE so all the privileged chapters can be dissolved.


    I don''t want you to pay a lot of coins just to read the privilege chapters for a few days. I am sorry that some of you didn''t see my announcement and still bought the highest tiers yesterday... huhuhuu.


    Anyway.. I REALLY HOPE this book will end soon, but JUST IN CASE it will decide otherwise and show us more, as Vega navigates her new life after her ordeal, I set up a new privilege, only 1 tier with 1 coin.


    IF the story ends up going all the way until the end of January, the privilege''s existence will allow this book to get features from Webnovel. We''ll see...


    Thank you so much for your understanding and support in 2020. I hope you can stay with me in 2021 in this book and other books.


    I pray that you will have a so much better 2021 and this year will make up for all the pain and stress in 2020.

 Chapter 322 - Vega & Mischa (2)

    Mischa knew for sure that Elios didn''t like humans. Not only did he dislike them, but he also used to hate humans so much that he wanted to exterminate many people.


    It was also the start of so much hatred that made Ren and Karl want to take revenge.


    Ahh .. why do I think about it? Mischa scolded himself. He should be enjoying dinner together with Vega and not have to think about bad things.


    "What are you thinking about?" Vega asked when he saw Mischa''s countenance change.


    "Hmm? Ahh .. it''s okay," he said. The man then poured more infused water into Vega''s glass. "I just remembered something important."


    "Oh, is that so? Hmm .. by the way, you''ve been in RMI for quite a while, right?" Vega said then, "Are people not suspicious to see that your appearance hasn''t changed until now?"


    Mischa shook his head. "Not really. Actually, if we constantly meet someone, we will not notice the changes that occur in them. Five years, ten years, or even twenty years could pass, and we don''t feel that anything has changed.


    Only when we see old photos, we will realize that we are different now compared to old photos and have changed a lot. Some people gain weight, gain grey hair, and got wrinkles. Our fashion tastes then and now are also very different.


    That''s why husband and wife can grow old together without noticing that anything has changed for them. For the husband, his wife is the most beautiful woman in the world. Likewise, for the wife, her husband is still the most handsome man.


    Even though years go by, and their faces become wrinkled and they experience aging, but because they meet every day, they don''t feel anything has changed. Well, the same goes for me and the people around me. I purposely limit the people working around me as the leader at RMI.


    I''ve only met a handful of people I''ve worked with over the years, and I never let my pictures taken, so they can''t compare the past and present me.


    Since they see me so often, they didn''t find it strange that my appearance didn''t change. Because it is the same with themselves, they will think that nothing has changed in themselves.


    However, if I met an outsider who only saw me once a year or every 5 years, they would definitely wonder why I don''t age. Why hasn''t my appearance changed?"


    Vega listened to Mischa''s explanation attentively. "Oh, is that so? very interesting."


    "Yes. People who work with me closely, don''t realize that my appearance hasn''t changed. As for people who don''t work directly with me, I don''t feel the need to meet them. So all this time, everything is going well like that."


    "But, don''t you have to appear in public sometimes, for example, at the RMI summit? There are directors and top management from all over the world, right? "Asked Vega again.


    "I usually don''t appear in public. Even if I do, I limit the people and the events. And usually, there will be no photos circulating outside. Your father and I use a special algorithm to block our photos and videos on the internet."


    "Ahh ... no wonder. When I searched for news about you, I found only a few. It was very difficult to find info about you. I think most of the RMI employees also only know you by name," said Vega.


    "You were... looking for news about me?" Mischa asked with sparkling eyes and smiling lips.


    Vega hurriedly waved her hand and her face flushed again.


    "No ... it''s not like what you think... I just mean ... Uhm... I when I was bored, I will find out news about our family. So, I will read the news about RMI, and other things related to us. I also try to find out about father and mother .. not only you..." the girl said hurriedly.


    Mischa nodded in understanding, still smiling. "Okay. I''m not accusing you of anything, really. I''m just glad to hear you tried to find out things about me."


    "I wanted to ask you about it because I heard that my grandfather will soon have to take on a new identity and take over the Schneider group from my uncle, London Schneider. He said Uncle London is in his 40s now and he is supposed to look older. They''re worried the Schneider Group employees will start asking questions," Vega added.


    "I don''t mind you asking me directly, rather than searching the internet. The internet is full of gossip and lies. Do not believe everything you read on the internet," said Mischa.


    "I understand," replied Vega. "Thank you for answering my questions."


    "If there is anything else you want to know about me .. I will gladly answer anytime," said Mischa as he looked closely at the girl. "What else do you want to know?"


    "What are your plans for the future?" Vega asked. "Will you continue to take care of RMI, or will you take a new identity and retire too?"


    "Hmm ... actually, I wanted to retire for a long time. It will feel great to have my freedom again," said Mischa. "I think my foster siblings and I will happily hand over all control to you and Alta?r once you''re ready."


    "Oh ... I don''t know if I want to take care of the family business," said Vega honestly. "But my brother seems very fond of business and he will be a good leader."


    "You''re right," said Mischa. "When Ireland and Scotland grow up, maybe in ten years, they can also help him or take over."


    "Then, what do you want to do after you retire?" Asked Vega while sipping her infused water.


    "Me? I want to live in peace," said Mischa. "I already saw the world when I was young. Right now, I want to get married and settle down in a peaceful place. Maybe in one of Switzerland''s pretty mountains."


    "Ahh ... that sounds lovely," said Vega. "Switzerland is so beautiful."


    "Well, I hope so. But if my wife wants to see the world, I would be happy to go with her ..." Mischa added.


    Vega hiccuped when she heard the man''s words.


    Was Mischa referring to Vega''s desire to see the world to fill the lost six years of her life?


    She did say she wanted to travel and see the world, back in Champ De Mars.

 Chapter 323 - RMI Exhibition (1)

    "Do you want more infused water? "asked Mischa as he lifted the jar filled with infused water. He saw that Vega drink so much water throughout their dinner tonight. But it was okay; drinking a lot of water was much better than wine.


    Vega shook her head. "No, thanks. I think I''m already bloated from drinking too much."


    "Hmm ... alright. Have you finished eating?" asked Mischa. He got up and cleared their plates. Vega hurriedly got up and helped the man.


    "Do you want ice cream?" She asked as they walked with plates in hand toward the kitchen. "There''s ice cream in the fridge."


    "Yes, sure," replied Mischa.


    After the two of them put the dirty dishes in the dishwasher, they sat on the terrace enjoying ice cream while looking out at the city center of Paris from the 45th floor.


    They continued their conversation and talked about anything. Vega''s crisp laughter could be heard from time to time from the terrace. Mischa''s voice sounded happy as he told her the various interesting things he had experienced in his long life.


    At 10 pm, when Altair and JM arrived at the penthouse, they heard Mischa and Vega''s voices talking and laughing. Both looked at each other and smiled meaningfully.


    "Apparently, your plan to match them works," whispered JM.


    "Sssh .. we don''t know the result yet. They just met. Moreover, Vega also hasn''t met Ren. We have to wait ... and pray Vega will make the right decision," Altair replied. He sighed as he looked at the terrace and then pulled his girlfriend''s hand to enter their room. "We should just leave them. Pretend we''re not home yet."


    "Ufff ... It was so tiring to stand all day, "whispered JM as she walked, following Altair.


    "Take it easy. Later, I will massage your feet," said Altair to coax her.


    "You will? Aww... I love you so much!"


    ***


    "Wow, it''s already 11 pm," said Mischa as he took the ice cream bowl from Vega''s hand.


    Both of their bowls had been empty for a long time. However, since they were in good company, with nice summer weather in one of the most beautiful cities in the world, added with pleasant conversation, the two of them kept staying on the terrace late into the night.


    Mischa put both their bowls in the dishwasher. He then washed his hands in the sink and wiped them dry. "I''d better go back to my suite now."


    "Are you going to sleep now?" asked Vega.


    Mischa nodded. "That''s right. Tomorrow I have to open the RMI exhibition."


    "Very well, then. Have a good rest. Alta?r and I are going to the exhibition tomorrow. See you there!"


    "Good night, Vega," said Mischa. He ruffled Vega''s hair a little then headed for the door. Vega walked him to the door until the man left the penthouse.


    ***


    "You look very happy today, "said Altair teasing his sister when they both with JM had breakfast on the terrace that morning. "What were you doing with Mischa last night?"


    Vega shrugged. "Nothing unusual. We went to Champ De Mars and had a picnic while looking at the Eiffel Tower. After that, we had dinner. Where did you go last night with JM?"


    "JM and I had an important business to tend to, "said Altair." I already told you. "


    "Ahh .. just tell me you intentionally did that so you could leave me alone with Mischa," said Vega.


    "So what if I did? Don''t you like Mischa? Didn''t you like him very much when you were younger?" Altair asked with a grin on his face. "I only help you approach the man you like."


    "Yikes... that''s been a long time," argued Vega. "I was very aggressive back then. But the me now is not like before. I feel embarrassed when I look back on what I did back then."


    "Well ... it''s okay. After all, he also seems to like you a lot. Whatever you do, whether you are aggressive or not, he definitely wouldn''t mind," said Altair lightly. "Now the question is ... do you still like him or not? "


    Vega''s face flushed red. She didn''t answer, but from her reaction, Alta?r could guess that Vega still had feelings for Mischa. Of course .. which normal woman will not be attracted to that man?


    Mischa already had a handsome and perfect face, even before taking the immortality elixir and becoming part of the Alchemist clan.


    According to Altair''s own honest assessment, he had never seen a man more handsome than Mischa Rhionen in this world.


    As a man, Altair was not ashamed to admit other men''s good points, let alone the man he supported to become his sister''s husband.


    Apart from his very handsome physical appearance, Mischa also had a warm and fun personality. He matched well with Vega, who was cheerful and bubbly. They both were like a warm sunny day that would bring joy and warmth to those around them.


    Apart from his attractive physical appearance and personality, Mischa was also very intelligent, kind, and had colorful life experiences, which made his character very mature.


    And most importantly, the guy was very formidable. Even Elios could entrust his daughter to be taken care of by Mischa.


    This would make Vega''s life more comfortable as she could always travel with only her husband because Mischa alone would be able to protect her.


    This last factor was very important as Vega''s safety was paramount.


    Considering that she was kidnapped and abused by Ren, they didn''t want to lower their guard.


    So, judging from any aspects, Mischa would be the perfect man for Vega.


    "Don''t be ashamed to admit that you like him," said Altair again. "If you want, I''ll be making myself so busy with JM all day, so you can go to RMI exhibition alone with Mischa. What do you think?"


    Vega just shrugged. "I don''t mind. Mischa is a very nice man and I am happy to be around him."


    "Good. I''ve told him that I couldn''t go with you to the exhibition. He''ll come to pick you up in a moment," said Altair, smiling broadly.


    "Wait, when did you talk to him? I just told you now that I don''t mind going to the exhibition alone with him..." said Vega in surprise.


    "I don''t need to talk to you to know you would agree ... hehehehe .."


    Vega could only shake her head when she saw how her brother was so eager to be Vega and Mischa''s matchmaker.


    Actually, Vega didn''t mind it. She knows that her brother and father really like Mischa. She also thought the man was very nice and¡­ Mischa was also very handsome.


    Vega used to like Mischa so much, almost to the point of being head over heels. Now, Vega didn''t know what her true feelings were for that man.


    Her chest still felt pounding when the two of them were alone, like last night when they walked home from Champ De Mars hand in hand to the car ... or when they were preparing dinner, and then sat down to eat together.


    However .. was it love?


    How did she know?


    Vega didn''t want to shut herself off from all possibilities. That was why when Mischa said that he wanted to ask Vega out, the girl said yes and the rest she would see.


    If what she felt for Mischa was love ... then she would happily welcome him into her life.


    Ten minutes later, there was a knock at the door.


    "It must be Mischa," said Altair. He then spoke to the penthouse''s computerized household assistant system. "Open the door when Mischa Rhionen comes."


    Not long after that, the handsome man had stepped into the penthouse and immediately walked onto the terrace.


    "Good morning," said Mischa to Vega, Altair, and JM, who were still enjoying their morning tea on the terrace.


    "Good morning. Have you had breakfast?" asked Vega.


    Mischa nodded. "Yes."


    "Oh .. I''m almost done. Just need to finish my tea," said Vega. "Altair said, you come to pick me up to go together to the RMI exhibition?"


    "That''s right," said Mischa.


    "Oh, by the way... Tatiana sent a text earlier, she said she would interview you after lunchtime. Is that true?" asked Vega again.


    "It is true."


    "Oh .. okay. She said after interviewing you, she will have tea with the new Director of SpaceLab. Tatiana asked me to accompany her because she thought I like astronomy ... hahaha .. just because I was named after a constellation."


    Altair and Mischa looked at each other when they heard Vega''s words.


    The new SpaceLab director?


    Renald Hanenberg?

 Chapter 324 - RMI Exhibition (2)

    When they heard that Vega would accompany Tatiana to interview the SpaceLab director, Altair and Mischa knew that it was time. Vega would soon meet Ren.


    Last year, before Vega took the memory potion and got her memory removed for the past 6 years, she wanted to be fair to Ren, who begged her for a second chance.


    The Lindens were angry and didn''t agree if Ren was given a second chance after Vega forgave his actions. However, Vega was adamant about her decisions.


    Vega''s reasoning was, Ren committed all his crimes to take revenge on her father''s actions that resulted in Friedrich''s deaths and thousands of other victims. Without Elios killing Ren''s father, the man wouldn''t have turned out to be who he was now.


    He was raised in hatred all his life and didn''t know otherwise. If his parents were still alive, he might have been a completely different person.


    By forgiving Ren, Vega wanted to break the vicious cycle between their families. Vega chose to forget everything so she could forgive Ren completely.


    Now, after they had started a new life by throwing away all their old memories filled with hurt and revenge, Vega was allowed to reunite with Mischa and Ren. Both on a clean slate.


    The Lindens finally relented. Whoever the girl would choose later, they would accept her decision.


    "Why are you looking at each other like that?" asked Vega with a chuckle. "Do you know the new SpaceLab''s Director?"


    Altair cleared his throat. "You could say that. I''ve met him before."


    "Oh .. how is he?" asked Vega. "Tatiana is actually scared of that man, so she insisted on asking me to go with her. She said Professor Renald Hanenberg is not friendly and has a bad temper."


    Alta?r looked away. "I don''t really know him. I just know he''s very smart. People say, a genius."


    "Hmm .. I don''t know what kind of person he is. Do I need to find out first on the internet?" Vega took out her cell phone and was about to find news about Renald Hanenberg, but Mischa immediately took the girl''s hand and asked her to go.


    "You can look for his news in the car," said Mischa. "Let''s hurry to the exhibition."


    "Oh, sorry.. you''re right. Mischa shouldn''t be late since you will be the one to open the exhibition," said Vega with a chuckle. She then put her cell phone back in her pocket and walked happily following Mischa''s steps.


    Today Vega wore a simple pair of jeans with a thin white shirt and gray stiletto. The summer temperature in France was quite hot this year, so she felt it would be better to dress in light and comfortable clothes.


    However, even though her appearance was very simple, Vega looked very beautiful. Her beauty stood out among many women who were dressed to the nine in the hotel lobby.


    When she walked hand in hand with Mischa across the hotel lobby to the courtyard, all eyes were on her and the man.


    She and Mischa did look very attractive. The very beautiful Vega wore casual clothes, and the handsome Mischa wore all black. Again, everyone wondered who the two were.


    "Come on in," said Mischa as he opened the car door for Vega. The man really liked driving. So that in whatever city he was, RMI always provided a nice car for him.


    This time they drove a convertible to enjoy the lovely summer sunshine. After Vega sat down nicely and put on her seat belt, Mischa immediately drove the car in a relaxed manner.


    "Hmm ... all right, Renald Hanenberg," muttered Vega as she typed the name of the new SpaceLab director on her cell phone. "Let''s find out who you are..."


    Mischa glanced sideways when he heard Vega mention the other man''s name. He hated the man and his name so much, yet he always had to be civil when he met Ren.


    As the RMI representative which was one of SpaceLab''s investors, Mischa had to meet Renald Hanenberg several times. Since Ren didn''t remember anything about their enmity, it would be weird if Mischa acted unfriendly to him out of nowhere.


    Ren would be confused and wondered what was going on.


    "It''s weird .. I almost cannot find his pictures on the internet," muttered Vega, frowning. "The few pictures that I could find are not clear..."


    Last year, to give a new start to Vega and Ren, Elios removed a huge amount of digital footprint that involved the two of them. Including their photos together.


    Vega read the various information she had found about Ren.


    "Ahhh... Apparently, this Professor Renald Hanenberg is a prince! Gosh .. and not just a prince, he is the Moravian crown prince. He stepped down as the heir to the throne because ... uh, he wanted to be a commoner." Vega turned to Mischa. "It sounds very sweet and romantic. He married an ordinary woman, and because the royal family did not accept his wife ... he decided to step down from the throne of Moravia and chose to live as a commoner to remain with his wife."


    Mischa didn''t respond to Vega''s chatter, keeping his eyes focused on the road. He could only keep his feelings of displeasure in his chest and said nothing.


    Vega continued reading the various articles she could find about Ren. A moment later, her face suddenly looked very sad.


    "Oh my God ... poor professor..." Tears slowly dripped down from both corners of Vega''s eyes. "He and his wife got into an accident while going on a cruise for their second honeymoon, and his wife did not survive."


    "Professor Hanenberg locked himself up for months and underwent prolonged therapy. There are rumors that the accident affected his memory. It took him a long time to recover and go back to living as a commoner as he had always wanted. He finally found a new purpose in life after rejoining SpaceLab."


    Mischa finally turned his head and asked Vega. "Didn''t you say there weren''t many articles on the internet about him. But how come you seem to know a lot?"


    Vega wiped the tears with the hem of her shirt and shook her head. "This is from Tatiana''s website. She wrote quite a comprehensive article about Professor Hanenberg. You know, Tatiana can get a lot of information that other people can''t. From her followers alone, she can get various submissions of information that help her write this article."


    "Hmm .. is that so, huh?" Mischa nodded. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and gave it to Vega. "But, as I always say, don''t just believe anything you read on the internet."


    "Of course, not," said Vega. She closed her cell phone, accepted the handkerchief, and wiped her tears. "Thank you. Ah .. I can''t read anymore. I feel so sorry for him."


    Mischa didn''t know whether Vega would still feel sorry for Ren if she knew the truth. However, the man said nothing.


    Mischa''s car arrived at the Paris Expo area fifteen minutes later. There, it was crowded with visitors crowding the various halls where the exhibition was held.


    RMI had so many technology companies as its subsidiaries, and this exhibition was usually held once a year in different countries to show the technological advances and innovations they had had over the past year.


    One of the most popular halls this year was the Holodeck. Since the price was still very fantastic, not many people could afford it. Because of this, every year, the opportunity to try this technology firsthand was what attracted many people to come.


    They would register months in advance for the waiting list. Then, if they were selected, they would be invited to the exhibition and try the holodeck according to their wishes.


    Visitors who came directly to the venue could also get the chance to win the raffle with a prize for one session on the holodeck.


    Holodeck was a virtual simulation technology that realized the desires and fantasies of the people who used it. They could relive the stored memory and live it as if they were in that event again.


    People who had lost loved ones could have a moment when they were still together.


    Parents who lost their children, wives who lost their husbands, children who lost their parents, they could all vent their longing to "meet" again with their loved ones who had died.


    Another feature they could use was the fantasy feature. With holodeck, users could create 3D simulations according to their wishes. People who were in love with a celebrity, for example, could make it look like they are on a date with the celebrity.


    Because of the attractiveness of the Holodeck program, each year, the requests to be put on the waiting list were flooding in.


    The Linden''s children were lucky that they had their own holodeck facility and could use it at any time. It was mainly used by the twin boys, Ireland and Scotland, to create simulations for learning.


    They would learn history by entering into a simulation as if they came to a certain era. They also learned science, geography, and so on by seeing things for themselves through these simulations, without having to leave home.


    History lessons about World War 2? They would enter into a simulated war situation in Europe. Need to learn about dinosaurs? They would enter into simulations in ancient times. Holodeck was Very practical!


    That''s why, when she saw the crowd and their enthusiasm to try Holodeck, Vega just shook her head.. For her, Holodeck was nothing unusual.

 Chapter 325 - RMI Exhibition (3)

    "So many people have an interest in the Holodeck," the girl commented, watching the crowd with a smile on her face.


    Mischa followed her line of sight and nodded. "Holodeck is indeed a very popular product. It has many uses and at the moment, it is the most advanced technology in the world for 3D simulation. We are planning to make holodeck donations to a select few schools."


    "Whoaa.. I am sure it will be very useful," said Vega. "My younger brothers really enjoy learning using the various features of the Holodeck."


    "Your brothers are very lucky that their father is the owner of RMI," said Mischa with a laugh. He then pulled the girl''s hand into the auditorium. "Come sit with me at the front. In a moment, I''ll give a speech to open this event."


    Vega nodded and walked, following Mischa''s steps. They entered a large auditorium with approximately 1000 seats. Only people with invitations could enter here.


    The guests included various government agencies, various other corporate partners who use the products and services of RMI''s subsidiaries, and research centers and individuals who were deemed important enough to attend.


    The head of the event organizer rushed over to Mischa and bowed respectfully to him.


    "Welcome, Mr. Rhionen," said the middle-aged man kindly. "You''re early."


    "Yes, I like to be early, as you know," Mischa responded with a smile.


    "Ah.. you are our role model, Sir," said the man, respectfully.


    He stretched out his hand and greeted Mischa, then nodded politely to Vega. With great respect, he led them to the row of honorary seats at the very front.


    When they sat down, there were already many distinguished guests around them. Those people were watching Mischa and Vega who had just arrived, with curious eyes.


    Seeing their very young age, the other guests did not think that these two people had important positions or came from a large organization to be given seats in the VIP section like them.


    If Mischa and Vega were not personally led to their seats by the head of the event organizer, maybe the other guests around them would think Vega and Mischa had taken the wrong seats by going to the VIP section.


    Ahh .. apparently not. So, these two were really important people, huh? they thought.


    But, who were they?


    As Mischa told Vega, he appeared very rarely in public, and always limited the number of people he saw or worked with in person.


    That''s why so many people didn''t know who he really was, and if he got a seat in the VIP seat like these, people would become curious about his identity and started gossiping about him.


    Mischa just rolled his eyes when he realized the people around them were talking about him. Somehow most humans were too curious about other people''s business.


    Okay. Soon, they would find out who Mischa really was, because he would be the one to deliver the opening speech for this grand exhibition.


    At 10 am sharp, the auditorium was closed and everyone who was still standing or looking for a chair hurriedly looked for a seat and sat. The event would start soon.


    "Welcome to the RMI, Rhionen-Meier Industries'' Annual Exhibition." A well-dressed young man came on stage and greeted all the audience.


    After giving a speech to the people who came and read the list of events, the MC invited Mischa to come on stage and delivered the opening remarks.


    It was obvious that the people present were surprised to see that the person who was going to open the exhibition in Paris was still very young.


    Vega could hear the whispers of the female guests excitedly gossiping about the young and handsome boss of RMI.


    Mischa stared at Vega with a smile, before turning his gaze to the audience. Fluently and without text, he greeted the invited guests.


    His deep voice was soft to her ears and his warm tone made people pay him attention wholeheartedly. This was the first time Vega saw Mischa at the work setting and she felt that Mischa always looked the same, both in personal and professional settings.


    The man remained warm and approachable. His words were smooth and clear. He even made jokes that made the guests laugh. His charm was so obvious, captivating all guests, especially the opposite-sex, in the auditorium.


    Throughout his speech, Vega stared at Mischa with a faint smile on her face.


    Ahh ... even though they had not seen each other for a long time, Vega still had memories of Mischa like this.


    In her eyes and in her memories, Mischa was an impressive mature man who was also very handsome, warm, and kind.


    Secretly she pondered Mischa''s attitude toward her for the past two days. From his actions, and even what he said, it was obvious that Mischa liked Vega and wanted to date her.


    Vega actually did not mind Mischa and his efforts to approach her. As a single girl, being chased by a handsome and well-established mature man like Mischa made her heart flutter.


    She may just need to search her heart, to determine whether she had the same feelings for Mischa, or not. Seven years had passed since she liked Mischa when she was a teenager. After so many years of not seeing each other, feelings could change.


    She understood that seven years ago Mischa did not see her romantically, because he considered her a minor. Now that Vega had grown up into an adult woman, his feelings might have changed. That''s why he now decided to go after Vega.


    By the way, what did he say yesterday? He just wanted to get married and settle down with his wife in a beautiful place in the mountains of Switzerland and live peacefully?


    For some reason, Vega felt her cheeks heated up at the thought of that moment when she and Mischa were chatting about the future.


    Currently, she was 23 years old. It''s old enough for a woman to date and marry someone. However, she felt that she still needed to experience more and seek life experiences. She didn''t know whether she would be able to match the much older Mischa.


    "Jeez ... what am I thinking, anyway? My father and mother are 94 years apart and they''re fine. Grandpa is older by 400 years from grandma, and they''re fine too," the girl muttered to herself.


    "Who are fine?"


    Mischa''s voice from beside her suddenly made Vega shocked, she almost jumped up from her chair.


    The girl grabbed her chest and scolded Mischa.


    "Gosh .. don''t startle me ..." said the girl, pursing her lips. "I didn''t hear you coming."


    "I didn''t mean to startle you," said Mischa. "I have ended my speech. Earlier, I thought you were watching me giving my speech, but it turned out you were just daydreaming. You didn''t even realize that I have walked down from the stage and stand next to you."


    The man pretended to be sad that Vega did not watch him talk, and made Vega feel guilty.


    "Ahh .. oh, I''m sorry. Earlier I did pay attention, but only halfway. After that I was suddenly thinking of something," the girl admitted, looking down shyly.


    "Ahahhaa .. it''s okay, really. I was just pulling your leg. I didn''t say anything interesting. You shouldn''t listen to me," said the man casually as he sat beside Vega. "What are you thinking about? Earlier, I heard you mention something about your father and mother, and also your grandpa is older by 400 years from your grandma, but they are fine.."


    Vega chuckled when she heard Mischa''s question.


    Jeez ...! There was no way Vega would admit that she was thinking about the age difference between her and Mischa.


    The girl hurriedly shook her head and changed the subject. "Where are going we after this? Do you have to stay here until the opening ceremony is over?"


    Mischa shook his head. "No. After this, they will introduce every company under RMI that will participate in the exhibition, so that they can show their products and service to clients, partners, and journalists. If you want to stay here to see everything, I will stay with you."


    "Ahh .. there is no need for that," said Vega with a laugh. "I think I know enough about RMI and its subsidiaries, so I don''t need to hear more."


    "All right. Then let''s go out now and take a walk. What do you think?" asked Mischa.


    "I''d love it," said Vega.


    "Very well. I can take you to visit all the halls where the exhibition is. Immediately seeing the contents is more interesting than listening to speech after speech."


    Mischa extended his hand to help Vega up, and then the two of them walked out hand in hand.

 Chapter 326 - Is That... Professor Hanenberg?

    "It''s your first time coming to the RMI exhibition, right?" asked Mischa as the two of them walked hand in hand out of the auditorium and into the various small halls where each subsidiary exhibited their excellent products and services.


    Vega nodded. "I often heard from my father about it and I also read the news. But this is my first time going here."


    "Ahh ... actually this exhibition is quite fun. We can get direct feedback from users who try various products and services that we have not yet launched to the market. From there, each company can use it to improve a product before they launch it to the public," Mischa explained.


    "Ahh .. I understand why this exhibition is very important," said Vega. As she walked towards the west wing of the expo building, she saw a crowd in front of a room. The girl turned to Mischa and asked. "Why is SpaceLab participating in the exhibition here? It is not a subsidiary of RMI, isn''t it?"


    "No, it''s not. But they use our products a lot for their space initiatives, especially our robotics and AI support. This year, RMI allows them to get a hall and use it as a platform to showcase their latest projects, which use our technology," said Mischa. "That''s why your friend Tatiana can interview Renald Hanenberg today."


    "Ahh .. it makes sense," said Vega, nodding understandingly. She then pulled Mischa''s hand. "Come on over there. I wonder what their exhibition looks like."


    Even though his heart felt heavy and unwilling, Mischa continued to follow Vega into the hall with the big words "SPACELAB" on the door.


    They went inside and found the room packed with visitors and journalists. From the whispers they heard from those around them, Mischa and Vega learned that SpaceLab''s top management was there that day.


    Journalists, in particular, were scrambling to get pictures and statements from Professor Renald Hanenberg, who had returned to SpaceLab after years of serving as the crown prince of the Moravian kingdom.


    "Jeez ... it turns out that Prince Ren is really as handsome as they said," whispered a woman beside Vega with a beaming face. Her friend nodded in agreement.


    "Ahhh .. so lucky we come here today, right? Who would have thought that Professor Hanenberg took the time to come here."


    "Aww... look at his sad face. If only he was my husband, I would comfort him and make him smile again ... hehehehe."


    "Sshh... don''t talk carelessly. People say he really loves his late wife. He was even willing to step down from his position as the crown prince of Moravia for her sake. And then his wife died? Whoaa.. it would be very difficult for any woman to compete with her," said her friend again. "Besides, his wife just died a year ago. I think ... a man like him will take years to recover his heart and find a new woman."


    "Well, that''s what I heard too. He said he took this job offer at SpaceLab to keep himself busy. I think he''s trying to get over his sadness by working."


    "Well .. I just hope it works. He must immediately forget about that woman and move on. He is still very young. How can he continue living in the shadow of the past? Moreover, his wife has died and will not come back again."


    Vega frowned at the gossip uttered by the women around her. She also felt deep sympathy for Renald Hanenberg when she read the story of his tragic life on Tatiana''s blog earlier.


    However, hearing so many women talking about Ren and hoping that he would forget his late wife quickly made Vega feel a little annoyed. She saw those women as vultures who were ready to make Ren their prey.


    Vega remembered the love story of Lauriel and Luna, her paternal grandparents. For more than a hundred years, Lauriel never got over the only woman he loved.


    After Luna passed away, Lauriel lived alone and buried his sadness by withdrawing from the world. He also never looked for Luna''s replacement.


    In his heart and mind, Luna was the only woman for him. That was one reason why Elios Linden or Alaric Rhionen could forgive his father, who unknowingly abandoned him for a hundred years.


    Lauriel did not know that the woman he loved gave birth to their sons before she died in a city attack at the end of World War 2. If he knew, he would have searched for them to the ends of the world and cared for them.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know ... and he was a hundred years late.


    However, when Lauriel and Alaric finally met, Alaric could see how his father had suffered greatly from his mother''s death. Lauriel also felt very guilty for not knowing he had two sons from Luna.


    If when they met, Lauriel had got over his love for Luna and married another woman, it would be difficult for Alaric to forgive his father. Luckily, that was not the case.


    Lauriel and Luna''s story made a great impression on Vega''s heart. She always compared the love stories she read in novels and real-life with her parents and grandparents.


    This was what touched her when she read about Professor Renald Hanenberg''s situation. The man seemed to love his wife so much ... that he was willing to step down from the throne of Moravia for her sake.


    Unfortunately .. the woman he loved died.


    Oh ... for some reason, Vega''s heart became sad for the man she didn''t even know.


    In her heart, she hoped that Professor Hanenberg''s intention to go back to SpaceLab could ease his deep sadness. However, she also hoped Professor Hanenberg would not forget his wife.


    "Hey .. Professor Hanenberg will speak! Ssshh ..."


    Vega raised her face and looked at the front of the room. Whispers immediately rang out in the room, and the program officer asked the audience to sit down.


    When the guests in front of them sat down one by one, Vega could see the figure of the man on the small stage in front of the room.


    Renald Hanenber wore an impeccable dark blue suit, making him look formal and serious. His face was very handsome, and, for a moment, Vega was stunned to see him.


    The man''s hair was dark brown, and his eyes, shined with intelligence, were very light brown, like amber. Overall, this man''s appearance was very impressive.


    No wonder so many girls hoped that she would soon forget her late wife and move on with his life by finding a new woman to love ... This man did look like a dream husband!


    When Professor Renald Hanenberg looked up and stared at the end of the room, his eyes caught sight of the most beautiful girl he had ever seen, standing near the door, staring back at him with wide eyes.


    Next to the girl was Mischa Rhionen, whom he recognized as a director at RMI. Ren frowned in surprise.


    "Is that... Professor Renald Hanenberg?" whispered Vega to Mischa beside her.


    "That''s right. It''s him," said Mischa in a flat voice. He turned to Vega and observed the girl''s expression carefully. He tried to find out whether Vega recognized Ren, or not.


    "Oh ...." Vega pursed her lips.

 Chapter 327 - The Lunch Interview

    "What happened?" asked Mischa attentively.


    Vega shook her head. "Hahaha.. nothing. I just think he''s so handsome. Now, I understand why the women here are so eager for him to move on from his wife. No wonder."


    Mischa held his breath for a moment, then nodded. He tried to control his jealousy and asked Vega jokingly. "Who is more handsome? Me or him?"


    Vega chuckled at this man''s question. She shrugged. "I don''t know. I can''t decide. You and he are different. So I can''t say who is more handsome between the two of you. It''s like asking me to choose which one tastes better, apples or oranges because they are different. Each fruit has a unique taste."


    "Hmm ... do you think so?" asked Mischa.


    "Sshh .. we should be quiet. Looks like the event will start. I want to know what he will say," whispered Vega while pinching Mischa''s arm. She tilted her chin forward and signaled Mischa to be quiet.


    Mischa complied with the girl''s request. He raised his face and looked straight ahead. Ren Hanenberg sat on a chair in the center of the stage with a microphone in his hand. Beside him sat a woman wearing glasses and a bald man.


    "Good morning, everyone. Welcome to the SpaceLab''s hall," said Ren in his calm voice as he immediately wowed everyone present.


    Professor Renald Hanenberg looked very impressive just standing on the stage without saying anything. So, as he began to talk and discuss his various plans for SpaceLab in the future, his charms multiplied.


    The audience was struck in awe by his intelligence. Vega even closed her eyes and listened to the man speak because she was mesmerized by his calm and soothing voice.


    Mischa turned to the side and watched Vega with a frown. Did Vega remember Ren''s voice? Was there anything inside her that moved when she saw Ren and heard him speak?


    Mischa admitted that Ren was a genius whose mind was always thinking so far ahead to the future. It was also one reason why Elios allowed him to atone for his sins by devoting his life to advancing SpaceLab the way his father wanted.


    Now, in just a few months since he rejoined the company, there were so many innovations and breakthroughs that he had made at SpaceLab.


    Even the investors agreed to hand over control as the chief executive to him at the shareholders'' last general meeting. This was yet to be announced, but insiders, including Mischa as the RMI representative, already knew.


    Ahh, in the eyes of so many women, Ren was an ideal man, the dream husband. No one knew the crime he had committed.


    Vega was also a woman. Like those other women, she must admire Ren because she only saw Ren from the outside, thought Mischa.


    "Stop staring," Vega muttered, pinching Mischa in the arm. Apparently, the girl could feel that Mischa was staring at her from the side, even though she didn''t open her eyes.


    Mischa chuckled. "You''re funny. Why are you closing your eyes like that? It''s not the radio."


    Vega opened her eyes and looked at Mischa. "I don''t know .. I think his voice is very calming. That''s why I closed my eyes, so I can listen to him better."


    "Can you hear him properly?" asked Mischa. "Did you hear what he said about all the upcoming SpaceLab programs?"


    Vega nodded. "I think Professor Renald Hanenberg is very ambitious. I wonder if he will be able to achieve all his dreams with SpaceLab."


    "We''ll see," said Mischa.


    They listened until Ren had finished speaking. He shared with the audience about SpaceLab''s new vision and missions and their mid-term and long-term goals for the next decade. Then, the question and answer session began.


    Fortunately, the moderator of the event was very good at his job. He selected journalists and people who could ask great questions to keep the short seminar interesting. It also attracted the attention of many people around the world.


    The audience was not only from the attendance at the hall. The event was broadcasted live through SpaceLab''s Virconnect page. So, many people from all over the world could also watch.


    After they felt satisfied with their visit to the SpaceLab hall and listening to various information from SpaceLab leaders, Mischa and Vega decided to go out. They continued their journey to see other halls.


    "Ahh .. I''m tired," said Vega. She stretched her arms and pointed to the cafe outside the expo building. "Would you like to sit down somewhere and have coffee? What time is your lunch interview with Tatiana?"


    Mischa looked at his watch and replied, "In half an hour. We can go to the restaurant where the interview will be taking place. Let''s just have coffee there while waiting for Tatiana to arrive."


    "Oh ... I think that''s a good idea," agreed Vega. "Where is the restaurant?"


    "Not far from here. We can walk there."


    "Okay."


    ***


    The interview was fluid and fun. Since Tatiana had known Mischa before, coupled with the presence of her high school friend who was close to Mischa, the lifestyle guru felt so relax, and she could ask various questions as she pleased.


    Tatiana asked Mischa about RMI, Mischa''s career in the group, his plans for the future, and his personal life.


    The girl became very brave with her questions, which were borderline super personal. Mischa was very friendly and didn''t seem to mind any questions.


    This made Tatiana very happy. Many people she interviewed withdrew or turned defensive when she asked them about their personal lives.


    However, Mischa was not like that at all.


    He was always friendly and pleasant from start to finish, even when Tatiana asked very personal questions like his love life.


    "Hmm .. my love life is almost non-existent," said Mischa with a laugh. "I''m too busy working. That is why I will soon resign from RMI and focus on my personal life."


    "Ahh ... does this mean you will stop working and focus on finding love?" asked Tatiana with a laugh. She then turned to the camera. "Good news for all of us, ladies! Mischa Rhionen is still single, and he will soon resign from RMI in search of love. Who will be the lucky woman? Maybe you??"


    Tatiana glanced at Vega, who sat across from her, not captured by the camera. The beautiful girl was trying to hold back her laughter.


    "Actually, I already have a girl I like," said Mischa hastily. He waved at the camera and shook his head with a chuckle. "She is a really special woman, and I like her a lot.. it might even be love. Indeed, I''m still single now, but if she accepted my love, then maybe I will immediately leave this single status. So ... please, don''t misunderstand."


    Tatiana burst into laughter at the man''s words. She almost couldn''t hold back from dragging Vega to the front of her camera.


    "Okay ... I think I know the special woman you were talking about." Tatiana cleared her throat. "Good luck."


    "Thank you," replied Mischa. He didn''t need to turn to Vega to know that the girl''s cheeks were flushed red. The man just smiled faintly.


    .


    .


    >>>>


    Hello, I am sorry for the slowness in updating the book as it''s nearing the end. So many things are going on with my life right now. I hope you can be patient.


    Btw, you might realize by now, the privilege is dissolved. It happened because I marked the book completed (and marked it back to on-going afterward) to test something.


    So, what happened was, I have exhausted my quota of 20 books in Webnovel, I cannot create a new book on the site. Don''t worry, I don''t plan on writing a new book until at least this book ends. I only want to create a new book for a writing contest (Spirity Award) in March or April.


    However, since I have reached 20, the system doesn''t allow me to create a new book. My editors kept saying I can create a new book if I marked most of my books as completed.


    I mean... 14 books were already marked completed but, still, the system refused to allow me to make a new book. I write in two languages, that''s why I used up the 20 book quota faster than other authors who only write in English.


    So, two days ago I marked 18 books completed (even tho some are still ongoing, like this one), just to prove their words. Well... it turns out, they are wrong. I still cannot create a new book.


    However, those books already marked as completed and all the privilege chapters are dissolved into regular chapters. It means I cannot join the win-win event with them.


    It''s OK though. It actually lifts the burden from my chest a bit since I no longer feel pressured to publish every day. So, I hope you understand the slowness in publishing these days.


    I want to take a break by writing slowly and in a relaxed manner. I promise to see this book to completion, I hope in one more week (crossing fingers!).


    xx

 Chapter 328 - I Think Youve Got The Wrong Person

    Tatiana then ended the interview by saying thank you to Mischa and whispering ''good luck'' once again. After the camera was turned off, she immediately put the camera back in her bag.


    "All right. After this, we will go to the lounge across the street and have tea with Professor Renald Hanenberg," said Tatiana after taking a deep breath. She turned to Mischa. "Is it okay if I borrow Vega for an hour?"


    Mischa laughed, "Why are you asking me? Vega is your friend, and she is happy to accompany you there. You don''t need my permission."


    "I don''t understand why do you need me to go with you to see Professor Hanenberg," commented Vega. "I just saw him talking in the SpaceLab''s hall. He didn''t look scary at all."


    "Oh, he didn''t? Did you really see him from up close?" Tatiana looked very interested. "He looked cold and distant, right? His words must be short and curt too..."


    Vega shook her head. "Actually, no. He wasn''t all smiles like Mischa here, but I don''t think he''s as scary as you think. His voice was also very calming. When he spoke, you could hear that he was highly intelligent."


    "Hm ... is that so? "Asked Tatiana." I''ve been to one event where he was a speaker. At that time, I thought he was unapproachable and ruthless. I don''t even know why he agreed to have tea with me and do this interview..."


    Vega shrugged. "Maybe it''s all in the past, and now he has changed? We don''t know if the events that have occurred over the past year make him changed..."


    Tatiana took a deep breath. "That makes sense. Hmm .. alright, we''ll see about it."


    "Then, you girls, please have fun, okay. I''ll go back to the expo and meet Altair." Mischa distracted the two girls from their gossip and said goodbye. "Do you want me to pick you up later, or do you want to come to the expo again and see us?"


    "Hmm .. I don''t want to bother you. So, no need to pick me up," said Vega. "Tatiana and I will go back to the expo on our own."


    "All right," said Mischa. He took his coat off the chair and headed out of the restaurant. "Then see you later. Your bodyguards are already waiting in the lounge. They will make sure you and Tatiana are fine while I''m not around."


    "See you later," Vega waved at Mischa, who almost reached the door. The man looked back and smiled sweetly.


    For a moment, the light from outside that fell on the man''s face made him look like he had a halo around his head. The two girls were stunned as they admire the beautiful sight with sheepish smiles on their faces.


    "How come he is still as handsome and young as seven years ago? Mischa doesn''t look a day older from when we were still in high school. In fact, from my observation, he actually looks more handsome today than before," Tatiana commented. She cupped her face and lamented. "I''m only 23 years old but already feeling old ... He has to tell me his secret. What is his diet or which plastic surgeon he went to."


    Vega just laughed at Tatiana''s words. Ahh ... there was no way she could tell Tatiana that Mischa''s secret to looking young was not his diet, let alone plastic surgery.


    The man received an immortality potion 12 years ago. That was why his appearance remained when he was in his 30''s. To the Alchemists, Mischa''s appearance was actually older than average, because he took the potion late.


    Most Alchemists looked like they were still in their twenties. In fact, if Vega and Alta?r now went out with their parents, people would think the four of them were siblings, especially because Altair and Vega looked a lot like their father.


    "Already ... don''t overthink about other people''s looks," said Vega with a laugh. "Have you prepared the list of questions for Professor Renald Hanenberg?"


    Tatiana nodded. She immediately forgot about Mischa''s secret to the fountain of youth and took out a notebook from her bag. "I have prepared the questions here. A lot of them are similar to the questions I asked Mischa. But it all depends on Professor Hanenberg''s responses later. If he seems willing to open up, I will ask the hot questions, things that my readers are curious about. But, if he is still as curt as he used to be, I''ll limit my questions to his professional life only."


    "Very well. Good luck," said Vega, patting Tatiana on the shoulder, encouraging her.


    Tatiana exhaled and blew her hair. "Uff ... yes, I hope the next interview will be as successful as the interview just now."


    Tatiana immediately grabbed Vega''s waist and pulled her out of the restaurant. They will head to the lounge across the street, which is famous among Paris'' upper-classes.


    "I have an appointment with Professor Hanenberg," Tatiana said to the waiter who received them at the door. The waiter''s face was beaming.


    "Ah, please come in. Professor Hanenberg just arrived. I will take you to the private lounge where he is."


    She signaled for Vega and Tatiana to follow her. The two girls followed the waiter''s steps to the second floor. At the end of the hall, they stopped at the door to their left. The waiter knocked on the door and opened it.


    "Good afternoon, sir. Your guests have arrived," said the waiter respectfully. She invited Tatiana and Vega in and took her leave.


    Tatiana thanked the waiter and then entered with Vega. Inside the spacious lounge, they saw Renald Hanenberg sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed. He was reading something on his tablet while occasionally scribbling the screen.


    For a moment, the two girls were stunned. Renald Hanenberg looked very serious but also very handsome. This was what usually made women go crazy about him. He looked so hot being smart. Tatiana was no exception, she was so starstruck that her steps halted.


    For a moment, the girl''s body seemed to stiffen. Vega, who realized Tatiana was not being herself, pulled her friend to sit in front of Ren and greeted the man.


    "Good day, Professor Hanenberg," said Vega, representing Tatiana. "Thank you for agreeing to accept us for tea together."


    Ren lifted his face and stared at Vega closely. "I think you''ve got the wrong person."


    "Eh ... what?" Vega frowned, not understanding. Wasn''t this Professor Renald Hanenberg himself?


    Vega saw him earlier in the SpaceLab hall. Indeed, from such a close distance, Professor Hanenberg looked younger than his real age ... but there was no mistake. It was really him.


    Tatiana also looked confused.. She had seen Ren at a royal event prior to today. This was Renald Hanenberg, right? Why did he say they''ve got the wrong person?

 Chapter 329 - Have We Met Before?

    Ren cleared his throat. "My name is not Renald Hanenberg, but Renald Friedrich Neumann."


    "Oh ..." Vega and Tatiana gasped in unison.


    They just remembered, last year, Renald Hanenberg said at his press conference that he didn''t want to be called Renald Hanenberg anymore because he wanted to use his father''s last name, Professor Friedrich Neumann.


    However, not long after the press conference, he got into a cruise accident and was hospitalized for months. Once he was out of the hospital, the man locked himself up at home for a long time.


    Many people had forgotten his request and to this day still referred to him as Renald Hanenberg.


    Apparently, now Ren had resolved to only use his new name and remove the Hanenberg family name from his identity.


    This could be seen clearly from his expression, which turned sour when Vega called him Renald Hanenberg.


    "I''m sorry, Professor Neumann. I was wrong," said Vega with an apologetic smile. "I know how important a name is for a person. I won''t do it again."


    "Thank you."


    Only then did Renald Neumann smile and invite the two girls to sit down. He handed a tablet from the table to Vega and told her to choose a drink.


    "Please order the tea you like," he said. "This lounge has many unique varieties of tea."


    "Thank you, Professor," said Vega, smiling. She took the tablet and began researching the menu.


    She finally saw Ren smiling today, and it made her mood brighten up. Earlier throughout the event in the SpaceLab hall, that man did not smile at all.


    Vega hoped this was a sign that Tatiana''s interview would be as successful as her interview with Mischa. Apparently, Tatiana was thinking the same. Her face immediately lit up, and her tense body began to relax again.


    "Forgive me for not updating myself regarding your name, Professor Neumann. The problem is, in various media, people still call you by your old name," said Tatiana apologetically.


    "It''s okay. However, from now on, please write my name correctly," said Professor Renald Neumann firmly. His smile had disappeared from his face. "My assistant said you are very famous and people read your articles. That''s why I''m willing to talk to you to set this straight."


    "Oh, is that so?" Tatiana seemed delighted that Ren acknowledged her reputation. "I''m glad Professor is willing to talk to me. Oh, by the way.. this is my friend Vega. She happened to be in Paris this week. So, I asked her to come along. It''s okay, right? I already asked for permission to bring her from your secretary at SpaceLab."


    Ren nodded. "It is okay."


    He looked at Vega attentively. He still remembered seeing this girl in the SpaceLab hall this morning when he spoke. He couldn''t possibly forget this girl. He had never seen such a beautiful woman. And besides ...


    He swallowed hard.


    This girl''s face looked very much like his late wife''s face.


    He didn''t remember the woman at all, because he lost all his memory from the day he was born until the accident.


    However, he had pictures of them together, and his assistant and servants all told him how much he loved his wife and how great the woman was.


    He wished he would remember her and knew why they could fall in love and got married.


    The man lowered his tablet and pointed to the menu tablet that Vega was holding. "Have you ordered the tea you want?"


    "Oh.. not yet." Vega shook her head. "Any recommendations? I''ve never been to a tea lounge before."


    "Can I?" Ren took the tablet from Vega''s hand and examined the menu. He then offered to order tea for all of them. "Would you like me to order for you?"


    Vega and Tatiana nodded in unison.


    "Thank you," said Vega, smiling broadly.


    "Okay." Ren pressed something on the tablet, then put it back on the table. "Our tea will be here soon."


    "Ahh .. this place is so comfortable," said Tatiana as she took out the camera from her bag. "By the way, can I record our conversation?"


    Ren shook his head. "No. Sorry. Did my secretary not explain it to you? We will just have an informal conversation. You can ask me various questions, but I don''t want anything being recorded."


    Tatiana nodded in agreement. This was not unusual. Many famous people wanted to talk to her but off the record. One day, maybe they wanted to refute some facts that they had revealed to Tatiana. If there was a recording involved, they would not be able to recant what they already said to her.


    Therefore, of course, Tatiana did not insist on recording their interview session. After all, she already felt lucky that Ren was even willing to meet her specifically and chat in this informal setting.


    "Of course, Professor Neumann," said Tatiana, smiling sweetly. She took out her notebook and began flipping through the pages. "Ahh ... I collected tons of questions from my followers about the people I''m going to interview and filter out the most popular and meaningful questions."


    "Hmm .." Ren crossed his arms and looked at Tatiana attentively.


    Being stared at like that by a handsome and genius man like Ren made Tatiana blush. Suddenly she felt too shy to ask anything. She pulled Vega''s hand and handed her notebook to the girl.


    "My friend Vega will ask some of those questions on behalf of my followers," said Tatiana hastily. "I ... I will write down the answers since we have no recordings."


    Vega widened her eyes when she heard Tatiana''s words. Her friend just dumped the responsibility of interviewing Ren to her.


    Hey ... this is not what we agreed on; that was the expression in Vega''s gaze towards her irresponsible friend. But Tatiana pretended not to see it and had already pulled out another notebook and pen, ready to write.


    "Uff..." Vega massaged her forehead and shook her head. She was not ready to become an interviewer all of a sudden.


    However, it would be embarrassing to make a fuss in front of Renald Neumann if she denied Tatiana''s words about it. So, finally, Vega took the notebook half-heartedly and flipped the pages open.


    "Is there a problem?" Ren asked, this time looking at Vega. The girl hurriedly shook her head.


    "Ah ... no, there is no problem. I''m going to read some of the questions that Tatiana Petrova''s followers are burning to know the answers to," Vega said after clearing her throat. "You can choose whether you want to answer each question or not. Don''t feel pressured."


    Don''t feel pressured.


    Suddenly Ren laughed at Vega''s words.


    "You''re funny," he said. The man stared at Vega with an amused look. His cold and unapproachable figure had now turned into a normal, friendly man. Tatiana held her breath and stared at Ren and Vega alternately.


    Ahh ... she made the right decision by bringing Vega here with her. The girl was capable of melting even the coldest icebergs, she thought.


    Vega''s warm and bubbly personality, coupled with her alluring beauty, meant that no man would be cold to her.


    "I''m funny?" Vega frowned. She didn''t understand what he meant. "Why did you say that?"


    Ren shook his head. "It''s okay if you don''t understand."


    "Oh¡­" Vega suspected that Ren laughed at her when she said that the man shouldn''t feel pressured to answer her questions.


    Of course, Ren found it funny. No one could make him feel pressured, not even the pretty girl in front of him.


    Nevertheless, Vega decided to not discuss it. She looked down at the notebook in her hand and read the first question.


    "Last year, you held a press conference to announce your decision to step down from your position as the crown prince of Moravia. So many people were shocked at the news and wondered, why? The Moravian royal family has denied your allegation that they mistreated your mother and refused to accept your commoner wife into the royal family."


    Vega lifted her face and looked at Ren attentively. This question was also something she wanted to ask him herself after reading various articles about Ren in Mischa''s car this morning.


    Ren looked back at Vega and did not immediately answer. Somehow he couldn''t take his eyes off the girl.


    Something about this beautiful girl made him feel attracted, apart from the fact that she looked similar to the woman he married 3 years ago, who was now dead.


    "Miss... Vega..?"


    Vega just realized that she had not introduced her full name to Ren. For a moment, she hesitated whether she should reveal her identity or not. But, come to think of it, they wouldn''t meet again, unless Vega would take part in her family business at RMI.


    Since RMI was one of the SpaceLab investors, it was very likely that they would meet later if she took over RMI along with her brother.


    However, Vega had thought about this for a long time and she felt sure that she did not want to get involved in the business.


    She just wanted to live in peace, see the world, and leave the family business to Altair and their two younger siblings. Therefore, Vega decided not to give her real name to Ren.


    "My name is Vega Medici," she said with a smile.


    "Ah ..." Ren nodded back.. He looked at the girl with curious eyes. "Miss Medici, have we met before?"

 Chapter 330 - Making Peace With The Past

    Vega was stunned to hear the words spoken by the handsome man in front of her.


    Ah, this morning, she did see Ren as a speaker at the SpaceLab event. However, that didn''t count as ''meeting,'' right? Because it happened in only one direction.


    Because of that, Vega shook her head. "Hm .. I don''t think so. This is the first."


    Ren took a deep breath and smiled slightly. He did not know why he asked such a thing to the stranger he had just met, just because her face resembled Fae, his late wife.


    Ren nodded and smiled. "Hmm .. I thought you feel very familiar."


    "Oh, this morning, I did come to the SpaceLab event at the expo," said Vega. "Maybe you saw me there?"


    Ren nodded. "That''s right. Ah .. I just remembered. Of course. You were standing at the back of the room with Mischa Rhionen. Right?"


    He looked closely at Vega. The girl smiled and nodded. "That''s right. Do you know Mischa?"


    "I do. He is a high-ranking RMI official, an investor of SpaceLab. We met several times," said Ren. He paused his words when the door was knocked, and a waiter entered with a trolley filled with a teapot, three cups, and cakes.


    After the waiter finished arranging the tea and cakes on the table, she excused herself. Ren poured the tea into their cups and served them to Vega and Tatiana.


    "Have a drink," he said, raising his own cup and starting to take a sip of his tea. Out of courtesy, Vega and Tatiana immediately accepted their cups and joined Ren in sipping their tea.


    "Where were we?" asked Ren, looking intently at Vega.


    The girl opened her note and reread her first question.


    "Last year, you held a press conference to announce your decision to step down as crown prince of Moravia. So many people were shocked at the news and wondered, why? The Moravian royal family has denied that they treated your mother badly and refused your wife to enter the royal family. They said your accusation was baseless."


    She looked at the man attentively, waiting for the answer from his lips. Ren took another sip of tea and seemed to ponder the question deeply, before then answering in a firm voice.


    "I hope you know that the royal family must maintain their image in public. That''s why they would have to deny everything. I will not force my truth to be accepted. The Hanenberg family can say whatever they like, but I will never change my statement or apologize," said Ren.


    "Ahh .. so, that means you stick to your statement that the Hanenberg family treated your mother badly and didn''t want to accept your wife into the royal family?" asked Vega to confirm Ren''s answer. The man nodded.


    While Vega was interviewing Ren, Tatiana paid attention to the interaction between the two and took note of Ren''s answers. She felt very grateful because Vega helped her in this important interview.


    Ren seemed very relaxed and friendly when answering Vega''s questions. His usually cold countenance was nowhere to be seen during their conversation.


    Ahh .. Tatiana was sure lucky that Vega was in Paris and could help her today.


    "Hmm ... many readers are very impressed by the love story between you and your late wife. They think it''s such a wonderful Cinderella story in modern times," said Vega again. "Can you tell us how did you meet, and what made you fall in love with her?"


    Ren was speechless at Vega''s question. He did not remember the woman he married three years ago. He also didn''t know exactly how they met and why they fell in love.


    More importantly, why they decided to get married immediately after one month of courtship.


    Ren had even brought her to Monaco to meet his friend Johann and his girlfriend. They became Ren and Fae''s witnesses on their wedding day. From Johann, Ren heard that his wife was beautiful and kind.


    However, he had no recollection of her and why they fell in love. He still had pictures of them together, but those pictures didn''t mean anything. Also, there was absolutely no video. He didn''t even know what the woman''s voice was like.


    It was hard to talk about the person he didn''t even know.


    Ren had tried various therapies and medications to restore his memory, but nothing had worked. His past was gone without a trace.


    All he knew about himself was from what he heard from John, his assistant, Linda, his longtime housekeeper, his friend Johann from Monaco, and some old documentation.


    The royal family also refused to see him again after he damaged their reputation with all his statements at the press conference last year.


    Fortunately, Ren didn''t care about the royal family at all. When he watched the recording of his press conference a few weeks before the accident, he saw himself displaying a disgusted expression towards the Hanenberg family.


    It made him realize that he really didn''t want to have any relationship with them anymore.


    "I don''t remember how I met my wife," said Ren honestly. "I lost all my memories from the day I was born until the accident. Everything I know about her, I only heard from other people. All I know, she was a beautiful and kind woman."


    Vega was stunned by Ren''s shocking statement. She didn''t know this fact. No news source stated that Ren had lost his memory because of the accident.


    Oh.... the man literally lost his entire life. What a pity ...


    Vega remembered her own fate. She lost six years of her life that would never come back. It was frustrating at times because she would never know what happened during those six years.


    Did something terrible happen that she had to forget? Or did something good happen that she should have remembered?


    However, she felt grateful that her family was with her. They helped her recover and supported her all the time. While Ren ... apart from losing his memory, he also lost his family and the wife he must have loved so much.


    Vega secretly felt great sympathy for this man in front of her.


    "I''m so sorry to hear that," said the girl in a low voice. "We didn''t know this fact. We only heard that after the accident, you had to recover for a few months. We didn''t know that you lost your memory...."


    Tatiana refrained from saying anything. She almost blurted that her friend, Vega Linden, also experienced memory loss for several years. That was why Vega couldn''t remember what happened to her while she was missing.


    Fortunately, Tatiana was still able to hold back. She knew that the Lindens had warned her sternly not to mention Vega in public.


    Tatiana just bit her lip and wrote in her notebook without looking up. Ren''s statement just now made her very surprised, and she excitedly wrote it down.


    She didn''t expect Ren to be so open to Vega, to share such a personal thing like this¡­


    NO JOURNALISTS knew that Ren lost his memory. This would be big news!


    Ahhh .. Tatiana kept thanking her lucky stars for sending Vega to help her today.


    "It''s okay, it''s not your fault ..." Ren said with a shrug. "I learned to be grateful and consider that I was given a second chance to start over with a clean slate."


    "Ah .. that''s a good mindset," Vega said with a smile. "I agree. I also think so."


    "You think so? Why?" Ren asked, not understanding.


    "Ah ... I mean, in this life, we ??always have a choice. Sometimes horrible things happen to us, and our life is ruined. We cannot control what happens to us, for example... tragedy. We also cannot control how other people perceive us. All we can control is our attitude," Vega explained what she meant.


    She looked at Ren closely with a smile full of sympathy. "I know a girl who lost her memory for several years, and she also often feels frustrated because she doesn''t know what happened during the lost years. No one could give her an answer.


    "She could finally make peace with herself by thinking that she may have had an event so traumatic that her mind blocked the memory. Ignorance is bliss. Imagine .. other people are willing to pay a lot of money so they can forget painful memories. Wouldn''t the ability to forget be considered a luxury in such a case?"


    Ren was in a daze when he heard Vega''s words just now. What the girl said really hit him in the feels.


    That''s true. He also didn''t know what happened during his 32 years of life. If he looked at his life now where he had no one, he could guess that his previous life was no rainbows and butterflies.


    The Hanenberg family didn''t want anything to do with him anymore, the Genevieve family, who was his mother''s best friend also hated him and accused him of causing the death of their only daughter, and his assistant who had been with him for 15 years died during a terrorist attack at the Almstad airport.


    Deep down, in his heart ... Ren guessed that his life was not simple. Something in his gut told him that his previous life was shrouded in darkness and mystery.


    It was now up to him to decide, if he wanted to chase the truth and unveil the darkness.. or if he would be grateful for the second change and start over.


    When he heard Vega Medici''s story about the girl who lost several years of her life and decided that instead of struggling to remember the past, she considered the ability to forget as a gift... Ren was touched.


    What if something happened in his own life that was so traumatic and horrible that his mind blocked the memory?


    "I think the girl is very wise," said Ren after pondering Vega''s statement earlier.

 Chapter 331 - You Think So Too?

    "Thank you," said Vega with a sweet smile. She cleared her throat and then read the next question. "Before this, you worked as the Director of Space Exploration at SpaceLab, but then you left to serve as the crown prince of Moravia. What made you come back? I mean .. after the accident, you don''t remember anything. What prompted you to come back and decide to rejoin SpaceLab? "


    "Hmm ... when I was recovering, I studied all the documents my parents left behind and their legacy. I learned that my father was one of the initiators of SpaceLab with its founder, Sam Atlas. I read my father''s notes and felt that my father''s dream was also mine ..." replied Ren. "I think this is the only thing I want to do in life right now. I want to fulfill my father''s wish to take humanity into space."


    "Wow ... that is so cool," said Vega. "Now your title is Director of Space Exploration, right?"


    Ren shook his head with a smile. "Actually, I''m the new CEO of SpaceLab now, but this news will only be announced to the public next week. When will the article be published?"


    Tatiana answered on behalf of Vega, because she was the one who knew when she would publish her article. "I''ll publish it next week. So ... can I put this information in my article?"


    Ren nodded. "Yes, you can."


    "Thank you."


    Tatiana took notes again. When she did not hear Vega''s voice, she raised her face and pinched the girl''s arm softly. Vega became moved from her reverie and went back to her notebook to read the next question.


    "Have you started dating again?" Vega smiled apologetically for the insensitive question from Titania''s followers. "Sorry .. this is one of the most popular questions. Many readers want to know if you are happy. It''s because they care. I''m sorry on their behalf. They don''t know about the memory loss you experience."


    "It''s okay. It is quite natural to wonder about that," said Ren. "I will answer it. Hmm .. right now, I''m not dating, and I''m also not looking for a woman to replace my late wife. I don''t think that''s a priority in my life. Right now, my goal in life is just to develop SpaceLab and make all of our dreams reality."


    "Thank you for answering that question. Uhm... I think, as long as you are happy, then all our female followers will be happy for you," said Vega with a relieved smile. She was happy that Ren took the insensitive question well and replied.


    The girl continued reading out some other questions. Ren answered them all well and with a friendly manner, be it questions about his professional or personal life.


    Tatiana couldn''t stop smiling as she wrote down the conversation between Ren and Vega.


    Ahh .. I''m so lucky, she said to herself many times.


    "Ahh .. I have no more questions," said Vega an hour later as she closed her book. She looked at Ren gratefully. "Thank you for your time, and thank you for being so kind in answering all our burning questions. I am sure Tatiana''s followers will all be very happy. On behalf of them, Tatiana and I wish you well and that everything you wanted in life will be materialized. We look forward to the breakthroughs and innovations from SpaceLab under your leadership. "


    "Thank you, Miss Medici," said Ren. "I''m happy to meet you."


    "I am also happy to meet you. It feels great to be able to talk about many things related to SpaceLab directly with the leader," said Vega. "My father also has the same dream, to bring humankind to a new era. I think he will be happy to follow the development of SpaceLab in the future."


    "Thank you." Ren had finished the tea in his cup, and so had Vega. The man lifted the teapot to check its contents. It turned out that the teapot was empty. He then asked Vega. "Would you like to order more tea?"


    "Ah .. no need. Thank you. I''ll get bloated later .. ahahaha," Vega shook her head with a laugh. "I had lunch and drank a lot before I came here. That''s enough."


    "Okay then. I think it''s time to say goodbye," said Ren as he put down his cup on the table. Even though he said that, it was clear on his face that he still wanted to chat with Vega. "Tatiana said earlier you were visiting Paris. Where do you live?"


    "Oh, I live in Targu Mures," said Vega. She deliberately named the city where her favorite home was located.


    "Europe?" Ren''s face looked happy. "From your accent, I thought you are American."


    "Oh ... I speak several languages, including German, which is spoken in Moravia," said Vega with a laugh. She then uttered her next sentences in German, which made Ren surprised. "Thank you, Professor, for having us. The tea and cakes are delicious."


    "How long will you be in Paris?" asked Ren, this time also in German. Vega got up and was ready to take her leave.


    "Uhm .. I''ll be here for a week. Why?"


    "Ah ... if you''re not busy, I''d like to take you out to dinner," said Ren matter-of-factly. "I''ve never met a woman so lovely like you."


    Vega was stunned to hear the handsome man in front of her ask her out so casually.


    The girl batted her lashes and didn''t answer for a moment. She didn''t know why Ren asked her to dinner just now. Was this guy attracted to her?


    "Uhm ... I''m not busy, but .. I think it will be difficult for us to have dinner together because ..." Vega remembered her many bodyguards who always watched her wherever she went unless she was with Mischa. Finally, the girl shook her head. "I can''t. Sorry."


    It would be very troublesome for her to have dinner outside with a stranger with so much protection her father always provided.


    Ren looked speechless at the girl''s refusal. It seemed that he had never experienced rejection before and could not react to it immediately.


    "Oh ... well. Thank you for being honest," said Ren then with a slight smile. "I''m moving to Bern next month. If you happen to be in town, feel free to stop by the SpaceLab."


    "Of course. Thank you," said Vega. She then got up from her chair and reached out to greet Ren. "Then, I will take my leave. Goodbye!"


    Tatiana followed in Vega''s footsteps to greet Ren and then prepared to leave the lounge. Ren sat quietly in his place, watching the two girls walk through the door and leave him alone.


    Shortly after that, a knock on the lounge door, and his loyal assistant, John, appeared.


    "Are you done, sir?" asked John respectfully.


    "Yes. Now let''s go back to the hotel." Ren said as he got up and walked out of the lounge. John followed beside him.


    "Sir ... I saw a woman who looks very similar to the late madame," blurted John as the two walked side by side in the hallway going down the stairs to the lounge below. "Is she your guest today?"


    Ren turned to face John with an astonished face. "You think so too?"


    John nodded.. "Yes, sir."

 Chapter 332 - Is She Vega Linden?

    John looked doubtful, but he answered Ren''s question in a confident voice. "She does look like Madame. Because I often saw Madame around, I could see the similarities."


    Ren put his hand in his pocket and smiled faintly. "I''m afraid I can''t remember my wife enough to confirm that."


    The woman died in the cruise ship accident they took when Ren and his wife decided to go on their second honeymoon after that famous conference he held last year.


    Unfortunately, Ren didn''t remember anything at all. All the photos of her that he kept in his home were only two-dimensional documentation that did not show her soul and personality.


    Ren couldn''t imagine what that woman was like, apart from the stories he heard from the people around him.


    "Well .. Madame doesn''t have a twin anyway, so the resemblances are just a coincidence," said John hastily. "Who''s that lady?"


    "That is Miss Vega Medici," said Ren. "She''s a friend of Tatiana Petrova."


    "Oh ..." John nodded and said no more. He just followed Ren, who walked steadily out of the lounge to John''s car, parked in front of the lounge.


    When he was about to get into the car, Ren caught sight of Vega and Tatiana as they entered a luxury car, and then drove away.


    Not long after, several well-built men with mysterious appearances got into three black Mercedes cars in the parking lot. They immediately followed the car that took Vega just now.


    Ren turned to John and asked. "Do you know who they are?"


    John nodded. "They are a group of bodyguards. I saw them securing the perimeter from earlier while you were chatting with your guests inside."


    "Oh..." Ren became astonished when he heard that.


    He knew that Tatiana was not a person with such a lifestyle, surrounded by bodyguards wherever she went. Ren had checked everything about the girl through his secretary before agreeing to this interview request.


    Then, those people ... who were they protecting?


    His thoughts drifted to Vega Medici, who accompanied Tatiana to see him.


    Were they Vega''s bodyguards?


    This made Ren wonder who that girl really was.


    Finally, he signaled for John to get into the car and drive. In the car, Ren opened his cell phone and search for information about who Vega Medici was.


    The man immediately frowned in astonishment. He couldn''t find information about Vega Medici anywhere. His suspicions grew more and more.


    That girl was definitely not an ordinary person. Only people with great connections could cover their digital tracks this well.


    Ren tapped his finger on the cellphone. He then did a cross-search between the names Tatiana Petrova and Vega Medici. He couldn''t find any hits on the search engines.


    Ah .. wait...


    His sharp eyes saw a little news about Vega Linden, who went missing seven years ago, and the whole world was asked to look for her. Vega Linden was Tatiana Petrova''s schoolmate.


    Ren frowned. He remembered Tatiana mention that Vega Medici was her high school friend.


    Wait ... what was the connection between Vega Linden, Tatiana Petrova, and Vega Medici?


    Ren looked up and asked John who was driving his car. "John, do you know Vega Linden?"


    John nodded. "I do, sir. The news of her kidnapping took the world by storm seven years ago. She still hasn''t been found until now."


    "Is it true?" Ren tried to search the internet for news about Vega Linden, but he could not find any significant information. "Is it true that the kidnapping took the world by storm? I didn''t find anything on the news about her, at least, not in the big media."


    "Oh, really?" Now John, too, frowned. "Impossible. As I recall, the news about her was everywhere, showing her face. Even her reclusive father appeared in all the media, begging for his daughter to be returned."


    "Her father? Who is her father?" asked Ren with interest.


    He began to suspect that Vega Linden and Vega Medici were the same person.


    "Oh, sorry, I forgot that you don''t remember anything for the last thirty years, so you certainly don''t know who the Lindens are." John cleared his throat. "The Linden family owns RMI. Uhmm .. if I''m not mistaken RMI is one of the SpaceLab investors, right?"


    "Oh ..." Ren was shocked to hear John''s explanation.


    He knew that the Linden family was the RMI owner, an investor and founder of SpaceLab. But since he could not remember anything about the world and even himself from his birth until a year ago, he did not know the news about this family.


    Now, it all made sense. It was possible that the Lindens intentionally erased all digital tracks of everything related to Vega and her kidnapping case seven years ago.


    They managed to find her and did not want the faces of Vega and her father to remain circulating on the internet. As a very wealthy and powerful family, they certainly could use their power to control the internet.


    "Vega Medici ... Vega Linden ..." Ren nodded while muttering the two names. "What a beautiful name."


    Ren became very sure that Vega Medici was Vega Linden.


    No wonder there were so many bodyguards protecting her. Her father certainly didn''t want to lose Vega again to bad people who wanted to kidnap her.


    So.. apparently, the girl he met earlier was the young miss of the Linden family.


    No wonder she was with Mischa Rhionen this morning, thought Ren.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the car that brought them back to the expo, Tatiana kept watching Vega''s face. The girl finally realized that Tatiana was constantly staring at her. She turned her head and frowned in surprise.


    "Why do you keep looking at me like that?" asked Vega. "Got something on my face?"


    Tatiana shook her head. "No. I am just observing you ..."


    "Why? Is there something wrong with me?" asked Vega again.


    Tatiana shook her head again. "That''s not it. But ... do you realize it? I think Professor Renald Hanenberg likes you."


    "Professor Renald Neumann," said Vega correcting Tatiana''s words.


    "Ah, yes .. you''re right. Professor Renald Neumann. I was wrong," Tatiana quickly corrected her words. "You have memorized his new name correctly. Ahh ... no wonder he likes you so much."


    "Don''t talk nonsense," said Vega with a laugh. "You really love gossip."


    "Eh ... no, I''m telling the truth. I can see it clearly. From the way he spoke, from his voice, his attitude towards you ... Even a blind person can see that he likes you," said Tatiana. "What about you? Don''t you like him?"


    Vega stared at Tatiana before answering. "Hmm ... I don''t know. I think he is very intelligent. His attitude was also charming. But ... I don''t think I''m interested in him."


    "Ahh .. really? Absolutely not interested?" asked Tatiana to confirm Vega''s words.


    Vega nodded. "Maybe a little. I think I do sympathize with him."


    "Oh ..."


    "Well .. we just met. I don''t really know him that much to develop any feelings toward him. I just think he''s very intelligent, and his life story makes me sympathetic. But .. nothing more than that," said Vega.


    Tatiana nodded in understanding. "Ahh .. of course. You are Vega Linden. Not even a prince is good enough for you."


    "You are exaggerating. It''s not because I am Vega Linden," said Vega, shaking her head.


    "Of course. You are the only daughter of the richest family in the world. Your family really loves you and protects you. You are also very beautiful and fun. You are the perfect girl. Of course, the man who will be your match must be .. perfect. He must also be loved by your family," said Tatiana while pinching Vega. "Someone like ... Mischa Rhionen."


    Vega just smiled. She didn''t respond to Tatiana''s words anymore. She focused her gaze out the window.


    For some reason, because Tatiana mentioned Mischa''s name just now, Vega''s mind drifted towards the man.


    She remembered that she liked Mischa very much when she was younger. However, after she had lost her memory for so many years, she didn''t know how she felt about him anymore.


    What was clear, Vega felt delighted when she met Mischa back in Paris. Starting from the warm dinner together with her school friends. Then she and Mischa spent time together in Champ De Mars, ended with Mischa cooking dinner for her...


    Today, Mischa went with her all day to tour the expo. Vega always felt happy to be around that man.


    Was this a sign that she still had feelings for Mischa? Did the old flame return after they spent time together?


    Ahh .. Vega remembered that the past few days, Mischa was openly showing his interest in Vega. He also did not hesitate to ask Vega out on a date.


    The man even gave signs that he was willing to travel the world with his wife if she wanted to, even though Mischa wished to live in seclusion after retiring from RMI.


    Did he mean to tell Vega that he wished to marry her?


    For some reason, Vega''s face became hot, and her cheeks flushed.

 Chapter 333 - Moving Forward

    "How was the interview earlier?" asked Altair when he saw his sister come over to him at one of the Holodeck counters. Vega just shrugged and smiled. Alta?r pulled her hand closer and handed her a bottle of drink. "This is for you."


    "Thank you," said Vega as she accepted the drink and took a sip.


    "Nothing special at all?" Altair asked again, still trying to get information from his sister.


    He and the rest of his family were eager to know how Vega responded when she met Ren. However, he tried to restrain himself and did not appear pushy.


    "Hmm ... let me think." Vega pondered at his question. "Well, the lunch interview with Mischa was really nice. You know Mischa is friendly, warm, and open. Tatiana really had a lot of fun with the interview. Mischa also answered all of her questions, even the personal ones."


    "Oh, is that so?" Altair nodded in agreement. "He is indeed friendly and warm."


    "Then, the next interview was held over tea in a pretty lounge. They served delicious tea and cakes. For some reason, Tatiana suddenly felt scared and refused to interview Professor Renald Neumann. So she set me up to replace her," Vega continued her story while rolling her eyes. Tatiana pretended to be busy and not hear her.


    "Hahaha .. Why was she scared?" asked Altair. "I haven''t seen Professor Neumann since he returned to SpaceLab, but to my knowledge, he isn''t that scary. He is reclusive yes, but not scary."


    "I thought so too. He was actually quite friendly and very, very smart. You can hear from the way he speaks... Whoaa ... no wonder he is called a genius," Vega added. "I feel sympathy for him because it turns out that his life is very unfortunate ...


    "Unfortunate how?" asked Altair, looking very interested.


    "So ... not many people know about this, it turns out that since last year''s accident, Professor Neumann has had a very severe memory loss. He can''t remember anything about himself from the time he was born until the accident. And I am so sad to hear that he also can''t remember anything about his wife¡­" Vega''s face was filled with pity when talking about Ren.


    "Oh, really? He got into a cruise ship accident, right?" asked Altair, feigning ignorance. "The accident killed his wife... So, it also took away his memory? That is quite unfortunate indeed."


    Vega nodded. "That''s right. When we asked him to tell us how he met his wife and how they fell in love ... he couldn''t say anything because he didn''t remember. What a shame ..."


    Altair was relieved to hear Vega''s explanation. "So he doesn''t remember anything at all? Hmm .. then, didn''t he try to find out about his wife so he could at least get back some of his memories about her? You didn''t ask him about it?"


    Vega shook her head. "I didn''t ask that on purpose, because I didn''t want him to feel like he had made the wrong decision."


    "Wrong decision? How? I don''t understand."


    "Look ... I guess Professor Neumann intentionally didn''t try to find out more about his wife, because he couldn''t remember anything about her. Do you understand what I mean? He must have tried to remember and gather everything he could about his past and about her from all sources. It was the most logical thing to do. However, after getting that information, nothing was awakened in his memory. So, he must have decided to bury everything as a part of the past," Vega explained.


    "Doesn''t he want to know more?" asked Altair again. He was very interested in hearing what Vega had to say.


    Apparently, even though Vega didn''t remember Ren at all, that girl was still very capable of understanding the man.


    This sister of his was truly extraordinary. She had great empathy and could understand other people very quickly.


    "From what I understood, Professor Neumann has made peace with the fact that he has forgotten everything about his life and decided to move on and live his life with a clean slate."


    "I don''t think this is an easy decision, and he must have thought about it for a long time before he finally decided to start his life anew and rejoin SpaceLab."


    "He has tried to recover his memory and failed. Then what else could he do? Fighting with the past and forcing himself to find out everything he has forgotten? If he continued to focus on the past .. how can he move forward with life?" Vega said, continuing her explanation.


    "We talked about that a little bit ... I shared with him my own experience of losing six years in my life. I understand how he must have been feeling. At first, I was really frustrated that I couldn''t remember those six years."


    "However, after a while, I decided to change my mindset and accept the reality. I chose to be grateful that I am still alive and can carry on with my life well with a family that loves me so much."


    "Sometimes, I wonder if there is something so awful and traumatic that happened to me in those six years that I should forget ... or if there is something so beautiful that I should remember ..." Vega sighed.


    Her voice sounded trembling as she continued her words. "However, instead of thinking about things that I would never know ... wouldn''t it be better if I just took the bright side? Imagine, if in those six years something really bad and traumatic happened ... wouldn''t it be better if I forget it?"


    Altair gazed at Vega with tears in his eyes. This was the first time he heard what was in his sister''s heart regarding how she felt about losing her memory.


    "You''re .. very wise," he said, stroking Vega''s hair. Altair let out a long sigh.


    "I think Professor Neumann was thinking the same thing. We talked about that, of course, I didn''t tell him that I lost my memory too. He thought it was a girl I know. From the way he spoke, I can conclude that he too has decided to come to terms with reality and start a new life. He has so many dreams that he wants to achieve with SpaceLab. So, I guess, that''s enough to keep him busy."


    Altair felt very relieved. Apparently, Vega really understood Ren, even though they were no longer husband and wife and had even forgotten each other.


    The girl could still understand the situation Ren was facing and what was in the man''s heart.


    "Looks like you guys discussed a lot of personal stuff," Altair commented. "As far as I know Professor Neumann is cold and introverted. I didn''t expect he would be so open to you."


    Tatiana immediately blurted when she heard Alta?r''s words. "I think Professor Neumann is interested in Vega. Even a blind person can see how well he treated Vega. He likes her so much!"


    "Is that true?" asked Altair. He stared at his sister closely, trying to find a change in the girl''s expression.


    He wanted to know how Vega felt about Ren, as two people who just met each other as strangers. Did Vega feel attracted to that man? "Do you like Professor Neumann?"


    His chest was pounding while waiting for an answer from Vega''s lips.


    The girl chuckled and shook her head. "You guys are so nosy. I think Professor Neumann was just interested because he never met someone like me. We haven''t known that much to like each other."


    "But Professor Neumann openly asked you to go out to dinner with him," argued Tatiana. "I think his feelings for you are quite obvious."


    Vega shrugged. "Hmm ... let''s not discuss the poor man again, okay? I''m not interested in him and don''t want to give him false hopes by accepting his dinner invitation. I don''t want to hurt him. That man just lost his wife and his whole life. Leave him alone. Let him start a new life and be happy."


    Altair''s pair of blue eyes sparkled with emotion when he heard his sister''s answer. "Are you serious? Why aren''t you attracted to him? Do you like someone else?"


    Vega opened her mouth about to answer, but suddenly her expression changed. Her pretty face was lowered.


    The astonished Altair immediately turned, realizing that Vega''s change in attitude must have been because she saw someone.


    When he turned his head, Alta?r found Mischa walking towards them with a smiling face. The man looked more handsome than usual. Altair didn''t know what made Mischa look so attractive today.


    Was it because he was in a really good mood? Did he smile so wide because he saw Vega?


    Altair looked back at his sister and found Vega''s face flushed red.


    Wait ... did Vega like Mischa? Was that why she blushed when Mischa appeared?


    Did Vega refuse Ren''s invitation to dinner because she already liked Mischa?


    All these questions filled Alta?r''s mind and he was dying to know the answers.


    .


    .


    >>>>>


    From the author:


    I will not beat around the bush and give you the closure that Vega is not interested in Ren when they meet again as strangers.


    It is natural for her to fall for Mischa because she has had feelings for him since she was young and the flame is still there.


    Memory-wise, she is only one year away from her 16-year-old self who had a crush on Mischa. This doesn''t mean she is not mentally mature as we can see from how she talks and thinks.. that she is actually quite mature for her age (23).


    However, everything that she knows now is mostly what she knew from back then, minus Ren and all the suffering she experienced during her kidnapping. She resumes her life in all aspects, including her romantic interest in Mischa.


    She is very, very lucky in this regard because she could restart her life, and get it back on track. Other people in similar situations can only dream of getting such luxury.


    As for Ren, I think he gets a second chance too. As he did not really care about romance from the beginning, starting his new life without the wife that he had abused wouldn''t really affect him much.


    He could work on achieving his father''s dreams which become his dreams too. Imagine if he and Vega finally remembered everything and had to go through the pain for regret and hatred all over again... It wouldn''t do anyone any good.


    And Mischa.. doesn''t he deserve to get the girl?


    He is such a sweet, sweet man. He cared about her and helped her so much even when he didn''t know Fae was Vega.


    Vega''s life would be rich, fulfilled, and loved if she stayed with him.


    Mischa knew everything about Vega and he accepted her unconditionally. The emotional baggage is there and he knows that he has to tread carefully because she was abused and lost so many years of her life.


    What''s more important is that he is CAPABLE of protecting Vega on his own. We know how much she hates being surrounded by her protection squad.


    Mischa is the only man that her father trusts to protect her. She could have a so much easier life with him.


    I will keep publishing several more chapters about how Vega lives her new life as she builds a new relationship with Mischa. How they spend more time together and finally, the wedding, and maybe even kids.


    But please be patient with me, because I can only write those sweet chapters when I have time. I still have my day job and two kids to take care of.


    Before I end this chapter, I would like to share a little bit about why I wrote this book. The topic of this book actually came from a familiar place. It is about an abusive relationship.


    If you didn''t already know, Vega and Ren were in an abusive relationship, and Ren abused Vega.


    He trapped her and conditioned her in a way so that she would have such low self-esteem and fall in love with him so he could use her as a pawn for his revenge.


    Things went wrong and he ended up falling in love with her, but it doesn''t change the fact that he abused her. I didn''t even go into detail about the first year after Vega was kidnapped. What kinds of methods of torture were used to brainwash her and remove her memory to change her into Fae Muller.


    I don''t want to go into deep because it wouldn''t be pleasant and can be triggering for some people.


    So, I hope, for Ren''s supporters, you can understand why the story ends this way.


    Ren doesn''t deserve Vega.


    He abused her, and he never even owned up to his sins. He only confessed because he was found out. He initially planned to take her away from her family and started a new life with Vega by making her happy. He still wanted to hide his crime. I think it was quite cowardly.


    Like I said before, this topic came from a familiar place. Here is why.


    I went through three abusive relationships in the past 15 years of my life. I am a well educated and smart woman, but I fell for abusive men. Not just once, but three times. Crazy, right?


    So, this is what happened.


    The first one happened when I was young and had no one to defend me. He abused me physically and mentally. I won''t elaborate but I was often black and blue and I feared for my life. However, it was hard to leave because I was conditioned to cut ties with my family and all my friends.


    I finally escaped, but so much damage was done, to my health, my self-esteem, etc. I also end up with two kids that I have to raise on my own.


    Fortunately, we are never married, so I didn''t have to go through complications with custody, etc. Thank god for that.


    With self-worth close to zero, I met the second man who abused me mentally. I didn''t know I was in another abusive relationship because he didn''t lay his hand on me.


    He was just being so negative all the time, being super depressed and always in need of mental support and validation. He dragged me down to the abyss with him. Only after it ended, did I realize that I was mentally abused by him. He might not even realize that too.


    Luckily it ''only'' lasted for 1.5 years. When it ended, I was free and became so happy. Then, I started to rebuild my life.


    Years later, I met the third man, who seemed like a really nice guy. However, I was still unlucky. I didn''t know it would be another abusive relationship because 1) He didn''t abuse me physically, and 2) He only showed his true colors after three years.


    He always made me question my sanity, the words that I said, my decisions, and he kept changing his mind about stuff.


    And on the fourth year, he told me he was BPD (Borderline Personality Disorder) or in short ''psychopath'': a mental disorder that explains SO MUCH of his past behaviors.


    So, I''ve had my shares of abusive relationships and abusive partners. I KNOW what I''m talking about when I discuss the topic.


    I am fine now, and I am living a good life, only taking care of myself and my kids. I no longer have to deal with men who only give me headaches. So, you don''t have to feel sorry for me... hehe.


    The types of abuse are different, but those three men have similarities. They always made me feel like I have to lower myself and make myself small so they could feel good about themselves.


    It was hard to shine and follow your dream when you have to work hard to make your partner happy by making yourself small and insignificant.


    Do I want to get a memory potion like Vega so I can forget about the bad stuff in the past? Sometimes I thought about it.


    But, if I have to choose, I will choose to embrace the pain and live with it. I wouldn''t get my two wonderful kids without that painful past.


    Also, after the third man, I hit rock-bottom. The pressure and frustration of dealing with him (for months he threatened to kill himself) caused me to get burnout and depression.


    I was contemplating ending my life in January 2019 while I was at my lowest point. I couldn''t leave my bedroom for weeks and I struggled just to do simple tasks like responding to emails or picking up my phone to talk to people.


    It was a wake-up call.


    I immediately got professional help and medication to treat my depression. I mean, who would take care of my kids if I killed myself, right?


    Around the same time, I also found the "Create A Novel" button on Webnovel.


    I started writing again (after not writing for 15 years). It became a life-changing experience.


    I started publishing my first novel, "The Alchemists" in February 2019. The responses and love I received from readers gave me so much joy and it gave me a purpose to do something with my life. Now, I''m at my 4th novel after writing "Finding Stardust", this novel, and the new one is "The Cursed Prince".


    Writing became my therapy, and together with my medication, I finally got better mentally.


    My life is ALMOST normal now. I am still battling mild depression, but I''m no longer on medication.


    I am also not traumatized by love or relationship, so you can see that I am not writing bitter stories about men. I believe that there are many good men out there. I prefer to write about those good men than the bad ones.


    Our lives are already hard enough, why write and read about depressing stuff, right? XD


    If you read all my books you will see that most of the male leads are good men and doting husbands.


    Ren, however, is not one of them.


    So, I hope, by reading my long-ass author''s note, you can have more understanding and insights about the story and why it flows the way it does.


    If you are Team Mischa, you''ll have fun reading his love story with Vega from the next chapters.


    For Team Ren, I hope you can understand my decision in giving such closure for him.


    Love ya! xx


    Vina - Missrealitybites


    PS: Gosh... writing this note is mentally draining, but I need you to understand this part.

 Chapter 334 - I Can Go Shopping With You

    "Hey .. how was the interview?" asked Mischa as soon as he arrived near the Linden siblings. He looked at Vega attentively.


    "It was fine. We got a lot of valuable information," said Vega, realizing that Mischa''s question was directed at her, not Tatiana.


    "Oh, did you? Hmm.. sounds good. By the way, what do you think of the new CEO of SpaceLab?" asked Mischa again. He tried to make his voice sound neutral. He really despised Ren but, in front of Vega, he had to look normal.


    Vega shrugged. "He was okay. He looked like a nice person. The interview went well too."


    "That is all?" asked Mischa.


    Vega stared at the man closely, trying to find out what made Mischa seem so interested in her meeting with Professor Renald Neumann.


    Was... Mischa worried that Vega would like that handsome professor?


    Ahh .. the girl''s face flushed red. Was Mischa feeling jealous because Vega met a handsome and genius man like Professor Neumann?


    Finally, with a faint smile on her lips, Vega answered. "That is all."


    Misch breathed a sigh of relief and smiled broadly. He nodded happily. "I am glad to hear that."


    He could see that Alta?r feel the same way as him. As Vega''s family, they couldn''t forget what Ren had done to Vega in the past, even though Vega chose to forgive Ren and forget about everything that happened between them.


    However, even though they hated Ren to the core, they had to respect Vega''s decision a year ago. The girl insisted on giving Ren a second chance.


    Mischa, who liked Vega, really hoped that the girl will not feel attracted to Ren when they met today. He would really go far away from the Linden family if that happened.


    He wouldn''t be able to be around Ren if he returned to Vega''s life.


    After his lunch with Tatiana and Vega, the man was pacing restlessly in the auditorium at the expo, to the bewilderment of all his people. They never saw Mischa acting restless and worried like that.


    Now, after he counted the hours and confirming that Vega was back, he immediately went to find Vega to find out about what happened. His chest, which had been rumbling with anxiety, now felt tremendous relief.


    "Do you guys have plans for tomorrow?" asked Mischa, directing his question to Altair.


    The man nodded. "JM and I planned to go to Monaco for sailing. We will sail around the Riviera. Would you like to come?"


    Mischa couldn''t help but grin when he heard this. He was happy because Altair invited him to go on a vacation with them.


    "Won''t my presence be bothering you?" asked Mischa. He looked at Vega as if asking for her approval.


    "Ahh .. what are you talking about?" asked Altair with a laugh. "You''re not bothering us. In fact, I want you to come so that you can keep my sister company. Poor Vega. She must have had enough of third-wheeling me and JM all this time.. hehehe..."


    Hearing that, Vega and Mischa coughed in unison. The two exchanged glances, their faces flushed red.


    "Then, I''ll be happy to come along," said Mischa. His face clearly looked delighted.


    "Good. We leave tomorrow afternoon," said Altair.


    "Hmm ... I guess I need to buy a bathing suit and such," said Mischa. "I only brought work attire ..."


    "Ahh... I also need to shop," said Vega. "I will go with you."


    "Will you do that?" Mischa''s blue eyes gleam with joy. He didn''t expect Vega would offer to accompany him shopping together.


    The man was used to asking his assistant to buy stuff for him. If he needed more things, he would buy them online for same-day delivery.


    However, since Vega offered to accompany him shopping, Mischa made no mention of online shopping.


    "Then, we can go shopping now, and then I''ll treat you to dinner to show my gratitude," said Mischa.


    "Hmm .. okay." Vega nodded. She gave her drink bottle to Alta?r and grabbed Mischa''s hand. "Let''s go."


    Everyone around her was surprised by Vega''s attitude. The girl just casually held Mischa''s hand and pulled him to walk out of the expo building.


    Alta?r, Tatiana, and Mischa did not expect Vega to act that way. Fortunately, Mischa was quickly moved from his shock and followed Vega. He clasped his hand to the girl''s, and soon the two of them walked side by side with broad smiles on their faces.


    "Jeez ..." Tatiana turned to Alta?r. Her face looked happy and her eyes teary. "That''s the Vega that I know and love. It feels like she has returned to being her old self, the aggressive Vega ...."


    Altair nodded without saying anything. It was clear from his expression that the man was feeling moved. He was happy to see Vega being so open to Mischa.


    After meeting often and spending time together for the past few days, it seemed that the love that once was in her heart for Mischa was awakened.


    Now, Vega was no longer a 16-year-old teenager. She was a mature woman who had mature thoughts. Mischa could already see her as a woman, not a little girl whom he should have protected to return his foster father''s kindness.


    Now, Mischa would certainly protect Vega with all his might. However, it would not be out of duty, but out of love.


    If Mischa asked himself, when did his feelings for Vega grow and became love¡­ He didn''t really know for sure.


    He had liked Vega since the girl was working as his assistant as Fae Muller. According to Mischa, Fae was wonderful, kind, and fun. He loved having the girl around him.


    However, at that time, Fae was another man''s wife. So, of course, Mischa did not cultivate that feeling and instead tried to throw it away. He was not an evil man who wanted to snatch someone else''s wife.


    After it was revealed that Fae was actually Vega, his feelings for her immediately burned. In addition to him feeling physically and emotionally attracted to Fae, Mischa also found out that she was not really Ren''s wife.


    The marriage between Ren and Vega was void because they got married while Vega was under a different identity.

 Chapter 335 - She Brings Colors Back Into His Life

    All that, added with feelings of guilt because he was negligent in protecting Vega, causing the girl to be kidnapped, made Mischa want to make up for what happened in the past by taking care of Vega for life.


    He would not let anything bad happen to her. Just like Ren, who said he wanted to pay for his sins by devoting his life to make Vega happy, Mischa also wanted to make up for his failure in protecting Vega seven years ago by being there for her and protecting her all his life.


    Right now, he only wanted to take care of Vega and make her happy. However, he certainly couldn''t do it if Vega chose to get back together with Ren.


    That''s why Mischa felt very relieved and happy because Vega didn''t show any signs that she was attracted to Ren.


    Now, the path had been opened for Mischa to approach Vega. He had already received the blessing from the Linden family. And as it turned out, Vega also openly welcomed his advances.


    Today, Mischa felt really happy.


    "Where do you want to go shopping?" asked the man with a broad smile. He opened the car door and waited until Vega sat down and buckled up, then closed the door and got into the driver''s seat.


    Vega mentioned a well-known high-end boutique, and Mischa immediately agreed. He drove his car leisurely toward the place.


    Not long after, they were already walking hand in hand into an exclusive boutique. Two staff greeted them warmly and invited them to choose the products.


    "What do you need?" asked Vega as she turned to Mischa. "Oh .. by the way, are you still wearing only black outfits?"


    She looked around them and found a row of brightly colored casual clothes. Almost none was black. Mischa also noticed the same thing. The man shook his head.


    "No. It''s time for a change," he said, smiling broadly. "I actually like pink and blue."


    Vega''s eyes widened when she heard the man''s words. "Pink? Really...? Oh..."


    "You may not know this, but I used to be a flamboyant guy. I like wearing bright colored clothes ... and various accessories," Mischa laughed. He showed his right ear. "I also wore earrings. You can still see the piercing here."


    Vega pursed her lips and stared at the man closely. "Really? Whoaaa... how interesting! Then what made you change drastically and wear all black for a dozen years? You''re like a grim reaper..."


    "It was actually twenty-three years," said Mischa.


    Ahh.. he suddenly felt nostalgic when Vega said he looked like a grim reaper.


    "Ahh .. that long? It''s as old as me..." Vega commented.


    Mischa shrugged. "I started wearing all black because I was mourning. Twenty-three years ago, your father was presumed dead. It made me feel so devastated, and I felt that the only color that could represent my feelings was the color of death."


    Vega stared at Mischa closely, listening to every word that came out of the man''s lips.


    Ah .. she really did not know that Mischa chose to wear all black because he was grieving for her father. Alaric Rhionen, her father was thought to be dead for years when Vega was still in her mother''s womb.


    "I didn''t know that ..." muttered the girl.


    Mischa smiled faintly. He remembered that 1.5 years ago, he had actually told Vega the same thing when she was still his personal assistant. Ahh ... of course, Vega didn''t remember this too.


    Because of that, Mischa then repeated his story. "After years of wearing all black, I became used to it, until now. And suddenly, 23 years passed just like that..."


    Mischa also mourned the disappearance of Vega and he was drowned in guilt and regret. That was why he still wore all-black until today.


    But now ... for some reason, when they were in this boutique surrounded by brightly colored clothes, Mischa felt his world was so colorful and bright.


    Vega brought the colors back into the world of Mischa Rhionen.


    With a wry smile, the man took a pink short-sleeved shirt and put it on his chest. "What do you think about this?"


    Vega nodded happily. "It looks good on you!"


    She then took the same colored shorts and put them on her waist. "I''ll buy matching shorts. Let''s have the matching outfits for the holiday."


    "Ahaha .. that''s nice. I''d like that. Okay, I still need some casual shirts, boardshorts for swimming, and sandals," said Mischa.


    "Me too. I''m going to buy some summer dresses, bikinis, and sandals," said Vega.


    They continued shopping for the items they needed for sailing the next day. Two hours later, Vega and Mischa went back to the Nobel Hotel with several shopping bags filled with colorful holiday clothes.


    "You guys shop a lot," said Altair with a laugh. "We will only sail for three days. But you bought clothes enough for a month apparently ..."


    "You''re exaggerating," said Vega, sticking out her tongue. "Only for a week."


    "Oh .. but after three days, I''ll have to go back to New York," said Altair. "Do you want to extend your vacation? I have to go home to work, but you don''t have to go back with me."


    He turned to Mischa. "Would you like to accompany my sister to extend her vacation? I really have to go back to the office. There will be a board meeting next week. I think father will let Vega come with you if you want to take her out."


    "I actually plan to do that," said Mischa happily. He turned to Vega and asked her with a sweet smile on his face. "You said you wanted to travel the world. Would you like to continue your vacation with me after Alta?r returns to New York?"


    Vega looked elated, and her cheeks still blushed as she nodded. "I really want to! But .. don''t you also have to work?"


    Mischa shook his head. "No. I''ll leave everything to Altair. After all, he will soon take over RMI. I haven''t take any leave in seven years. I think the company will be fine without me."


    "Ahh .. then, I will be delighted," said Vega. "I''ll tell father about this."


    Altair and Mischa just stared at Vega''s back view as the girl walked away and entered her bedroom. The two then exchanged glances and smiled. It wasn''t long before they heard Vega''s cheerful voice talking to Elios on the phone.


    "Hello, dad.... "

 Chapter 336 - The Happiest In A Long Time

    Elios listened to his daughter''s words on the phone with a happy face. His wife, Aleksis, who happened to be in the same room, looked astonished at her husband''s expression.


    She really knew this man after 24 years of marriage and 14 years of living together. It seemed that she now had an internal connection with Elios so that she could know what her husband was feeling or thinking. She knew Elios was a cold and inexpressive man.


    A smile was rarely seen on this man''s face, except when he looked at his children.


    Well .. the smile that she saw on Elios''s face this time was completely different from the smile he usually showed when he talked to his kids.


    There was something special about his smile today. It seemed that the conversation on the phone made her husband''s cold heart very happy and filled with so much warmth.


    What''s going on?


    Aleksis could only wonder while waiting for her husband to finish talking and hang up.


    "Of course you can," said Elios. "Say hello to him from me. Tell Mischa he has to take you back to New York and see me."


    Automatically, Aleksis pursed her lips when she heard Mischa''s name was mentioned.


    She could guess who was calling and what their conversation was about. Her heart was now, just like her husband, filled with joy.


    Ahhh ... it looked like they had met in Paris and Vega decided to spend some time with Mischa. That''s why she called Elios to let her parents know about it.


    "Have fun! I love you, honey," Elios said with a big smile and then hung up the phone.


    He then looked up and looked at Aleksis who was looking at him with rounded eyes. The woman asked in an enthusiastic voice. "Has Vega met Mischa? Then how? Did they have fun?"


    Elios nodded. "They will sail tomorrow from Monaco for a few days. After that, Altair will return to New York to work, while Vega still wants to continue her vacation. Mischa offered to accompany Vega."


    "Ohh ..." Aleksis almost jumped in joy, but she held back. She wanted to hear the rest of the story from her husband. "That''s what she said?"


    Elios nodded. "Yes. She wanted to ask my permission to travel with Mischa. Of course, I let her. Mischa is a good man. I''m sure he will take care of Vega and bring her back here in one piece."


    "Ah .. I''m very happy to hear that," said Aleksis. She jumped towards her husband and wrapped her arms around his neck. "I hope they will have fun during the holidays and can fall in love."


    The truth was, Elios still preferred to stick to his principle from the beginning that his children should not marry young. The ideal age for him was after they reached one hundred years old. However, how could he force his will onto them?


    He did not set a good example on his part either. He married Aleksis when the woman was only 20 years old. Looking back, he realized his wife back then was still very young and impulsive.


    Now, he started to let go of his ideals and supported what his children wanted. If Vega really wanted to spend time with Mischa, fall in love with and marry the man... Elios would support her.


    Besides .. he thought Mischa was the right man to approach his daughter. Elios had known Mischa since Mischa was seven years old. Elios knew the man almost inside and out.


    He knew for sure that Mischa was a mature man who would take responsibility, love, and look after Vega with all his heart. Actually, sometimes Elios felt that Mischa reminded him of himself. Only their personalities were different.


    If Elios had a cold and introverted personality, Mischa, on the other hand, was open and warm. In fact, that was made him perfect for the cheerful and bubbly Vega.


    Had Mischa had the exact same traits as Elios, the man would feel uncomfortable handing over his daughter to such a man.


    Elios knew himself very well. He knew he was not an easy person to deal with and he could be frustrating at times. He did not even understand how his wife could love him so deeply and unconditionally.


    Aleksis was indeed a very special woman. However, Elios did not want his beloved daughter to marry a man who was ruthless and reclusive like him. Moreover, Vega had experienced a life full of suffering while she was with Ren.


    Now was the time for Vega to be with a man who would treasure her and treat her like the precious jewel that she was.


    "I hope so," said Elios, kissing his wife''s lips intimately.


    ***


    "Wahh .. such a great weather today!" exclaimed Vega. She put her hands over her eyes to block out the sun''s glare. They had just gotten out of the car and headed toward the docks at the Monte Carlo port.


    "Here are your shades," said Mischa who walked beside her, holding out a pair of sunglasses.


    "Why, thank you." Vega accepted the thing and put it on. "I forgot to bring my glasses from the car."


    She felt very grateful because Mischa was so attentive toward her. The man saw Vega leaving her sunglasses in the car because she was too excited about their sailing trip.


    Mischa decided to bring the sunglasses and waited until Vega needed it, then he offered it to her. The opportunity came not long after.


    Mischa was very happy to see Vega''s beautiful smile and nodded casually. "I know you''re excited about this trip and tend to forget your stuff."


    "Ahh.. hahaha... of course, I''m very happy. The weather is very good, and we are in one of the most beautiful countries in the world," replied Vega.


    She walked happily following Altair and JM, who walked hand in hand to the end of the pier where their family''s medium-sized yacht was parked.


    Their grandfather, Caspar Schneider owned another yacht that was so much bigger and could accommodate their entire extended family if they decided to take a vacation together. The family''s yacht was also parked in Monaco.


    This one yacht had its own captain and crew, complete with various luxurious facilities that all members of their family would need while on vacation.


    However, since Altair and Vega were currently only on vacation with JM and Mischa, they felt that it was better to take the smaller one, a catamaran, that belongs to their own family. They could navigate the catamaran themselves.


    Since they had often sailed with their parents since childhood, Alta?r and Vega were used to driving this catamaran.


    Once the four of them boarded the ship and arranged their belongings in their respective rooms, they then immediately started their journey to go into the open sea.


    Because there were only two rooms in the catamaran, JM shared a room with Vega, and Altair shared a room with Mischa.


    After the ship left the port, JM and Vega immediately went up to the deck wearing bikini tops, hot pants, and wide hats.


    When the two girls got onto the deck, simultaneously Mischa and Alta?r looked mesmerized. JM was a very beautiful supermodel and her sexy and dazzling looks had graced many magazines.


    Meanwhile, even though Vega was not a model, she was no less beautiful than JM. That afternoon was the first time Mischa saw Vega in a pretty sexy outfit, as she was wearing a white bikini top and pink shorts.


    For a moment, the man lost his voice.


    "Would you like a glass of wine?" asked Vega, holding up a bottle of wine and two glasses in her hands. JM brought the other two glasses.


    The girl frowned because she did not get an answer from the two men who stood stunned in front of them. Altair looked fascinated to see JM, and Mischa was amazed to see Vega.


    "What''s wrong with you?" asked Vega in surprise. She then put the wine bottle on the table and waved her free hand in front of Mischa''s face. "Hey..!"


    Only then was Mischa moved from his reverie. He blinked and smiled sheepishly.


    "Sorry ... I just ..." He swallowed hard. "You are so beautiful."


    In front of him, stood the most beautiful woman in the world with healthy-looking skin, a happy smiling face, and a relaxed and light appearance.


    What made Vega look so beautiful today, more than usual, and so much different from the old Vega, whom he used to know as Fae, was her happy carefree smile.


    The old Fae Muller had a pretty face but she always looked sad and depressed. However, today, she looked very happy.


    This was what made Mischa stunned. He was deeply grateful to be given the opportunity to see this transformation and be part of Vega''s recovery process.


    That day, Mischa felt really happy. The happiest in a long time.


    .


    .


    >>>>


    From the author:


    Aww... happy days are ahead of them. I am so excited about their journey. I am sorry for the slow updates, I have so many responsibilities from the beginning of the year and could only write 3 chapters per day max, which I have to allocate to my new book. I wish I can update all books equally.


    However, in reality, I have to focus on books that actually make me money so I can finally quit my day job and be a full-time writer. At the moment, only "The Cursed Prince" makes decent money since many people seem to love the book and pay coins for it.


    So, even though I love ALL MY BOOKS equally, I have to be wise with my investment. If you have $400, would you invest $100 each on 4 different businesses if only one business gives you profit?


    I think most people will spend the majority of the money, maybe $325 for the successful business and the other $75 on the other three businesses ($25 each) that they are passionate about, even though those three businesses don''t make them money. That''s the harsh reality.


    Since time is my treasure/capital, I have to invest my time wisely. At the moment I will focus most of my time on "The Cursed Prince" for the reasons I have mentioned above. I hope you will understand and keep supporting me and my decision.


    Btw, if you haven''t read the book, please give it a try. It''s funny and fluffy. I think it is popular because many people find it lighthearted and can reduce stress (I''m serious.. hehehe... get ready to laugh many times).

 Chapter 337 - For You... The Door Is Always Open

    Vega blushed at Mischa''s words just now. She knew that she was beautiful. Every day her mirror confirmed that.


    However, when she heard the compliment from Mischa''s lips, she still felt so happy and elated.


    "Ahaha.. thank you. You''re flattering me," commented Vega with a laugh. She walked over to Mischa and handed him a wine glass. "Wine?"


    The handsome man nodded. "Yes. Let me open the bottle for you."


    Vega took the wine bottle and handed it to Mischa. The man took a bottle opener and a moment later their sparkling wine bottle was opened and he poured the contents into four glasses for all of them.


    "Cheers to a wonderful vacation together!" exclaimed JM, raising her glass. Altair, Vega, and Mischa did the same.


    They enjoyed wine while relaxing in the warm summer sun. The men took turns driving the ship while the girls sat on the deck enjoying drinks and snacks and reading books.


    Being in the middle of the sea like this, surrounded by the blue sky and the sea, made Vega''s mood turn bright. She was always smiling and her beauty became even more prominent.


    Mischa kept stealing glances at the girl. He knew Vega was very beautiful, but now Mischa really felt that he couldn''t take his eyes off her. She looked so attractive when she was looking happy like this. As if there was a joyful aura emanating from her.


    Mischa was used to meeting beautiful people from the Alchemist clan, but he wasn''t interested in anyone. It''s been seven years since Lisa, his girlfriend died and Mischa had never been in a relationship with another woman.


    He never even went out on a casual date with a new woman, even if it''s just for dinner or to meet for coffee. He didn''t feel that he needed women in his life.


    Every day, he could keep busy with work, and during his break, he would go traveling and see the world.


    During the six years since Vega disappeared, he also spent so much time searching for clues about the girl. For many years, finding Vega was his goal in life.


    No matter what, he must be able to find Vega.


    When she was finally found, the feeling of relief was so overwhelming that Mischa had to leave for a while to calm down. Now, his heart had become peaceful, and he felt very happy when a few days ago he finally met Vega again.


    Now, it''s time for him to open his heart and turn over a new page. From Vega''s attitude towards him, Mischa could assume that Vega returned his feelings.


    In addition to that, the Linden family also gave him full support. It was evident from the way Altair asked him to go with them and vacation together. He could spend days with Vega, getting to know each other better and exploring places with her.


    Her father, Elios Linden, also gave his blessing by entrusting Vega completely to Mischa. After Alta?r returned to New York, Mischa was allowed to take Vega on a trip to see the world, as the girl wanted.


    If all went well, Mischa would immediately ask Elios'' permission to marry Vega and make the girl his wife. He was almost fifty and he felt that it was time to settle down.


    "Hey ... Mischa, what are you thinking?"


    Mischa, who was staring far at the horizon, turned towards the sound and found Vega standing behind him. The man smiled. His smile had become automatic, whenever he saw her.


    "I''m not thinking about anything. Just enjoying the moment now," said Mischa. "Sometimes people are so busy thinking about the past and the future that they forget to enjoy the present."


    "Ahh .. you''re right. That''s a good mindset," said Vega, smiling back. She then pointed to the seat beside the steering wheel and asked, "Can I sit here?"


    Mischa nodded. "Please."


    "Thank you," said Vega. She then sat on the chair while observing her surroundings. "Thanks for allowing me to join you here ... I think my brother and JM have been wanting to make out, but they don''t want to make me feel left out. So, they''ve been holding back.. hahahaha."


    Mischa laughed and nodded. "Of course."


    "I brought us cakes and drinks," said Vega as she took out a bottle of drink and cakes from the bag she was carrying. "I have fruits too."


    "Ah .. I want this apple," said Mischa as he picked an apple and started to bite it. "Thank you."


    Vega poured two glasses of sparkling wine into their glasses. Soon, she and Mischa sat down chatting. The cold breeze provided a really nice atmosphere.


    "You are doing well with driving this ship," commented Vega. "Do you sail often?"


    Mischa nodded. "I do."


    "Ahh .. with whom?" asked Vega again.


    In the past, Mischa often sailed with Lisa, before their relationship ended. Now that Lisa was gone, he was used to going out alone. Spending time alone in the ocean always managed to lift his mood.


    "Alone," said Mischa. "It''s fun to sail or travel alone."


    "Really? You don''t feel lonely sailing by yourself?" asked Vega.


    "Sometimes I do, but that''s okay," said Mischa. He raised an eyebrow and grinned. "Do you want to accompany me so I won''t feel lonely?"


    Vega''s face immediately flushed red. She didn''t reply. Mischa didn''t force the girl to answer either. He just smiled to himself.


    "Mischa, how long have you been single?" asked Vega a while later. She also took out an apple and took a bite while chatting with Mischa.


    "Hmm .. about seven years," said Mischa. "My last relationship ended because she couldn''t accept my past."


    Mischa then told Vega a little about Lisa. Because Vega didn''t remember anything about what happened seven years ago, Mischa felt better if he didn''t tell Vega that Lisa was dead, killed by the group of villains who kidnapped her.


    "We had been in a relationship for many years and at that time we also lived together," explained Mischa. "She is a regular woman. After years together, I was sure that I wanted to spend my whole life with her. So, I proposed to her and I told her about my past."


    "Ahh .. your past as ... an assassin?" asked Vega. She remembered that her father was also a former assassin, just like Mischa. That''s why the two men were so formidable.


    "Correct." Because it had happened so long ago, Mischa no longer felt the deep sadness he used to have whenever he talked about her. Now he could share his story in a calm manner. "Unfortunately, she couldn''t accept my past and then decided to end the relationship and leave."


    "Ohh ..." Vega pursed her lips. "You must be so sad ..."


    Mischa shrugged. "I was. Since then I haven''t opened my heart to a new woman. I think it''s easier to have a relationship with a woman who already knows who I am and can accept me. I don''t have to explain myself to her."


    "That''s right," said Vega. Her face became radiant. She was sad to know that Mischa was dumped by his girlfriend. However, when she heard that Mischa had never opened his heart to another woman, Vega became very happy.


    "But, I don''t think you will ever meet a woman who can understand you and accept you as you are if you never give them the opportunity to get to know you," said Vega. "Have you dated any other woman after her?"


    Mischa shook his head. "No. I''m quite busy and I''m in no rush to find a companion. I think the right person will come at the right time."


    "Ahh .. that''s right," said Vega, smiling happily. "I agree with you."


    Inwardly, Vega was really happy because Mischa hadn''t even dated another woman since breaking up with Lisa. And the man had been single for seven years.


    If Vega wanted to approach Mischa, she didn''t have to compete with past girlfriends.


    "I will open my heart if you want to come in," said Mischa, staring at Vega with a wide smile. "For you ... the door is always open."


    .


    .


    >>>>


    From the author:


    Mischa can act cheesy apparently.... ^^

 Chapter 338 - A Gentle Kiss

    "Gosh ... you," Vega just laughed at the words that Mischa uttered so casually. She looked away to hide the rosy blush on her cheeks. "I didn''t know you could joke like that."


    "I was not joking," said Mischa lightly. He looked at Vega with a smile on his lips. "Miss Linden ... I think you already know how I feel about you. Would you be willing to accompany this pathetic man to spend his lonely life together? I would love to come and see your father, but I wouldn''t dare do it if I didn''t get your approval."


    Vega bit her lip and then cleared her throat. She didn''t think it would be this easy.


    She remembered when she was a teenager, she really liked Mischa. She even did so many things shamelessly to get his attention.


    However, at that time, Mischa only treated her like a little girl.


    She could feel that Mischa was keeping a distance from her. The man was only nice to her out of respect for Vega''s father.


    But now, Vega really didn''t need to try. Mischa approached her openly and expressed with words and deeds that he liked Vega and wanted her as his wife.


    Inwardly, Vega was both surprised and happy. It seemed after not seeing each other for so many years, Mischa now thought of her as a woman.


    Maybe, their reunion now was serendipity that happened at the right time and place.


    Mischa had lived his life alone for a long time and had had enough of being single.


    So, when Vega came back into his life, not as a teenage girl like seven years ago, but as a woman, he felt attracted and finally opened up his heart for a new woman to enter.


    Meanwhile, Vega herself was never attracted to other men. From seven years ago until now, it was Mischa that she liked.


    When she was a teenager, Vega liked Mischa because she thought he was really cool.  Mischa was handsome, mature, and imposing. He impressed Vega greatly.


    Now, after seven years, all of her admiration had not changed. In fact, it only grew because she realized that Mischa had a very warm and pleasant personality.


    One more thing that was a very important plus point for Vega, was the fact that Mischa was so formidable. She felt safe being around that man. Her father also really trusted Mischa to protect her.


    If Vega was with him, she didn''t need to bother her twenty bodyguards. They were the reason she didn''t go out and socialize much.


    Vega finally raised her face and looked at Mischa bravely. Ahh .. that''s right. Why should she feel shy about responding to his advances?


    Wasn''t it obvious that she liked Mischa and now he liked her too? They were both adults and knew exactly what they wanted.


    Why act pretentious, as if she wasn''t into him as much as he was into her?


    "You ... will really open your heart to me?" asked Vega in a seductive voice.


    Her beautiful face and flushed cheeks looked even more beautiful because the sunlight from behind her made it look as if she was having a halo.


    Mischa was in a daze, and for a moment could not say anything.


    A moment later, the man was moved from his reverie when he felt Vega''s hand touch his bare chest. The man batted his eyes and smiled broadly, then nodded.


    "That''s right," he said firmly. His eyes lowered and stared at Vega''s naughty hand that was tracing his chest and slowly went down to his chiseled stomach.


    Mischa was wearing black boardshorts to navigate their ship. His shirtless upper body looked very beautiful under the glow of the sun slowly descending to the west.


    No wonder Vega became naughty and tempted to touch him. Gosh .. Vega immediately felt her chest pounding.


    Why was she so presumptuous?


    Was it because she was no longer a teenager that she had become bolder towards Mischa?


    Or could it be because of the wine she had drunk earlier?


    Even though she brought a new bottle of wine to the bridge, actually she had already had a few glasses of wine with JM while the girls were gossiping about the men.


    Ahhh ... that''s right, Vega. Just blame the wine if all else fails, she thought mischievously.


    So be it. If Mischa rejected her advances and found her too aggressive, Vega would pretend that she was drunk and the next day she wouldn''t remember what she did this afternoon.


    HAHAHAHAHA.


    "Would you like to dance?" Suddenly there was a whisper in Vega''s ear from the handsome man.


    He touched Vega''s hand which was on his waist and put it on his neck. He then took Vega''s other hand and wrapped it around his neck too.


    Vega''s heart suddenly beat so fast. She raised her face and looked at Mischa with a shy smile,


    "But ... there is no music here ..." Vega said softly.


    "Hold on," said Mischa. He took the airpods from beside the steering wheel and put one in Vega''s right ear and the other in his left ear. "I was listening to a really good song before you came. I think you''ll like it."


    He then took his cellphone from beside the wheel and punched a button. Slowly, a sweet melody played softly in Vega''s ear.


    The girl stared at Mischa''s face which was so close to hers. The handsome face before her looked very pleasing to the eye. Vega was not sure what made her most attracted to Mischa.


    Was it his face? Or was it his warm smile? Maybe his sunny personality?


    Inwardly, the girl was grateful for her luck.


    Lisa didn''t know what she was missing!


    So what if Mischa''s past was dark? He was only working as an assassin for ten years, from his teens to his late 20s. After that, he had changed his way of life by working at RMI for almost two decades.


    In fact, for the past twelve years, RMI had been active in various projects that improve the quality of human life.


    "I love the music," whispered Vega, closing her eyes. Mischa smiled at the girl''s attitude.


    He then embraced Vega''s waist and closed his eyes too. Even though the sound of the music they were listening to could not be heard by outsiders, anyone who saw them could understand that the two of them were dancing to some music that only they could hear.


    The intimacy was only for the two of them, not for anyone else.


    Mischa hugged Vega''s waist and pressed their bodies close while rocking sweetly to the music. At that time, it felt like the world belonged only to the two of them.


    They danced like that until the song ended and then the second song played. At that time, Vega wished there were a thousand songs on Mischa''s playlist so that they could continue dancing like this.


    It felt... so beautiful and pleasant.


    After the second song finished, Vega opened her eyes and found Mischa''s blue eyes staring at her with a playful glint.


    "Vega ..." The man''s voice sounded so soft in her ear. "I really like you ... and I don''t want to play with your feelings. I''ve been thinking about it for the past year and I think... if you are willing to give me a chance, I want to marry you."


    Vega''s eyes suddenly went round. Just now ... did her ears play tricks on her?


    Mischa said he wanted to marry her?


    WAS THIS A PROPOSAL? Oh my God!! Wasn''t this TOO SOON?


    They weren''t even officially dating yet!


    They had never kissed either ...


    Mischa could see the panic flash in Vega''s eyes and he chuckled. The man ruffled Vega''s hair and tucked a strand of hair behind the girl''s ear. "I told you from the start that I''m looking for a wife, and I like you ... uhm, no I think I''ve fallen in love with you."


    "But ..." Vega swallowed hard. "But..."


    Wasn''t she an aggressive girl who was used to getting her way? Why was she suddenly at a loss for words now?


    Mischa really didn''t waste any time. And he was so much more aggressive than Vega that he managed to confuse her and stun her ... speechless.


    "We ... we''ve never even been... on.. on a date," Vega said finally after she found her voice. She was embarrassed for her stutter, but she couldn''t help it. "A... proper.. date..."


    "We can go out on as many dates as we want once Altair and JM go home," Mischa said casually. "It will be just the two of us. I''ll take you on dates to the best places in the world. We can travel and go out and do whatever you want until you are satisfied."


    "Really?" Vega asked in a low voice. Her innocent expression made Mischa amused. The handsome man was very happy to see this aggressive girl suddenly turned into a meek little lamb.


    "If you want it," said Mischa again.


    Vega lowered her face again. She was blushing so much now.


    "I¡­" Vega''s voice sounded like a low squeak when she finally answered. "I want it."


    "Ahh .. really?" Mischa was very happy to hear the girl''s statement. He touched Vega''s chin and lifted her face to look back at him. "Then ... can I kiss you?"


    Vega swallowed hard.


    This handsome face in front of her really made her see stars...


    Gosh...


    They ... they''re finally going to kiss!


    Vega had imagined what it would be like to kiss this man, countless times.


    Now, when that opportunity finally arrived ... her knees suddenly turned weak.


    Vega nodded weakly. Her cheeks were red like a boiled crab.


    Mischa grinned and then brought his face closer.


    Vega closed her eyes as his soft lips landed a gentle kiss on hers.

 Chapter 339 - Trip With Mischa

    Three days later.


    Vega waved her right hand to JM and Alta?r who got into a black Mercedes to go to the airport.


    The two of them rolled down the car window and waved at Mischa and Vega who were standing in the parking lot, holding hands.


    "Have fun!" exclaimed Altair with a wink. "Don''t be so caught up in your romantic holiday that you can''t send news home."


    Vega hiccupped at her brother''s blunt words. She turned to Mischa and found that the man also turned to her, smiling broadly.


    "We''ll send news," said the handsome man in a calm voice. "Be careful on the way."


    "Bye! Have fun, you two!"


    Altair waved once again, and JM blew a kiss at Vega while winking mischievously. Alta?r tapped the car window and signaled their driver to start moving.


    Not long after, the vehicle left the parking lot and immediately disappeared from view.


    Vega and Mischa exchanged glances again. The two of them smiled broadly. Mischa looked calm while Vega''s cheeks turned rosy. She lowered her head shyly when Mischa grabbed her hand and signaled that they too should get into his car.


    The two of them both liked practicality and didn''t carry too much stuff on their trip this time. There were only two small bags with essential items in the trunk of the convertible Bentley.


    Mischa and Vega decided that they would buy everything they needed once they arrived in the next town.


    "All right, from here we will drive to French Riviera and maybe stop by in Cannes," said Mischa. "After that, we will continue our journey to Italy."


    "I''d love it," commented Vega. She was very happy that Mischa chose to stay with her on her adventures as long as she wanted, and Alta?r was willing to immediately take care of Mischa''s resignation from the RMI Group.


    She realized that these two men really cared about her and would do anything for her. Ahh .. Vega felt very grateful.


    In addition to Vega''s desire to see the world, she also felt that this journey with Mischa would be a very important stage in their relationship.


    After she accepted Mischa''s feelings for her while they were on the yacht a few days ago, now was the time for them to get to know each other more personally.


    People say, if we want to know what someone really is like, we have to travel with them. All of their true nature, and how they dealt with conflict would be truly revealed.


    It would also be a good opportunity to see if we get along with someone. Traveling together was a mini version of living together with someone.


    Many people found it very important to live together before marriage in order to determine whether they would click when they cohabitate and could tolerate each other for the rest of their lives after marriage.


    By living together, they would be able to see their partner in their daily life. Whether the person was tidy or messy, loved quiet or noise, etc.


    It was important so they could set expectations and see if their partner''s habits and actions at home would make them feel happy or annoyed.


    Thus, once they were married, there would be no unnecessary surprises.


    However, for people who didn''t have the opportunity to live together, either because they had a long-distance relationship, or they just didn''t want to live together before marriage, traveling together could be a good option.


    And this was what Vega and Mischa wanted to do now. Vega had not said anything to Mischa, but the truth was, she wanted to use their trip together to test her heart and her relationship with Mischa.


    If indeed they could travel well together, and she found out that Mischa was truly a good man as she thought ... then Vega would accept his marriage proposal.


    Vega wanted to marry this man and live life with him forever. Therefore, she wanted to know whether life with Mischa would be fun or not.


    "We can spend the night in Cannes. What do you think?" asked Mischa after they had left Monaco.


    Vega opened her cell phone and searched for information about Cannes. The girl then shook her head. "Looks like Cannes is a little boring. Shall we go to Nice?"


    "Sure," said Mischa with a smile. "But there''s no Schneider Group hotel there. Is it all right? We''ll stay at another hotel."


    Vega smiled broadly. "That is precisely the reason why I don''t want to stay in Cannes. I prefer to try staying in a new place. All the hotels owned by my grandfather feel like they are the same."


    "Oh ... is that why you refused to spend the night in Cannes?" asked Mischa.


    Vega nodded shyly. "Yes. We''d better avoid big cities. I want to try to explore the smaller cities and live like ordinary people."


    "Ahh .. that''s a good idea," commented Mischa. "I like it."


    At first, Mischa was worried that Vega wanted to travel in a lavish style. However, it turned out that Vega actually wanted to experience traveling like an ordinary person.


    Ahh .. he liked this girl even more. Mischa himself was very adventurous and didn''t mind staying in ordinary places.


    "All right. Then, you can choose the hotel for us to stay," said Mischa. He took out his cell phone from his pocket and handed it to the girl. Not forgetting he also took out his wallet from the dashboard drawer. "You can book the hotel for us and pay with my card."


    "Ahh .. alright," said Vega with a happy expression.


    Wow ... this was a very good sign, Vega thought. Mischa did not hesitate to give his cellphone and wallet to Vega and let the girl arrange their accommodation.


    While humming happily, Vega opened Mischa''s unlocked cellphone and searched the various choices of interesting hotels in the city of Nice.


    The small town located not far from Cannes but was smaller in size and less crowded. It was also located by the sea, so they could enjoy beautiful beach views and pleasant weather.


    "Oh, you''ve finished booking?" asked Mischa when Vega handed his wallet and cellphone back. "Please keep them with you."


    "Oh okay." Vega giggled as she pulled the cellphone and wallet back.


    For some reason, her heart was pounding. Mischa actually gave his personal items to Vega without hesitation. It couldn''t get any more personal than his wallet and phone.


    Vega decided to store the two objects in her handbag that was on her lap. They then chatted merrily about whatever along the way. The road they were driving on looked quite empty. There were only one or two cars passing every minute from the other direction.


    To their left was a rocky hill and to their right was the Mediterranean sea. The breeze blew lightly made them feel so relaxed.


    Mischa, who had explored the world, had many interesting stories to tell. Meanwhile, Vega was listening attentively. She was very happy to hear Mischa''s voice every time the man spoke. His voice and tone were so pleasant that Vega felt warmth just by listening to him.


    When they finally entered the city of Nice, Vega set up the GPS to take them to the address of the hotel of her choice.


    "We''re staying at the Gregorio Hotel," said Vega. "It''s not far from here. It''s right by the sea. From the photos I saw, they have a beautiful building and the rooms have access to the beach."


    "Sounds good," said Mischa. He steered his car following the GPS directions and ten minutes later, they arrived at the parking lot of a small Mediterranean-style hotel.


    As Vega said, it was indeed located by the sea and they can see a beautiful beach behind the hotel building.


    Mischa opened the door for Vega and took their two bags from the trunk. The two of them then walked hand in hand into the hotel lobby.


    "Good afternoon! Welcome to the Gregorio Hotel," said the receptionist with a big smile. "Have you booked a room with us?"


    Vega nodded. She took out Mischa''s cellphone from her bag and showed the room booking she made a few hours ago. "We booked the Beachfront Suite."


    The staff checked their booking carefully then handed the cell phone back to Vega.


    "Very well. We''ve received your reservation. One Deluxe Suite overlooking the beach for two nights. Please come with me." He then came out from behind the reception desk and signaled for them to follow him. "You didn''t have a suitcase?"


    "No. Just this bag," said Vega, smiling broadly. She pulled Mischa''s hand to follow the staff.


    Meanwhile, Mischa batted his eyes in confusion. He just misheard the staff, right?


    Vega only booked one suite for them? Ah ... Mischa must have heard it wrong. Or his ears were playing tricks on him.


    "All the other rooms are booked," whispered Vega. She looked at the man with a pair of mischievous eyes. "I really like the design of this hotel and wanted to stay here. So I booked the last suite available. Are you okay staying with me in the same room?"


    Mischa''s steps halted.


    .


    .


    >>>>


    From the author:


    I hope you like this chapter. I will write more chapters slowly, as Vega and Mischa''s love flourish, and they get married, and finally have children of their own. Yes, you read it correctly. Children.


    Maybe we''ll have R-18 chapter next? We''ll see. We''ll have only around 5 more chapters to go.


    I also read how some readers, after accepting the fact that Ren couldn''t get back together with Vega, wish that Ren would also be given his happy ending.


    Well... I actually thought his happy ending means, he gets to live his dream and his father''s dream by advancing SpaceLab.


    But... maybe it''s not enough? Well.. we''ll see if Ren could find a woman that he could really fall in love with. I am not promising anything, but we''ll see. Usually, the books have their own way of ending things.


    I have written 4 books so far, all have the perfect ending and readers could be happy about it.. So, let''s hope this one will be satisfying too.

 Chapter 340 - Finally Together

    Mischa''s body seemed to freeze when he heard Vega''s explanation. Gosh ... this girl was so naughty, he thought.


    For a moment, Mischa became very surprised, but after he overcame the shock, the man grinned and nodded. "Fine, if that''s what you want."


    Vega smirked when she saw Mischa''s response. Ahh .. this one man was very confident, she thought. Mischa could always carry himself well no matter what the situation was.


    "Yes, that''s what I want," said Vega, nodding. The mischievous smile on her face grew even wider.


    Mischa nodded and said nothing, only smiled back.


    The resort staff carried their bags and signaled for the two of them to follow him inside. The three of them walked across the open corridor past the rooms and suites to the left, and the pretty garden to the right.


    After they reached the end, the staff turned left. They saw that there was a larger building that had ten big suites facing the sea. Those were the beachfront suites. They walked in that direction.


    "This is the only suite left," said the staff with a smile. He noticed how these two people walking affectionately holding hands.


    Ahh .. this must be a young couple traveling together. The two of them looked very good together. The man was really handsome and the girl was the most beautiful girl the staff had ever seen.


    They also seemed so head over heels for each other. Ahh.. young love.


    The staff was very happy because they chose his resort to spend their vacation time. The suite they booked was quite spacious. It was many couples'' favorite to stay for their honeymoon.


    The suite had one bedroom, located at the front and had floor-to-ceiling windows that offered unobstructed views of the beach when opened.


    Next to it was a small living room with comfortable sofas and a small coffee table for relaxing with a coffee or tea.


    On the inside, there was a kitchenette with a small dining area and a variety of simple cooking utensils. They could prepare a simple dinner if they wish to do so.


    "Our hotel provides a chef if you need a service to cook dinner on the spot," said the staff, smiling broadly. He opened the door to the suite and let Mischa and Vega enter. "There''s also a supermarket nearby if you want to shop for groceries to cook yourself. We provide all the tableware in the kitchenette."


    "Thank you," said Vega happily. She had looked around the suite and she was very happy because it was just as beautiful as the pictures on their website. "This suite is really nice."


    "Thank you, Miss."


    The resort clerk showed them all the contents of their suite and explained the things they needed to know and then took his leave.


    "If you need anything you can dial ZERO and call me," he said before leaving.


    "Okay, thank you." Vega received the key from the staff''s hand and then led the man out of the door. After the hotel staff left, she turned around and saw Mischa had arranged their bags inside the suite.


    Mischa put Vega''s bag in the bedroom, while his own bag was placed on the sofa.


    "Why don''t you put your bag in the bedroom too?" asked Vega. "There is a cupboard there. We can arrange our few clothes in it so they will be tidy."


    Mischa shook her head. "It''s okay. If I put my things in the bedroom, I''m afraid I''ll bother you while you''re sleeping and I want to get  stuff."


    "Why?" Vega looked astonished. "Are you going to sleep outside? Where? On the couch?"


    Mischa wanted to laugh at Vega''s innocent question. He didn''t know whether the girl was really innocent or if she was trying to test Mischa''s answer on purpose.


    "Do you want me to sleep in the bedroom with you?" The man asked back. Instead of answering Vega''s question, he wanted to hear from Vega''s mouth what was it that she actually wanted.


    Vega looked at the man and then nodded shyly. "I think the bed is big enough for the two of us."


    Mischa nodded too. "You''re right the bed is big enough."


    "Then why do you want to sleep on the sofa?" asked Vega again.


    Mischa answered patiently, "I don''t want to be presumptuous by suggesting that I sleep in the same room as you. That''s why I want to hear what you want."


    Vega walked over to Mischa, and leaned to get his bag from the sofa behind him and, in the process, touched his body slightly. Then, she turned around and walked into the bedroom.


    There, she put Mischa''s bag beside her own bag inside the cupboard.


    During that time, Mischa held his breath. When Vega''s body touched his body earlier while the girl was taking his bag from the sofa behind him, his chest was suddenly pounding.


    Did Vega do that on purpose to flirt with him? The front part of their bodies touched and the position felt so intimate to him.


    Mischa hadn''t been intimate with any other women in the last seven years, because he had never been attracted to anyone after Lisa. So, this thing never bothered him before.


    However, now he was really attracted to Vega. He was physically, mentally, and sexually attracted to this girl.


    At first, he could still hold back because they were always with Altair and JM, during their vacation together. The farthest thing he did was kiss Vega, but nothing more.


    However, now they were going to spend so much time together and sleep in the same room, and in the same bed ... the sexual temptation suddenly felt so hard to handle.


    Mischa was initially planning to approach Vega slowly. As they spent the next few weeks alone together, he thought they would be staying in separate hotel rooms. They would only spend day time together, but sleep separately.


    However, it turned out that Vega took the initiative from the start by only booking a one-bedroom suite for them, and now the girl even suggested that Mischa share a bed with her?


    Did that mean Vega was ready to take things to the next level with him? Mischa was wondering.


    He stepped into the bedroom and saw Vega casually arranging their stuff in the cupboard.


    The bed in this room was huge and looked very comfortable. The room itself was designed in warm colors and a Mediterranean style.


    To the right of the bed, there were four large floor-to-ceiling windows that were opened, from where they could watch the beach.


    They could see the beautiful view of the sea from here. The scenery looked so beautiful and somehow brought them a sense of peace.


    Mischa approached Vega and then hugged the girl''s body from behind. He kissed the top of her head and inhaled her scent. He loved her scent and could never have enough of it.


    "Do you want to rest first or take a walk around the beach?" he whispered in an affectionate voice.


    Vega held Mischa''s two hands that were hugging her waist and squeezed them lightly. She was very happy because Mischa quickly understood the signs and no longer acted reluctantly.


    Didn''t Mischa already ask Vega to marry him when they were sailing on the yacht and Vega said she accepted him?


    That means they were lovers now, right?


    Then why was he still acting like he needed to keep his distance earlier?


    The girl turned and wrapped her hands around Mischa''s neck. She looked at the handsome man with her lips smiling sweetly. "Let''s rest first. I am tired after the trip. We can go out later and take a walk around the beach to watch the sunset."


    Mischa stared back at Vega with a happy smile on his face.


    Ahh .. he liked this girl a lot.


    No.. he had fallen so hard for this girl.


    It felt like Vega was now really back to the old Vega. She was very relaxed and confident.


    "Fine .. if that''s what you want," said Mischa.


    He then kissed the girl''s red lips gently. He loved this girl. He was very happy that she chose him and now they were finally together.


    Vega closed her eyes and returned his kiss.


    She loved this man. She was very happy that he finally saw her as a woman and asked her to marry him.


    Now, they were finally together.

 Chapter 341 - The Long And Passionate Kiss

    They had a long and intimate kiss. Vega hugged Mischa''s neck warmly as their tongues dance together in an intoxicating and passionate kiss.


    She loved this man and she could see how she would spend the rest of her life together with him. Oh, it would be a dream come true!


    How lucky, Vega thought. Marrying your first love was a special thing that only a few people could experience, just like her parents.


    Her father and mother never loved anyone else before they met each other. And what was crazier was, Aleksis had harbored her feelings for Alaric since the man saved her when she was twelve.


    Fortunately for her, when she met Alaric again after she turned twenty, the man reciprocated her feelings.


    This felt endearingly similar to what Vega was experiencing now. She had had a crush on Mischa after she met him when she was only sixteen. Sadly, at that time, he only saw her as a minor and was not interested in a romantic relationship.


    What''s more, Mischa was just got his heart broken by Lisa. So, it was not a good time to open his heart for another woman.


    However, now, seven years later, his feelings changed and he, too, felt the same attraction to Vega.


    It was really nice to know that all through these years Mischa had been single and didn''t have anyone in his life with a romantic attachment.


    So, when Vega entered his heart, the process was very pleasant and seamless.


    In fact, Mischa already had enough of bachelorhood that he quickly made the decision to enter a serious relationship with Vega.


    This felt like a dream come true for Vega. She finally got her teenage crush when they were both mature and single.


    There had never been anyone else, and there would never be.


    As they kissed passionately, desire started to engulf them. Mischa caressed Vega''s hair lovingly and closed his eyes. He wanted to inhale her scent and engrave her face in his heart.


    Her lips tasted so sweet and their kiss felt like honey. Oh, it was perfect.


    He wanted to caress her back, down to her butt and moved up to her breasts, and played with her beautiful mounds, and then stripped her naked so he could make love to her.


    The temptation was so real.


    Their chests started pounding and their breaths panting.


    "Mmm..." Mischa growled softly when he ended their kiss. He felt like they should let go before the kiss became too hot and he couldn''t hold back his desire.


    Vega already said that she was tired and wanted to rest before they explored the beach. So, it was better if they lied down and relaxed their bodies, after being in a sitting position for hours in the car.


    If he continued the passionate kiss, who knows, they might end up not resting but making love.


    There was a better time to do it, he thought. When they were relaxed and the mood was perfect.


    Maybe they could do it after walking on the beach to see the sunset.


    Surely it would be nice?


    Vega felt lost when the beautiful kiss finally ended. She opened her eyes and looked at the handsome man before her.


    Their eyes locked, with their faces were only inches away from each other. Mischa felt like his breath was taken away by this woman''s beauty and charms.


    He could never have enough of this pretty face and her twinkling eyes, filled with mischief.


    When he looked into her eyes, Mischa could see how much fun they would have in their future together.


    Now, he couldn''t wait to spend his forever with her.


    "Didn''t you want to rest?" Mischa asked her gently. "I think we can rest for an hour and then go out to see the sunset. What do you think?"


    Vega smiled and nodded. "Yes, that''s perfect."


    "Good. Let me get you some water before you rest. You must be thirsty," said the man dotingly.


    He kissed her forehead and let her go. Vega only watched Mischa walked out of their bedroom toward the kitchenette.


    She felt bliss.


    Mischa returned two minutes later with two glasses of infused water with ice. He gave one glass to Vega and kept the other.


    "Thank you," said the girl when she accepted the glass. They drank the water and felt instantly refreshed. Vega then took the glass from Mischa''s hand and put it on the table together with hers.


    "Now, I want to rest." she said as she took off her sandal and jumped into the big bed by the window. "Aaahh!!!"


    Mischa chuckled when he saw her carefree attitude.


    Ahh... this girl looked so relaxed and happy.


    Gosh, he loved seeing her this way. Slowly, the image of the sad girl that he knew in the past was gone and replaced by this beautiful and happy woman.


    Mischa decided to follow suit. He also took off his shoes and climbed into the bed. He lied down next to Vega and let out a happy sigh.


    This felt good.


    The man then turned to the side and found Vega had also turned to his direction. Now, the girl was looking at him with gleaming eyes.


    "Come here," Mischa said gently as he motioned Vega to come closer. The girl obeyed and moved toward him. When their bodies touched, Mischa took her into his embrace. "I will hug you to sleep. You can take a nap for an hour and then we will check the beach."


    "Mmm..." Vega smiled sheepishly and nodded. She rested her head on Mischa''s chest and hugged his waist. After Vega closed her eyes, Mischa closed his too.


    He rubbed her arms lovingly until they were both drifted to sleep.


    It was a really nice nap.


    ***


    "You''re awake?"


    Mischa''s voice sounded so pleasant to her ears when Vega opened her eyes. She nodded sleepily and sat up in bed. It took her a few moments to remember what happened and realized where they were, and what happened before they took a nap.


    Ahh.. they kissed! She immediately remembered that part.


    Oh, it was such a sweet kiss.


    It was also very passionate and she could feel how much they were so into each other that she thought they would end up having sex. However, apparently, they didn''t.


    Vega was a bit disappointed that the kiss only ended with them taking an innocent nap together, but at the same time, she was also feeling shy that she thought about having sex with Mischa.


    Gosh.. she had dirty thoughts about this man. Things that she wanted to do to him and things that she wished he would do to her.


    Thinking about it made her cheeks blush.


    This didn''t escape Mischa''s attention. He smiled faintly when he realized what Vega might be thinking.


    Was she thinking about sleeping with him and do... that thing?


    Did she have any idea how much Mischa also wanted to do it with her?


    He was aroused when they kissed earlier, but he intentionally held back because he didn''t want to tire her after their long drive.


    He wanted to make their first time memorable, beautiful, and perfect.


    That''s why he chose to end their kiss and avoid having sexual intercourse. He thought they could do it when the time was right.


    Tonight, after walking on the beach to see sunset sounded like a better time.


    After that, they could have a romantic dinner, watch something romantic and talked about their future together... and then ended it with a long and passionate lovemaking.


    Yeah... that should be perfect.

 Chapter 342 - The Beautiful Sunset

    "Are you hungry?" Mischa asked Vega. The girl shook her head.


    "Not really. Are you hungry?" she asked him back. Mischa also shook his head.


    "No, but I am worried that you are hungry," he replied. "What do you think about going to the beach? It''s almost sunset."


    "I''d like that." Vega''s face was beaming with happiness.


    Ahh, watching the sunset with this man would feel so romantic.


    "We also still need to buy some clothes," Mischa reminded her. "When do you want to go shopping?"


    He had ditched most of his work outfit when he joined Vega and Altair for sailing. He wouldn''t need them anymore since he had taken an indefinite leave and probably would never return to the office.


    The holiday outfits he bought together with Vega were now dirty and they needed to either throw them away and buy new ones, or wash them.


    They had talked about shopping for more outfits once they left Monaco. Surely Nice was a good place to do it?


    "Ah, you are right. Maybe we can do it tomorrow? After sunset today, I just want to relax, have good food and enjoy the night with a glass of wine or two," said Vega. "What do you think?"


    "I think it''s a good plan," Mischa replied with a smile.


    "Okay, let''s go then," said Vega excitedly. She climbed down from the bed and put on her sandals. She looked happy and relax. Mischa took out beach sandals from his bag and wore them too.


    Now, they were ready to go to the beach.


    "We can bring something to drink," Mischa suggested. "Wanna get a bottle of wine to enjoy with the sunset?"


    "Yes, yes.. that will be great!" Vega was excited to hear that. She went to the kitchen and brought out a bottle of red wine and two paper cups. She put them inside the wicker basket hung on the wall and smiled so widely.


    Ahh.. this would indeed be a very romantic sunset, she thought to herself.


    "Give me the basket. I''ll carry it." Mischa reached out his hand to get the basket from Vega. She gave it to him willingly.


    Mischa carried the basket in his left hand and, with his right hand, he clasped Vega''s hand as they walked together.


    Vega walked out of their suite followed by Mischa who locked the door behind him. Then, they walked hand in hand to see the sunset. Some resort guests who saw them pass by couldn''t help but take a second look to admire them.


    This couple was so breathtakingly beautiful, they thought.


    It was summer, so Mischa was wearing casual grey shorts and a thin white shirt. Vega was wearing a short pink dress that showcased her long slender legs. They both looked so relaxed and carefree.


    The beach was only 100 meters away from their suite and soon, their feet had touched the fine grey sand. Mischa and Vega exchanged glances.


    Ah... the water was just over there, and the sun was slowly setting in front of them. If they sat here, they could enjoy the view conveniently. A bit far in the ocean, they could see several yachts.


    It was a calm summer. Everything looked nice, and even the breeze felt warm on their skin.


    "Wanna sit here?" Mischa asked Vega.


    The girl nodded excitedly. She removed her sandals and sat on them on the sand. Mischa did the same. He put the basket in front of them and got the wine bottle out, with the paper cups.


    Vega remembered their first unofficial date was in Champ De Mars, Paris, last week when they visited the Eiffel Tower at Vega''s request. She bought a bottle of wine from the peddler and sandwiches.


    They also watched the sunset there while enjoying wine. Oh, it was so beautiful. They chatted about whatever things and spent the evening like many lovers around them.


    Now, there were only the two of them. The next people on the beach were quite far away from them, so it felt like they got a nice little private spot for themselves.


    Ahh.. this felt like a real date, Vega thought.


    Should she call this a date? She remembered Mischa said he would go on as many dates as she wanted, anywhere in the world.


    "What are you thinking?" Mischa asked Vega with a chuckle. When he handed her a paper cup with wine, he could see her smile sheepishly.


    What was going on in that beautiful head, he wondered.


    Vega lowered her face. She was embarrassed, being caught daydreaming of their relationship and more dates to come.


    "Uhmm... I was thinking if I should..." she giggled. "consider this... our first real date."


    "Why?" Mischa asked her. Vega shook her head and pretended she didn''t mean anything by it.


    Mischa furrowed his brows and tried to guess what Vega was thinking.


    Hmm... was she thinking of today''s date?


    Mischa was a man, so dates and calendar didn''t matter to him, but he was in a long-term relationship once and lived together with a woman, so he was guessing that Vega might want to remember today''s date so they could celebrate their anniversary in the future.


    A smile slowly curved up on his face, as realization dawned on him.


    Ahh.. that must be it.


    Ever since he was openly expressing his interest in going out with Vega, there had not been any clarity about the phase of their relationship.


    It happened quite naturally as they went out as family slash friends and there was no label attached to them yet. They also had kissed, but not as boyfriend and girlfriend. None of them had mentioned the word ''love''.


    There was only the fact that they were obviously into each other and were planning to spend so much time together for the next few weeks.


    So, it only made sense if Vega was thinking of when they should start putting a label on their relationship.


    So.. was this their first real date?


    Mischa put down his cup and moved his body close to Vega. His right hand touched her cheek and his left hand took her hand.


    He looked at her with a happy glint in his eyes. "Yes, this is our first real date. I''ll always remember  June 26."


    Vega giggled and nodded sheepishly.


    Ahh.. Mischa understood what she meant!


    Vega was so excited when she heard his words.


    So... they were now officially dating? How nice!


    Yes, yes.. she would celebrate their anniversary on June 26, then. This was perfect!


    Mischa noticed her excitement and his smile grew wider. He was enamored by Vega''s innocence and excitement. She was so happy all the time, and her positivity rubbed off on him.


    Every time he looked at her, he felt such happiness and feeling of content. He could just spend all his life with her, sitting leisurely on the beach and talked sweet nothing, and felt happy.


    Mischa looked at Vega with a broad smile and rubbed her cheek lovingly. "Yes, this is our first of many, many, many dates. I am so happy that you are willing to go out with me and spend time together. I love being around you, and I want to do this with you every day.... forever... If you don''t mind."


    Vega held her breath when she heard him. Her heart was filled with love to the brim. She was still shy, since their relationship was very, very new, but she was happy that he finally made it official.


    "I''d like that..." she whispered. "I too... love being around you... and I want to be with you... forever."


    "You make me so happy today," Mischa whispered back. "All right... should we call June 26 as our anniversary date in the future?"


    Vega nodded. "Yes."


    Vega and Mischa locked eyes and both were smiling like two fools. He felt so lucky that this beautiful woman was now his, and she felt lucky that her first love was now hers.


    And he said this was their first of many, many, many dates...


    Ahhh.. she couldn''t wait!


    Vega was so happy, that she took the initiative to kiss him.


    She tilted her face and claimed his lips. Ah, It felt so sweet.


    Mischa was pleasantly surprised to see Vega took the initiative. He lowered his hand to rub her back and he returned her kiss eagerly.


    They kissed passionately as the sun was slowly setting in the background. It was such a beautiful view, but none of them cared about it at this point.


    In his mind, there was only Vega, and in her mind, there was only Mischa.

 Chapter 343 - I Would Love To Have Kids In The Future

    After sunset was over, they decided to leave the beach and had dinner. Not far from the resort there were several beach-side restaurants, offering many different specialties.


    Vega was in the mood to eat Italian food so, they headed to the nicest Italian restaurant they saw in front of them. It was a beautiful 1-star Michelin restaurant with a Mediterranean style.


    They had a nice dinner with red wine, mussel, steak, salad, pasta, panna cotta for dessert, and limoncello. It was a big dinner, and they enjoyed it so much.


    All the dishes were cooked to perfection by an Italian chef who made time to come out and greeted his guests for the night.


    Everyone had a great time eating dinner. The atmosphere was very pleasant. It was perfect.


    "After France, we will have fun in Italy," Mischa said. "I like visiting the small towns in Tuscany. What do you think?"


    Vega nodded. "Sounds good! While we are there, we can also visit my grandfather''s castle. I haven''t seen Grandpa Lauriel for a long time."


    "That will be nice," Mischa replied.


    He remembered Lauriel was very much like Alaric, his son. Both men were cold, reclusive, and formidable. They were also used to violence when they were younger.


    Meeting Lauriel together with Vega as her boyfriend would mean meeting one of the elders in her big family. It would be a good opportunity for Mischa to pay his respects and at the same time, ask for Lauriel''s blessings to marry Vega, before he met her father in New York.


    All right. He could do it. He had known Lauriel for a long time now. Mischa was sure that it wouldn''t be difficult to get his blessings.


    "I don''t want us to stay at the Medici castle for the duration of our stay in Tuscany, though," Vega quickly added. "Let''s explore the province and stay in many different small towns before we end the journey by visiting grandfather."


    "I like that," Mischa said.


    Ahh.. Vega really understood him. It was better to spend more time together, just the two of them, before visiting her grandfather. They needed that quality time.


    That sounded like a good plan. They would explore the southern part of France before they continued their journey to Italy. From Italy, they would go to Switzerland, explore the small country from end to end, and then visit her other grandparents'' property in Grindelwald.


    Perhaps, they would stay longer in Switzerland to enjoy the beautiful summer in the alps. It was one of his favorite places in the world.


    Mischa already told Vega that after he retired he planned to move to Swiss and stayed on the mountain. That was... if Vega wanted it.


    They could also continue their travel for an indefinite time, and make Swiss as a home base to go home to. And after a good while, maybe they could settle down and build a family, raise one kid or two. It would be wonderful.


    Ahh.. that reminded him. Would Vega be interested in having children? They had not talked about this. Mischa thought that at his age, he was finally ready to have children. But, he didn''t know about Vega.


    He knew she was pregnant once and she lost her unborn babies during a horrific incident, but the current Vega didn''t remember it, and for good reason.


    If she remembered the devastating incident, she must be hurt deeply.


    Mischa vowed that he would forever protect Vega from that painful memory. They would make new memories and filled her life with only good things from now on.


    "I would love to have kids in the future," Mischa suddenly spoke after he finished his limoncello.


    The words that came out of his mouth were totally unexpected and, for a few seconds, Vega was stunned. She could only bat her eyelashes and her mouth agape.


    She looked at him with an amused expression. What made Mischa suddenly talk about children? Was his clock ticking?


    Well, he was almost 50 this year, but being an Alchemist, that didn''t matter one bit because he would be young forever.


    The people of his kind didn''t need to worry about being the old dads, or becoming too old and too tired to care for young children when they aged.


    He would always be the young and strong man that he was today. So, he wouldn''t have any problems having children a bit later.


    So... why did he suddenly talk about having children?


    After she could overcome her surprise, Vega smiled and nodded sheepishly.


    "I would love to have kids too," she said in a barely audible voice.


    Ahh.. she was so happy that he discussed children with her, even though she didn''t expect the conversation would happen this soon.


    If only they were not in a public place, she would have jumped at him and kissed his lips.


    Uff... they were still in the Italian restaurant, and this place was full of guests. So many people would see them and probably laugh at her for being too aggressive.


    "Ah.. thank god," Mischa chuckled. "Well... I just thought we need to lay our cards in the open before we move further in our relationship. I want you to know everything about me so you won''t feel surprised or disappointed when you find out that I am not like who you thought I was, for example."


    Vega nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, I think it''s very important. However, to be honest, I am actually surprised that you talk about children all of a sudden." She quickly added, "Pleasantly surprised, though.. not badly surprised..."


    "Ahh... I see."


    "What made you suddenly decide to talk about it, of all things?" Vega asked Mischa. She was honestly curious.


    "Well..." Mischa cleared his throat when he replied to her question. "I want to know if I should wear protection when we¡ª"


    He didn''t continue his words. Vega''s face had turned so red, like a boiled crab. Her expression looked so adorable that he wanted to pinch her nose and kissed her right then and there.


    Suddenly Vega felt her chest pounding so hard and she couldn''t keep a straight face. She smiled so wide like a fool.


    Gosh... this man was so direct, she thought.


    She loved it!

 Chapter 344 - Could People Explode From Feeling Too Happy?

    From the author:


    This chapter is just the intro to snusnu, so it''s still safe to read if you''re not supposed to read snusnu. @Li Yi Wei, honey, it''s still okay to read this part. hehehe.


    .


    .


    Finally, Mischa decided not to care about what other people around them think. He moved forward and touched Vega''s chin, then he landed a gentle kiss on her lips. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the meeting of their lips.


    Ahh.. she could never have enough of their kisses. When she let out a soft moan, Mischa ended the kiss. He was immediately reminded that they were still in a public place. If they continued, they might be tempted to take things further.


    They should wait until they returned to their suite. There, they could do pretty much whatever they wanted.


    Vega felt lost when the kiss ended. She opened her eyes and looked at the handsome man longingly. Mischa was amused when he saw lust in her beautiful brown eyes.


    His heart was slowly pounding. He could see that she wanted him, as much as he wanted her.


    Maybe, it was time to take things to the next level.


    "Do you want to go back?" he asked with a hoarse voice.


    Vega nodded.  Mischa took out two 500 euro banknotes from his wallet and left them on the table.


    He didn''t need the bill and the change. He was happy to splurge and gave a huge tip to the waiters since he was in a really good mood.


    He rose from his chair and took Vega by the hand. When two waiters approached them, Mischa just pointed at the money he left on the table and their faces instantly looked pleasantly surprised.


    They could easily see the 1000 euros that he left them for a meal that probably cost less than 400.


    Ahh.. such kind guests, they thought in unison. The two people looked so ridiculously good-looking and were apparently kind too. The waiters could only exchange glances and smiled. It was their lucky night.


    ***


    Mischa and Vega walked leisurely, holding hands, toward their resort. Even though they both looked relaxed and happy, the truth was, their hearts were pounding with excitement.


    They couldn''t wait to get there and continued where they left off.


    "We have arrived," Mischa announced when they were in front of their suite door. He unlocked the door and opened it wide for Vega to enter.


    Once she was inside, he immediately closed the door behind him and locked it. Then, he hugged her body from behind and kissed her hair.


    He could smell a faint scent of salt from the beach on her hair.  Combined with her natural scent, it made her become so irresistible. Vega closed her eyes when Mischa''s big hands were wrapped around her waist. She inhaled his masculine scent from behind her.


    Damn, he smelled so good!


    She slowly turned around and then looked up, to see Mischa on the face. Their front bodies were touching and it instantly made their hearts race.


    "Mmm..." Vega smiled coyishly when she felt something hard and warm poke on her lower body. Was Micha aroused? Ah, he must be.


    She could see his face blush and that adorable grin now decorated his face. She touched his cheeks with both hands and rubbed them lovingly. Then she tiptoed to get their lips on the same level and kissed the man.


    Mischa let out a soft moan as he returned her kiss. His right hand hugged her waist and supported her body, while his left hand rubbed her hair and went down to her back.  As their bodies intertwined, she could hear his heart beating fast, and so was her own.


    They made out like that for a few minutes. Their tongues danced in harmony as the two were engulfed in desire. Vega was pleasantly surprised by herself. She could respond to his kiss properly.


    Everything felt so pleasant and natural. Maybe this was how two people in love kissed? They just clicked and do it naturally? She didn''t know.


    She had never kissed anyone before Mischa and the more they kissed, the better she got.


    Ahh.. maybe it was him, she thought. With his lead, they moved in a pleasant way. Mischa led their making out slowly and gently, not pushing her to do anything she might not enjoy. Vega felt everything flowed like water.


    His lips were sweet, his masculine scent was irresistible, and his hug on her body felt so calming. She just couldn''t have enough of them.


    Gosh.. she felt like she wanted to rip his shirt and sniffed him, kissed his exposed skin all over, and do so many indecent things to him.


    My god.. why am I so lewd? Vega asked herself inwardly. Was this how people in love felt about their loved ones?


    At this point, she and Mischa had not used the word ''love'', but she knew... she knew deep in her heart that she loved this man.


    It started as admiration on her part when she saw him for the first time. He was her puppy love.


    Gosh, when she saw him in that elevator, he looked so imposing and mature. Now that she thought of it deeper, the reason why she was so into Mischa was because this handsome man reminded her of her father. Not just one, but both fathers.


    In many ways, he was the combination of both Alaric and Nicolae. He was formidable and used to living a hard life like Alaric, Vega''s biological father. His background and perspective in life were also a lot like Alaric''s.


    However, his sunny personality was just like Nicolae''s, her godfather. Both Mischa and Nicolae were sweet, warm, and very pleasant to be around.


    So, for Vega, it was like, getting the best qualities out of the two most important male figures in her life. And not to mention, Mischa was so damn good-looking. He was the most beautiful man she had ever seen.


    She felt like she just hit a jackpot when this man finally saw her as a woman and became attracted to her. For her, it was a dream come true.


    Vega had fallen head over heels for him since she was young. It was just that.. at that time, she was nothing but a minor to him and he wouldn''t even see her that way.


    Now that they were finally together, Vega''s love and infatuation for this man grew rapidly. She could see herself spending the rest of her life with him, raising their children, and living quietly on a beautiful mountain in Swiss.


    They could have a house by the lake. It would be so beautiful.


    He would be the first thing she saw when she woke up in the morning, and the last thing she saw before she closed her eyes at night to sleep.


    Vega''s hands slowly went down to his chest and she started unbuttoning his shirt. Mischa growled softly as her small hands touched his bare chest.


    His hand that was hugging her waist slowly moved lower then it slid under her dress. He groped her butt and kneaded it.


    It felt so supple.  His action made Vega let out a moan and she stopped her work unbuttoning his shirt.


    She felt her heart racing so fast, and it was filled with happiness to the brim.


    Could people explode from feeling too happy? She was wondering.

 Chapter 345 - Their First Time **

    WARNING:


    This chapter contains an explicit sex scene. (Yeayy.. finally!!!!)


    I know some people live for this, while some others must avoid it (due to being underage - I''m looking at you, Li ^^).


    So, read this warning and act accordingly. Much love!


    .


    .


    Mischa smiled when he saw how she react to his advances. She was swoon and so ready for him. So, he claimed her lips and took control. He lifted her with his two arms supporting her buttocks as she automatically wrapped her legs around his waist.


    Her small hands cupped his head and she returned his kiss just as passionately. Mischa carried her to the bedroom and placed her on the soft mattress. Then, he climbed on top of her and continued kissing and fondling her all over.


    Vega moaned incessantly. This feeling that she was having, she couldn''t describe it in words. It was so euphoric.


    They kissed and made out for so long, with their hands all over each other.  Vega finally managed to strip the man off his shirt and she shyly traced his bare chest.


    Lust was evident in her beautiful eyes. Ahh.. she loved, loved this man''s body who was bending on top of her and kissing her, while his hand traced her skin softly.


    His body was buffed and looked so manly when he was not wearing a shirt. Since Mischa was very handsome and had a warm personality, his overall appearance was not too intimidating and muscular, until the shirt was off.


    He was not like those bodyguards her father assigned to protect her in the past who looked muscular and scary, for the sole purpose of scaring people away from her.


    Mischa looked like a proper gentleman, and he acted like one. However, now that he was half-naked, he looked like a bad boy that most girls were crazy about.


    The scary dragon tattoo on his right chest was too prominent, complementing his chiseled physique.  Vega''s father had the same tattoo. It was done to show honor for being the highest level assassin in their group, decades ago.


    Seeing this mark, that showed how formidable this man was, turned on Vega so much that she couldn''t help but trace down on his skin. From his chest, down to his hard stomach, and then to his bulge.


    She always felt safe and protected whenever she was with this man, and it was sexy as hell!


    Mischa bit his lip when Vega''s naughty hand touched his hardness from outside his pants. She was truly mischievous and aggressive.


    He loved it!


    He could imagine after they were being sexually active with each other, she would be so much fun and playful in bed.


    Ahh.. that thought turned him on so much more.


    He had never slept with another woman after Lisa broke up with him, so in a way, the past seven years were spent in celibacy for him. Now, he felt good, knowing that unknowingly he had saved himself for this sweet alluring girl under him.


    In a way, this would be like their first time. Vega didn''t know she was not a virgin because she was deceived into a fake marriage with Ren when she was kidnapped. And Mischa had not had any romantic partner in a very long time.


    Suddenly, he was worried. Could he still do it like he used to and showed his sexual prowess? He didn''t want to disappoint her for their first time.


    He let go of her lips and caressed her face. She opened her eyes and stared straight at him.


    People said eyes were the window to one''s soul. Oh, how much he loved this soul he was seeing.


    When Mischa looked at her eyes, he saw purity, warmth, and anticipation. She opened her mouth a little and bit her lip. She looked oh so alluring...


    Right then, Mischa smiled. He realized, he was a bit nervous because he really liked her and didn''t want to disappoint her. But now, he knew he wouldn''t.


    He saw the same nervousness in her eyes and it amused him. Subconsciously, they were thinking the same thing.


    He took her hands and put them on his belt, giving her a sign to unbuckle it and unzip his pants. Vega smiled sheepishly as she slowly did her work. Her breath started panting as she got closer to stripping him completely.


    Mischa helped her remove his pants and boxer after she did her part, and soon she could admire his towering hardness. Vega gulped and unconsciously licked her lips.


    This subtle gesture made Mischa''s heart instantly pounding. Before he knew it, Vega had sat up and pressed on his chest. Now, it was he who was lying on his back and Vega sat between his legs and then bent down to take his engorged shaft with her mouth.


    "Aaahh..." The lucky man could only growl in pleasure as his rockhard manhood entered her moist mouth. Vega closed her eyes and let out a soft moan as she took him in.


    Her right hand wrapped around his shaft and her left hand played with his balls, giving every inch of his manhood the pampering it deserved, as she moved her head moved up and down regularly.


    Her tongue was not idle either. It passionately licked and sucked the tip of his penis and the precum that started flowing when Mischa''s desire went through the roof.


    It was so, so good that he wanted to cum right there and then. But Mischa pulled himself together and held back. He let go of his grip from the sheets and rubbed Vega''s hair, and in the next moment, he switched position to be on top of her.


    His manhood throbbed for release. So, his hands worked swiftly  to undress her so he could immediately enter her.


    In no time, Vega was lying naked in bed, after the last flimsy fabric that covered her modesty was removed.


    Mischa took the silk underwear and inhaled her scent from it. It was filled with her natural scent and it drove him crazy with lust.


    "Gosh.. you are so hot," he whispered as he bent down to kiss her again greedily. His lips then slowly moved down to her neck, her collarbone, down to her breasts and he made a stop on her right mound.


    He kissed, licked, and sucked her nipple hungrily, as his right hand kneaded her left breast. Both of them moaned incessantly and their minds were in a mess.


    This was... simply mindblowing.


    Vega knew making love would feel so good, but this was beyond her wildest imagination. And to think... this was not even the main course!


    She couldn''t wait for the time when their bodies united as one... when he entered her and made her his. Her pussy was already so wet and throbbing, longing for his hardness to come inside and filled her up.


    Vega raised her legs and wrapped them around his waist. Her hands gripped his arms. Mischa continued sucking her nipple and kneaded her breasts alternately, while his left hand slowly held his penis and directed it in front of her entrance.


    He could feel how wet she was down there and decided to give her what she had obviously wanted. He thrust his penis inside her slowly, while his hands and mouth still busy working on her sensual spots.


    "Aaah...." Vega couldn''t help but let out a long sexy moan as he entered her all the way in.


    She arched her back and her hands fell to the sides. She was sent to a high place with her breasts and pussy stimulated at the same time.


    Mischa was filled with desire and so much pleasure as he started to pull out and push back in with a regular motion. Soon, the sound of intense lovemaking filled the air in the love nest. Their breaths were panting and their chests pounding.


    Vega almost screamed when she got her first release. She bit her lip and gripped the sheets as she arched her back for a good ten seconds and then lay limply.


    Mischa turned her around and raised her hips, then entered her from behind. This gave both of them a much more intense and full feeling.


    "Aaahh..." Vega felt so full and every fiber of her being was engulfed in a euphoric and addictive pleasure.


    She gripped the sheets again, while Mischa bent down a little so he could reach her breasts. He kneaded them gently while he kept plowing her from behind.


    This position was ridiculously effective to send Vega to another high. Her pussy throbbed and clamped his penis tightly as her love juice seeped through where their bodies became one.


    .


    .


    >>>>>


    Hello! Finalllyyyyyyy.. we have the long-awaited chapter!


    Sorry I can only write this steamy chapter today. Writing a sexy chapter that depicts lovemaking done right between Vega and Mischa is very difficult (even though I''ve written SO MANY sex scenes in "The Cursed Prince"), because I need to get in the mood for this couple.


    Vega and Mischa have unique personalities and circumstances. They are not virgins but, in a way, this would feel like their first time, since Vega didn''t know she has had sex before while ''being married'' to Ren, and Mischa had been ''celibate'' for so many years.


    This chapter is only half of their lovemaking, though. I will write more tomorrow. I hope you like this one :).


    PS: Btw, I always know Vega is an aggressive woman, a go-getter, who takes what she wants, but I was honestly surprised that she would go down on him first.


    Of all my female characters, she is the only one (so far) who did this.


    What do you think about it?


    PPS: I wrote the author''s note AFTER I published the chapter, so you won''t pay extra coins to read my thoughts on this chapter.


    PPPS: I have published a new book called <The Cursed King> to join Webnovel Spirity Award 2021.


    If you liked my stories and hope someday they could be made into movies or TV series, perhaps see my story on Netflix, HELP ME WIN the competition.


    If <The Cursed King> wins first place, it might be offered the chance for adaptation by Tencent Pictures. They produced many movies and TV shows. How awesome would that be? I cannot do this alone. I need your help and support.


    Let''s win this together!

 Chapter 346 - He Is Such A Perfect Husband **

    WARNING:


    This chapter contains an explicit sex scene. I know some people live for this, while some others must avoid it (due to being underage or just prudish)


    So, read this warning and act accordingly. Much love!


    .


    .


    The two made love passionately for a good long while. The air around them was filled with love scent and panting breaths.


    Both were enjoying their first sexual intercourse together by giving their all. Vega was on all four, while Mischa thrust her from behind and kneaded her breasts at the same time.


    She couldn''t help but let out a long sexy moan, every time his hardness entered her deeply and pulled out before it was thrust again, over and over again. All her sensual spots were stimulated with such an intensity that she felt like all the fibers in her body were being pleasured to the core.


    Vega didn''t expect their first time to be this mindblowing. She was sent to the seventh heaven so many times that she lost count.


    Mischa learned quickly where she liked being touched or stimulated, just from her reactions and the sounds she made.  He paid attention and took action well.


    He plowed her more rapidly when he thought she was about to cum and slowed down after she got her release. It was repeated in such lovely intervals.


    After Vega got her fifth orgasm, Mischa turned her over again and took his turn to lie in bed. Vega found herself straddle the man and soon he filled her up from below.


    This felt like the ultimate move. Vega could feel his shaft filled her all the way in, that it touched the entrance to her womb. She moaned and gripped his arms as Mischa plowed her slowly from under her.


    "It''s.. it''s too deep..." she muttered in a panting breath. It felt almost too much.


    "Is it?" Mischa grinned when he heard her words. He slowed down and let her take control. "Then, you take me in however you want... You can take charge."


    Vega bit her lip and nodded. Her mind was in a mess, but she tried to focus and adjusted her position.


    She moved up slowly and then moved down again, careful not to take all his engorged manhood inside her because it would make her feel too full and could quickly end their lovemaking because she would cum almost immediately.


    Mischa closed his eyes and held her supple buttocks with both hands, as he was enjoying her work.


    He was right. Vega was so much fun in bed. She was outspoken and she took initiative.  And right now, she was taking charge of their lovemaking.


    Gosh... ! He had never met anyone like Vega. Mischa really couldn''t wait to spend the rest of his life with this woman. They would have so much fun, in bed, out of bed, and at home or on the road. She was just perfect!


    "Kiss me..." he opened his eyes and smiled seductively at Vega. She was stunned by his angelic-looking face and smiled back. Slowly, Vega bent down and reached his lips.


    She grabbed his hair and claimed his lips with a passionate kiss, as Mischa took turn and did all the work now. He supported her buttocks and plowed her regularly from below, while they were engrossed in the fiery kiss.


    It went on like that for a good while, until Vega couldn''t hold it any longer. The pleasure became unbearable and her silky walls throbbed, wanting a release.


    Vega gripped Mischa''s shoulders as her back arched and her pussy clamped his penis tightly. The man moved faster and pumped more rapidly to catch up with her. Vega bit her lip as she was being filled up again and again, and sexy moans escaped her lips.


    Soon, his body trembled as he got to reach the peak together with Vega. His penis throbbed when he released his seed inside her womb.


    When their bodies finally calmed down, her love juice and his thick warm load seeped out from Vega''s pussy, as her body fell limply on his sturdy chest.


    Vega trembled in pleasure and she was out of breath. Mischa let her lay down on his body until she could pull herself together. He closed his eyes and enjoyed the warmth of her skin on his.


    Slowly, his panting breath became regular and he could feel his strength returned. Mischa slowly pulled out his penis from inside her and rolled to the side. Then, he spooned her from behind.


    His arms wrapped around her stomach and rubbed her skin lovingly. He could feel her panting breath slowly subsided. He closed his eyes again and inhaled her natural scent.


    It felt intoxicating.


    Gosh.. he was so crazy about her!


    Not only she was beautiful, smart, and playful, she was also great in bed.


    Their lovemaking just now was so, so good.


    Vega slowly opened her eyes. Her mind was still filled with euphoria from their lovemaking and she felt like she was on cloud nine. Mischa''s big hands on her stomach felt so warm and gave her a sense of protection.


    She touched his hands and rubbed them gently. Her mind went back to their lovemaking earlier.


    Gosh, it was so good!


    She knew that sex, when done with the person you loved, would give so much pleasure, and she had been curious to know what it felt like to have sex with Mischa ever since she harbored feelings for the man.


    Now that they had done it, he didn''t disappoint. It was so enjoyable and happened so naturally, that she felt like their bodies knew each other well and worked together in perfect harmony.


    Was there anything like that?


    She didn''t know.


    One thing for sure, when she did it with Mischa, she just wanted to make him happy, and she did things that she thought he would like.


    Maybe it was the same with him? Mischa seemed to pay a lot of attention to her every movement and reaction. If he heard her making sounds to indicate she liked certain things he did, he would do it again to make her happy.


    And he took great care to make her happy and get pleasure after pleasure. He was such a perfect husband.


    Ahh.. Vega felt her cheeks became hot.


    She already thought about making this man her husband and giving birth to his children.


    She remembered that he released his seeds inside her just now.. Would she have his children immediately? She was wondering.

 Chapter 347 - I Love You, Vega Linden

    Vega knew she wanted children, just like Mischa. But did they want it now? She knew that for their people from the Alchemist clan, children would only be conceived if both parents wanted them.


    So, when Mischa asked whether he should wear protection or not when they had sex, Vega was wondering if the man was used to having protected sex with a regular woman, a non-alchemist, unlike her.


    That was the difference between their kind and the regular people. If an Alchemist man or woman had sex with regular people, the ''rule'' didn''t apply.


    They could get pregnant if they didn''t wear protection. However, for alchemist people, they would only get pregnant if both man and woman wanted to have children.


    Their perfect bodies allowed them to stay young for as long as they lived, and they also wouldn''t have unwanted children. This was what made their society perfect.


    Vega knew if she wanted children, and Mischa wanted the same thing, their union today would result in a pregnancy. She knew she wanted it... but she didn''t know if he wanted it now too.


    He did say he wanted children in the future. But... what if she got pregnant right away?


    "Mischa," Vega slowly turned her body to face Mischa. She found the man smiling as she wrapped her hands around his neck. He hugged her waist and looked into her eyes deeply.


    "Yes, Honey?" he replied.


    Vega''s cheeks immediately blushed when she heard him call her ''honey''.


    This was the first time. And she liked it very much.


    Vega pursed her lips. "I was wondering..."


    "Yes?" Mischa responded patiently. He knew there was something that bothered her mind. After spending a lot of time together, he could already read most of her expressions.


    "You don''t have to answer me, but I just want to know if..."


    Vega wanted to know if Mischa was sexually active before Vega entered his life. Even though he didn''t have a girlfriend after Lisa broke up with him, he didn''t say he never slept with any other woman.


    It was not uncommon for men to have flings or one-night stands, right? Mischa was a normal man and he must have his sexual needs too.


    Vega couldn''t imagine the man was practicing abstinence from sex for over seven years.


    But maybe.. he could?


    "You want to know if I have slept with another woman before you?" Mischa asked with a smile. He could guess what she had in mind.


    "Gosh..! How did you know?" Vega widened her eyes in surprise. Was she that easy to guess?


    "Well... It''s kind of written on your forehead," Mischa replied jokingly. When he saw Vega pursed her lips again, he tugged her chin and kissed her lips. "I am just kidding, Sweetheart."


    Vega''s cheeks blushed again. She loved hearing him call her using pet names. He started with ''Honey'' and now ''Sweetheart''. They sounded so sweet in her ears.


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to say," Vega hurriedly said. "I am just curious because you asked whether you should wear protection when we... have sex, or not."


    "Why not? I think they are valid questions," Mischa said. "I do want to have children, but if you don''t want them, I wouldn''t force you to have my kids."


    "No.. no, it''s not that..." Vega said. "Our people don''t need to wear protection. If both the man and woman want children, they will have children. If none or only one wants it, there will be no children conceived from their union. So, I found it weird that you asked me that question. Unless you often did it with regular women and you have to do it while wearing protection."


    At her explanation, Mischa was stunned. He looked at her with widened eyes as he digested the information he just received. Then, the man shook his head.


    "I didn''t know it," he admitted honestly. "You know I wasn''t born an Alchemist. I only took the immortality potion 12 years ago as a gift. I also didn''t spend much time with the people from the clan. So... this information is news to me."


    "Oh.. is it?" Vega batted her eyes when he heard him. Somehow she felt relieved.


    So, he just didn''t know of this fact.


    "And... to answer your question, no... I didn''t sleep with other women before you," Mischa added with a smile.  "I cannot have sex without feelings and I haven''t found the woman I could share my love and passion with, before I met you."


    He looked at her deeply and smiled faintly. He could see Vega''s cheeks turned red like tomatoes. She looked so adorable and made him tempted to pinch her cheeks. However, he held back.


    "Ahh.. I am really happy to hear that..." Vega gushed. She was all smiles and her face was beaming with happiness.


    "You are?" Mischa was happy too. For so many years, Vega had become his life goal. He just wanted to find this girl and make up for his mistake that caused her to suffer so much.


    Now, he felt bliss. Vega was safe, happy, and with him.


    "I am really happy," Vega whispered.


    Mischa felt so moved. He rubbed her hair lovingly and kissed her again. "I love you, Vega Linden."


    Vega was stunned when she heard his words. Finally...  one of them said the magic words!


    Mischa confessed his love to her. This felt so surreal!


    "I-I... " Vega was suddenly out of words. She wanted to say something but nothing came out of her mouth. She only looked at Mischa with her mouth agape.


    Her reaction made Mischa wanted to laugh.


    Finally, he could make this aggressive girl turn meek and didn''t know what to say. So, he repeated his words to tease her.


    "I love you, Vega Linden. I love you so much," he whispered. "Will you marry me?"


    Vega fluttered her lashes and still didn''t know what to say. This was all too sudden.


    Yes, she loved this man and she dreamed of the day he would ask her to be his wife, but when the day suddenly arrived, she was not ready.


    "Wait here..." Mischa said and kissed her forehead, before he climbed down the bed, put on a robe, and scoured his bag from the closet. Meanwhile, Vega had reached a night robe from the bedside table and put it on too.


    She was wondering what was it that Mischa was trying to do.


    Wait.. did he just ask Vega to marry him?


    For real?


    Vega pressed her lips in shock. Mischa had found the ring that he kept inside his bag and now he was down on one knee before Vega who was standing rooted in her place with a shocked expression.


    "I''m sorry, I have prepared to propose to you properly after a romantic dinner and maybe while watching the sunset," the man muttered. He suddenly looked nervous. "But... I got carried away just now and my heart couldn''t hold it in anymore, and I know I have to do it now."


    He reached out his hand with the ring on it and looked at Vega with hopeful eyes. "Vega, sweetheart.. I know we have only been in a relationship for a few weeks, but I know very certainly that I want to spend the rest of my life with you."


    "You are the most beautiful, smart, fun, attractive woman I have ever met in my life. I admire your wisdom, your heart, your kindness, and your love for the people around you. Being with you makes me a better person, and I strive to protect you and make you happy every day."


    Vega pressed her lips in shock and her body was shaking in excitement. Everything happened all at once. She felt overwhelmed. But it was a good kind of being overwhelmed, so she didn''t mind it.


    "Oh.. Mischa..." she whispered.


    "Would you make me the happiest man in the world and marry me?"


    Vega felt her chest pounding and she could hear herself giving the answer to his proposal. "Yes... yes, I would love to marry you."


    Mischa let out a sigh of relief and put the ring on her finger. Then, he rose and kissed her lips tenderly.


    "I love you, Vega Linden..." he whispered over and over.


    Finally, Vega replied to his love confession.. "I love you too, Mischa."

 Chapter 348 - We Could Save Water

    Mischa felt his heart pounding when he heard her love confession. He could tell that she harbored feelings for him but it was different when he heard it with his own ears, that Vega loved him back.


    He remembered feeling anxious for the whole year while waiting to see Vega again after her decision to forget about the past... as her way to forgive Ren.


    Mischa was worried that Vega would fall in love with Ren when they finally met again. For him, it was like waiting for the extended death sentence. His death sentence.


    If Vega really would return to Ren, and marry him for real.. then Mischa would not have a place with her family.


    He had no one but them. After Lisa broke up with him and later died, Mischa had been so deeply connected with the Lindens. Not only because Elios Linden was his foster father, but because he had spent so much time with the family.


    Mischa had looked up to the Linden couple as his parental figure, even though Aleksis, Elios'' wife, was actually younger than him. She had that charisma of a matriarch who cared for everyone under her family wing.


    He also had built a good relationship with Altair, Vega''s twin brother during their search for Vega for so many years. Vega''s uncles and grandparents also had a close relationship with Mischa. They were all connected by their love for that girl.


    Outside of this big family, Mischa only had his foster siblings, Kai, Takeshi, and Rosalien, but they were all also connected to the Lindens.


    So, basically, this family was his everything.


    If Vega,  knock on wood, decided to go back with Ren... Mischa wouldn''t be able to face her again. His hatred for Ren was sky-high, just like his love for her.


    It would be heartbreaking for him to see the woman he loved going back to her abuser, and there was nothing he could do about it.


    He knew this would hurt her parents too, and just like him, they couldn''t do anything since Vega was an adult and she could make her own decision. They could only support her.


    Ahh... fortunately, Vega didn''t choose Ren.


    From what Mischa heard, she didn''t even spare the former prince a glance when they met. She only treated him politely because she wanted to help Tatiana. It showed that Vega was never interested in the man in the first place.


    She was just conditioned to love the man and then marry him when she was not herself. It was one horrific journey for Vega, and Mischa was glad that she was now back, herself again, and with him.


    She was now safe, in his arms.


    Mischa looked at those beautiful brown eyes and smiled dotingly. He promised, he would care for her, and loved her, and protect her, until the day he took his last breath.


    "Thank you," he whispered before he kissed her again and swooped her off her feet.


    Vega closed her eyes and enjoyed the meeting of their lips. She was over the moon.


    They kissed for a long time, to vent the love, desire and emotions that had been filling their hearts to the brim. They let everything flow out and enjoyed the meeting of their two hearts through the tender kiss.


    "Do you want to take a bath?" Mischa whispered seductively to Vega''s ear, after the kiss finally ended.


    Vega gulped. She didn''t know why hearing Mischa mention ''bath'' made her imagine lewd things. Her mind was filled with erotic images from earlier where the man was lying naked under her as she straddled him and...


    Oh...


    Her knees turned weak again and her face flushed red.


    The man noticed the change in her expression and he grinned. Ahh.. this girl seemed to be thinking what he was thinking.


    Yeah... after long and passionate sex, it would be nice to shower together or take a bath in relaxing warm water.


    They could just wash up to get their bodies clean and fresh again, or... if they felt like doing it again, the bathtub would be a perfect place for a second round since they didn''t have to clean up again.


    It would be perfect.


    "Can I take it as a yes?" The man spoke in his masculine baritone voice that sounded like honey in Vega''s ears. The beautiful woman lowered her face and nodded sheepishly.


    "Ahh..." Mischa chuckled. He tugged her chin and made her look at him again. His eyes were filled with a playful glint. "Do you want to take a bath with me? We could save water..."


    Yeah, right... that was an old pickup line, but it never got old.


    Mischa wanted to laugh at his cheesiness. He was a former assassin who was used to brush with danger and violence, and even though he appeared warm and friendly on the outside, he was actually a very serious person.


    He didn''t remember ever being this cheesy in the past, even when he was pursuing Lisa. In fact, he could get the woman''s heart because she thought he was cool and hot, not because he was a womanizer who was good with words.


    He realized, he only used those cheesy words after he was with Vega. He loved seeing her face flush red and she showed that shy smile on her face.


    Mischa had even said things like, his heart had been close for years and no woman was allowed to enter, but if Vega wanted in, the door was always open.


    Ha. Cheesy, right? And now, he used saving water as an excuse to take a bath together?


    What next?


    Gosh, Mischa.. you are so cheesy, the man mocked himself.


    Vega bit her lip and slowly, very subtly, she nodded. Mischa grinned when he saw her shy response. This aggressive girl looked so adorable when she was shy and timid.


    He almost couldn''t believe Vega took charge of a session during their lovemaking earlier. She took him with her mouth and then straddle him like a cowgirl. So hot!


    Ahh.. she was just too adorable.


    He kissed her again and scooped her up with his arms, carrying her like a princess. "That''s great! Let''s take a bath together."


    Vega shrieked in surprise and quickly hugged his neck to keep her balance.


    "What are you doing?" she asked him with widened eyes, as Mischa walked toward the bathroom, with her in his strong arms.


    "We are going to take a bath together," Mischa said firmly. He opened the door with one hand and then proceed to enter the big bathroom. Then, he put down the girl on the ottoman chair at the corner of the bathroom. "You wait here, Princess. I will run the bath for us."


    Vega giggled when she saw him bowed down like a prince to his princess and then went to the bathtub and ran the water for them to take a bath.


    She observed him with great interest and anticipation. Gosh. They just did it and it was amazing! She lost count of how many times she came, but the last one was surely mindblowing as they came together.


    It was a really wonderful first-time experience for her. Now, seeing the man prepared bath for them with bath salt, some soap, and even candles, her mind secretly hoped they would do it again.


    She couldn''t wait to see his body naked after he took off that night robe. She wanted to do more lewd things to him.


    .


    .


    >>>>>>>


    From the author:


    Good news! May 15 is Webnovel''s 4th anniversary. As part of the celebration, I will do a mass release for this book on May 31. I HOPE by then, this book will really end... ahahahahaha...


    I''m sorry, I keep saying this book will end since December 2020, but somehow it has a life on its own and keeps giving me something new to write about. I hope you don''t mind. What''s important is, we''ll only have good things to read because the main conflict is over.


    We''ll see how this couple builds a family together. How many children do you wish them to have?


    Oh, and by the way, after the story ends, I will have a few chapters added to show what happens to Ren.


    I mean, the title of this book is Ren, so it is only fitting to close the book with his story. What do you think?


    Some readers really want to see him happy - meaning to see him either get back together with Vega in an alternate ending or find another woman that he could really fall in love with.


    So, I think I will do that.

 Chapter 349 - Sex In The Bath **

    WARNING:


    This chapter still contains an explicit sex scene. Read at your own discretion.


    .


    .


    Vega initially felt embarrassed for having such lewd thoughts about the man, but after a while, she just brushed it off and told herself that''s what people in love did.


    The connection and sexual chemistry between her and Mischa were undeniable. She loved the man. She was very certain of her feelings. And now, she already heard that he loved her too. She knew they would have a good life together.


    "It''s ready," Mischa whispered to her ear, moving Vega from her reverie. The girl grinned and rose from the ottoman chair. She took off her robe gracefully and stepped inside the bath.


    The water was perfect and the scent was amazing! She closed her eyes and inhaled her surroundings, taking in the amazing smell into her lungs.


    She could smell vanilla, caramel, and a few other sweet scents, mixed perfectly in the air. She opened her eyes and turned to Mischa who was standing by the bath, admiring her naked body, that he even forgot to strip himself from his robe.


    "Did they provide the bath salts?" Vega asked him with a smile.


    Mischa nodded, also smiled back. The man reminded Vega of angels from the paintings. Gosh, he looked so angelic when he was smiling like this.


    "This is the honeymoon suite, in case you forgot," said the man with a chuckle. "That''s why they have so much romantic stuff."


    Vega lowered her face to hide her blush. Well.. they were not married and on a honeymoon, but this was the only suite left available at this resort.


    "Do you like it?" Mischa asked her as he took off his robe and placed it on the bathroom counter to his left. Vega could see his movement from the corner of her eyes and her heart immediately pounded.


    As she raised her face, her eyes feast on his chiseled body, standing by the bathtub in all its glory. Oh, he was a sight to behold.


    "I like it..." she said with a sheepish smile. Vega tried so hard to focus on his face, and not on his body.. down there.


    "I am glad to hear that." Mischa stepped inside the massive bathtub and then sat on the edge of the bathtub wall. He looked up and motioned Vega to sit on his lap.


    The girl complied and shyly sat, careful not to make a splash. Mischa hugged her from behind and buried his head on her nape. They sat like this for a good while. Their hearts beat, slowly in sync.


    Vega closed her eyes and enjoyed their moment together, while Mischa basked in her natural scent. He could easily differentiate her natural citrus-like scent from the bath salts and he liked it so much.


    He was happy that from now on, he would wake up with her in his embrace every morning, and sleep with her every night. They would have a good life together.


    "Let me soap you," he said after he felt satisfied hugging her to his heart''s content. "We shouldn''t stay in the water for too long. Your skin will wrinkle."


    Vega smiled and nodded. She took a loofa scrub and dropped a few drops of soap onto it and then handed it over to Mischa.


    "Turn around," said the man gently. Vega obeyed and turned her body around. Now, she was facing him. Mischa smiled gleefully when he saw her beautiful front upper body in display for him. Her beautiful soft skin was glowing under the dim light of the candles he turned on earlier.


    Her beautiful mounds were perky and her nipples looked erect from the heat. Didn''t usually nipples erect in cold water? Warm water should have been making them soft. But he could clearly see those two pink nipples were hard.


    This was not supposed to happen unless... well,  unless she was feeling aroused.


    He grinned meaningfully as he scrubbed her gently, from her back, up to her shoulder, the moved down to her collarbone... and then went even lower to her chest.


    When he arrived around her right breast, he made a point to scrubbed extra gently because he knew how sensitive the skin on that area was. Vega bit her lip when she felt a ticklish sensation from her right mound.


    This very simple and innocent gesture apparently had a really strong effect on the man under her, because Mischa immediately felt his penis harden.


    Why.. oh why was she so sexy and alluring? They couldn''t even take a bath properly without him getting turned on by her...


    Mischa dropped the loofa and used his two hands to massage her breasts, left and right. They felt so perfect in his hands. They were so perky and soft at the same time.


    Then he moved his head closer and kissed her lips tenderly, while his hands were still kneading her breasts. Vega suddenly felt something hard poking her butt from behind and realized it was his erect penis.


    She was pleasantly surprised at the progress of their bath. It looked like she would get what she wanted in the first place.


    Another round of lovemaking, in the bathtub.


    Vega opened her eyes when she felt the man''s passionate kiss on her lips.


    This was it! They would do it again.


    Gosh, she never had enough of him. She wanted him inside of her again and again, and again...


    She returned his kiss with the same passion and, while doing so, she moved her body to the back a little bit so his hardness would be in front of her. Her right hand stroked his engorged manhood lovingly.


    Mischa immediately opened his eyes when he felt the pleasure on his penis and smiled at his goddess who was pampering him with gentle strokes down there.


    Gosh.. she was so fun in bed, and out of bed, he thought with glee.


    He continued fondling her breasts and kissed her again. Vega wrapped her hands around his shaft and moved them up and down. Soon, moans were filling the air as they both experienced pleasure after pleasure.


    Mischa then lowered his hands to support her bottom. He looked at her with a seductive smile as he lifted her and placed her pussy on top of his penis, and then he pushed her down gently.


    "Aaahh..." Vega couldn''t help but let out a moan when she felt his hardness fill her up all the way in.


    Her body trembled from the addictive pleasure. Her upper body drooped and rested on his shoulder. She closed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling as their bodies unite again.


    .


    .


    >>>>>


    From the author:


    I cannot wait to write for the mass release on May 31. I still need to find time to write those chapters. I will start stockpiling next week. This week hasn''t been a good week for me, tbh.


    As some of you might know, I live in Bali and we have such a beautiful island with amazing beaches, traditional villages, and wonderful culture. However, I rarely enjoyed the beauty because I was too busy with work.


    A few days ago, my sister wanted to take me sightseeing in the countryside since I spent too much time cooped up at home. I used to be a social butterfly, but now it''s so hard to just force myself to leave my house or even my bedroom. :(


    We took a scooter because it was more relaxing that way. I haven''t driven my car for... two years, I think. Unfortunately, suddenly a dog was crossing the road out of nowhere, and to avoid hitting the dog, my sister braked suddenly.


    We fell and got dragged with the scooter for a bit. Luckily all the other vehicles around us also braked in time and didn''t hit us. My sister and I were both injured, mine was fortunately quite minor (I am just so glad my hands and arms didn''t get hurt, just my shoulders and knees), but my sister''s is a bit bad. She hurt her face and arms.


    Luckily, so far, based on the doctor''s observation, there are no internal injuries and no broken bones. Otherwise, we would freak out.


    For the past three days, I am taking things really easy and try to rest as much as possible. Can''t believe it does so much wonder! Now, I feel slightly better, but I will still need to rest a lot.


    So, if you are reading all my books and noticed there is a slowing down in the chapter''s publishing rate, it''s because I am currently unwell and resting. I hope to resume my pace again next week.


    In the meantime, if you like my stories and want to see them in movies, please support my entry for Webnovel''s Spirity Award (WSA) 2021. It''s Webnovel''s biggest writing competition and one of the prizes is an adaptation into movies or TV shows.


    My story for the competition is called "The Cursed King". It is about a king who took the curse of immortality so he could stay alive for centuries to meet his wife who was sent to the future by an evil time master.


    In the past (you can say their previous life together) the king felt that he was not a good husband to her, so this time around, he would make up to her and be the best husband she could ever hope for.


    I personally really love the female lead because she is the definition of pure, kind, and sweet. She is the sweetest female lead I have ever written. I love her so much!


    And her husband will do whatever it takes to woo her again. You will witness a total simp, a devoted doting husband who would pamper his wife to no end and give the whole world for her. The story is set in New York, the year 2045 but there will be flashbacks to their life in the past.


    Of course, I now know that readers love snusnu a lot, so the story will have a lot of snusnu as well.. hehehe. You can count on me for providing you with hot, steamy, and fluffy scenes.


    This is the synopsis. Please add the book to your library and support it. If we win WSA together, there is a good chance that my work would be adapted into movies or TV shows. I cannot do this alone. I will need all your support. xx


    THE CURSED KING:


    In the land where the human race lived side by side with other races like the elves, witches, and those immortal beings often calling themselves gods, lived a formidable king, Loriel Ashborn. Feared by many, his power expanded throughout the whole continent of Atlantea.


    One fatal mistake caused him to lose the woman he loved as she was sent to the future by the evil Time Master before he died. The only way to see her again is for him to take the curse of immortality, and so he did.


    Now, after 15 centuries, Loriel finally found her again. But she didn''t remember him?


    Well, who cares! This time, the shameless husband would never let her go ever again.


    To make her remember him, he even faked a terminal illness with his ''dying wish'' was to experience how it was like to be married.


    And when he *cough cough* ''miraculously'' made a full recovery, he said, "Wifey, you saved my life! Now, I owe you forever. I will repay with my body."


    .


    PS: This note is written after I published the chapter, so you don''t pay coins to read it.


    PPS: Go to my profile and find the new book "The Cursed King". Add it to your library and support it. Love ya!

 Chapter 350 - You Have Good Taste

    Both Misch and Vega couldn''t believe that their first night together was so wholesome and pleasant. Well, they did think that having sex with the person they loved would be exciting and fun... but nothing like this.


    It was a really pleasant surprise. Mischa had not been intimate with any women for a long time, and having sex with Vega tonight made him feel like he was a teenager again who just found joy in sex.


    Their bodies responded to each other so naturally, and their union was mindblowing.  It felt like they were truly meant for each other.


    Mischa really believed it, and so did Vega.


    After the romantic bath which followed another round of lovemaking, the two finally had enough.


    "You are amazing," Mischa said gently after he kissed her one last time. Vega opened her eyes and smiled. She lowered her head and hid her red cheeks. Gosh.. this was like a dream.


    Now, she and her first love had truly become one, and... didn''t he say he wanted children? Her chest was pounding just thinking about it. She wanted children too, his children to be exact.


    For the people of their kind, if both man and woman desired to have offsprings, then the sexual intercourse would lead to conception. Now... did this mean she would soon be pregnant?


    Ohh, she couldn''t wait to find out.


    Mischa noticed her flushed face and wondered what was in that beautiful head of hers. The man could only guess internally. However, he didn''t say anything nor voice his guesses.


    He thought she must want to enjoy her own thoughts and the private moment with them.  So, he took the showerhead and gently washed her hair.  It felt so soft in his hands.


    Vega batted her eyes when she realized the man was washing her hair. She felt so spoiled and doted on.


    Ahh... she must be the luckiest woman in the whole wide world.


    "Thank you," she whispered with a smile.  Mischa just nodded and continued his work.


    Fifteen minutes later, they were finally done in the bathroom. Mischa took out a pair of boxers and a shirt from his bag and put them on, while Vega wore a short nightgown and a silk panty.


    After being intimate earlier, they no longer felt awkward or hesitant. Their level of comfort had gone up a few notches and now they could feel at ease getting dressed in front of each other.


    This was really, really good progress.


    "Don''t sleep with damp hair. You will feel uncomfortable," Mischa said to Vega when he saw her climb on the bed. "Wait here."


    He went inside the bathroom and came out with a hairdryer in his hand. Vega reached out to accept the hairdryer, but instead of handing over the hairdryer to Vega, Mischa walked to her side and turned on the thing.


    Vega was dumbfounded when she realized what the man was going to do.


    "May I?"


    "Eh...?"


    Vega took two seconds to register Mischa''s question in her mind. After she was moved from her surprise, the beautiful girl nodded sheepishly.


    Ahh... she must have died and woke up in heaven, she thought happily. This was her heaven: spending so much time together with this man, being intimate and pampered.


    At that moment, Vega thought she had everything she could ever hope for. She no longer had any wants and desires. Everything had been met.


    She was so grateful.


    Mischa dried Vega''s hair gently. He took strand after strand of her hair and dried them meticulously. Sometimes, he would massage her head too and untangled some strands. Vega only closed her eyes and enjoyed the special treatment.


    She wondered if this was how her life with Mischa in the future would be like. The man really reminded her of her biological father in this regard.


    Alaric doted on his wife and he pampered her to no end. Even though he rarely showed affection publicly, but behind closed doors, his family would see how much he loved her.


    If Mischa could be even just half of her father, Vega would be so happy.


    She loved this man and she would do anything for him. She had a feeling that he would do the same to her.


    "Thank you so much," she said with a broad smile after Mischa was done drying her hair. Vega turned around and cupped his face before she landed a warm kiss on his lips. "I love you..."


    Mischa put the hairdryer on the bedside table and pulled Vega to his arms.


    "I love you too." He lay down in bed and hugged her from behind. "Let''s rest. We will explore the area and buy some supplies tomorrow."


    "Good night," said Vega with a smile. She closed her eyes and touched his hands on her stomach. She felt warm, safe, and protected.


    "Good night," Mischa kissed her hair and also closed his eyes.


    The vigorous sexercise from earlier had really exhausted Mischa and Vega. They both soon fell asleep like babies.


    ***


    "Good morning."


    Mischa opened his eyes and found Vega standing by the bed. She looked so fresh and alluring. The beautiful girl was still wearing her thin nightgown and Mischa could easily see her sexy figure in silhouette as the sunshine radiated on her through the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    "Good morning, sweetheart," Mischa greeted her back. "Why are you up so early?"


    Vega smiled broadly and handed one cup of tea to the sleepy man. "I made tea."


    "Hmm.. thank you," said Mischa. He sat up in bed and took the cup from Vega. The tea smelled really nice, he thought.


    Vega sat beside him and enjoyed her tea too.


    "Where do you want to have breakfast?" Mischa asked Vega. "We can have our breakfast delivered here and we have it on the terrace, or we can also go to the restaurant to eat."


    "Let''s go to the restaurant so we can have more choices," Vega replied.


    "Okay."


    After they finished their tea, Vega and Mischa changed into casual outfits and headed to the resort''s restaurant. The small restaurant was located by the beach and it looked so cute with rattan tables and chairs under blue-and-white sun umbrellas.


    "This place is so beautiful," Vega gushed.


    "You have good taste," said Mischa calmly. "You chose this place for us."


    "I do have good taste, don''t I?" Vega started to laugh at her own joke. Mischa laughed with her.


    She was still that confident and aggressive girl that he liked.


    If Vega claimed to have good taste and make good choices, of course, Mischa would agree wholeheartedly because that means he was also part of her taste and choices.

 Chapter 351 - The Ring

    They had breakfast together at a cute table facing the ocean. When Vega and Mischa entered the restaurant, all eyes were immediately on them.


    They were both so good-looking that they attracted people''s attention wherever they went.


    Vega was used to this but it didn''t mean she liked it. However, she was just happy she could mingle with other guests without having to worry about her many bodyguards, that she didn''t mind the attention too much.


    "This is such a beautiful day," Vega gushed as she cast her gaze around them. It was a beautiful summer day, and they were by the beach. Mischa''s presence made everything better too. She was too damn happy.


    "Indeed," Mischa replied. He was happy too.


    Mischa felt like he was given a second chance to redo his life. This time, he could take things slowly and in a relaxed manner. There was no target to kill, no business to handle, only himself and Vega, and the world was their oyster.


    He and Vega didn''t need to do anything for other people. He could enjoy all the time in the world with the woman he loved.


    They could take it slow, fast, or whatever. They could continue traveling, or settle in the next city they visit. Anything was possible.


    Vega, on the other hand, couldn''t stop glancing at her engagement ring. Now that they were outside and she could see the ring under natural light, she thought it looked more beautiful than last night.


    Mischa was an orphan, so he didn''t have any family heirloom to give to her, but somehow she thought this ring looked quite antique and valuable.


    Did he buy this from a special jeweler?


    There seemed to be a lot of thoughts put into it. The ring had a big blue diamond on the center and it was surrounded by several smaller diamonds. It surely looked so expensive, even for the Linden family''s standard.


    "I really like my ring so much," Vega whispered with a sheepish expression when Mischa caught her stealing a glance at her ring again. "This is so beautiful. You have a great taste."


    "I am so glad you like it." Mischa smiled when he heard her. "Uhm.. I will have to thank your mother again for that."


    "My mother?" Vega looked at Mischa with furrowed brows. "Did she help you choose the ring?"


    "No..." Mischa shook his head. He took Vega''s hand with his hand and rubbed it gently. "She gave me her ring to propose to you with. She said I should use her ring since you are her only daughter."


    "Ahh..." Vega was stunned to hear that. She had never seen her mother wear this ring. Aleksis was not into accessories. So, she rarely wore jewelry.


    Vega only saw her mother sometimes wore a white ring with a pearl that belonged to her grandmother, Luna Linden. It was gifted to her by Aleksis'' godfather, Lauriel, who later became her father-in-law.


    It was the family''s heirloom from Vega''s father''s maternal family and Vega knew the ring would be given to Altair to propose to JM in the future. So, she wouldn''t get that.


    However, her mother gave Mischa her own ring to propose to Vega? How wonderful was that?


    "This ring belonged to your mother and was passed on to her by her mother, Finland Schneider. It was actually used by your grandfather, Caspar Schneider, to propose to your grandmother," Mischa explained.


    "Ahh.. now that you mentioned it, I remember seeing this ring before. My grandmother used to wear this when I was very little," Vega pressed her lips in surprise. "This belonged to my great-grandmother and gifted to grandma Finland by grandpa Caspar."


    "Yes. This ring is quite old. I think it was made in the sixteenth century," said Mischa. "They all want you to have this since you are the only granddaughter in the Schneider family."


    Vega was happy to know that her mother and grandmother were really thoughtful. They understood that Mischa didn''t have any family heirlooms to give her, so they instead shared theirs with him so Vega could keep something that belonged to her family.


    "Your mother is great," said Mischa with a smile. "I am so happy I get to call her ''mother'' after we get married."


    Mischa was actually slightly older than Aleksis, Vega''s mother, but from the beginning, he had always had great respect for the woman.


    He never saw her as someone younger. Since Elios, Aleksis''s husband, was his foster father, the man he had a deep respect for raising him, Mischa saw Aleksis as a mother figure.


    The woman was also very mature for her age and could keep a good balance in attitude when interacting with her husband''s foster children.


    However, only now did Mischa feel that Aleksis had finally become his mother. Ask him ten years ago if he would ever become a real family member and he would say it was impossible.


    Well.. I guess, never say never.


    Now that he and Vega were in love and decided to get married, they would soon become a real family.


    Mischa remembered when he conveyed his intention to be with Vega one year ago. At that time, Vega just made the decision that she was willing to forgive Ren and restart her life.


    Her family was taking her back to New York. Vega already took the memory potion and was sleeping in their private jet''s cabin.


    Elios and Aleksis let Mischa see Vega before she left with her family, but he was told not to wake her up and talk to her. Vega''s family didn''t want to confuse Vega if she woke up and saw Mischa.


    He was only allowed five minutes and then the next time he would see her again was in one year.


    Aleksis saw how sad Mischa was when they told him it was time to go.  She came to him and took his hand. Her eyes were really serious when she asked Mischa what was his intention for her daughter.


    "I love Vega," was all Mischa could say. He didn''t know how to explain his feelings for the girl. He didn''t know exactly when his love for Vega blossomed.


    He suspected it was when she lived with him in the penthouse after she started working for him as his assistant. Spending so much time together made him see her as a woman and fall in love with her beautiful personality and intelligence.


    She was a really wonderful woman whose suffering made his heart ached, even before he knew Fae was Vega.


    At that time, Mischa just wanted to protect her and snatch her away from that awful husband of hers to make her happy.


    However, he was not a homewrecker. Since Fae was married, Mischa could only stay away and protect her from afar, to the best of his ability, without crossing the boundary between a man and a woman.


    Imagine his delight when the truth came out and he found out Fae was actually Vega and she was not legally married to Ren, since the man married her under a false identity.


    Mischa thought it was the sign from the universe that he was given a second chance at love.


    And he wouldn''t waste it.


    Aleksis was happy to hear his explanation. She gave him her favorite ring to someday propose to her daughter.


    And now... here they were. He just proposed to Vega last night and she accepted him right away.


    Vega was all smiles and she loved her ring.

 Chapter 352 - The Happy Couple

    "I will have to thank my mother and grandmother too, for giving me this ring," Vega said with a big smile. She looked up to Mischa. "By the way, I am not the only granddaughter in my family. We have Lily Schneider from my mother''s side and Summer Medici in my father''s side."


    "You are right," Mischa said. "I guess I conveyed it wrong. Your mother wants you to have it because you are her only daughter. And she received the ring from your grandmother since she was also her only daughter."


    "Let me call my mother and say thank you," Vega smiled so broadly. She really liked the ring and the fact that her mother gave it to Mischa to propose to her. That meant... Mischa had consulted her parents before he pursued her.


    This gave her a heartwarming feeling.


    "It''s still very early in the US," Mischa reminded her. "You can call her later after lunch. What do you think?"


    "Ahh.. you are right," Vega smiled sheepishly. "I guess, I am just too excited that I forgot the timezone."


    She tilted her face and kissed Mischa on the lips. Then she acted like nothing happened and waved to the waiter to bring her tea. Mischa smiled happily as he touched his lips. Vega was truly a dream woman and he felt so lucky to have her in his life.


    She was beautiful, kind, smart, and affectionate. She could openly and easily express her feelings and love for him. He felt so loved and wanted. It was truly the best feeling in the world.


    "Why are you smiling? Order something," said Vega to Mischa. "Breakfast is the most important meal of the day. You have to eat well."


    She smiled at the waiter who came to bring them tea and got ready to take their order.


    "Okay, Mom..." Mischa replied jokingly. He waited until Vega finished with her order before he mentioned what he wanted.


    They both had a really nice breakfast by the beach and talked about their plans going forward. Now that they had opened up to each other about their feelings and that they wanted to build a family, now they must talk about the technicalities.


    "We can continue traveling and see families and friends, and then decide where we want to settle down," Vega sipped her tea. "What do you think?"


    "I''d like that. I always want to stay in Swiss, in one of the mountains. I think it''s very peaceful." Mischa looked at Vega deeply. "Do you want to go to Swiss and look around while are doing this road trip?"


    Vega nodded. "Yes. We can also stop by my grandparents'' home. They have a house in Grindelwald."


    "That sounds perfect. Swiss is not far from Italy. We can go there after we visit your grandfather, Lauriel."


    "I will tell grandpa." Vega was beaming with happiness. She loved the fact that she would be seeing her family while she was with Mischa. In a way, this felt like getting their blessings for their union.


    They finished their breakfast and decided to walk around the beach to sightsee before they returned to their suite. The couple looked so happy together and wherever they went, people usually did a double take.


    "Are they celebrities? They look like celebrities. Do you know who they are?"


    "I''m not sure. They look so good together though."


    "Yeah... they look good together and they are so happy."


    "Maybe they are newlyweds."


    Vega and Mischa went back to their suite after they explored the beach. After a short rest, they went to town and bought some supplies.


    "Maybe we should just wash our dirty clothes so we don''t have to throw them," Vega commented after Mischa paid for their new clothes. "I think buying and throwing away clothes is bad for the environment."


    "But it''s such a hassle to have them wash each time. It''s wasting time," Mischa replied. "Carrying many clothes would mean we have to bring bigger bags."


    "That''s fine. We are not in a hurry," said Vega with a smile. "We also have a car. It''s okay to bring bigger bags. Maybe we should just buy a big suitcase for all our stuff combined. What do you think?"


    Mischa looked at the beautiful woman before him and he felt his chest pounding. Ahh.. he should agree to her suggestion. Vega just asked them to act more like a couple and did domestic things together.


    Washing their clothes and combined their stuff in one suitcase now truly felt like they were family. Ahh... he so loved the idea of being her family.


    This was his dream came true.


    "I will buy a suitcase for us," said the man with a big smile. He came back with two suitcases and asked Vega to choose which one she liked. He brought a black suitcase and a blue one. "Which one should we buy?"


    Vega pointed at the blue suitcase. "This one."


    "Okay." Mischa gave the suitcase to the shopkeeper and paid. They stopped by for lunch in a brassiere before finally heading back to the resort.


    When they arrived back in the suite, they took out their dirty clothes from their travel and put them in the laundry bag. The hotel staff would come and get their clothes for washing and returned them the next morning.


    "I want to call my parents and tell them where we are," said Vega after they gave the laundry bag to the staff.


    "Ah, okay. I will go and get some drinks for us," said Mischa. He wanted to give her privacy when she talked to her parents.


    "Oh, don''t you want to stay?" Vega asked him. She took out her phone from her bag and got ready to call her parents. "I don''t need privacy. I am just talking to my parents."


    Mischa''s face beamed when he heard her words. Ah.. she could read his mind and understand what he wanted to do. Yet, she asked him to stay.


    "Okay, I can stay, if you don''t mind," said the man. He kept himself busy tidying their stuff while Vega made the call.

 Chapter 353 - Calling Parents

    "Mother, hello! How are you?" Vega was happy to hear her mother''s voice. She asked how her parents and her brothers were doing.


    "We are good. We will meet Nic and his family for lunch later today," Aleksis replied. She could see Mischa in the background, folding some clothes and put them into a suitcase. She could only smile and called the man. "Hey, Mischa. How are you? I hope my daughter doesn''t trouble you too much."


    "Everything is good," Mischa looked up from the clothes and waved at Aleksis. "Vega is the sweetest woman and I never feel troubled. Not even once."


    "Ah.. I am glad to hear that," Aleksis turned to Vega. "How do you like your trip? Altair has returned home yesterday and he is quite busy now. He told me you guys had a lot of fun together in Monaco."


    "We did. We are now in Nice," said Vega. "We are staying in a beautiful resort by the beach. It''s very laid back and we are taking things slowly."


    "Sounds really nice." Aleksis waved at her husband who just entered their home with some flowers in his hand. "Honey, I am talking with Vega and Mischa."


    Soon, Vega saw her father on the screen. The handsome man looked a lot like her. and he was carrying lavenders in his hand. After he put them in a beautiful vase, he waved at her with a smile.


    "You look healthy," was what he said. "Are you having fun?"


    "Yes, I am. Mischa is taking care of me," said Vega happily. He waved at Mischa and motioned the man to sit beside her, while she was talking to her parents. When the man came, she instinctively took his hands and put them on her lap.


    Aleksis and Elios exchanged glances. They had heard from Altair after he returned from Europe that Mischa and Vega seemed to get along well and might already be dating in Monaco.


    Now, they could see for themselves that their daughter and Mischa were truly inseparable. Her public display of affection toward the man was not surprising to them. Both Aleksis and Elios knew their daughter very well. Vega was really an expressive and affectionate person.


    However, they were interested in knowing how far had Vega and Mischa gone. Last month, Mischa came to New York for work and he stopped by their mansion to talk to Aleksis and Elios about his intention to approach Vega when they were reunited in Paris.


    At that time Vega was not home. She was visiting Nicolae at his home. It was when Aleksis gave Mischa her ring to be used to propose to Vega, should things go well in Paris and Vega decided to choose him, instead of Ren.


    Now, they were curious to know what happened.


    "Mother, Father, Mischa and I are getting married," said Vega without further ado. She raised her hand and showed her ring finger. "Thank you for giving him this ring. This is so beautiful."


    Even though Aleksis hoped Mischa would get Vega''s heart and she thought the man would be successful in his mission, still, when she saw with her own eyes that Vega was wearing the engagement ring, Aleksis felt so moved.


    She pressed her lips and tears started welling up in her eyes. "Oh.. that''s wonderful. I am happy for you."


    "Congratulations! When is the wedding?" Elios asked the new couple with great interest. Vega was his beloved child, his only daughter, and the apple of his eye. Her happiness was paramount.


    "Yes... when is the wedding? And where? Do you want to hold the wedding in our home in Targu Mures... in your grandpa''s castle in Stuttgart... or in Grosetto? Wait.. we can also have an island wedding on your grandmother''s island. That would be beautiful!"


    Mischa and Vega exchanged glances. They had not had time to talk about the wedding. He just proposed to her last night.


    "We haven''t discussed that," Vega said sheepishly. "We just got engaged last night."


    "Oh.. okay," Aleksis chuckled. "I am sorry for being too excited. You can take your time and let us know what you decide. Your father and I will be happy to help with whatever you need."


    She realized she had been too excited and should hold back a little. The couple must need some space to be with each other and talk about technicalities.


    She shouldn''t be pushy, even though she really wanted to see them get together and become a family. Elios glanced at his wife and held her hand affectionately. He understood what she was feeling and shared her sentiment.


    He, too, wished to see Vega and Mischa happy. But as parents, they should keep their distance and let the young people do things at their own pace.


    "We will talk about all the options and get back to you," Vega said with a chuckle. "I am calling just to let you know that we are engaged. Also... to thank you, for giving him this ring, so he could use it to propose to me. I love it."


    "Oh.. he told you that already?" Aleksis was all smiles when she spoke.


    She was over the moon when she heard her beloved daughter was finally engaged... to the man that they, her family, loved. Aleksis also knew how much the man cared about Vega. So, she couldn''t be happier to see her daughter end up with him.


    "Yes, he told me everything. Thank you so much!"


    "It looks perfect on you," said Aleksis. "Mother will be happy."


    "I plan to call her after I talk to you and tell grandpa and grandma about this good news."


    "Oh, do it then. She will be ecstatic."


    "We also plan to visit them in Germany after we go to Grosseto to see Grandpa Lauriel."


    "We should have a conference call when you are there. Let''s have the whole family. What do you think?" Aleksis turned to her husband. "We should tell the others to make time for the conference call."


    Elios nodded. "We can do that."


    "Sounds like a plan," Aleksis was very excited.


    Vega and Mischa could only smile when they saw Aleksis'' enthusiasm. Yes, sounds like a good idea to have the whole family doing a conference call when they reached Caspar Schneider''s house.

 Chapter 354 - So... Everyone... EVERYONE Is Here?

    ***


    FOUR WEEKS LATER


    Mischa and Vega thought they would meet the whole family in a conference call when they reached the Schneider''s castle in Stuttgart, since that was what Aleksis suggested when they were talking on the phone, back in Nice.


    So.. imagine their surprise to see Aleksis welcome them at the castle entrance when they parked the car on the courtyard and got out of the car.


    "Mom?" Vega batted her eyes in confusion. "Aren''t you in New York now? What are you doing here?"


    She and Mischa exchanged glances. They had met Lauriel in Grosetto last week but the man didn''t say anything about Aleksis going to Germany to see them. If this was a surprise, then her parents got them really good this time.


    "I want to congratulate you in person!" said Aleksis with a big smile. She came forward and hugged Vega warmly. The girl was pleasantly surprised to see her mother in Germany, thinking she was still in New York.


    Did this mean her father was also here? While she hugged her mother, Vega looked behind her mother''s shoulder and saw the man in question was walking out of the castle with a big smile on his handsome face.


    Yes, she was right! Elios Linden was here too. The man was never far from his wife. He came to Vega''s side and waited patiently until his wife was done venting her longing to their only daughter. Then, he took his turn.


    "You look healthy," he said when he pulled Vega into his arms and kissed her hair. "And happy."


    "I am happy, father," said Vega. She kissed her father on both cheeks and hugged him again. Meanwhile, Vega waved at Mischa who just came out of the car with their suitcase.


    "Come and give me a hug!" she ordered. The man put down the suitcase and did as she said. He hugged her and kissed her cheeks too.


    "Mother." When he called Aleksis mother, it was not awkward at all. People who didn''t know this family would be baffled to see a young girl hugged a man, not much older than her and called him father. And her fiance called another young woman as ''mother''.


    "Wow.. you guys are having fun," Aleksis commented. "I am jealous at seeing the beautiful pictures you posted. You were in Switzerland several days ago, right? Now, I miss our home in Grindelwald too."


    "Yes, it''s beautiful," Mischa admitted. "We went around places and decided to stay in Swiss a bit longer."


    "Oh, do you plan to live there after you get married?" Aleksis asked with interest after she let go of the man from her embrace.


    Mischa only nodded, but didn''t say anything. He would let Vega explain their plans to her family later.


    Now, it''s Elios'' turn to hug his foster son who would soon become his son-in-law.


    Ahh... who would have thought that four decades ago when he met this boy, Mischa, and cared for him, Alaric Rhionen who later became Elios Linden would have his own children and even a beautiful daughter that he loved with all his heart... and this daughter of his would marry Mischa.


    Now, he felt grateful that he had raised a good man after he saved Mischa from abusive parents and a bleak future.


    This good deed returned to Elios forty years later. Now, his daughter would have a wonderful husband who would love her, care for her, and protect her just as much as Elios himself would.


    There was no one he would want better than Mischa to be with his daughter for the rest of her life and make her happy.


    The man was raised to be tough but at the same time caring. He and Elios shared many values together and it was so easy to accept him to be part of their big family.


    "Thank you for taking care of Vega," Elios said as he patted Mischa''s back. "I will trust you with my daughter from now on."


    Mischa was so moved by the acceptance shown by Aleksis and Elios. He was a warm and happy man, but today he couldn''t help but shed some tears too. This was a big day, the happiest in his life to date.


    Vega wiped her eyes too. She didn''t say anything, for fear she would burst into tears.


    "Hey... the bride and groom-to-be are here!" Terry''s voice from behind the door suddenly shocked Vega who was about to cry. She looked in that direction of the voice and found her uncle walked out of the castle with a big grin on his face.


    Wait.. why was Terry here?


    "Whaa... they are here! Why didn''t anyone tell us?" Now, it was the voice of Finland Schneider, Vega''s grandmother. She came out and tapped Terry on the shoulder. "Go, tell everyone to come down!"


    Terry gave Vega and Mischa quick hugs then went back inside. Vega was wide-eyed when she realized maybe... maybe her whole family was here.


    Really?


    "I miss you so much!" Finland gave Vega a bear hug and showered her with kisses. Vega was her first grandchild and she loved this girl so much. Seeing how beautiful and happy she was today, Finland felt so grateful.


    Then, she also hugged Mischa and kissed his cheeks like she would to a child. "Have you guys eaten anything?"


    "We already had a nice breakfast down in the village," Mischa replied.


    "Ah.. that''s good. Breakfast is the most important meal of the day. But still... you have to get ready to empty your stomach. We will have proper lunch soon."  Finland motioned to a servant to carry the couple''s bag and she took them by the hands and walked inside. "Let''s meet everyone."


    "E-everyone...?" Mischa muttered in confusion.


    Vega turned to her mother and mouthed her question. ''Didn''t you say we should have a conference call with the whole family?''


    Aleksis chuckled. "This is a conference too, isn''t it?"


    Elios added, "When we told the whole family that you will come to Stuttgart in July and we should have a conference call to see you, Granpa Caspar suggested them to fly here instead and meet you in person, to congratulate you both properly. Everyone agreed excitedly."


    Vega and Mischa exchanged glances. They didn''t expect this to happen.


    So... everyone... EVERYONE is here?

 Chapter 355 - Warning

    Vega was right when she called this a conference. Their whole family consisted of so many people, and when they gathered it was similar to a conference.


    Just from her mother alone, she would have her grandfather Caspar Schneider, her grandmother Finland Schneider, grand-uncle Aldebar who made time to come amidst his busy scientific works, her uncle London Schneider and his wife L, together with their daughter Lily. Don''t forget her single uncles Terry and Rune.


    From her father''s side, she had grandfather Lauriel Medici with his girlfriend Rosalien; Kai and Takeshi Rhionen who were Mischa''s foster brothers; Nicolae Medici, her father''s older brother and his family - his wife, Marie and his daughter, Summer.


    Added with Vega''s own family, her mother Aleksis and her father Elios, and their twin boys, Ireland and Scotland. And who would have thought Altair also came with his girlfriend, JM.


    JM and her parents, Jean-Pierre Wang and Marion, were close family friends and they came too to share Vega''s and Mischa''s happiness. The Wang couple  brought wine from their vineyard and their son, Jean-Henri expertly told people how their wines were produced.


    Those were 24 family members closest to the couple. And they were all here. How wonderful!


    "Congratulations!!" One by one they came and hugged the couple to convey their approval and support. Everyone was happy to see how Mischa and Vega seemed so in love with each other and happy together.


    They had followed these two''s journey after they left Monaco to travel just the two of them. They made a stop in Nice, then continued Grossetto to meet Lauriel with some nice breaks in Marseilles and Genoa to sightsee.


    From Grossetto, they went and explored all the small towns in Tuscany. They took a long break there and stayed in a vineyard overlooking the valley.


    Then they continued to Florence, then roaming all over Switzerland, before finally headed to Germany to Stuttgart and met the Schneiders.


    Along their journey, Mischa often posted pictures from the places they visited on his Splitz account. The man finally created a social media account where the family could keep up with their travel.


    He was a good photographer and loved taking pictures of the wonderful places they passed by. He also took a good amount of pictures of his fiancee to her family''s delight. They could see how much Vega and Mischa were having fun as they followed the account.


    "Thank you... this is such a big surprise," Vega said as she pressed her lips, still feeling disbelief. "When did you all arrive?"


    "We arrived yesterday. Some even earlier," Terry explained. "It''s been a while since we all gathered like this."


    "Well... we usually meet for the year-end holiday," Vega replied. "But.. still, I really appreciate this. We are so happy to be surrounded by family."


    "You must be tired," Finland smiled broadly and waved to the butler to bring out the cool beverages so they could all freshen up. "Let''s all have a cool drink and tell us about your adventures."


    Her husband, Caspar looked at his watch and commented. "Not too much though, lunch is in two hours."


    "Yes, of course."


    They all enjoyed cool beverages prepared by the servants and had a great time listening to Vega and Mischa''s stories about their travel. The couple had been traveling for almost five weeks and they had so much to share.


    "Now, now.. let them rest for a while, before we can talk to them again during lunch." Finland, the matriarch of the Schneider family saw that her granddaughter started to look overwhelmed. She decided to let the young couple rest and chased away the others.


    She came to Vega and touched her shoulder affectionately. "Would you like to see your room? Our butler has prepared a nice room for you and Mischa. I hope you will like it."


    Vega nodded happily. "Yes, please. We are not really tired because of the journey. We took turns driving and we took things slow. But I guess, it''s nice to lie down for a bit. I am still overwhelmed by the fact that everyone is here. It''s unbelievable!"


    "Hahaha... I just want an excuse to get these people to take a break," said Caspar. He looked at his sons, London and Terry, who were both workaholics but were willing to come for Vega. "I am happy they agree to come."


    "Thank you for coming to see us, everyone," said Vega with a big smile. She waved at them and walked with her grandmother to the second floor. "We''ll see you soon at lunch."


    Mischa smiled faintly and nodded to them, as he walked with Vega to see their room.


    His heart fluttered, knowing that the family already prepared a bedroom for him and Vega. This would be the first of many where he and the girl would share a room together during family events.


    "They look so happy," JM whispered to her boyfriend, Altair, Vega''s older brother. "I am glad it works out for them."


    "I am glad he proposed immediately," Altair responded.


    "He sure doesn''t waste time," Terry chimed in. "I think they are meant for each other. Where do you think they will have the wedding?"


    "Probably Switzerland," London replied. "They seem to love it there."


    "So many options," Terry said again. "Will we have another big wedding soon?"


    "I hope we will. It''s nice to meet so many clan members and celebrate together."


    They kept talking about the upcoming wedding and how they hoped the couple could soon formalize their marriage.


    "Will you give Mischa the talk before they walk down the aisle?" Elios suddenly asked his father and father-in-law.


    "Which talk?" Caspar asked, not understanding.


    "Hmm.. I remember, before my wedding to Aleksis, you guys all threatened me, that if I made Aleksis cried, you will kill me. No.. you will torture me slowly and then you will kill me."


    The handsome man laughed as he remembered that day. Yes, Caspar and Lauriel threatened him, if he failed to be a good husband to Aleksis, they wouldn''t forgive him and would kill him.


    Even Lauriel, his biological father, made it clear that he would take Aleksis'' side if she and Elios would ever have any fights. It showed how much they loved her and wanted her to be happy.


    Fortunately, Elios didn''t fail. He took his wedding vows seriously and had been the best husband Aleksis could ever hope for. He had loved her, protected her, and cared for her with all his heart and every breath he took.


    Now, Vega was his beloved daughter, and he could understand why Lauriel and Caspar were so fierce to him before he married Aleksis. Elios, too, felt the same thing with Vega.


    She was his everything. Just like Aleksis was Caspar''s and Lauriel''s everything.


    They just wanted to see their daughter happy and loved.


    However, Elios didn''t feel the need to threaten Mischa, the way he was threatened by his father and father-in-law thirteen years ago.


    Maybe, he just trusted Mischa that much?


    "Well, you are her father. You should be the one giving the ''talk''," said Caspar with a laugh. "Tell Mischa that you will kill him if he ever makes Vega cry."


    Lauriel laughed too. It was very rare to see the reclusive and aloof man laugh like this. He nodded in agreement. "I agree. You should give him the talk. Caspar and I don''t want to do it. We did it to you already. Now, I want to be on Mischa''s good side so I can see great-grandchildren easily."


    Elios rolled his eyes when he heard his father''s reasoning. "That''s absurd. We always let you both see your grandchildren."


    "I am just joking," Lauriel smiled. "You don''t have to do it. I think Mischa will understand that when we trust him to care for Vega, we mean it. And I think he is a good man. If he abused our trust, I don''t need to even give him a warning. He wouldn''t live to see another day."


    Even though Lauriel uttered his words as a matter of factly, and with a smile, somehow, Elios felt shivers ran down his spine. His father was Lauriel, after all. He was the famous pirate from the past who was heartless and cold.


    Now, Elios realized, on the day of his wedding to Aleksis, Lauriel and Caspar gave him a warning because he was Lauriel''s son.


    An outsider like Mischa wouldn''t even get a warning. If he ever hurt Vega, he would be gone. Just like that.

 Chapter 356 - Elios Gives Mischa A Warning

    However, when Elios looked at Mischa, he realized that, even though the man was not his flesh and blood, Elios really considered him a son.


    To him, Mischa was not an outsider.


    He was family. Always have and always will.


    Elios was grateful that Mischa and Vega didn''t grow up together so they didn''t have any familiar feeling as they would to their siblings, because, after living for a long time in this world and met many people, Elios thought it would be so hard for him to give his daughter away to any man. Especially after what happened to her.


    At least, if the man was someone he liked and could trust, maybe Elios could finally step back with ease and let Vega go and be happy.


    Elios remembered how aggressive Aleksis, his wife, was when she was pursuing him in the past. He could really see Vega do the same thing, aggressively chasing after a man she loved and didn''t want to listen to her parents, and that made him feel worried.


    So, luckily, the man whom she loved was none other than Mischa.


    Mischa Rhionen was mature, kind, and he loved Vega too. So, he would surely do his best to make Vega happy.


    Elios felt he did the right thing by dissolving their foster parent and children relationship many years ago because Lauriel, his father started dating Rosalien, his foster daughter.


    Elios raised Rosalien together with Mischa, Kai, and Takeshi and they all grew up to be professional assassins who were feared in the underworld for a really long time until they decided to retire twenty years ago.


    When he met those children and decided to raise them as his own, Elios was a lonely immortal who didn''t know he was an immortal. They were what he considered family.


    And, when the truth came out, he met his real family and started living as an immortal who didn''t age, he had to learn to get used to their new family dynamics.


    Rosalien, Kai, Takeshi, and Mischa were later accepted into the clan and were gifted the immortality potion too. They were now immortals who didn''t age, just like Elios and his family.


    Through a series of events, Rosalien ended up dating Lauriel, and Mischa fell in love with Vega. This was something that could never happen if Rosalien and Mischa didn''t become immortals too since they would look so much older than their spouses.


    Elios thought it was better to see them as fellow clan members who were in a relationship with his father and daughter. Otherwise, it would feel awkward, to think that they were his foster children in the past.


    However, even though he had dissolved that relationship, he couldn''t see Mischa as an outsider.


    With that thought in mind, finally, Elios patted his father''s and father-in-law''s shoulders and walked toward Mischa. He would give the man the same warning he received from Caspar and Laruiel on the day he married his wife.


    "Mischa, I need to talk to you," he said firmly.


    Mischa who was standing next to Vega, looked at the girl and motioned her to go upstairs with Finland to see their bedroom, while he would talk to her father.


    "You can go with Mrs. Schneider to see our bedroom. I will see you there soon," he said with a sweet smile.


    Vega turned to her father and twitched her brows. She knew her father was an aloof and serious man, but this time Elios looked more serious than usual.


    Did something happen? She was wondering.


    "Father? What is it?" Vega crossed her arms on her chest. She had a feeling that her father would say something to Mischa that she wouldn''t approve of. That''s why the man subtly asked her to go up.


    "Well, you can listen if you''d like," Elios replied cooly.


    "I do," Vega furrowed her brows. "I want to know what you will tell Mischa."


    "Okay." Elios patted her shoulder affectionately and then turned to Mischa. His voice was gentle but firm at the same time when he, in front of the whole family, gave the warning to the man who would marry into their family.


    "Mischa, you are like a son to me. I love you and I am proud of the man you have become. However, now that you have taken an interest in my only daughter, the single human I love the most in this world after my wife, I have to give you a warning."


    Lauriel and Caspar exchanged glances. They couldn''t help but smile and looked at the scene with interest.


    Mischa nodded respectfully when he heard Elios speak. He half-expected this, coming from someone like Elios who loved his daughter fiercely.


    Mischa also had heard what Elios experienced when he married Aleksis. So, he actually looked forward to getting the same treatment. That would make him feel acknowledged.


    "Yes, Sir," Mischa replied with a calm voice.


    "If you ever made my daughter cry, for whatever reason," Elios paused, then continued. "I will kill you."


    It was short but very clear. Mischa understood it perfectly.


    "I understand," Mischa smiled when he replied. He knew he would never do that. Vega''s happiness was paramount. So, of course, he wouldn''t worry that Elios would kill him.


    "Good." Elios took a deep breath. Then he stepped forward and hugged the man in a fatherly embrace. Now, this man would truly become his son. "I am trusting you with my daughter. I am sure you know how much I hate being disappointed."


    "I will not disappoint you, Sir," said Mischa.


    He returned the hug and somehow, he was feeling so moved. He felt accepted and loved. This was really his family now. He was truly one of them.


    Vega pressed her lips and had to hold back her tears. These two were the two men in the world that she loved the most. She felt lucky that they liked each other and got along really well.


    "Congratulations," said Elios after he let go of Mischa from his hug. Then he came to Vega and pulled the girl into his arms. He dotingly congratulated her too. "I haven''t properly congratulated you on your engagement. I hope you will always be happy."


    "Thank you, father..." Vega whispered between her sobs. "I am happy. Thank you for raising my fiance to be a good man. I am so grateful."


    Aleksis and Finland wiped their wet eyes. Ahh.. this scene was too beautiful.


    Initially, they all wanted to wait until after lunch to congratulate the couple properly, like what Elios was doing now, but apparently, the man couldn''t hold back.


    So, why not just join him and do the same thing?


    Once Elios let go of his daughter, everyone in the hall clapped and, from god knows where, Aldebar threw confetti to celebrate the couple''s engagement.


    "Congratulations! We are so happy for you!"


    "Oh my god, you are truly a match made in heaven...!"


    "When is the wedding?"


    One by one, everyone came to the couple and gave them well-deserved hugs and well-wishes. The atmosphere became so joyful and filled with laughter.


    Vega was so touched. She was smiling and crying at the same time.


    "Th-thank you...." she wiped her teary eyes and her fiance quickly took out a handkerchief from his pocket and gave it to her.


    He hugged her waist to give her support. She mouthed her thank you and took the handkerchief. But she was too overwhelmed to remember to use it to wipe her tears. Instead, she squeezed it in her hands.


    Mischa looked at her and touched her cheek. He asked, "Are you okay?"


    Vega nodded. She looked at the man with a glint in her eyes and Mischa suddenly realized what made her so emotional.


    He nodded too. "Alright."


    Mischa cleared his throat and turned to look at the whole family who was watching them with smiles on their faces. He clasped Vega''s hand intimately and told them the good news.


    "Vega and I are expecting."


    Everyone needed a few seconds to digest what they just heard.


    Wait.. what?


    Was this real???


    "Oh my god!"


    "That''s wonderful!"


    Everyone exclaimed at the same time. Their laughter erupted when they realized they all had the same reaction.


    Vega nodded shyly. "It''s very new... but we just confirmed it this morning."


    Mischa added. "We are over the moon and cannot wait to share this news with you all."

 Chapter 357 - I Cant Wait To Marry You

    "We are very, very happy for you," Aleksis came and hugged her daughter affectionately. She couldn''t help but shed tears when she remembered how Vega lost her unborn babies.


    She was so glad that now Vega could have children again. Secretly, Aleksis was sad that Vega would never remember the children she lost, but she convinced herself that it was for good reason.


    Aleksis couldn''t imagine how much pain and suffering Vega would go through again if she knew.


    This was for the best. What''s important was Vega and Mischa would start their new lives together as a family and they were immediately blessed with a child of their own.


    Aleksis just knew that both of them would become great parents. She knew Vega and Mischa very well. She thought they were ready and excited to welcome children into this world.


    Ahh... as Vega''s mother, Aleksis was very happy for her. She remembered how Vega and Altair became her reason to keep going when she thought she had lost the love of her life.


    Her children had been her greatest joy and she couldn''t wait to see them experience the same joy she had from being a parent. However, she knew it was not for everyone.


    Just look at her uncle, Aldebar, who was still single at 200 years old, or her older brother, Terry who never wanted to get into any serious relationship with women, or her younger brother, Rune who loved adventures and science more than women.


    Aleksis couldn''t see those men get into any serious relationship and had children of their own. So, yes, marriage and children were not for everyone.


    However, since that was what Vega wanted, Aleksis was happy that her daughter would get it. She thought Vega was lucky to have a good man like Mischa as her husband.


    "Thank you, Mother," said Vega.


    She wiped her teary eyes and smiled. She thought her mother was feeling moved because she would soon become a grandmother. And the feeling rubbed off on Vega.


    She couldn''t help but shed tears too. Tears of happiness. "Yeah, we are very happy too, Mom. I will have to talk to you a lot about pregnancy and raising a baby."


    "Definitely," said Aleksis, also wiping tears from her eyes.


    Her husband, who was standing beside her, suddenly handed out a handkerchief to her. The beautiful woman smiled and mouthed her thank you. Elios smiled back.


    Vega was surprised because Mischa did the same thing. He got a handkerchief ready and gave it to her too with a sweet smile. He whispered, "Take this."


    Vega hugged the man and kissed his cheek. "Thank you."


    Mischa nodded and tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear. He said, "Luckily, I brought mine."


    Vega chuckled and nodded back. She knew she chose the right man to be her husband. Mischa really treated her the way her father treated her mother.


    That was the love that Vega always wanted to have. She was grateful that today her dream came true.


    While Vega and Aleksis were crying and wiping their tears, Mischa and Elios exchanged glances. There was a silent understanding between them when they saw the women they loved cried.


    Both men would always be there for them.


    "Well, now that all of us are here, we should talk about the wedding," Finland chirped happily. As the matriarch of the family, she loved taking care of the family events. "Where and when do you want to get married?"


    "We always want to stay in Swiss," Vega said after she regained her composure. She had stopped crying and was now all smiles. "So, we are looking to buy a house there. I think we can get married in Grindelwald, where grandpa''s mansion is located. What do you think?"


    Caspar Schneider, Vega''s grandfather, raised his hand, "I will be happy to give you the mansion in Grindelwald as a wedding gift. That way, you don''t have to bother looking for a new home. You can renovate and redecorate it to your liking. I will send some designers your way."


    Vega and Mischa exchanged glances. This was such a nice gesture from her grandfather. They knew Caspar had countless properties, he didn''t even remember each and every one of them.


    However, this mansion in Grindelwald was one of his favorites since he stayed there often. Was it okay to accept the gift from him?


    Mischa was not poor. He had accumulated enough wealth for decades to live a comfortable life with his family. He could easily buy a nice big house on the mountain in Switzerland with his own money.


    Finally, Vega decided to reply, "Grandfather, thank you so much for your kindness, but actually, Mischa and I can buy our own home. I know how much you love the mansion in Grindelwald."


    "You are right. I love that house." Caspar just shrugged. "However, that''s exactly why I am giving it to you. I will only gift you the things that I love. If I gift you something because I don''t want it, it means I am treating you like a garbage can, where I toss my trash and unwanted items."


    Mischa and Vega chuckled when they heard the man''s reply. Well, fair enough. That meant, her grandfather loved them so much that he was willing to give them something that he treasured.


    "Grandfather, you are too kind," Vega jumped into her grandfather and hugged the man. "I love you so much! Thank you for the wonderful wedding gift. We promise to take good care of it."


    Mischa said thank you too. He didn''t expect their visit to Germany would result in so many beautiful things. He and Vega found out they were expecting, so soon, and now they also didn''t need to find a home to raise their family. Caspar just casually gifted them one of his favorite properties.


    Mischa went there once. It was a really beautiful mansion with a huge garden, close to typical Swiss villages with lakes, flower fields, rivers with clear water, surrounded by the alps with eternal snow at the top.


    It was heaven on earth.


    "Well, then. Now that we know you will move to Grindelwald, we should immediately plan the wedding," Caspar said. "Do you have any dates in mind?"


    "I would love a summer wedding," Vega replied. "Autumn will be too cold to throw a wedding and winter or next spring will be too late."


    She was talking about her pregnancy. By winter, her pregnancy would already be showing, and spring would be the time for her to give birth.


    So, maybe the sooner the better?


    "Summer wedding sounds good," Finland said excitedly. "We should talk about the details after lunch."


    She finally remembered that she was supposed to show the couple their room before lunch because they had been traveling and must be in need of some rest.


    "That can wait. Now, you must rest. Let me show you your bedroom," she said as she grabbed Vega''s hand to walk with her to the second floor. "Follow me."


    "Yeah, you must rest. See you at lunchtime," said Aleksis to her daughter. Vega smiled and waved at them. She walked with Mischa to follow her grandmother to a beautiful and huge bedroom at the end of the corridor on the second floor.


    "This is your room. You should rest for a bit and then join us for lunch," said Finland as she opened the door for the couple. "Hans has brought your bags here."


    "Thank you, Grandma," said Vega happily.


    She loved the fact that her grandmother was being thoughtful and already prepared a bedroom for her to share with Mischa even though they were not yet married.


    "Rest well," said Finland with a smile. She left Vega and Mischa to themselves and returned to the family lounge to spend time with the rest of her big family.


    Mischa closed the door behind him and smiled at Vega.


    "That went well," he said.


    "Yeah..." Vega smiled back.


    It did go well. She loved that her family liked Mischa and was excited to see Vega end up with him. She felt very lucky that her love story with Mischa went smoothly without any problems.


    She had heard stories about how her grandparents and her mom and dad had to go through so much in their marriages. Their love was tested and trialed before they prevailed.


    Vega didn''t know that she, too, had her own share of tests and trials when it came to love, but Mischa would never mention it to her. Her sufferings in the past were too great to let her remember.


    "I love you," the handsome man whispered. "I can''t wait to marry you."


    Then, he landed a sweet kiss on her lips.


    .


    ---------


    From the author:


    This chapter is dedicated to all of you who have been waiting so patiently for updates. You are the best readers ever, and I am grateful to have you!!


    To Aluska and Gift Azubuike who nudged me on Instagram today, I am writing this chapter because of you. To Dusti_Martin who is now checking Webnovel 100 times a day. You made me laugh with that statement. XD


    To all of you, whom I cannot name one by one, you have given me your time, attention, and support, you know who you are, thank you. Feel free to nudge me (in a nice way), I will try my best to write more. xx